ã€ŠNaruto: Reborn as Orochimaruã€‹


 Chapter 1: A New Beginning

    Konoha, Year 16!

    Land of Fire, Konoha Village, Ninja Academy!

    "Hey, Orochimaru! I challenge you, come on, fight me!!"

    In the noisy classroom, a white-haired boy dressed in a beige kimono with red trim stood on top of a desk, shouting at the black-haired boy with long, straight hair who was sitting calmly in front of him. The white-haired boy''s skin had a slightly yellow hue, and his face was marked with red lines around his eyes. His frustration was palpable he looked ready to duel right then and there.

    Despite the boy''s fiery outburst, the black-haired boy Orochimaru paid him no mind. He glanced briefly at the scene and then returned to his thoughts, ignoring the challenge entirely.

    Seeing that he was being ignored, Jiraiya, the white-haired boy, shouted even louder, "Damn it, Orochimaru! Are you looking down on me?!"

    Around them, other students began to murmur and laugh.

    "Oh, are they gonna fight again?"

    "Haha, Jiraiya never learns!"

    "Right? He always gets beaten but still keeps challenging Orochimaru. It''s kinda sad!"

    "Yeah, Orochimaru''s not gonna bother this time, I bet!"

    "Why does he even try? He''s no match for Orochimaru!"

    The chatter from the classroom only served to irritate Jiraiya further. His face flushed with embarrassment, but Orochimaru remained unmoved, lost in his own world.

    I''ve... reincarnated? And not only that, but I''ve ended up in the world of Naruto as the young Orochimaru?

    The realization hit him once again, harder than before. And the kid shouting at him? That''s Jiraiya my future comrade, one of the legendary Sannin, and the Toad Sage?

    Oh my god...

    The absurdity of the situation wasn''t lost on Orochimaru. He had read countless reincarnation stories, never thinking that it could happen to him. But now it had. He had become part of the very trope he once read about.

    Is this real? Orochimaru chuckled bitterly, but after a few moments, he accepted the situation. After all, hadn''t he fantasized about reincarnating countless times in his previous life? Now that it had actually happened, it was easier to come to terms with than he expected. The world he found himself in was one of death and danger, but the opportunity to start fresh, to live a new life in such a powerful world, was still a blessing in disguise.

    As he calmed himself down, he slowly raised his head and said, "You are mighty, Lord Jiraiya. How could I ever look down on you?"

    "You¡­!" Jiraiya faltered, not expecting this response. He was only six years old and had no idea that Orochimaru wasn''t even interested in a fight. Orochimaru''s mind was focused on something far more important. Jiraiya''s challenge was an unnecessary distraction.

    In reality, Orochimaru or rather, the soul of the person who had become Orochimaru had only arrived in this world two hours ago. Within that short period, his mind had been overwhelmed with thoughts, trying to process what had happened. He had just finished sifting through Orochimaru''s memories and had fully grasped the gravity of his new situation.

    I really am Orochimaru...

    In the original Naruto series, Orochimaru had been hailed as a genius by the Third Hokage, someone whose talent appeared only once in decades. But now, as he sat in this classroom, Orochimaru knew the truth of his situation.

    In this world, strength is tied to one''s family and bloodline. But the current me... I don''t have either. Orochimaru didn''t have the legendary Sage Body of the Senju Clan or the powerful Sharingan of the Uchiha. His parents had died just a few months ago, leaving him with little besides the name he was slowly making for himself.

    If it weren''t for the forbidden techniques I later developed, the original Orochimaru would have amounted to nothing. I would have been far weaker than the top-tier shinobi. Orochimaru''s thoughts drifted to his eventual confrontations with the Uchiha brothers first Itachi, then Sasuke. He had tried to take Itachi''s Sharingan, but Itachi had stopped him cold with just a glance. Later, Sasuke had easily bested him, and in the end, Orochimaru had been sealed away by Itachi''s Totsuka Blade.

    A truly tragic fate.

    And to make matters worse, Orochimaru was currently only six years old. He had neither the vast knowledge nor the power to influence anything significant yet. Even if I possess Orochimaru''s genius, what does that amount to at this age? I''m too weak right now.

    Looking at Jiraiya''s fiery expression, Orochimaru didn''t even feel the urge to engage him. His disinterested attitude slowly doused Jiraiya''s fighting spirit.

    "Tch, you''re always like this," Jiraiya muttered, clearly disappointed. "You''re so annoying. Ugh, forget it! This is boring."

    With that, he hopped off Orochimaru''s desk, making his way back to his seat. As he settled into his chair, he kicked his feet up onto his desk, trying to look as carefree as possible.

    Orochimaru ignored him completely.

    That''s when a voice suddenly echoed in his mind: [Ding! Welcome to the Mad Scientist System!]

    Orochimaru''s eyes widened. He took a deep breath and asked inwardly, "Did you just say... system? What system?" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    [The Mad Scientist System, host!] the voice replied cheerfully.

    Mad Scientist System?!Orochimaru was stunned.

    A system. The ultimate gift for any reincarnator. He had read enough NovelFires to know what this meant. Getting a system was essentially a cheat code for life. It could help you grow stronger, faster, and perhaps smarter than anyone else. With a system, one could soar to the heights of power.

    And now, Orochimaru had his own system. The thought alone was enough to make any reincarnator rejoice. After all, how could you even call yourself a proper reincarnator without a system to back you up?

 Chapter 2: Embracing Science in a World of Chakra

    A system focused on science? He pondered the possibilities. This could truly lead to groundbreaking advancements in the world of ninjas.

    In this world, even if someone like Pain could destroy a city with a mere thought, science might offer a way to challenge such overwhelming power. The possibilities began to stir within him. What if science could bridge the gap between bloodlines and chakra?

    ["Host, as the owner of the Mad Scientist System, you should firmly believe that science is the foundation of all life. It is the key to progress, capable of altering the very fabric of this world,"] the system declared with confidence.

    Orochimaru mulled over the idea."Can science truly compete with the power of the Otsutsuki bloodline? Can it create something as monumental as the moon, like the Sage of Six Paths did?" His voice was cautious, yet tinged with intrigue.

    ["Host, such feats fall under the field of genetics. If the host dedicates time to studying genetics, those achievements can be within reach."]

    "Genetics?" Orochimaru''s golden eyes gleamed with interest. "So you''re saying science can give me the Sage Body?"

    ["Certainly,"] the system confirmed without hesitation.

    Orochimaru''s lips curled into a grin. The idea was tantalizing. If genetics truly held such potential, this system was a treasure trove waiting to be unlocked.

    "Alright, tell me how to proceed!"

    With that, Orochimaru began adjusting to his new reality, embracing his identity as Orochimaru in this world. His life in his previous world was a closed chapter.

    In his former life, he had been an ordinary college student¡ªkind-hearted, decent, yet unremarkable. His mother had been his anchor after the loss of his father, and their simple life had been filled with the small joys of companionship, hobbies, and love. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    But fate had been cruel.

    One night, as he was out buying necessities, he was knocked unconscious by an unknown assailant. When he awoke, he found himself in a nightmare. A dead girl lay beside him, a bloody dagger in his hand, and every shred of evidence pointed to him as the killer.

    The trial that followed was swift, and the verdict¡ªfifteen years in prison¡ªwas inevitable.

    His mother, convinced of his innocence, fought tirelessly to clear his name. But tragedy struck again when she died in a car accident, leaving him alone and bitter. The settlement money meant nothing to him. The world had taken everything from him, and he realized the hard truth: without power, justice was an illusion.

    Years in prison hardened him, and by the time he was reincarnated, he had vowed to live without mercy. Strength and status would be his guiding principles. And now, in the body of Orochimaru, one of the most brilliant minds in the Naruto world, he had a chance to rewrite his destiny.

    The system interrupted his thoughts.

    ["The system has prepared a starter gift package for the host. Would you like to open it?"]

    Of course, there''s always a starter gift package, Orochimaru thought, smirking.

    "Open it."

    ["Congratulations, host, you''ve received: 6 Invisible Flies!"]

    ["Congratulations, host, you''ve received: 1 matching pair of Invisible Fly contact lenses!"]

    ["Congratulations, host, you''ve received: 1 vial of Basic Genetic Enhancement Serum!"]

    Orochimaru raised an eyebrow as the items appeared in the system''s inventory, ready for use.

    The Invisible Flies were reconnaissance tools, invisible to the naked eye and nearly undetectable, even by sensory ninjas. Paired with the contact lenses, they offered an unparalleled surveillance advantage, with a range of up to five kilometers.

    Not bad, Orochimaru thought. Such tools would undoubtedly prove invaluable in the future.

    Next, he examined the Basic Gene Enhancement Serum.

    "This serum¡­ does it strengthen the body?" Orochimaru''s grin widened as he realized its potential. "Does this mean it can increase chakra reserves?"

    ["Yes, host,"] the system confirmed. "The Basic Gene Enhancement Serum enhances physical capabilities, including chakra reserves."

    Orochimaru''s excitement grew. Though only six years old, his talent for ninjutsu was undeniable. With this serum, he could amplify his growth, laying a foundation far beyond that of any ordinary ninja.

 Chapter 3: Scientific Evolution

    He knew that in the world of Naruto, a ninja''s power came from chakra an energy formed by the perfect fusion of life energy and spiritual energy.

    Let''s set spiritual energy aside for now. First, let''s talk about life energy!

    Life energy generally referred to a person''s physical constitution. The stronger a person''s body, the more chakra they could generate, and the faster they could recover after using techniques both of which were massive advantages in combat.

    Take, for example, the Senju and Uzumaki clans in this world! Due to their naturally robust bodies, even children from these clans had more chakra than the average ninja. This meant they could spam powerful techniques in battle without worrying about running out of chakra. How could an ordinary ninja ever compete with that?

    So, after seeing the instructions for using the Basic Gene Enhancement Serum, Orochimaru quickly understood its function, and he found himself growing a bit more interested in the system.

    In this world, for ordinary ninjas, there were very few ways to drastically increase their chakra reserves. Aside from becoming a Jinchuuriki, the only viable option was to transplant cells from the First Hokage, Hashirama Senju. But this system could accomplish something similar enhancing a ninja''s chakra reserves with just a vial of the Basic Genetic Enhancement Serum. That was nothing short of miraculous.

    After a brief period of reflection, Orochimaru had more or less figured it out.

    "So, I get it now. Besides the free newbie gift pack, I''ll have to research future technological products on my own, right?" Orochimaru asked, already familiar with the standard process of systems from the countless novels he''d read.

    ["Yes, host!"] the system replied dutifully.

    "Well, just the fact that I got a second chance at life is a jackpot already," Orochimaru muttered to himself, starting to come to terms with his situation. "Alright¡­ let''s take a look at my status panel first."

    The system responded immediately, and the status panel appeared before him.

    ---

    Host: Orochimaru

    Mastered Technology: None

    Unlockable Technology: Basic Gene Enhancement Serum Production Program

    Next Unlockable Stage: Gene Extraction

    ---

    The extremely simple system interface allowed Orochimaru to quickly grasp the details.

    The system''s research was divided into two major categories: Genes and Weapons.

    Genes, of course, pertained to the various genetic enhancements and modifications a person could make to their body cells, bloodlines, physical constitution, and overall genetic makeup.

    Weapons, on the other hand, referred to modern offensive technologies that could be used in battle.

    For example, the system hinted at advanced creations like Mecha-Naruto or the small rockets and heat-seeking missiles that Pain had used during his assault on Konoha.

    For now, only these categories were visible. Many other technologies remained locked, but they would be revealed as Orochimaru completed his research. Once the first scientific research project was completed, the next project would unlock automatically.

    Interestingly, based on Orochimaru''s thought process, the system had automatically prioritized genetic research projects first. Once three genetic experiments were successfully completed, the system would unlock the next stage weapon research.

    Additionally, the system featured a mall, filled with various auxiliary technological products like invisible flies, genetic analyzers, mineral detectors, smart mining machines, and more. These products could be obtained using technology points, which were earned by completing scientific research projects.

    For example, successfully completing the basic Gene Enhancement Serum experiment would grant 5,000 technology points, while a smart mining machine only cost 1,000 technology points.

    "Alright, let''s unlock the Basic Genetic Enhancement Serum production program!"

    ["Ding! Basic Gene Enhancement Serum production program has been successfully unlocked!"]

    ["Congratulations to the host for acquiring the Basic Gene Enhancement Serum production process!"]

    ["Congratulations to the host for obtaining the right to use raw materials for the Basic Gene Enhancement Serum!"]

    ["Congratulations to the host for acquiring the main experimental equipment for the Basic Gene Enhancement Serum!"]

    [Note: Completing a successful scientific research project will automatically unlock the next research project: Gene Extraction!]

    [Gene Extraction: Extract genes from any species through scientific methods!]

    ---

    Suddenly, countless experimental techniques and methods flooded Orochimaru''s mind. The system had embedded the knowledge directly into his brain. He now knew everything he needed to create the Basic Gene Enhancement Serum, step by step. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Meanwhile, his system warehouse was stocked with several key pieces of experimental equipment, including microscopes, DNA extraction machines, and DNA quality control machines.

    Next to the warehouse, there was also a button to receive a free set of raw materials.

    Orochimaru wasn''t in a rush to claim them just yet, but he noted that the materials included various plants and herbs some of which he recognized from this world, while others seemed completely foreign to him.

    His status panel had also been updated.

    ---

    Mastered Technology: Basic Gene Enhancement Serum.

    Unlockable Technology: None

    Next Unlockable Stage: Gene Extraction

    ---

    Seeing all this new information, Orochimaru quickly dived into planning his research.

    According to the system, each time he unlocked a new scientific research skill, he would receive a corresponding set of raw materials and experimental equipment for free. However, there was a catch there was only one set of equipment and raw materials per project, so he needed to be precise and careful with his experiments.

    If he failed, he would have to earn technology points by completing smaller tasks to purchase more materials. And if he succeeded, he would move on to even more advanced projects.

    They just pour the theory into your brain and expect you to practice on your own? Haha, this is going to be interesting!

 Chapter 4: Exploring

    "Class is starting! Class is starting!"

    While Orochimaru was deep in thought, immersed in his mental conversation with the system, a ninja wearing a chuunin vest and bandages wrapped around his legs walked into the classroom, signaling the start of the day''s lesson. This was Aizawa-sensei, the homeroom teacher for Orochimaru''s class.

    "Students, open your textbooks. Today, we''ll be discussing the application of the Transformation Jutsu¡­"

    Hearing Aizawa-sensei''s voice, Orochimaru snapped back to reality, reminding himself that this was Naruto''s world not a science fiction universe where technological marvels reigned supreme. For a moment, he had almost confused the two worlds, his new reality melding with the strange technology from the system.

    Orochimaru quickly calmed himself, deciding to temporarily push aside his thoughts about the system and focus on the class. But it didn''t take long only about ten minutes into the lecture before he found himself zoning out again.

    It wasn''t because he couldn''t understand the material; it was quite the opposite. Orochimaru already knew all of this far too well. The basic teachings at the Ninja Academy felt second nature to him, as if they had always been part of his consciousness. The application of the three basic techniques the Clone Jutsu, the Substitution Jutsu, and the Transformation Jutsu were all ingrained in him, fresh in his mind as though he had been practicing them for years.

    It seems I''ve fully inherited all of Orochimaru''s abilities, he thought, reflecting on the knowledge and memories that had seamlessly become his own.

    The Ninja Academy primarily taught basic knowledge things like chakra extraction, the three fundamental jutsu, and theoretical lessons on ninja combat. But for someone like Orochimaru, who had inherited both talent and knowledge, this was all rudimentary. His parents, though deceased, had been powerful ninjas in their time, leaving him a solid foundation to build upon.

    The only obstacle right now was his age. At six years old, his chakra reserves were naturally limited, making it difficult to perform higher-level techniques. He was reminded of Sasuke Uchiha from the original series, who could perform the Fireball Jutsu at twelve something that even Kakashi had found impressive. However, six-year-old Orochimaru''s chakra levels were about average compared to his peers.

    But now, with his enhanced memories and the potential of the Mad Scientist System, Orochimaru knew his ceiling was much higher than that of most shinobi.

    Even though he hadn''t fully tested the extent of his abilities yet, he was confident that he was already stronger than most genin his age.

    ---

    Aizawa-sensei continued with the lecture, "The Transformation Jutsu allows you to disguise yourself as another person or object, creating confusion for the enemy. I''ve already explained the principles behind this technique, so there''s no need to repeat myself."

    He scanned the classroom, his gaze eventually settling on Orochimaru. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I''ll need one of you to demonstrate the Transformation Jutsu for the class."

    Most of the students in the class were six years old, meaning only a few had fully mastered the technique. Naturally, Aizawa-sensei turned to Orochimaru.

    "Orochimaru-kun, would you mind giving us a demonstration?"

    Orochimaru blinked, brought back to full attention as his name was called. He stood up from his seat, calm as always. Channeling his chakra according to the precise movements etched in his memories, he performed the hand seals and, in an instant, a puff of smoke enveloped him.

    When the smoke cleared, Orochimaru had perfectly transformed into Aizawa-sensei.

    The class erupted in awe.

    "Wow! That looks exactly like Aizawa-sensei!"

    "As expected of Orochimaru!"

    "Yeah, he''s amazing! He always gets it right!"

    "Orochimaru-kun is incredible!"

    The children''s admiration filled the room, but Orochimaru simply let out a quiet sigh of relief. It was clear now that he had indeed inherited all of Orochimaru''s abilities. To be able to execute the Transformation Jutsu so flawlessly at his first attempt in this new life proved that he had full control over these powers.

    Aizawa-sensei smiled approvingly and motioned for Orochimaru to return to his seat.

    "Tch, what''s so special about that?" Jiraiya muttered from the side, annoyed by the praise Orochimaru was receiving. "I can do the Transformation Jutsu too!"

    For some reason, Jiraiya always seemed to harbor a grudge against Orochimaru, constantly trying to challenge him, much like how Naruto would constantly try to outdo Sasuke in the future. Their rivalry was still in its early stages, but the dynamic was already forming.

    However, Orochimaru, with his adult mind, paid Jiraiya no attention. In fact, even the original Orochimaru hadn''t cared much for Jiraiya''s challenges. But now, with his newly acquired memories and a much older mentality trapped in a child''s body, Orochimaru wasn''t about to waste his time on trivial rivalries with a brat.

    He had bigger things on his mind.

    Though he had awakened the Mad Scientist System, Orochimaru knew that in the world of Naruto, personal strength was paramount. Even if he were to delve into scientific research, it would only be to further his own strength and ability.

    Before diving headfirst into the system''s capabilities, he wanted to ensure he had fully familiarized himself with the abilities he had inherited from Orochimaru. In the original series, even without a system, Orochimaru had been the top student in his class, going on to become one of the legendary Sannin. His intellect and cunning were unmatched. Even as his body grew weaker over time, Orochimaru always found ways to survive.

    If Orochimaru could achieve that in the original timeline, then the current Orochimaru backed by the system would be able to do far more.

    Speaking of the Sannin...

    Orochimaru''s gaze flicked across the classroom as if searching for something or rather, someone. But something felt off.

    Where''s Tsunade? he wondered. She should be around here too, right?

    It took him a moment to remember the details from the original series.

    Tsunade didn''t attend the Ninja Academy¡­ Orochimaru realized. Tsunade was the granddaughter of the First Hokage, Hashirama Senju. Like Konohamaru in the future, she had been privately tutored. At this point, Jiraiya hadn''t even met her yet.

    "Well, no point worrying about that now," Orochimaru murmured to himself. "According to my memories, the Ninja Academy''s graduation exam is in a week. With my current abilities, there''s nothing here left for me to learn."

    A devious grin formed on his face as an idea struck him.

    "So¡­ why not test if this Invisible Fly works?"

    The Mad Scientist System had gifted him a set of six invisible flies, each with impressive surveillance capabilities. It would be a perfect opportunity to test the tools at his disposal while the rest of the class was busy with their lesson.

    Orochimaru glanced at Aizawa-sensei, who had already turned his attention back to the rest of the students, instructing them on the finer details of chakra control.

    Seeing the opportunity, Orochimaru discreetly reached into his robe, activating one of the invisible flies. The tiny device buzzed softly as it took flight, becoming completely imperceptible to the naked eye.

    With a mental command, Orochimaru directed the fly toward the back of the classroom, testing its range and ability. The accompanying contact lenses, which had come with the flies, allowed him to monitor everything the fly saw as it floated through the air, scouting out the area.

 Chapter 5: Strategic Planning

    He knew that if he wanted to make full use of his second chance at life, the system would be his most vital asset. Therefore, it was absolutely necessary to study and experiment with its capabilities as soon as possible.

    Discreetly, he reached under his desk, and with a simple flick of his wrist, six tiny mechanical flies appeared in his palm. They were no bigger than ordinary houseflies, but their true power lay in their design. Each was a piece of advanced technology granted by the system.

    With his teacher distracted, Orochimaru put on the matching contact lenses he had received in his starter package. "Activate stealth mode," he commanded silently in his mind.

    The moment the thought passed, the six flies began to vanish from his sight, becoming completely invisible. Orochimaru could still feel their tiny, metallic bodies in his hand, but visually, they had disappeared.

    "Just as I thought," Orochimaru whispered to himself, a sly grin forming. "This is real high-tech. True invisibility, far better than the Invisibility Jutsu that ninjas rely on."

    He gave a mental order, and the six invisible flies silently took flight, exiting the classroom one by one. Immediately, six different visual perspectives appeared on Orochimaru''s retinas, transmitted directly through the contact lenses.

    This sensation... Orochimaru thought, marveling at the clarity and smoothness of the images in his mind. It reminded him of the Rinnegan''s shared vision technique. In the original Naruto series, Pain had used this ability to control his Six Paths of Pain six reanimated bodies, each implanted with Rinnegan, all sharing the same field of vision. It made them nearly impossible to hit, as they could react to attacks from any direction with perfect coordination.

    And now, Orochimaru was replicating that same effect except, instead of corpses reanimated by a dojutsu, he was using six invisible mechanical flies. This kind of shared vision could be incredibly useful for reconnaissance, intelligence gathering, or even dodging attacks in battle.

    Feeling a growing sense of excitement at the potential of the system, Orochimaru''s interest in technology skyrocketed. Even in a world that relied on chakra, this level of advanced technology had undeniable advantages. The six flies were likely on par, if not superior, to the bug detection abilities of the Aburame clan. More impressively, their surveillance capabilities weren''t dependent on chakra, meaning they could go unnoticed by even the most skilled sensor-type ninjas.

    As the flies ventured further from the classroom, covering a wide range of directions, Orochimaru''s vision expanded, offering him multiple viewpoints of Konoha Village at once. He saw the teaching buildings of the Ninja Academy, residential houses, the hospital, the Intelligence Department, the Armed Forces Department, and even the Hokage Building.

    On the bustling streets, he noticed various members of prominent clans: Uchiha, Hyuga, Nara, and others. None of them seemed to notice the tiny, invisible scouts floating above them, capturing every detail.

    Amazing... Orochimaru thought, his golden eyes narrowing in satisfaction. The most remarkable feature of these flies was that they were powered by a black-tech battery that absorbed ambient light. They didn''t require chakra to function, which meant they could evade any chakra-based detection methods. No one in Konoha, not even the most powerful sensor ninja, would be able to detect them.

    However, there was one small drawback. Controlling six different visual feeds simultaneously was mentally taxing. It was difficult to focus on all the different perspectives at once, especially while maintaining the subtlety needed to avoid suspicion from his classmates or teachers.

    Still, Orochimaru mused, the potential here is undeniable. If used wisely, this technology could make me far more dangerous than anyone realizes.

    He understood that, like any form of scientific research, developing advanced technology required substantial resources. In the original timeline, Orochimaru had been one of the legendary Sannin and a personal disciple of the Third Hokage. He had access to significant funding, equipment, and even the backing of Danzo and his secretive Root organization.

    But right now? Orochimaru was just a six-year-old child. He had no powerful allies, no significant income, and aside from the starter equipment provided by the system, he was practically broke. Scientific research required more than just knowledge and skill it needed money. Even simple items like beakers, test tubes, alcohol lamps, and other basic lab tools would be costly.

    It''s going to be a long road... Orochimaru sighed inwardly. He had the system''s tools and the knowledge, but building up his research capabilities from scratch was going to take time. Still, time was something he had in abundance. He was patient. After all, power couldn''t be achieved overnight. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ---

    Time passed, and soon enough, school was over for the day.

    Orochimaru silently retrieved his scout flies, commanding them to return to his system inventory. Ignoring the chatter of his classmates, he left the Academy and made his way back to his residence.

    His home was located in a relatively remote part of the village. It was a large house, much bigger than Naruto''s humble apartment in the original series, but its size didn''t reflect wealth. It had a somber atmosphere, and Orochimaru could feel the weight of the emptiness left behind by his parents'' deaths. They had been powerful shinobi, but now they were gone, and he was left to fend for himself.

    After rummaging through various drawers and cabinets, Orochimaru managed to scrape together a mere 5,000 ry¨­.

    This is pitiful... he thought, shaking his head. "And after the graduation exam in a week, I won''t even be receiving the village''s subsidy anymore. Five thousand ry¨­ can''t accomplish anything! I need to make money first."

    He paused. No before that.

    "I should use the Basic Gene Enhancement Serum I got from the starter package first!"

    With a thought, he accessed his system''s inventory, summoning a glass vial that resembled a small test tube. Inside the vial was a light green liquid, faintly glowing in the dim light of his room.

    This is real... Orochimaru thought, staring at the vial. Everything from the system, including the equipment and tools, was stored in the system''s peculiar inventory known as the system warehouse. It was unique in that it could only store non-living objects, unlike the space-time abilities of Uchiha Obito, who could store living creatures in his personal dimension. However, it was far more convenient than the space scrolls most ninjas used to carry supplies.

    He held the vial for a moment, feeling the cool glass in his hand. This serum will strengthen my body... increase my chakra reserves...

    It was the perfect first step. Orochimaru was young and had time on his side, but the faster he could increase his power, the more secure his future would be.

    Without further hesitation, he uncorked the vial and downed the liquid in one gulp.

 Chapter 6: Awakening

    The technology tree in this world is indeed a bit crooked!

    While the technology level is generally primitive, you still find bagged bread, boxed milk, and other sealed foods!

    There are no cars or mobile phones, yet computers, natural gas, and refrigerators exist!

    Which factory processes the boxed milk? Are computers and refrigerators manufactured in some hidden electrical appliance factory?

    There are too many inconsistencies and unexplained elements about how things work here!

    But right now, Orochimaru wasn''t concerned about such things.

    At this point, regardless of which world he was in, he had no family left. The only thing he could rely on, aside from himself, was this system!

    So, without further hesitation, he drank the bottle of the basic gene enhancement serum in one go.

    The serum had a faintly sweet taste, nothing unbearable or strange.

    After drinking it, however, Orochimaru didn''t feel any immediate effects.

    "Could this stuff be a dud? It can''t be, right?"

    No sooner had he spoken those words than a strange warmth began spreading from his stomach, gradually flowing through his entire body.

    There wasn''t any of the pain he''d half-expected. Instead, the sensation was warm and indescribably pleasant.

    Almost... too warm!

    Sweat began forming on Orochimaru''s white forehead, and his skin was secreting gray-black impurities at a visible speed!

    About ten minutes passed before the heat finally subsided, and the secretion of black impurities stopped.

    Orochimaru''s entire body was now covered in sticky black gunk, yet despite the mess, he felt incredibly refreshed and energized! Without wasting time, he headed straight to the bathroom to take a bath, and afterward, he felt even more revitalized!

    Sitting cross-legged as per the method in his memory, he began to extract chakra, checking how much more his body could store.

    Well, it seemed to have increased by at least 50%! sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    His mind was clearer, too, and he could feel that both his physical and mental energies had significantly improved!

    What''s the significance of a 50% increase in chakra?

    You see, although Orochimaru didn''t originally have a huge amount of chakra, he definitely had more than most!

    For a ninja without a special bloodline, Orochimaru''s chakra reserves were considered above average!

    He couldn''t compare to people like Jiraiya or the Raikage, but his reserves were much higher than those of someone like Kakashi.

    And now, with this 50% increase, Orochimaru was far beyond his peers!

    At this age, he could easily cast three or four C-rank ninjutsu without exhausting himself.

    When it comes to chakra reserves, there''s something important to understand!

    While a ninja''s chakra does tend to increase as they grow older, it''s primarily tied to their physical constitution!

    For some people, no matter how old they get, if their bodies aren''t suited for it, their chakra reserves won''t increase much at all!

    Moreover, as people age, their chakra naturally starts to decline.

    Look at Kakashi from the original series! Even though he grew up to become a Jonin, his chakra reserves were still no match for Naruto''s, who had just graduated from the Ninja Academy!

    Or consider the Third Hokage! In his prime, he was hailed as a "God of Shinobi," but by the time he was old, he could only manage a couple of shadow clones.

    So, it''s clear your physique directly determines your chakra reserves!

    But back to the matter at hand.

    After being physically "reborn" through the gene-enhancing liquid, Orochimaru stood in front of the mirror in his home. The reflection showed a boy with pale skin, long flowing hair, and striking features.

    A strange feeling welled up inside him.

    He smiled slightly, and the boy in the mirror smiled back. After a moment, Orochimaru took a deep breath.

    "Handsome, sure. But these golden, snake-like pupils are pretty unsettling... hehe... Orochimaru, huh¡­?"

    Later that evening, Orochimaru ate two pieces of bread and prepared to head to the training grounds to practice some ninjutsu.

    After all, while he had inherited the original Orochimaru''s memories, he had only used the Transformation Jutsu so far. He hadn''t had a chance to test out any of the other jutsu.

    In this world, Orochimaru''s parents had recently passed away.

    The child who had once been a normal boy had now grown cold and withdrawn.

    While he didn''t yet have the same obsession with science that the original Orochimaru would eventually develop, strange and dark thoughts had already begun to stir in his mind.

    For example, Why do people die?

    Where do they go after they die?

    These were questions even adults would rarely dwell on, yet Orochimaru had found himself thinking about them more and more ever since losing his parents.

    Suddenly, there was a knock at the door Boom, boom, boom!

    The unexpected sound made Orochimaru, who had been about to leave to practice, frown slightly.

    Opening the door, he found a girl with a ponytail standing on his doorstep.

    She had blonde hair, a pretty face, and was wearing a white short-sleeved shirt with green shorts.

    The moment Orochimaru opened the door, the girl flashed a bright, innocent smile. "Hey, Orochimaru!!"

    "Tsunade?" Orochimaru''s eyes narrowed slightly as he looked her up and down, quickly confirming her identity.

    Jiraiya hadn''t met Tsunade yet, but Orochimaru had!

    The reason was simple he was the top student in their class!

    Not only was he exceptionally talented, but he also took his studies more seriously than most of the other kids.

    His ninjutsu, taijutsu, and theoretical knowledge had even surpassed some of the Uchiha clan geniuses in his age group!

    As the arch-enemy of the Uchiha clan, the Senju clan''s princess, Tsunade, had naturally taken notice of Orochimaru!

    After all, they were the same age and equally talented!

    Through her connections with Hiruzen Sarutobi, Tsunade had learned about Orochimaru and had sought an opportunity to get closer to him.

    Her goal? To compete with him, of course!

    Orochimaru couldn''t help but think this reason was a bit ridiculous.

    "What''s the matter? You don''t seem too happy to see me," Tsunade teased, her lips curling into a playful smile.

 Chapter 7: Tsunadeâ€™s Determination

    In the current Senju clan, even though the First Hokage has passed away, both parents of the Tsunade are still alive.

    Moreover, Tsunade''s younger brother, Nawaki, hasn''t even been born yet!

    Therefore, Tsunade isn''t burdened by the pessimism or sadness that will later characterize her. Instead, she''s just a lively, cheerful little girl who already has a love for gambling and a bit of a violent streak!

    Orochimaru, calm as ever, responded to her presence with, "It''s just unexpected. Come in and sit down if you want."

    After saying that, he turned back to his living room, nonchalantly playing with his ninja tools, paying her little mind.

    Tsunade, not at all bothered by Orochimaru''s indifferent attitude, strolled in, her hands clasped behind her back, her little feet tapping lightly as she walked. But midway into the room, she stopped and wrinkled her nose.

    "Hey, Orochimaru, why does your living room smell so bad? Didn''t you always like to keep things clean?"

    "A stray cat got in just now," Orochimaru lied smoothly, then walked to the side and opened the window to let the room air out.

    He knew that what Tsunade was smelling was actually the lingering odor from the impurities his body had expelled after drinking the gene enhancing serum.

    But of course, there was no way he would admit to that!

    Hearing his response, Tsunade looked puzzled but didn''t think much of it. "I see. Well, whatever. Let''s not talk about that. How about we go to the training ground?" S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "The training ground? For what?"

    "Obviously for sparring!" Tsunade said, as if it were the most natural thing in the world. "None of the other kids are any challenge for me. That''s why I came to you!"

    As the princess of the Senju clan, she had every right to be confident.

    Because right now in Konoha Village, there were very few children of their age who could match Orochimaru''s level.

    After all, how many regular ninjas could compare to a prodigy from the Senju clan?

    Jiraiya?

    At this point, he didn''t even know who Tsunade was!

    Uchiha Fugaku?

    He was only one year old at this time!

    Hyuga Hizashi?

    They weren''t even born yet!

    However, faced with Tsunade''s eager request for a fight, Orochimaru wasn''t particularly interested. "Maybe some other time. I have something to take care of today."

    "Something to take care of?" Tsunade blinked, confused. "What could be more important than improving your strength?"

    "No comment," Orochimaru said as he packed up his ninja tools, slung them over his shoulder, and made his way out of the house. "When you leave, make sure to close the door behind you. Thanks."

    Before Tsunade could react, Orochimaru was already out the door, leaving her standing there, stunned.

    "What''s up with him? Hey, wait!" she called after him, but he was already long gone.

    Orochimaru hadn''t ignored Tsunade to act cold or superior.

    It was because, as a reincarnator, he now had a very different mindset.

    In his eyes, both Jiraiya and Tsunade were still just six-year-old children.

    Sure, their abilities were far beyond what adults in his previous world could manage, but to him, they were still brats!

    He had no real interest in sparring with them.

    Even though this made him seem a bit out of place in this world, Orochimaru''s naturally withdrawn personality, which had become even more pronounced after his parents'' deaths, meant his behavior wouldn''t raise too much suspicion.

    Suddenly, Orochimaru''s eyes narrowed, and he quickly sidestepped to the right!

    Several pebbles flew past where he had just been standing!

    Looking up, he saw three brats blocking his way, grinning maliciously.

    "Damn it, we missed?" said the kid at the front, wearing a black shirt with a red and white fan the Uchiha clan symbol emblazoned on the back. His voice was filled with frustration.

    The two kids behind him, both around the same size, were also glaring at Orochimaru with open hostility.

    "Is that Orochimaru? Hey, he dodged pretty fast!"

    "Yeah, didn''t expect that! He looks so weak, but his reaction time isn''t bad!"

    Weak?

    Orochimaru had always looked rather thin and pale, even as a child. His naturally pale complexion and slightly gaunt appearance gave off a sickly vibe.

    But Orochimaru wasn''t bothered by their insults. He knew better than to get riled up by people like this.

    In any world, when someone tries to mock you, the best way to respond isn''t by defending yourself.

    It''s by using your strength to shut them up for good!

    And right now¡­

    "Uchiha brats, huh?" Orochimaru recognized the group in front of him.

    The one who had first spoken was a classmate, a kid from the Uchiha clan. This boy often bullied civilian-born ninjas, relying on the reputation of the Uchiha name.

    According to Orochimaru''s memories, this same kid had tried to pick on him three days ago, only to end up getting beaten.

    As for the two kids behind him, Orochimaru didn''t know them, but judging by their clothes, they were also from the Uchiha clan.

    They also seemed to be a bit older than him.

    "Orochimaru, you''d better behave yourself today, or else¡­" the lead Uchiha began to threaten.

    "Three against one, is that it?" Orochimaru cut him off, his voice calm.

    Hearing Orochimaru''s interruption, the Uchiha kid''s temper flared. "You bastard! Just because you''re number one in the class, you think you''re better than me? Big brothers, help me teach him a lesson!"

    "Heh, sorry, kid," one of the older boys sneered as they rolled up their sleeves. "We don''t usually bully kids younger than us, but since you messed with our cousin, we''ll make an exception!"

    In their minds, Orochimaru was just the child of a civilian ninja. They didn''t feel the least bit of guilt about beating him up.

    But just as they were about to step forward, a loud voice suddenly called out.

    "Hold it right there! Do the Uchiha clan think it''s okay to gang up on someone just because you have numbers on your side?"

    A small figure with a ponytail came running from behind them, panting heavily as she approached.

    "Oh? Who do we have here? The little princess of the Senju clan?" Uchiha Shu, the leader, paused for a moment, then smirked. "What? Are you going to stand up for Orochimaru?"

    It was none other than Tsunade, standing there with her arms crossed, her gaze sharp.

 Chapter 8: Shadows of Arrogance

    Although Uchiha called her "princess," his tone was anything but respectful.

    Orochimaru knew that the Uchiha clan and the Senju clan had a long-standing feud, so it wasn''t surprising that Uchiha Shu recognized Tsunade.

    It was well-known that Konoha Village was founded through the cooperation of the Uchiha and Senju clans.

    But beneath the surface, the two clans had irreconcilable differences.

    The Uchiha clan had fallen into decline after Uchiha Madara left the village.

    Later, when the First Hokage, Senju Hashirama, passed away, his brother, the Second Hokage, Senju Tobirama, came to power and further suppressed the Uchiha clan.

    Because of this, the Uchiha clan had always harbored deep dissatisfaction with the Senju-led Hokage lineage.

    But dissatisfaction aside, with the Second Hokage still alive, the Uchiha clan had no choice but to swallow their grievances and endure.

    However, children didn''t have the same level of restraint.

    So, it was normal for Uchiha Shu to be rude.

    "Tch, you alone aren''t even worth my effort!" Tsunade shot back confidently. "I just can''t stand watching a bunch of you gang up on someone!"

    "What''s wrong with the many bullying the few? It''s not you we''re bullying, so get out of the way!" Uchiha Shu retorted, his voice filled with annoyance.

    Although he was just a child and didn''t understand the deeper grudges of his elders, he did know that Tsunade''s status wasn''t one to be trifled with, and he couldn''t just hit her.

    "I won''t move! Hit me if you dare!" Tsunade taunted, completely unfazed.

    "You¡­" Uchiha Shu gritted his teeth in frustration, but knowing he couldn''t lay a finger on Tsunade, he turned his attention to Orochimaru instead. "Orochimaru, as a man, do you really plan to hide behind a girl?"

    "That''s right, it''s so pathetic!" one of the other boys chimed in, sneering.

    "He''s supposed to be the top of the class, but what a coward!"

    The two brats behind Uchiha Shu jeered at Orochimaru, mocking him without any fear, even though Tsunade, the Senju princess, was standing right in front of them.

    "These little...!" Tsunade''s face twisted in frustration, and she was about to stand up for Orochimaru when he suddenly placed a hand on her shoulder and gently pushed her aside.

    "Although I don''t have the habit of picking on kids, I don''t mind stretching my muscles a little if it''s to deal with some misbehaving brats."

    Orochimaru wasn''t the type to hold grudges against children, but the boys in front of him weren''t just any kids. They were members of the Uchiha clan, known to be arrogant, entitled, and bratty.

    And for children like that, Orochimaru didn''t mind giving them a lesson in discipline. As for whether he could beat them? Orochimaru wasn''t the least bit concerned.

    None of the boys wore forehead protectors, which meant they weren''t even genin yet. Even if they bore the Uchiha name, their strength would be limited.

    After hearing Orochimaru''s calm response, Tsunade was taken aback. She was about to say something when Orochimaru raised two fingers in front of him.

    Bang!

    With a puff of white smoke, a figure identical to Orochimaru appeared beside him.

    "Is that¡­ a clone?" Tsunade muttered in surprise.

    She didn''t understand why Orochimaru would use a clone at this moment.

    "Hah! Is this the so-called strength of the top student in our class? How laughable!" Uchiha Shu sneered.

    "Exactly!" one of the other Uchiha kids chimed in. "Don''t you know that clones are only meant to confuse enemies? What''s the point of using one right in front of us without any cover?"

    "Since you''re so eager to lose, we''ll happily oblige! Get ready!" Uchiha Shu shouted, not wasting any time. He clenched his fist and aimed a punch at Orochimaru''s clone.

    In his mind, his two older brothers would deal with the real Orochimaru while he''d easily take care of this clone.

    So, without hesitation, he threw his punch.

    But Orochimaru''s clone moved unexpectedly.

    "Huh, this punch isn''t as fast as I expected¡­" Orochimaru thought as the clone slightly sidestepped, easily dodging the incoming blow. The clone then slowly raised its hand.

    Smack!

    With a loud slap to the back of Uchiha Shu''s head, the force from his own punch sent him tumbling forward onto the ground.

    "Damn it... What the...?" Uchiha Shu grumbled, but before he could finish his curse, he froze.

    The other two Uchiha boys, who had been about to step forward, were also stunned.

    "This¡­ this clone¡­ it''s solid?" one of them stammered, wide-eyed.

    "How... how is that possible?" the other whispered, equally shocked. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Tsunade, equally astonished, blinked in disbelief. "That''s not a regular clone¡­ Is it a shadow clone?"

    Could Orochimaru really use shadow clones?

    How was that possible?

    He was only six years old!

    At six, does he really have enough chakra to pull that off?

    A series of questions swirled through everyone''s minds simultaneously.

    Orochimaru, on the other hand, was unfazed by their reactions.

    To him, this was nothing remarkable. After all, in his memories, Uchiha Itachi had been able to throw shurikens with precision before the age of four, and by six, he was already capable of using shadow clones.

    In comparison, what Orochimaru had just done was hardly impressive.

    So, after dealing with Uchiha Shu, Orochimaru turned his gaze toward the two older boys standing behind him.

    He didn''t say a word he didn''t need to. His cold, golden, snake-like pupils were enough to convey his meaning.

    If you want to fight, come on.

    The two remaining Uchiha boys exchanged glances, then looked at Orochimaru''s body and his shadow clone, both standing firm. Cold sweat began to bead on their foreheads.

    At this moment, they found themselves trapped between a rock and a hard place. Should they charge forward, or retreat?

    Fear took over.

    Because, as members of the Uchiha clan, they understood the difference between a regular clone and a shadow clone.

    At the Ninja Academy, students were taught the basics of the clone technique. But clones created through that technique were nothing more than illusions, incapable of dealing or receiving any real damage. Everyone knew this.

    But a shadow clone¡­

 Chapter 9: Lesson

    Shadow clones are completely different from ordinary clones!

    This jutsu creates a physical entity that can move and fight independently, with its own consciousness and a degree of resistance to attacks. Unlike ordinary clones, shadow clones can engage in advanced ninjutsu, making them versatile in both combat and strategy.

    Not to mention that even some chunin struggle to master the shadow clone technique, so for a six-year-old to pull this off was remarkable.

    Combine that with Orochimaru''s already above-average strength, and it was no wonder the Uchiha boys were left stunned.

    "Damn¡­ how did this happen?" Uchiha Shu mumbled, still in shock.

    Uchiha Shu wasn''t particularly weak, but he had let his guard down, and Orochimaru had capitalized on that.

    From the look on their faces, Orochimaru could tell exactly what these kids were thinking.

    Without a word, he deactivated his shadow clone, turned his back on them, and calmly walked away toward the training ground.

    He had no interest in dealing with people who had already given up.

    Why could Orochimaru use the shadow clone technique at such a young age?

    The answer was simple: because his parents had been ninjas.

    The shadow clone wasn''t as restricted as the Multi-Shadow Clone Jutsu, a forbidden technique that only a handful of people could use due to its extreme chakra consumption.

    On the other hand, the shadow clone jutsu was relatively common. Plenty of experienced ninjas, even those specializing in traps and tactics, could master it.

    Thus, it made perfect sense that Orochimaru''s parents would have passed this knowledge on to him.

    So, Orochimaru mastering it wasn''t some extraordinary feat, but rather a natural consequence of his upbringing.

    That said, shadow clones divide the user''s chakra equally between the original and the clone. Because the clone is chakra-based, it doesn''t respond as well as the original body, which is why Orochimaru seldom used it.

    Even if he could create a shadow clone, maintaining it for too long would drain his energy quickly.

    When it came to chakra control, Orochimaru wasn''t quite as skilled as Uchiha Itachi, who had the natural advantage of the Uchiha bloodline.

    After all, the Uchiha clan possessed an innate reservoir of spiritual energy, even before awakening the Sharingan, giving them a natural edge in chakra manipulation compared to ordinary ninjas.

    However, now that Orochimaru had used the primary gene enhancement fluid, his physical and spiritual energy had both surged, allowing him to close the gap in talent.

    Except for the absence of the Sharingan, in every other aspect, Orochimaru was now on par with Itachi!

    So, there was nothing odd about him using the shadow clone technique on a whim.

    In his previous life, Orochimaru had often fantasized about being able to use this technique, and now that he could, he naturally wanted to try it out.

    As Orochimaru strode away, Tsunade, finally snapping out of her shock, ignored the Uchiha brats and chased after him.

    ---

    Meanwhile, atop a tall building in Konoha Village¡­

    Three armored ninjas stood on the roof, observing the scene in the streets below through the sunlight, looking dumbfounded.

    "A shadow clone at his age? That''s impressive! Sarutobi, this Orochimaru is a real prodigy!" one of them said, unable to hide his amazement.

    "Haha, it''s truly remarkable. I''ve never seen anyone use a shadow clone at the age of six!" another chimed in, still in awe.

    "Among this year''s students, aside from Tsunade, I''d say Orochimaru is probably the most outstanding one, right?" one asked, turning to their companion.

    "Haha, that might not necessarily be true!" Hiruzen responded with a knowing smile.

    Yes, this was Sarutobi Hiruzen, the man who would one day become the Third Hokage.

    But right now, he was only 24, a young and promising shinobi in Konoha.

    Standing beside him were Uchiha Kagami and Shimura Danzo, both equally young and full of potential.

    Hearing the conversation, Danzo remained silent, his gaze fixed in the direction where Orochimaru had walked off, deep in thought.

    It was currently the 16th year of Konoha.

    The First Shinobi World War was still ongoing, though it had shifted from large-scale conflicts to smaller, localized battles.

    While Konoha was busy dealing with the war, it was also focusing on selecting and nurturing talented young ninjas at the academy.

    Orochimaru was one of those promising seeds.

    Today, Sarutobi and the others had just returned from a mission when they happened to spot Orochimaru heading out.

    Upon closer inspection, they saw a group of Uchiha children lying in ambush.

    Though Uchiha Kagami was initially a little embarrassed to see children bullying others, Shimura Danzo believed that it was natural for kids to have scuffles, and there was no need to intervene unless there was real danger.

    So, they decided to watch the scene play out.

    And what they witnessed was truly astonishing.

    ---

    Orochimaru, still oblivious to the fact that he had been watched from afar, continued walking, with Tsunade tailing him like a loyal follower.

    "Hey, why are you following me?" Orochimaru asked without turning around.

    "Eh?" Tsunade blinked, then quickly put on a nonchalant expression. "Who says I''m following you? I''m just heading to the training ground too. It''s you who''s following me!"

    With that, she shamelessly put her hands behind her back and walked ahead of him, as if she were leading the way.

    This was the path to the training ground, after all, and she believed Orochimaru was heading there as well. She just had no idea what he planned to do once they arrived.

    Seeing Tsunade''s antics, Orochimaru sighed inwardly. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    You''re still too young to even lie convincingly.

    Ignoring her, he continued on his way toward the training ground.

    ---

    "436... 437... 438¡­"

    Loud, mocking voices echoed from the training ground as Orochimaru and Tsunade approached.

    "Haha! A kid who doesn''t even know ninjutsu or genjutsu thinks he can become a ninja? Ridiculous!"

    "Exactly! Just give up, kid! You''re not fit to be a ninja at all!"

    "Hey, cut him some slack. At least he''s trying hard!"

    "What''s the use of hard work if you''re a loser? No matter how hard you try, a loser is still a loser! Hahaha!"

    Curious, Orochimaru stepped into the training ground, followed closely by Tsunade.

    What they saw was a strange sight.

    A child about the same age as them was doing sit-ups, sweat dripping from his forehead. He wore a green jumpsuit and a red scarf, his distinctive bowl-cut hairstyle making him stand out.

    Surrounding him were several other kids, all of them jeering and ridiculing him.

    "Isn''t that... Might Guy? No, wait, it''s Might Dai!" Orochimaru realized, recognizing the boy.

    Indeed, the child doing sit-ups was none other than Might Dai, the father of the future Might Guy, both of whom would later become legendary in their own right.

 Chapter 10: Impression

    Now was a time of war. Children in the Ninja Villages entered school at the age of five and were eligible to take the graduation exam as early as age six!

    Looking at the young boy in front of him, Orochimaru realized that Might Dai, the boy who would one day become the father of Might Guy, was probably no older than himself.

    In other words... he was just five years old and had only recently started school.

    "Do you know him?" Tsunade asked, noticing Orochimaru''s focused expression and feeling a bit curious.

    "No, it''s my first time seeing him," Orochimaru replied, telling a half-truth.

    This was, after all, the first time he had physically seen Might Dai in this world. But of course, Orochimaru''s knowledge of the future told him exactly who this boy was Might Dai, the "Eternal Genin," the man who would spend twenty years honing the most powerful taijutsu technique, the Eight Gates Release Formation.

    Orochimaru would never forget a man like that.

    But there was no need to share all this with Tsunade. For now, Might Dai was just a five-year-old boy who had barely started his journey in the ninja world. He wasn''t on Orochimaru''s radar yet, and Orochimaru had no interest in exchanging taijutsu experience with a child who had yet to prove himself.

    Shrugging off the matter, Orochimaru made his way to the shooting range and started practicing throwing shurikens, following the technique imprinted in his memory.

    Even though it was his first time physically throwing shurikens in this body, it felt as natural as breathing like an instinct he was born with.

    Thud, thud, thud!

    All three shurikens hit their mark none missed.

    Thud!

    One even struck the bullseye dead center!

    Orochimaru smirked, pleased with himself.

    He was already far ahead of most of his peers!

    This was good. Orochimaru retrieved the shurikens and kunai from the target and began practicing again, honing his skills with repetition.

    Training could be monotonous, but Orochimaru found himself enjoying it. This was his first real experience getting to grips with ninja tools, after all.

    "As expected from the top student in our class," Tsunade muttered, sitting on the grass nearby, her voice tinged with a hint of frustration. "By the way, since you''re already at the training ground, why don''t you come spar with me for some real practice?"

    "Real combat? A taijutsu contest? I''m no match for you in taijutsu," Orochimaru replied ''honestly,'' all while continuing to throw kunai.

    In terms of raw physical strength and taijutsu, even in the future, Tsunade would be one of the greatest.

    She would eventually be strong enough to shatter Uchiha Madara''s Susanoo with a single punch!

    How many people in the entire ninja world could do that?

    Even at the age of six, her talent in taijutsu far surpassed Orochimaru''s, and he had no interest in engaging her in close combat just yet. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Tsunade, hearing his refusal, looked even more depressed. "You won''t fight me just because you think you''ll lose? I remember you weren''t like this before!"

    "People change," Orochimaru replied, his focus still on perfecting his kunai throws.

    Tsunade was speechless for a moment. "Well, fine! Since you''re really not interested, I won''t bother you anymore. But after the graduation exam in a week, we''ll be assigned to teams. Then we''ll have plenty of chances to fight!"

    "Assigned to the same team? You sound so sure of that," Orochimaru remarked, his tone a little skeptical.

    "Of course! The Second Hokage is my great-uncle!" Tsunade declared, puffing her chest out proudly.

    The current Hokage was indeed her great-uncle, Senju Tobirama. With such connections, it would be easy for her to pull some strings.

    If Orochimaru had been a lesser ninja, it might have been more difficult to justify putting them on the same team. But as a genius, he was a perfect candidate for Tsunade''s ambitions.

    "I''m telling you, it''s a done deal," Tsunade said confidently. "Anyway, you keep practicing. I won''t disturb you anymore. Bye!" She gave him a playful smile, waved, and turned to leave, muttering to herself as she walked off.

    "He''s definitely the kind of man Tsunade likes¡­ A genius who works even harder than everyone else!"

    She didn''t try to keep her voice down, as if she wanted Orochimaru to hear her on purpose. Upon hearing her muttering, Orochimaru''s eyes narrowed slightly.

    Teasing men at the age of six?

    "Kids in this world really are unnaturally precocious," Orochimaru murmured to himself with a sigh.

    In truth, Orochimaru wasn''t surprised at all by Tsunade''s straightforward attitude.

    According to the memories he had inherited, Tsunade had expressed her admiration for him more than once in the past.

    Of course, her admiration was purely for his talent. It wasn''t romantic not at their age. They were just children, after all, and they didn''t really understand such feelings. Their interactions were limited and superficial.

    But Orochimaru''s soul was that of an adult, so he didn''t care about these childish games.

    For him, the most important thing now was familiarizing himself with his abilities and improving his strength.

    Now that fate had granted him a second chance at life, he was determined not to waste it. He was Orochimaru now, and living the same, pitiful life as in his previous incarnation was simply not an option.

    If he wanted to rise above, he would need to surpass even the Orochimaru of the original timeline.

    His goal was simple: master his abilities as quickly as possible, graduate, and then secure the resources he needed to continue his research on the primary gene enhancement fluid.

    Once he made progress with that, further research would become much easier.

    And with his growing strength and scientific knowledge, he would climb the ranks, advancing relentlessly.

    Eventually, he would become so powerful that he could trample anyone who dared stand in his way.

    With that thought in mind, Orochimaru grabbed a kunai and continued his training with renewed vigor.

    He performed the hand seals quickly, his hands a blur of motion.

    Wind Release: Great Breakthrough!

    A gust of wind shot forward, but it wasn''t strong enough. The distance and cutting power were lacking, and too much chakra was wasted.

    "Again."

    Wind Release: Great Breakthrough!

    This time, it was better, but still not perfect.

    "Again!"

    Orochimaru, completely absorbed in his training, didn''t notice that Tsunade hadn''t gone far after all.

    She had hidden herself behind a pillar in the distance, watching Orochimaru silently, lost in thought.

 Chapter 11: The Second Hokage

    Time passed swiftly as Orochimaru continued his relentless training. Before he knew it, midnight had come. Deciding to balance work and rest, Orochimaru packed up and headed home for some well deserved sleep.

    ---

    The next morning, Orochimaru made his way to a local grocery store. Without hesitation, he walked in and approached the counter.

    "Five chakra Paper strips."

    "That''ll be five hundred ry¨­! Thanks!" the fat shopkeeper replied with a friendly smile.

    Orochimaru handed over the banknotes without batting an eye. Five hundred ry¨­ was quite a sum each chakra test strip costing one hundred ry¨­ but in this world, everything related to ninjas was notoriously expensive. Orochimaru was already well aware of this.

    For example, an ordinary shuriken cost around three hundred ry¨­, and a kunai could set you back a thousand ry¨­.

    Given that, a chakra paper strip costing a hundred ry¨­ was still within a reasonable range.

    As Orochimaru thought of ninja tools, he couldn''t help but recall Tenten from the original timeline. Now that he thought about it, she was truly a wealthy person. She would casually toss around various ninja tools during battle. He couldn''t fathom how a genin could afford such a vast arsenal!

    But today, Orochimaru''s focus wasn''t on ninja tools. He had come to buy chakra paper strips for a very specific reason.

    Anyone familiar with the world of Naruto would recognize that these strips could be used to test the elemental nature of a ninja''s chakra.

    Chakra attributes were divided into seven categories: Fire, Wind, Lightning, Water, Earth, Yin, and Yang.

    The chakra paper , however, could only measure the first five Fire, Wind, Lightning, Water, and Earth. The Yin and Yang attributes couldn''t be detected by these strips.

    The process was simple: inject a small amount of chakra into the test strip, and depending on the reaction, the user could determine their chakra nature.

    - Fire: The paper will ignite and turn to ash.

    - Wind: The paper will split in two.

    - Lightning: The paper will wrinkle.

    - Water: The paper will become damp.

    - Earth: The paper will crumble.

    In Orochimaru''s inherited memories, aside from the Three Basic Jutsu (Clone Jutsu, Substitution Jutsu, and Transformation Jutsu), he also possessed knowledge of the Shadow Clone Jutsu and the Wind Release: Great Breakthrough technique.

    However, he was unsure whether he possessed any other chakra attributes aside from wind. Testing his chakra was the first step to figuring out which elements he could wield, and in turn, plan his training accordingly.

    He was fully aware that in the ninja world, the five element ninjutsu wasn''t necessarily the most practical in battle.

    Most elemental jutsus were medium to long-range techniques that required hand seals to perform. Given the fast pace of ninja combat, it was common for an opponent to counter your ninjutsu before you could complete the seals.

    However, elemental ninjutsu were like nuclear weapons in battle. They were not always used, but when your enemy employed them, you needed to be able to respond in kind. Otherwise, you would be at a significant disadvantage.

    For now, Orochimaru thought it wise to master the basics of the five element ninjutsu before delving into the more advanced snake related jutsus he would eventually develop.

    He found a quiet spot in the village and, with the chakra test strips in hand, prepared to determine his chakra nature.

    ---

    Meanwhile, in the Hokage''s office of Konoha Village, the Second Hokage, Senju Tobirama, was engrossed in handling military affairs. His silver hair and piercing red eyes gave him a formidable presence, and he wore the traditional robes befitting his esteemed position.

    Standing respectfully before him were Sarutobi Hiruzen and Shimura Danzo, both dressed in their black combat uniforms.

    "You two performed admirably on this last mission," the Second Hokage said, his voice stern but approving. "The sniper mission was a success, and the pressure on the border has eased significantly. I expect a period of truce to follow."

    Tobirama paused, his expression softening slightly. "You don''t need to take on any more missions for now. Stay in the village. The Academy will be holding graduation exams soon, and you''ll both serve as mentor j¨­nin for the new graduates."

    "Yes, sensei!" Hiruzen and Danzo replied in unison, bowing slightly.

    Despite Danzo''s usual manipulative and scheming nature, he had nothing but respect for Tobirama. It wasn''t just because Tobirama was their teacher, but also because of his ruthless and iron-blooded methods. The Second Hokage was not a man to be trifled with.

    Just as Tobirama was about to continue speaking, the door to the office burst open, and a little girl came skipping inside.

    "Uncle! Uncle!! Oh, hey, Teacher Sarutobi, you''re here too?" the girl chirped.

    The Second Hokage''s brow furrowed slightly. "Tsunade? What are you doing here?"

    "Hehe, I came to tell you something important!"

    "And what''s that?"

    "After the graduation exam, I want to be on the same team as Orochimaru!" Tsunade declared, her voice full of enthusiasm.

    "Orochimaru?" Tobirama repeated, his expression one of mild confusion. "Who''s that?" S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    At this point, Orochimaru had only just begun to show his talents, and Tobirama, as the Hokage, hadn''t yet had the opportunity to notice him. He didn''t pay much attention to the civilian-born ninjas.

    "He''s a genius!" Tsunade answered proudly.

    "Genius, you say?" Tobirama mused for a moment before responding calmly. "If you think he''s a genius, then he must be special."

    Tobirama had watched Tsunade grow up, and although she had her shortcomings, he knew she was no fool. Her standards were high, and for her to recognize someone''s talent meant that person was indeed remarkable.

    "Of course!" Tsunade boasted, her eyes gleaming. "Not only does he have perfect scores in all his basic courses, but just yesterday, he performed a Shadow Clone Jutsu. That alone qualifies him as a top-tier genius, right?"

    Tobirama''s usually stoic face showed a rare glimmer of surprise. "He can use the Shadow Clone Jutsu? And he hasn''t even graduated yet?"

    "We witnessed it ourselves yesterday," Hiruzen added, stepping forward. "Orochimaru truly is an exceptional child."

    In truth, Sarutobi Hiruzen had already planned to recommend Orochimaru for special training even before Tsunade''s request. Now, it just seemed things were happening a little sooner than expected.

    Tobirama stroked his chin thoughtfully. "I see¡­ So you''ve had your eye on him for a while?"

    "Yes, sensei," Hiruzen confirmed.

    "Interesting¡­" Tobirama muttered. "It sounds like this boy is something else."

    "So, Uncle, does that mean you''ll agree to put us on the same team?" Tsunade asked eagerly.

    "There''s no reason to say no," Tobirama answered with a small smile.

    "Yay! Long live Uncle!" Tsunade cheered, jumping up and down in excitement.

 Chapter 12: Graduation Exam

    Orochimaru had no idea what was happening in the Hokage''s office, and even if he did, he probably wouldn''t care. He was confident that, without any intervention, he would inevitably become Sarutobi Hiruzen''s disciple. This was a certainty in his mind nothing would change that outcome.

    He stared at the chakra testing paper in his hand, lost in thought. After the test, Orochimaru noticed that his current self didn''t seem to have all the chakra attributes that he recalled possessing in the future. Wind, Earth, and Water were the only ones that appeared in the test. From this, he speculated that perhaps the reason his future self had all the elemental attributes was because of his later body modifications.

    However, Orochimaru wasn''t sure, and since he couldn''t figure it out at the moment, he decided to stop thinking about it. He had never been the type to dwell on problems without clear answers. Taking a deep breath, he looked up at the sky.

    "If I want to quickly improve my strength, aside from relying on family bloodline limit, the fastest way would be to become a Jinch¨±riki," Orochimaru mused. But becoming a Jinch¨±riki wasn''t something he could think about for now; with his current abilities, it was a pointless thought.

    As for family bloodline limit? Perhaps that was a direction worth pursuing. In other words, should he start conducting experiments right away? The more he thought about it, the more it seemed like the right path to take.

    But then, he remembered something else he didn''t have enough money.

    Based on his calculations, purchasing the scattered equipment necessary for his initial experiments would cost at least several hundred thousand ryo. Hundreds of thousands of ryo were an astronomical amount for someone like him right now.

    A Genin like Orochimaru could only take on D-rank missions, and the pay for those missions ranged from 5,000 to 10,000 ryo. The payment would then be split among team members. After getting his share, Orochimaru would only have around two to three thousand ryo for himself. After covering daily expenses, how many months would it take to save up enough for his experiments?

    His eyes narrowed slightly. He had never expected that in this world, where strength was the ultimate measure, he would be troubled by something as mundane as money. He had briefly considered selling the enhancement serum he''d received from the system, which could increase chakra by 50%. That would surely fetch a high price.

    But after some thought, he realized that selling the serum was far too risky. Not only was he unsure if the liquid actually worked on others, but even if it did, how could he explain where it came from? The ninjas of Konoha were no fools. They would likely interrogate him until they forced the truth out, and how would he handle that? He certainly didn''t want to go from being the experimenter to becoming the subject of experiments.

    No, it was better to take things one step at a time. For now, his focus should be on passing the graduation exam and using the time afterward to familiarize himself with the experimental process. With this in mind, Orochimaru returned to his residence and began simulating experiments using the knowledge stored in his mind.

    School? Who even bothers going to school in person these days? If you don''t rely on a Shadow Clone to learn, can you really call yourself a genius?

    Throughout the entire Naruto series, only Uchiha Itachi had mastered the art of learning through Shadow Clones. Even Kakashi, who was also considered a genius, still went to school in person. When Kakashi took the graduation exam at the age of five, he could already use the forbidden technique to create multiple clones. But the reason he still went to school in the flesh was because he couldn''t control his chakra well enough to maintain a clone for an entire day.

    Uchiha Itachi had achieved it, and now, Orochimaru had too.

    Time passed quickly, and before he knew it, seven days had gone by. During that time, Orochimaru not only consolidated his abilities but also absorbed the information provided by the system. Now, everything was ready, and all he needed was the right opportunity.

    During these seven days, he also discovered something extraordinary: the surveillance flies given to him by the system could record the process of other ninjas casting jutsu through their electronic eyes. The recorded footage could even be played back in slow motion, which made it easier for him to analyze and learn those techniques. It was like having six extra Sharingan at his disposal!

    Thanks to these recorded images, combined with his natural talent and the knowledge inherited from his parents, Orochimaru learned a great deal of ninjutsu in just one week. He had already mastered a variety of techniques, including the Water Wave, Earth Clone, Earth Mud Wall, and Wind Blade. Even though he knew that these basic techniques weren''t particularly impressive, they were still better than nothing.

    Finally, the day of the graduation exam arrived.

    The exam involved the Three Basic Techniques Substitution Jutsu, Transformation Jutsu, and Clone Jutsu as well as Shuriken Throwing. The rules were simple enough, and Orochimaru, for once, appeared in person to take the test. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Alright, today is the graduation exam," announced Chunin Aizawa, holding a list in his hand. "When I call your name, come up to the podium!"

    "Hirata!"

    "Present!" ¡­

    "Kenta!"

    "Here!" ¡­

    "Kenichi!"

    "Present!"

    As the names were called, students walked up to the podium one by one. Since everyone in the class was only around six years old, very few were actually expected to graduate.

    "Next up, Jiraiya!"

    The moment Jiraiya''s name was called, he jumped up from his seat like he had been injected with adrenaline. "Orochimaru, watch closely! You''re about to witness your future Master Jiraiya graduate with flying colors! Haha!"

    With an air of bravado, Jiraiya swaggered up to the podium and effortlessly demonstrated his mastery of the Three Basic Techniques. His proficiency immediately drew gasps of surprise from the students in the audience.

    "Wow! Jiraiya''s amazing!"

    "Who knew he was hiding this much skill?!"

    "Mastering the Three Basic Techniques after just one year at the academy? That''s some serious talent!"

    Even Aizawa couldn''t help but nod in approval. Jiraiya was one of the few students who had the potential to pass the exam.

    _______________________________________If you''re interested in supporting me or reading 15+ Advanced chapters here you go: /Blownleaves

 Chapter 13: Funny Jiraiya

    Yes, Jiraiya had indeed graduated successfully!

    Although Jiraiya, like Naruto in his youth, was a bit nervous and excited, he was by no means a failure. The reason Naruto seemed like a "loser" in the original story wasn''t due to a lack of talent. Rather, it was because he had the Nine-Tails, the Kyuubi, sealed within him, which disrupted his ability to control his chakra properly.

    But Jiraiya was different.

    There was no Kyuubi sealed inside him, and his natural talent wasn''t bad. While he couldn''t compare to geniuses like Orochimaru or Tsunade, Jiraiya was far above the average student in his class. He fell into that category of being better than most, but not quite at the top level. Otherwise, how could he have graduated at the age of six and caught the attention of none other than Sarutobi Hiruzen?

    What''s that you say? Konoha traditionally pairs the top student with the worst one to balance the teams?

    That''s nonsense!

    That reasoning might apply to other teams, but when it comes to the legendary trio of Sannin? Absolutely not! Even in times of war, anyone who graduates from the Ninja Academy at the age of six is considered an undeniable genius.

    The fact that Jiraiya graduated alongside Orochimaru at just six years old spoke volumes about his potential.

    But back to the story at hand...

    Standing on the podium, after showing off his mastery of ninjutsu, Jiraiya proudly raised his chin toward Orochimaru, his provocation obvious.

    And then, it was Orochimaru''s turn.

    With a series of loud bangs, four shadow clones suddenly appeared in the classroom. Instantly, the entire room fell silent. Jiraiya''s smug expression was wiped clean as his eyes widened in confusion and disbelief.

    "What¡­ the¡­ hell...?"

    Even Aizawa, the teacher, was left momentarily speechless. A civilian-born ninja could summon four shadow clones at the age of six? How was that even possible? Aizawa, who was in his twenties and already a Chunin, felt utterly embarrassed.

    However, Orochimaru had shown extraordinary potential since the moment he entered the Academy, so even though Aizawa was shocked, it wasn''t entirely outside of his expectations. After all, Orochimaru had always been a genius.

    "Amazing..." Aizawa muttered before addressing the two. "Jiraiya, Orochimaru, you two head to the training ground and wait for Lord Hiruzen!"

    Jiraiya, still trying to make sense of what just happened, raised his hand. "Teacher, aren''t we supposed to be divided into teams?"

    After all, apart from him and Orochimaru, there were other students graduating today, including Uchiha Shu and a few others. Normally, the teacher would create three-person teams based on their abilities.

    "There''s no need for that," Aizawa responded curtly.

    "Why not?" Jiraiya persisted, clearly confused.

    "You''ll understand when you get there," Aizawa said dismissively. Truth be told, he didn''t know the specific reason either. This was a directive from higher up, and he was simply following orders.

    "Uh¡­ okay¡­" Jiraiya replied, still puzzled, but as he saw Orochimaru already walking away, he hurried after him.

    "Hey, Orochimaru, wait up!" he called, running after him.

    ---

    At the training grounds, Orochimaru stood in silence, a rare look of anticipation on his face. Finally, he thought, he could start taking missions and earn some money! In this world where strength was everything, money was still crucial. Without it, even the strongest ninja couldn''t conduct research or fund their ambitions.

    As Orochimaru reflected on his next steps, Jiraiya, as usual, was chattering away beside him.

    "Hey, Orochimaru, did you notice that girl back there? Do you think she was looking at me?" sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Hey! Are you even listening? C''mon, I''m asking you something!"

    "Seriously, man, you''re no fun. Well, anyway, I bet she was definitely checking me out. I mean, who wouldn''t? I''m Lord Jiraiya! I''m suave, handsome, and adored by all the girls. It''d be weird if she wasn''t staring at me!" Jiraiya boasted, clearly more interested in girls than anything else.

    Orochimaru, for his part, paid no attention to him. Instead, he pondered how Jiraiya could be such a chatterbox at six years old. And not just a chatterbox a pervert too! What kind of six-year-old walks down the street, ogling women?

    One minute, Jiraiya was pointing out a girl''s legs, and the next, he was commenting on another''s figure. Orochimaru found it baffling. How could someone so young be so obsessed with women? What could he possibly do at this age? Could he even¡­ react?

    Orochimaru''s thoughts were interrupted when a figure suddenly appeared in front of them Hiruzen Sarutobi, their new teacher.

    With a smile, Hiruzen greeted them warmly. "Well, you two have been waiting patiently. My name is Hiruzen Sarutobi, and from today onwards, I''ll be your jounin instructor. But before we get started, why don''t we introduce ourselves?"

    Jiraiya''s eyes sparkled with excitement as he immediately jumped at the opportunity to speak first. "My name is Jiraiya, and my dream is...."

    Once Jiraiya finished his introduction, Orochimaru casually said his name, offering little else. Hiruzen looked at Orochimaru and nodded approvingly. He was just about to say something when a cheerful voice called out from the distance.

    "Sarutobi-sensei!"

    It was Tsunade, approaching them with a bright, energetic aura. Upon seeing her, Jiraiya''s eyes lit up like a predator spotting its prey.

    "This is Tsunade," Hiruzen explained. "She''ll be the third member of your team. I''m sure you already know her, Orochimaru."

    Orochimaru simply nodded. He wasn''t surprised to see Tsunade; whether in his memories or in reality, she was always destined to be on the same team as him.

    Jiraiya, on the other hand, didn''t know this. The moment he saw Tsunade, his face beamed with excitement. In an instant, he rushed over to her like a cat catching the scent of fish.

    "Oh, Tsunade! I''m Jiraiya! It''s so great to finally meet you. Please take care of me. And, um, if you have any love letters, feel free to give them to me later!" Jiraiya said with a mischievous grin.

    Tsunade, raising an eyebrow, clenched her fist. Before Jiraiya could process what was happening, she swung at him with all her might.

    "Don''t joke around with me like that!" she shouted.

    BANG!

    Jiraiya flew through the air, crashing several meters away. That punch was Tsunade''s special welcome gift for him.

    Orochimaru watched the scene unfold and was quietly impressed by Tsunade''s raw strength. He had known from his memories that she possessed monstrous physical power, but seeing it in action at such a young age was still shocking.

    Tsunade was only six years old, and yet she had just sent Jiraiya, who was bigger than her, flying with a single punch.

    Incredible!

 Chapter 14: Test

    Jiraiya came back with a swollen face, and Orochimaru shot a quick glance at the two of them.

    As expected, I''m an adult now. I can''t play these childish games with them anymore, Orochimaru thought. Compared to this lively, chaotic scene, he much preferred being alone. He couldn''t quite tell whether this was his original personality or if it was influenced by the original Orochimaru''s demeanor.

    "Damn it, girl! What kind of monster are you?!" Jiraiya grumbled, rubbing his swollen face, clearly irritated.

    "Hmph!" Tsunade responded with a dismissive snort.

    "Alright, alright, let''s not escalate things any further," Hiruzen interjected, stepping in to settle the matter. "This is your first day getting to know each other, and you''ll be working together for a long time, so let''s focus on building your friendship!"

    Hiruzen''s authoritative tone immediately diffused the situation. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ---

    "We''re all meeting for the first time today, and I need to get a sense of your abilities," Hiruzen continued once the dust had settled. He then pulled out two small bells from his pouch.

    "These bells are key to your task. You''ll need to snatch these two bells from me," he explained, holding them up for everyone to see.

    Seeing the bells and hearing the explanation, Orochimaru''s eyes narrowed slightly. So, the legendary Sannin were tested with the same bell exercise back then?

    "Two bells?" Orochimaru said calmly. "That means¡­"

    "Yes," Hiruzen confirmed, smiling slightly. "Someone will be left without a bell and won''t get lunch. Not only that, but they''ll be tied to the wooden stakes over there and will have to watch the others eat."

    So it was indeed the bell test. Perfect, Orochimaru thought. This will be a good opportunity to test the fruits of my training over the past few days.

    Next to him, Jiraiya''s mischievous grin returned. He quickly turned to Tsunade, full of excitement. "Hey, Tsunade, how about this? If I grab one of the bells, will you go on a date with me?"

    Tsunade didn''t even hesitate. "If you don''t get a bell, you''d better stay far, far away from me," she replied nonchalantly, knowing full well Jiraiya didn''t stand a chance.

    Jiraiya''s grin widened even more. "Alright, it''s a deal!" His confidence was sky-high, not like Naruto or Obito, who had bravado but hid insecurity underneath. Jiraiya was genuinely convinced of his own strength.

    Hiruzen, observing Jiraiya''s enthusiastic attitude, couldn''t help but chuckle. "Alright then. I''ll turn around and count to ten. When I''m done, be prepared to fight. The clock starts now!"

    With that, Hiruzen tied the bells to his waist and turned around.

    ---

    Whoosh!

    In an instant, all three of them vanished from sight.

    Orochimaru quickly found a hiding spot, his mind racing. He knew that ever since he transmigrated into this world, everything had changed. He couldn''t rely solely on his knowledge of the Naruto storyline because his very presence could create unpredictable butterfly effects. He needed to adapt to the current situation and form his own judgments, rather than blindly relying on memory.

    He barely even remembered how Naruto''s Team 7 originally passed the bell test, much less how the future Sannin did it. But one thing he did know Hiruzen was incredibly powerful. Ridiculously so. If they wanted to seize the bells, they''d have to outsmart him.

    With that in mind, Orochimaru flicked his wrist, sending a small fly-shaped surveillance drone into the air. Soon, Hiruzen''s every move appeared in Orochimaru''s vision.

    "Jiraiya¡­ that idiot," Orochimaru muttered under his breath.

    In the middle of the training field, Jiraiya had already fallen for one of Hiruzen''s most basic traps. He was hanging upside down from a tree, flailing helplessly. How unreliable, Orochimaru thought. He may have graduated, but he''s still hopelessly impulsive. His theoretical knowledge is clearly lacking too. Forget it he''s a lost cause.

    Shifting his gaze, Orochimaru noticed Tsunade hidden in the grass some distance away. After a brief moment of thought, he gestured towards her.

    Tsunade blinked in surprise but quickly nodded in understanding. Even though they hadn''t fought together before, Orochimaru''s hand signals were simple and clear. He was indicating that he would initiate the first move, and Tsunade should wait for the right moment to strike.

    ---

    Whoosh, whoosh!

    Two shurikens sliced through the air, heading straight for Hiruzen.

    Orochimaru''s initial plan was to discuss a proper strategy with the other two and work together for a coordinated three-versus-one assault on their teacher. But with Jiraiya caught so easily, only two of them were left to execute any plan.

    The shurikens Orochimaru threw, however, were effortlessly dodged by Hiruzen. Without even turning around, the experienced Hokage avoided the attack with ease.

    "An attack like that won''t work on me," Hiruzen teased with a smile.

    But just as the words left his mouth

    Water Release: Water Wave!

    A sudden torrent of water surged toward Hiruzen. Orochimaru had followed up the shuriken attack with a water jutsu.

    "Oh? You''ve already mastered Water Release on your own? Impressive!" Hiruzen praised, deftly evading the wave with a series of nimble somersaults, his movements as fluid and agile as a monkey''s. Even as he complimented Orochimaru, he remained one step ahead.

    Just as he was about to make another comment, his eyes widened in sudden alarm. He had sensed something.

    Whoosh!

    A razor-sharp wind blade sliced through the air, striking him dead-on.

    In an instant, Hiruzen was cut clean in half.

    Jiraiya, still hanging upside down from the tree, was frozen in shock. "S-Sarutobi-sensei¡­ was killed¡­? Is this¡­ is this a joke?"

    Tsunade, who had been crouched in the grass and ready to attack, was equally stunned. She had just watched Orochimaru create a shadow clone, use Water Release as a distraction, and then circle around to flank Hiruzen. The clone had drawn Hiruzen''s attention with the shuriken and water jutsu, while Orochimaru''s real body took advantage of the opening to unleash Wind Release, a jutsu with powerful cutting force.

 Chapter 15: Explosion

    Except for Orochimaru, Tsunade and Jiraiya were just as surprised at first! However, they soon breathed a collective sigh of relief.

    The Hiruzen who had been sliced in half gradually lost his original appearance, his body transforming into two lumps of dirt at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    Seeing this, Orochimaru''s brows furrowed in frustration.

    As expected, it was an Earth Clone!

    He knew Hiruzen wouldn''t be defeated by such a basic ninjutsu, but what puzzled him was when Hiruzen had even cast the clone jutsu.

    In memory, Orochimaru had seen many battles where it seemed like the enemy captured was a real person, only for it to turn out to be a clone. However, those battles were part of a story, and such instances were rare in reality. In a real battle, you''d usually notice something wrong if an opponent was a clone.

    Did I miss a detail? Orochimaru wondered. Did Hiruzen use the Earth Clone when he first appeared or when he hid his real body somewhere?

    "Amazing. You managed to defeat my clone¡­" Hiruzen''s voice came from the nearby woods as he emerged calmly.

    Looking at the two Orochimarus his real body and the shadow clone Hiruzen couldn''t help but show approval. "Orochimaru, you''ve really surprised me. Your clones can release ninjutsu too?"

    Hiruzen was genuinely impressed. The basic principle of shadow clones was that they equally divided the user''s chakra. For an average six-year-old child, having enough chakra to fight and cast jutsu was already impressive let alone having a clone that could cast jutsu without dispelling afterward!

    For Orochimaru''s clone to release multiple ninjutsu and remain intact was evidence of an unusually high chakra capacity.

    "This is nothing," Orochimaru replied with narrowed eyes, "and... it''s not over yet!"

    Without wasting another moment, Orochimaru dashed forward, channeling wind chakra into his movements. Though wind chakra didn''t directly increase a ninja''s speed, it could reduce the caster''s weight by a special release method, making them faster in a roundabout way.

    This was an innate skill Orochimaru had gained, so it wasn''t surprising to him. However, given that he was only six years old, the boost in speed wasn''t enough to create a lethal threat to Hiruzen neither in terms of speed nor strength.

    Fortunately, thanks to the enhancements from the basic genetic serum, Orochimaru''s mental fortitude had increased significantly. As he engaged Hiruzen in close combat, his reaction speed was just barely able to keep up with his teacher''s swift fists and kicks.

    Punch, dodge, kick! Every movement looked precise and skilled.

    "Wow¡­ so strong!" Jiraiya, still hanging upside down from the tree, watched in awe. He couldn''t even articulate his thoughts properly, his eyes wide as he observed the taijutsu battle between Orochimaru and Hiruzen.

    The saying there''s no harm in comparison rang true. Watching Orochimaru now, Jiraiya couldn''t help but feel embarrassed at his own earlier blunder. He was filled with jealousy, watching Orochimaru''s fluid movements, while he himself had been humiliated by such a simple trap.

    "He''s become much better at taijutsu, hasn''t he?" Tsunade, who was hiding in the grass, was also impressed. She had known Orochimaru for a while and could clearly see how much he had improved.

    "The strength isn''t bad, and the speed isn''t slow either!" Hiruzen praised once more as he blocked Orochimaru''s punch. "But you can''t do it alone"

    Before Hiruzen could finish, a loud boom!echoed across the training ground, shaking the air.

    Hiruzen quickly parried Orochimaru''s attack and did two quick somersaults to dodge the explosion. Before he could react further

    "It''s now!" a voice whispered from the grass.

    Whoosh!

    A figure darted out from the grass near Hiruzen, moving swiftly toward him.

    Ding, ding!

    Two crisp sounds rang out as the bells tied to Hiruzen''s waist were snatched away.

    "Hehe, Hiruzen-sensei!" Tsunade grinned, standing before him with the two bells in hand.

    The battle was over.

    "Oh?" Hiruzen was momentarily stunned before bursting into laughter. "Hahaha! Well done! You two worked together perfectly!"

    Although Hiruzen had held back significantly during the fight, the fact that two six-year-olds had managed to cooperate so seamlessly and execute such a successful strategy was proof of their exceptional talent.

    Especially Orochimaru¡­

    Thinking of this, Hiruzen turned to Orochimaru. "But tell me, Orochimaru, where did you learn these techniques?"

    "Yeah, yeah! How did you come up with the idea of attaching the explosive tag to your clone?" Tsunade chimed in, full of admiration.

    Earlier, while Orochimaru and Hiruzen were locked in close combat, it had seemed as if Hiruzen had the upper hand. But just as the fight reached its climax, Orochimaru''s shadow clone had rushed in. Tsunade had expected it to be destroyed immediately, but to her surprise, it self-destructed instead, using the explosion to create an opening.

    The angle of the explosion was perfect, forcing Hiruzen to dodge away right into her path, allowing her to grab the bells.

    The precision and planning behind it were undeniable. Without that perfectly timed explosion, they wouldn''t have won.

    "I just imagined it," Orochimaru replied nonchalantly, not wanting to explain too much.

    Though in truth, he had copied Uchiha Itachi''s Clone Explosion technique from his previous life''s memory, Itachi wasn''t even born yet. Technically, Orochimaru wasn''t lying.

    "Imagined it, huh? Haha! You''re quite the genius!" Hiruzen laughed heartily, clearly impressed. "You''ve just graduated, and you''re already using explosive tags so cleverly. Very good, very good!"

    Hiruzen was clearly pleased with Orochimaru''s talent.

    Jiraiya, on the other hand, wasn''t having such a good time. He had been tied to the wooden stake, looking pitiful as Tsunade mocked him mercilessly.

    Despite it being their first day together, Jiraiya and Tsunade were already bickering. Jiraiya shouted insults like "flat-chested," "airport," and "washboard," while Tsunade fired back with "pervert" and "loser."

    Hiruzen, standing to the side, tried to calm things down. "Alright, alright, that''s enough. Tsunade, you and Orochimaru head home for now. I''ll have a talk with Jiraiya."

    Just as Tsunade and Orochimaru turned to leave, Orochimaru suddenly asked, "Teacher, when can we start taking missions?"

    Hiruzen blinked, a bit surprised. "There''s no rush for that. Today''s test is enough for now. We''ll discuss missions tomorrow."

    "Alright," Orochimaru replied with a nod, turning to leave. Whether it was one day earlier or later didn''t make much difference to him.

    As they walked away, Tsunade suddenly stopped in her tracks, curious. "Hey, Orochimaru, you seem really eager to start missions. Why?"

    "Money."

    Tsunade blinked. "Money? Are you short on cash?"

    "Yes."

    "Seriously?"

    "Yes," Orochimaru said bluntly, leaving Tsunade speechless as they continued walking. All Orochimaru could think about was how missions would bring him money, and how money would enable him to fund his experiments. His priorities were crystal clear.

    For him, the path forward was simple: make money, do experiments, and grow stronger. Nothing else mattered for now. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 16: Embark on The Path of Scientific Research

    As Tsunade walked away, Orochimaru''s earlier conversation with her still echoed in his mind.

    "I thought it would be a lot," Tsunade had said casually. "It''s only 150,000 Ryo. Just wait, I''ll go back and get it for you!"

    Sure enough, a wealthy family is a wealthy family, Orochimaru mused. For most genin, 150,000 Ryo was an astronomical amount of money. Even chunin had to risk their lives on many dangerous missions to accumulate such a sum. Yet, Tsunade, without batting an eye, offered it to him like it was pocket change.

    Even though she emphasized that it was a loan, the fact that a mere child could hand over that much money so casually spoke volumes about the financial strength of the Senju clan.

    To be honest, borrowing money had never crossed Orochimaru''s mind. He didn''t have close family or friends in this world. Besides, Tsunade was just a little girl herself how could he, with his adult mindset, even bring himself to ask for a loan? But once the conversation had naturally veered toward money, and Tsunade had offered to lend it, he didn''t hesitate to accept. After all, this would save him nearly two months of time, and Tsunade could be considered someone under his care now. It was a win-win situation, with neither side losing out.

    ---

    Half an hour later, true to her word, Tsunade returned with a thick stack of banknotes and threw them in front of Orochimaru. One-thousand-ryo bills, stacked up to a total of 150,000. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Well, here''s 150,000 ryo!"

    At that moment, Orochimaru felt a strange sensation almost as if he were being pampered like some kept boy. The absurdity of it all wasn''t lost on him, but he still had to express his gratitude.

    "Thanks."

    "You''re welcome," Tsunade replied nonchalantly, waving it off. "With your talent, it won''t take long for you to make that kind of money yourself."

    Orochimaru nodded, not disagreeing. It was true although making money as a genin was slow, advancing to chunin would open the doors to higher-paying missions. And with his current abilities, advancing to chunin was only a matter of time.

    After parting ways with Tsunade, Orochimaru set off to purchase the necessary experimental equipment. His home wasn''t too small, and now that he lived alone, he had already cleared out space to use as a laboratory three days earlier. There was no concern about not having enough room for the equipment he was about to buy.

    Typically, setting up an ordinary laboratory would require many large machines, and the average private home wouldn''t suffice for such large-scale experiments. But for the first experiment creating the basic genetic enhancement serum the process was relatively simple. The main challenge lay in obtaining rare ingredients, while large, complex equipment wasn''t needed. So, for now, Orochimaru''s home would suffice.

    ---

    By the time Orochimaru had bought all the necessary materials, it was already evening. The streets were busy with people coming and going, but he remained focused, carrying bags of supplies and equipment back to his home. Despite the lateness of the hour, sleep was the last thing on his mind. He had gone over the experimental steps countless times in his head and couldn''t wait to begin.

    After meticulously setting up all the equipment, Orochimaru finally began the first real experiment of his life creating the basic gene enhancement serum. He followed the steps that were engraved in his mind, moving with precision.

    At first, he thought his strong theoretical knowledge would make the process simple. But reality soon proved otherwise.

    "Alright, first, heat this herb slightly¡­"

    "Wait, why is it turning mushy?"

    "Let''s try again¡­"

    "This fire seems too weak now?"

    "Okay, this time should be fine wait, too much material again?!"

    The harsh truth of scientific research was dawning on Orochimaru successful experiments required countless trials and errors. Every step had to be precise. Every failure contributed to a deeper understanding of the process.

    Still, Orochimaru wasn''t one to give up easily. He had almost memorized all the theoretical aspects, so there was no reason he couldn''t figure it out with enough practice. And so, his long journey of trial-and-error scientific research began in earnest.

    ---

    Day by day, time passed.

    Orochimaru gradually grew more accustomed to life in Konoha Village. The day after his graduation, Hiruzen Sarutobi officially gave him, Tsunade, and Jiraiya their Konoha forehead protectors. At the age of six, they were now officially genin.

    During the day, Orochimaru followed Sarutobi on D-rank and C-rank missions, learning various combat techniques and honing his skills. At night, he devoted himself to his experiments. He balanced his schedule with strict discipline, ensuring he went to bed at midnight and woke up at 7 a.m. sharp. Now that he had become Orochimaru, he had no intention of slacking off like an idle otaku.

    Finally, half a year later, late one night, Orochimaru stood in his dimly lit lab, holding up a test tube filled with light green liquid. A satisfied smile tugged at his lips.

    "It should be successful this time! System, check if the serum is qualified!"

    "Ding! Beginning analysis¡­ Testing complete."

    "basic gene enhancement serum, purity: 92%, exceeding the 90% standard."

    "Final verdict: The basic gene enhancement serum has been successfully produced! Next technology available: Gene Extraction. Would you like to unlock it?"

    "Unlock it," Orochimaru said without hesitation.

    The effectiveness of the gene enhancement solution was determined by its purity. Only serum with a purity of 90% or higher could fully exert their effects. Though Orochimaru wasn''t aiming for perfection 100% purity he knew that the benefits wouldn''t significantly increase past 90%, so this result was more than satisfactory.

    "Ding! Gene extraction technology successfully unlocked!"

    "Congratulations, host, you''ve acquired¡­"

    Another set of experimental equipment appeared in his storage, though this time there wasn''t as much as during the first experiment. The new tools were small and specialized.

    Orochimaru checked the new scientific data. The next area of research was gene fusion.

    ---

    Gene Fusion: The process of combining two or more genes to enhance an existing species or create a new one.

    Orochimaru''s eyes gleamed with interest as he reviewed the details. With this new knowledge, he could take his experiments to the next level, paving the way for even more extraordinary results. There was no doubt in his mind, this would be the key to unlocking even greater power.

 Chapter 17: Can You Give Me a Strand of Your Hair?

    Gene fusion? Fusing two or more genes together?

    As Orochimaru pondered over the concept, his eyes narrowed slightly. This ability sounds impressive, he thought, but without diving deeper into the specifics, he couldn''t yet assess its true usefulness. He spent the next two hours skimming through the information related to the gene extraction technique.

    Well, this ability is quite interesting as well, he noted. It contained detailed methods for extracting various genes from living things.

    Orochimaru nodded to himself, satisfied. "Exchange for the genetic detector."

    "The exchange is successful. 1,000 technology points have been consumed."

    In a flash, a palm-sized gadget appeared in Orochimaru''s storage. It resembled a small wireless camera compact and easily concealable. Orochimaru glanced at his attribute panel, noticing a few changes.

    ---

    Host: Orochimaru

    Mastered Technology: Basic Gene Enhancement Serum

    Current Stage Technology: Gene Extraction Technique

    - Plant Specimens (0/100)

    - Animal Specimens (0/100)

    Next Stage: Gene Fusion

    Remaining Technology Points: 4000

    Equipments: Gene Detector: Capable of analyzing the genetic information of any species.

    --- sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "So, I need to extract the genes from a hundred kinds of plants and a hundred types of animals to complete this phase of the technology?" Orochimaru muttered to himself. "This shouldn''t be too hard."

    A hundred types of living organisms? Between the snakes, insects, rats, ants, birds, and other wildlife in the area, it wouldn''t be difficult to gather the samples. As for the plants, there were easily over a hundred types of weeds and flowers scattered throughout the village.

    However, it was already late in the day, and Orochimaru wasn''t particularly in the mood to start gathering samples just yet.

    ---

    The next morning, Orochimaru arrived at the training ground as usual. However, his mind continued to wander, reflecting on the hardships he''d faced during the past six months while conducting his experiments.

    The raw materials for the basic genetic enhancement serum had been numerous and complex. Many of them had required careful decomposition, purification, and sometimes fusion. A slight miscalculation in the formula, even by a fraction, often led to failure. Each time he failed, he had to start all over again. At times, even a basic purification experiment would take over ten days to complete.

    It was, without a doubt, a difficult journey for someone who had only just begun his foray into scientific research.

    Still, there were always more solutions than problems in this world. To avoid wasting precious raw materials, Orochimaru had chosen to practice his skills using common plants and food until he became proficient. Once he felt confident, he moved on to using the proper ingredients. Along the way, he''d also frequented Konoha''s library, purchasing and reading numerous books related to his work.

    It had taken him half a year to finally complete what was considered a "simple" experiment. But simplicity was only in comparison to veteran scientists people with decades of experience. For a beginner like Orochimaru, it had been anything but easy.

    As he strolled along the road to the training ground, Orochimaru''s eyes drifted to the weeds growing along the roadside. An idea sparked in his mind. The genetic detector he had exchanged for was tucked away on the inside of his arm, concealed under the sleeve of his robe. Pulling out a small test tube, he plucked a random weed and began the analysis.

    "Ding, a mountain weed specimen has been detected. However, the specimen is too low-level to provide any energy for fusion."

    As expected, collecting random weeds works toward completing the task, Orochimaru thought.

    "Ding, plantain specimen detected. This specimen is too low-level to provide any energy for fusion."

    "Ding, analyzing¡­"

    He continued picking up various plants as he walked, testing them with the gene detector. After collecting samples from more than ten species, he had already gathered several plant genes.

    Of course, the genetic detector repeatedly informed him that these plants weren''t powerful enough to provide energy after fusion, which piqued his curiosity.

    "System, can these plants still be fused, despite their low energy potential?" he asked.

    "Yes, host."

    "How does the fusion process work?"

    "Please unlock the next technology."

    The next technology¡­ Orochimaru glanced at the label on his interface that read "Gene Fusion." I see.

    Gene extraction involved collecting samples from animals and plants, then extracting their genes through various methods such as decomposition, heating, or burning. But gene fusion this would allow him to combine the extracted genes, creating something new.

    A sudden thought crossed his mind. If I can fuse animal and plant genes, shouldn''t human genes also be capable of fusion? His eyes gleamed with excitement at the idea.

    The cells of the First Hokage¡­

    Orochimaru''s mind raced. If he could obtain the cells of Hashirama Senju, the First Hokage, who had the legendary Wood Release, gene fusion could open up unprecedented possibilities. His hands clenched at the thought.

    ---

    "Hey, Orochimaru! Good morning!" a voice called out.

    Snapping out of his thoughts, Orochimaru looked up and saw Tsunade waving at him from a distance. He had arrived at the training ground without even realizing it.

    Tsunade had become a familiar presence in his life over the past half year. After being assigned to the same team, they had spent a considerable amount of time training together. Orochimaru''s indifferent demeanor had faded slightly over time, and he now regarded her with a certain familiarity.

    "Morning," Orochimaru replied with a nod, acknowledging her greeting.

    "You seem to be in a good mood today!" Tsunade said with a smile, noticing his relaxed expression. She walked closer to him and added, "By the way, I''ve noticed that every time we finish training, you rush off somewhere. Do you have something important to do?"

    "I''ll explain later," Orochimaru replied calmly, not offering much in the way of details. These advanced technologies were powerful, and given his current age, it wasn''t the right time to reveal them. He preferred to keep his work a secret for now.

    Tsunade blinked, slightly taken aback by his nonchalant response. A faint blush crept up her cheeks. "It seems like you''re really in a good mood today!"

    To be honest, Orochimaru was quite handsome, especially now in his youth. His fair skin and long, flowing hair made him more attractive than many girls their age. Whenever he walked through the village, he often drew attention from other girls, leaving them blushing after a mere glance in his direction.

    Because of this, Tsunade had begun to develop a subtle admiration for him. In the original timeline, if Orochimaru hadn''t been so reclusive and uninterested in women, Kato Dan might never have entered Tsunade''s life. Perhaps Orochimaru and Tsunade would have had the opportunity to grow closer.

    Suddenly, Orochimaru''s voice broke through her thoughts. "Can you give me a strand of your hair?" (Bruhhh?)

    "Huh?" Tsunade blinked, caught off guard. Why would he want that?

 Chapter 18: Summoning Jutsu

    Orochimaru''s request was both confusing and unexpected. Asking for her hair in the middle of a casual conversation? Tsunade couldn''t help but feel a mix of confusion and embarrassment.

    "Wh-why do you want someone else''s hair?" she stammered, her cheeks flushing slightly.

    Could it be¡­? Tsunade''s thoughts started running wild. Does he want to keep it as some kind of keepsake? A token of love, maybe?

    She already had a growing crush on Orochimaru, and in her mind, hair was something personal, even intimate. Given how shy she already felt around him, it was only natural that her imagination ran wild with possibilities.

    "If it''s inconvenient, forget it," Orochimaru replied nonchalantly, his calm demeanor showing no sign of ulterior motives.

    "You¡­!" Tsunade, who had been shy moments ago, was now irritated by his total lack of awareness. How could he be so casual about asking for something like that?! "You''re so arrogant, asking someone for something so personal!"

    Nevertheless, Tsunade reluctantly plucked a strand of her hair and handed it to him. "Here!"

    Had it been anyone else, she probably would''ve been furious, but since it was Orochimaru she begrudgingly complied. This guy is such a straight-laced fool, she thought.

    Orochimaru took the hair calmly, his expression still as unreadable as ever. "Thank you," he said, his voice even and polite.

    "Uh¡­ No¡­ You''re welcome¡­" Tsunade stuttered, surprised by his sudden politeness. She wasn''t used to Orochimaru being so formal with her.

    Without saying another word, Orochimaru slipped the strand of hair into the sleeve of his robe, where his genetic detector was hidden.

    Ding, human hair specimen detected. Quality: medium. Slight life energy can be extracted upon fusion.

    "Huh¡­ Tsunade''s gene quality is only medium?" Orochimaru murmured to himself. "Just a little life energy? I was hoping for more, perhaps the legendary vitality of the Senju."

    After months of experimentation, Orochimaru had come to understand a lot more about how the gene extraction process worked. While hair could offer some genetic material, it wasn''t as accurate or potent as samples taken from flesh and blood. But even with the limitations of hair, the results here were still valid.

    The realization struck him that Tsunade''s genetic potential wasn''t as high as he had initially assumed. Tsunade''s genes really are¡­ just average?

    It made sense when he thought about it. The Senju clan had indeed been powerful, but there were only a few standout figures known throughout history. In Tsunade''s generation, even her parents didn''t achieve any particular fame. In fact, Tsunade''s own chakra reserves weren''t all that impressive unless she used the Yin Seal. Without that technique, her chakra capacity was arguably lower than even Jiraiya''s an average civilian-born ninja.

    With that in mind, the system''s analysis seemed accurate.

    Only a little life energy, huh¡­Orochimaru pondered. After a moment of thought, he decided he would save these genes for later, once he unlocked gene fusion. He could then choose the best genes for fusion, aiming to maximize his benefits.

    "Hey! Why are you two still standing around here?" a loud voice called from a distance.

    Orochimaru and Tsunade turned their heads simultaneously.

    "Jiraiya, what do you want?" Tsunade asked.

    "Hiruzen-sensei''s busy today," Jiraiya said with a grin, "so he told me to let you know we''re disbanded for the day."

    "What?!"

    --- S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Orochimaru was lucky, and not just because of his status. Being one of the future legendary Sannin meant he had a bright future ahead. But from the moment he transmigrated into this world, his position had been unique.

    In the harsh world of ninja villages, ordinary civilian-born ninjas were often looked down upon or bullied. But neither Orochimaru nor Jiraiya had to deal with that. Why? Because they had a teacher, and their teacher Hiruzen was a disciple of the Second Hokage.

    Thanks to this connection, no one dared bully them, not even the Uchiha clan members who usually held themselves in high regard. After all, who would risk offending the Hokage''s disciple?

    Taking advantage of this rare free time, Orochimaru said his goodbyes to Jiraiya and Tsunade. He had more important matters to attend to specifically, gathering plant and animal specimens for his experiments.

    Tsunade and Jiraiya, accustomed to Orochimaru''s solitary habits, didn''t think much of it as he wandered off.

    "He''s always doing his own thing," Tsunade remarked.

    "Yeah, but hey, I''ve got something to show you!" Jiraiya grinned, an air of excitement in his voice.

    Tsunade raised an eyebrow. "Something to show me? What is it?"

    Jiraiya''s confidence radiated as he pulled out a kunai, nicked his finger, and quickly began forming hand seals.

    "Watch this!"

    Summoning Jutsu!

    With a loud slap on the ground, black runes spread out from the point of contact, and in an instant, white smoke billowed around him. As the smoke cleared, a small toad appeared in front of them.

    Tsunade blinked. "This is¡­"

    Jiraiya puffed out his chest, arms crossed proudly. "What do you think? Pretty cool, right? I''ve learned how to summon toads from Mount Myoboku! Impressed yet?"

    Ever since he had signed the contract with the toads of Mount Myoboku, Jiraiya had been eager to show off his new abilities especially to Tsunade. He wanted her to see that he wasn''t just a slacker; he was powerful, too.

    Tsunade had originally been slightly impressed. However, the moment she saw Jiraiya''s smug expression, her pride kicked in, and she rolled her eyes. "It''s just a summoning jutsu. What''s the big deal? I can do that too."

    "What?!" Jiraiya immediately deflated, his excitement crashing into disbelief. "You can do it too?"

    "Of course! Watch."

    With a similar motion, Tsunade bit her finger, performed the seals, and slammed her hand to the ground. A second plume of white smoke appeared, and when it dissipated, a small slug stood next to Jiraiya''s toad.

    "This¡­ this is¡­!" Jiraiya was stunned, his jaw nearly hitting the floor. He couldn''t believe what he was seeing. Tsunade had summoned something too?

    Tsunade grinned smugly. "How about that? Did I lie to you?"

    Jiraiya stood in stunned silence, unable to process what had just happened. He had been so proud of his new skill, only to discover that Tsunade who hadn''t bragged about it at all could do the same thing.

    "But¡­" Jiraiya stammered, still trying to salvage his pride. "Even so, I''m definitely stronger than Orochimaru!"

    Tsunade gave him an unimpressed look. "You''d better stop dreaming. Even if you know the summoning technique, I''m sure Orochimaru knew it a long time ago. He''s just not as showy as you."

    "No way¡­!" Jiraiya''s world was collapsing.

    "How''s it impossible? If you don''t believe me, go ask him."

    "I will!"

    ---

    Jiraiya''s confidence was shattered as he stormed off, determined to find out if what Tsunade said was true. Meanwhile, Tsunade couldn''t help but chuckle at his frustration, knowing full well that Orochimaru likely did know the summoning jutsu and that he was the type to keep such abilities to himself.

    Poor Jiraiya,she thought with a smirk. He''s got a long way to go.

    _______________________________________if you enjoy reading this book, I''d love to hear your thoughts! Please consider leaving a review and sharing your comments. Your feedback helps me grow and improve, and I truly appreciate it.

 Chapter 19: Opportunity

    Ding, congratulations to the host for obtaining an ant specimen...

    Ding, congratulations to the host for obtaining...

    Orochimaru''s mind churned as the system continued its updates. "Does the same species only count as one specimen?" he wondered aloud.

    After listening to the system''s explanation, he realized something important. It seemed that in order to complete the task of gene extraction, each unique species would only be counted once, regardless of how many individuals he collected.

    For example, if he gathered cells from several humans, they would all still count as one species. The same logic applied to animals: he could collect different varieties of the same species, but they wouldn''t count toward new tasks.

    That makes sense, Orochimaru mused. It didn''t affect his research at all. For someone like him, collecting a hundred species was child''s play.

    "Well, this should be easy enough," he muttered, his golden eyes glinting with confidence.

    As he continued walking, something in the distance caught his attention a cemetery. It seemed eerily familiar to him.

    After a moment, realization struck. Ah, of course... This was the resting place of his parents in this world. No wonder it stirred a sense of familiarity within him.

    With a slight pang of nostalgia, Orochimaru made his way to the Yamanaka Clan''s flower shop, purchased a bouquet of white chrysanthemums, and returned to his parents'' grave. He laid the flowers before the stone with a sense of quiet reverence.

    "Even though I''m not the Orochimaru you once knew," he said softly, bowing deeply in front of the tombstone, "I still owe you this respect. Consider it my filial duty."

    After paying his respects, Orochimaru turned to leave. But as he was about to step away, something white behind the tombstone caught his eye. Curiosity piqued, he moved quickly, stepping behind the stone and picking up the strange object.

    "What''s this? Snakeskin? But... it''s white?" he mumbled.

    Before he could examine it further, a familiar voice called out from a distance.

    "Hey, Orochimaru!"

    Looking up, he saw Jiraiya running toward him. Orochimaru quickly stuffed the white snakeskin into his robe, concealing it from view.

    "What''s up?" Orochimaru asked, his voice calm and even.

    "I need to ask you something..." Jiraiya began.

    ---

    "Summoning Jutsu?" Orochimaru repeated, blinking in mild surprise as Jiraiya explained. That''s right he had been so busy with his experiments that he had nearly forgotten that all three of the future Sannin had their own signature summons.

    Tsunade had already mastered her slug summoning, and now it seemed Jiraiya had learned to summon toads. How could I have overlooked this? Orochimaru mused.

    "Tsunade told me you already knew how to summon creatures too, but I didn''t believe her!" Jiraiya said, his tone slightly accusing. "So I came to ask for myself. Hey, hey, show me if you can do it!"

    "I can''t," Orochimaru replied bluntly, not wanting to waste any time.

    "What? You really can''t?" Jiraiya''s disbelief was evident on his face.

    "I have no reason to lie to you."

    "Hah!" Jiraiya burst into laughter, his pride swelling. "See? I, Jiraiya-sama, had to work so hard to master summoning, and you, Orochimaru, have never even done it before! I knew it!" Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Jiraiya''s glee was almost palpable as he pranced around, clearly reveling in his victory. Orochimaru, however, had no interest in entertaining his antics. He simply turned and began walking away, uninterested in Jiraiya''s childish celebration.

    "Hey! Where are you going? Don''t leave! Let''s have a chat, come on!" Jiraiya called after him, but Orochimaru waved him off dismissively.

    "Boring," Orochimaru muttered, making it clear he wasn''t going to engage further.

    ---

    Later that night, Orochimaru lay on his bed, his mind racing with thoughts as he stared at the white snakeskin he had retrieved from the cemetery earlier. Though he had acted indifferent during the day, Jiraiya''s words had left a small impression on him.

    Tsunade probably learned summoning from her family, Orochimaru thought. The slug''s size is directly proportional to the amount of chakra used, so she can summon it no matter how small her reserves are.

    As for Jiraiya, he had learned the summoning technique from Hiruzen. The fool had used the technique without a contract and had accidentally been transported to Mount Myoboku, the land of the toads. But what about Orochimaru?

    There were plenty of scrolls in my parents'' inheritance, but none contained the summoning technique, let alone any mention of summoning snakes.

    A chilling thought crossed his mind: Could it be that because I''m a reincarnator, the opportunity that should have belonged to the original Orochimaru is gone?

    Suddenly, a loud boom echoed through the house, jolting Orochimaru from his thoughts.

    "What was that?" he muttered, quickly sitting up. Another thud followed soon after.

    This time, Orochimaru pinpointed the source of the noise. It was coming from the living room. In a few quick steps, he made his way out of his room and into the hallway, his senses sharp as he approached the living room.

    Boom!

    The sound rang out again. Orochimaru''s golden eyes scanned the room, searching for the source.

    It''s coming from under the floor... Is something hitting the floor from below?

    A sudden thought struck him. Could there be... a hidden basement beneath the house? It wouldn''t be unusual for a ninja family to have secret passageways or basements. Orochimaru''s parents might have dug the basement before he was even born, and he simply hadn''t known about it.

    Without wasting any time, Orochimaru began scanning the floor for any signs of a trapdoor or secret entrance. As a ninja, searching for hidden passages was a basic skill.

    After moving a few pieces of experimental equipment into his system''s storage, he found the source of the noise a thick wooden panel in the far right corner of the room. The muffled thudding was coming from beneath it.

    Orochimaru knocked on the panel, confirming it was hollow. Cautiously, he drew a kunai and slipped his hand into the gap at the edge of the floorboard, ready for whatever might come.

    Squeak!

    The floor panel lifted easily, revealing a secret compartment below.

    A massive python, as thick as an adult''s calf, reared its head from the dark hole beneath the floor. The creature''s body was covered in intricate flower-like patterns, and its golden eyes, with vertical slits, locked onto Orochimaru''s. It hissed, flicking its tongue menacingly.

    Orochimaru''s first instinct was to retreat and defend himself, but something held him back. The giant snake didn''t seem to have any intention of attacking him. Instead, it stared at him intently, its gaze almost assessing.

    After a few tense moments, the python opened its mouth, revealing something unexpected a scroll. The large serpent dropped the scroll onto the floor in front of Orochimaru, then slithered back into the darkness beneath the house.

    Orochimaru''s eyes narrowed as he bent down and picked up the scroll, feeling its weight in his hands.

    A summoning scroll? he wondered. As he slowly unrolled it, the truth became clear.

    _______________________________________

    If you enjoy reading this book, I''d love to hear your thoughts. Please consider leaving a review and sharing your comments. Your feedback helps me grow and improve, and I truly appreciate it.

 Chapter 20: Contract

    The unexpected joy from Orochimaru discovering the white python overwhelmed him momentarily. His instincts, however, did not lead him to attack. Instead, his first thought was to step back.

    Why attack a snake when I should be one of them? he mused. If he attacked this snake, how could he expect to forge a bond with them later?

    Luckily, the flower-patterned python didn''t seem hostile, but Orochimaru remained cautious. After all, sudden kindness from a snake wasn''t something to be taken lightly. Glancing at the scroll the python had dropped, he quickly formulated a plan. While keeping a wary eye on the snake, he reached for the scroll.

    Upon inspecting it, he found that the scroll itself wasn''t particularly unique, save for what it recorded the origin of this snake.

    "Was this snake raised by my parents?" Orochimaru thought aloud, his golden eyes narrowing. "Could it be that they implanted a spiritual mark in its subconscious, so it wouldn''t attack me?"

    His gaze returned to the massive snake. Orochimaru was well aware that each of the Sannin had their own signature summon creatures. Jiraiya had the toads of Mount Myoboku, Tsunade had her slugs from Shikkotsu Forest, and he, Orochimaru, would eventually summon the snakes of Ry¨±chi Cave.

    But this snake in front of him? It wasn''t speaking, unlike the high-level toads or the intelligent slug Tsunade summoned. Most snakes from Ry¨±chi Cave didn''t have the gift of speech unless they were particularly special.

    It can''t speak? Orochimaru thought, pondering the situation. So how did the original Orochimaru control these snakes?

    His mind worked through the possible explanations.

    "Do I need to sign a summoning contract first?" Orochimaru muttered. "That makes sense¡­ but how do I go about signing the contract? Do I need to visit Ry¨±chi Cave?"

    Just as these thoughts were crossing his mind, the flower patterned python reacted. Bah! The python hissed and gestured toward the basement, seemingly asking him to follow.

    "Do you want me to go down with you?" Orochimaru asked tentatively.

    Bah! The python nodded or at least it seemed to. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Orochimaru hesitated for a moment, but quickly decided to follow. With my current strength, I should be able to handle anything unexpected. He walked down into the basement, fully aware of his surroundings.

    The basement was small, and the lighting was poor. Realizing the darkness would hinder him, Orochimaru quickly returned upstairs to fetch a candle. Once lit, the soft glow of the flame illuminated the space, revealing two objects sitting before him.

    One was an intricately detailed scroll, and the other was a long iron box.

    ---

    Orochimaru sat cross-legged in his living room, the two items placed beside him. Behind him, the flower patterned python coiled quietly, its tongue flickering in and out as it watched him obediently. The creature''s docile nature surprised Orochimaru. It seemed surprisingly loyal and calm in his presence, an unexpected contrast to the snake''s usual aggressive reputation.

    This snake is unusually well-behaved, Orochimaru thought, though he quickly pushed those thoughts aside. There were more pressing matters at hand.

    He turned his attention to the two objects in front of him. Even with all his experiments and experiences, he couldn''t help but marvel at what he had found.

    So my father had a summoning contract with the snakes of Ry¨±chi Cave too? Orochimaru''s mind raced. It seemed that this python had been summoned by his father to guard these two treasures.

    Orochimaru recalled that in the basement, there had been a tunnel leading out of Konoha Village, allowing the python to leave to hunt for food. That explained how the creature had survived in hiding for so long. The python had been living beneath the house for a year, sustaining itself by catching prey from the outside.

    "What a pleasant surprise!" Orochimaru said to himself, his voice filled with rare emotion. He calmed his excitement and examined the long iron box next to the scroll. The box wasn''t locked but had a simple seal that required chakra to unlock. Orochimaru channeled a bit of chakra into the seal, and soon the box creaked open.

    Inside the box was a shining silver sword, its blade gleaming in the dim candlelight.

    Orochimaru''s eyes widened, his pupils contracting. "It really is¡­ Kusanagi!"

    In his memories, this very sword had been used by him to kill both the Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, and his former master, the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen. While the Kusanagi Sword wasn''t a divine artifact, it was incredibly sharp and could extend, shorten, and transform at will making it a formidable weapon.

    Beside the sword lay a letter.

    Orochimaru opened it slowly. Countless words appeared before his eyes, written in a familiar hand.

    "Boy, if you''re reading this, it means I''m no longer in this world..."

    There was no doubt this was a letter left behind by Orochimaru''s father.

    The letter explained how his father had obtained the sword by chance. Before heading to the battlefield, he had a premonition that he might not survive. Fearing that the sword would fall into enemy hands, he hid it away in the basement, entrusting it to the care of the python.

    The letter warned Orochimaru of the sword''s immense value and power, advising him to only use it once he was strong enough. His father cautioned him never to display the Kusanagi in front of others until he was capable of wielding it effectively.

    "So that''s why Orochimaru in the original timeline always kept this sword inside his body," Orochimaru chuckled darkly. He remembered vividly how the original Orochimaru would summon the Kusanagi by having a snake regurgitate it from his mouth a sight that was as bizarre as it was unsettling.

    Disgusting,Orochimaru thought with a grimace. The original Orochimaru must have altered his body through countless experiments, turning himself into something less humane.

    That won''t be me. Orochimaru decided firmly. He had no intention of becoming a grotesque snake-human hybrid. His experiments would be different.

    Placing the Kusanagi Sword to the side, he picked up the scroll. As expected, it was a summoning contract. His father''s name was written at the top, marking him as a summoner of Ry¨±chi Cave.

    According to the instructions on the contract, Orochimaru would need to sign his name on the bottom and then leave a bloody handprint to finalize the agreement. It was a simple process, one that he had been familiar with from his knowledge of the original story.

    Without hesitation, Orochimaru followed the instructions. He pricked his finger, signed his name, and placed a blood-stained handprint on the scroll.

    As the blood seeped into the scroll, Orochimaru felt a sudden shift within his mind. Something foreign yet familiar embedded itself into his consciousness a connection to Ry¨±chi Cave and its serpentine inhabitants.

    Suddenly, a voice echoed in his mind.

    "Master, please issue your command!"

    Orochimaru blinked in surprise. The voice belonged to the flower patterned python coiled behind him.

    So, after signing the contract, I can communicate with these snakes telepathically?

    A wicked smile crept across Orochimaru''s face.

 Chapter 21: Two Faced

    The python took the contract scroll, and with a puff of white smoke, disappeared from Orochimaru''s room.

    Orochimaru looked down at the snake skin in his hand, murmuring to himself, "I felt the aura of this white snake skin, and couldn''t resist coming up from the basement? How fascinating¡­ Could this snake skin have belonged to the White Snake Sage?" sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The White Snake Sage, ruler of Ry¨±chi Cave, was one of the three legendary sages, alongside the Slug Sage and Toad Sage. The snake skin in Orochimaru''s possession exuded a unique aura, one that could only be associated with a creature as powerful as the White Snake Sage.

    But as far as Orochimaru remembered, the White Snake Sage was enormous far beyond the size of the snake skin he held in his hands. The pieces didn''t seem to fit together.

    "Forget it," Orochimaru shook his head, dismissing the thought. "I can''t access Ry¨±chi Cave now anyway. Thinking too much won''t lead to answers."

    With no clear direction to investigate the mystery, Orochimaru decided to shelve the matter for now. After all, Ry¨±chi Cave was a sacred and hidden place accessible only to those who knew its location. Unlike the toads of Mount Myoboku, the snakes of Ry¨±chi Cave couldn''t use reverse summoning techniques to bring others to their domain.

    In the end, Orochimaru knew that if he wanted answers, he would have to find Ry¨±chi Cave himself someday. For now, he could only wait and focus on his current goals.

    His next issue was the Kusanagi Sword, which he had recently acquired.

    While he wasn''t particularly skilled in swordsmanship, Orochimaru recognized the sword''s immense value as a weapon. He had obtained it and didn''t intend to just hand it over to someone else for free.

    However, a new problem arose: where to store it?

    The idea of storing it inside his body, like the original Orochimaru did, crossed his mind. But he quickly dismissed the thought keeping a sword inside his body felt both unsightly and unnecessary at this point in time. The Kusanagi Sword wasn''t as critical to him now as it might have been later in his life.

    Sealing it in a scroll was an option. But scrolls were external objects if lost, the Kusanagi Sword would be lost too. This was clearly not an ideal solution.

    Then, he considered placing it in the system warehouse.

    This option seemed promising. However, it had one drawback: when retrieving objects from the system, the process involved a spatial fluctuation something akin to the space-time ninjutsu used by Uchiha Obito, not the white smoke seen with conventional space scrolls.

    While the spatial principle was intriguing, using such a technique at his current age might draw unwanted attention. People might become suspicious if a six-year-old was suddenly able to access another dimension.

    Orochimaru pondered for a moment before coming to a conclusion.

    "It doesn''t matter. I don''t need to use the Kusanagi Sword often, so where I store it isn''t important for now."

    With that decision made, Orochimaru waved his hand. A ripple in space occurred, and the Kusanagi Sword disappeared into the system warehouse.

    ---

    After securing the summoning technique contract and the Kusanagi Sword, Orochimaru felt much better. His mood improved, as he now possessed tools for future growth.

    He knew that all three sacred lands Mount Myoboku, Shikkotsu Forest, and Ry¨±chi Cave taught senjutsu (sage techniques). Senjutsu was essential for dealing with the ¨­tsutsuki clan in the later stages of life.

    In the original series, Orochimaru''s body was too damaged from his numerous experiments, and his repeated body-swapping through Living Corpse Reincarnation caused rejection between his soul and his physical form. This made it impossible for him to learn senjutsu, leaving him dependent on absorbing senjutsu chakra from Kabuto.

    But now, everything was different.

    This younger version of Orochimaru still had plenty of potential. His body was untainted by the severe side effects of his future experiments, and he was filled with endless possibilities.

    He had big plans, plans to surpass even the Orochimaru of the original timeline.

    ---

    The next morning, Orochimaru headed to the training grounds, continuing his usual routine. But before he even arrived, he could already hear a familiar voice bickering in the distance.

    "I''m telling you, Orochimaru doesn''t know how to summon anything! You didn''t believe me yesterday, so do you believe me now? I asked him myself, and he said it!"

    "How can that be? Even you, an idiot, can summon! There''s no way Orochimaru can''t!" Tsunade''s voice retorted, disbelief clear in her tone.

    "Idiot¡­? Did you just call me an idiot, you flat-chested washboard!?" Jiraiya shot back, clearly offended.

    "Flat chest!? Say that again if you dare!" Tsunade''s face contorted with fury as veins bulged on her forehead. Her fist clenched tightly, her anger bubbling over.

    Jiraiya wasn''t backing down. "Yeah, you heard me! You''re just a flat-chested, un-feminine"

    "YOU''RE DEAD!"

    Bang!

    Tsunade''s punch shot out like a missile, but Jiraiya was already prepared this time and dodged it, grinning as he taunted her.

    "Did you really think you could hit me again? You blockhead! Nyah-nyah!" Jiraiya made faces as he sprinted away, trying to stay one step ahead of Tsunade''s wrath.

    Seeing that she couldn''t catch him, Tsunade kept up her chase, clearly frustrated.

    But then¡­

    "Oh, Orochimaru?"

    Tsunade''s eyes landed on Orochimaru, who had just arrived at the training grounds. She came to a halt, surprise evident on her face.

    "Orochimaru! You''re here! Tell her, you can''t summon anything, right?" Jiraiya ran up to Orochimaru like a man pleading for backup.

    Tsunade, now equally interested, turned her gaze to Orochimaru. She, too, was curious about the answer.

    Orochimaru remained calm. "I can."

    "Hahaha, Tsunade, you heard it¡ªwait¡­ what?" Jiraiya''s triumphant smile faltered as his brain caught up to what Orochimaru had just said. "You can?"

    "But¡­ but that''s not what you said yesterday!" Jiraiya exclaimed, feeling as though he''d just been played.

    Orochimaru glanced at him. "I couldn''t summon anything yesterday. But today I can."

    "What¡­?" Jiraiya and Tsunade stared at him, stunned. Learning to summon creatures overnight? What was going on?

    Ignoring their bewilderment, Orochimaru looked around. "Where''s Hiruzen-sensei?"

    "Oh, Hiruzen-sensei isn''t coming today," Jiraiya replied, finally snapping out of his shock. "He told us to wait for you and then head to the Konoha Hospital to help out."

    "The hospital?" Orochimaru paused, his mind racing as a thought came to him. "I see. Let''s go, then."

    Without waiting for the others, he turned and began walking toward the Konoha Hospital, his mind already planning his next steps.

    The hospital¡­ A perfect place to obtain blood samples from various ninjas.

    "Hey, Orochimaru! Wait for us!" Tsunade called after him.

    "Man, this guy really doesn''t understand teamwork, does he?" Jiraiya grumbled as he hurried to catch up.

 Chapter 22: The Power Of Gene Fusion

    Konoha Hospital!

    Hiruzen was there, busy helping out, given the influx of injured ninjas.

    "Bed 11 needs another blood transfusion!" a medic shouted.

    "This wound is deep and almost infected. Didn''t you disinfect it while on the front lines?" another nurse asked, her tone full of concern.

    "We tried, but the medical facilities on the front lines are limited!" replied the injured ninja, grimacing in pain.

    At that moment, Hiruzen noticed Orochimaru, Tsunade, and Jiraiya entering the hospital and quickly stood up to greet them.

    "Ah, you''re here! Come on, help out! You''re not skilled enough to handle advanced treatments, so just focus on bandaging for now!"

    He turned to a young woman wearing a white coat with a brown ponytail tied neatly behind her back. "Biwa, have the three of them help with the bandaging."

    The woman, none other than Biwako Sarutobi, Hiruzen''s wife looked up and replied, "Got it! There''s plenty of bandaging work, so I''ll have them assist the nurses."

    At this point, Biwako was only in her twenties and already dedicated to her work as a medic-nin.

    Orochimaru took a quick glance around the hospital. The number of injured people today was staggering far more than he had ever seen on his previous visits.

    "Why are there so many wounded?" Orochimaru asked, clearly puzzled by the overcrowded state of the hospital.

    Hiruzen smiled slightly, though there was a trace of sadness in his eyes. "You''re quite observant, Orochimaru. Well, it''s no secret now, so I''ll tell you. The fighting on the front lines has eased, and we''ve managed to transport some of the more seriously injured soldiers back to the village for proper treatment."

    "Ah, I see," Orochimaru nodded in understanding.

    The sheer number of wounded was indeed the consequence of the ongoing war. The injured were being brought back from the front lines, those who had narrowly escaped death but still bore the marks of battle.

    "This is war..." Jiraiya muttered, looking at the injured shinobi with a pained expression. "It''s awful..."

    Tsunade, standing beside him, wore a similarly somber look as she observed the wounded.

    For Orochimaru, however, the sight didn''t evoke the much emotional reaction. He had mentally prepared himself for this, knowing full well the harsh reality of war. While he helped with the bandaging, he couldn''t help but covertly scan the hospital for something else his prey.

    It wasn''t long before Orochimaru''s eyes locked onto the hospital''s blood storage room.

    Given how chaotic the hospital was today, no one would notice if he slipped in for a moment...

    ---

    That night, after a long day of helping at the hospital, Orochimaru returned home. He was exhausted but far too eager to rest just yet. On his desk were more than a dozen small syringes lined up neatly, each containing a small amount of red liquid blood samples Orochimaru had carefully extracted from the hospital''s blood storage room.

    Despite his fatigue, he immediately began his testing. After everything he had learned so far, his interest in genetic research had only deepened. How could he possibly rest when such invaluable samples were at his disposal?

    Ding! It has been detected that this sample contains water attribute energy. Fusion will grant the power of water.

    Orochimaru''s lips curled into a satisfied smile. "As expected. Blood is the best genetic sample."

    He knew the results being detected reflected the chakra attributes of the blood donors. Previously, when he had tested Tsunade''s hair, the system had only extracted a small amount of life energy. But now, with blood samples, he could unlock the chakra nature of other ninjas.

    Tsunade herself had chakra with four different attributes: Water, Fire, Lightning, and Earth. This difference between the energy extracted from her hair and blood made it clear to Orochimaru just how much more potential lay in the use of blood for genetic analysis.

    The tests continued.

    Ding! This sample contains two chakra attributes: Fire and Lightning. Fusion will grant the power of Fire and Lightning.

    Ding! This sample contains the Wind attribute...

    One blood sample after another, each providing Orochimaru with valuable data. Some contained only a single attribute, while others had two or even three.

    Then suddenly

    Ding! A special human gene sample has been detected. Fusion can grant the genetic traits of this sample.

    "Special genes?" Orochimaru''s eyes narrowed in curiosity. "System, check the details!"

    Holding the syringe with the special blood sample in hand, Orochimaru''s heart began to race as he awaited the analysis.

    Host, please wait. The system is analyzing the sample... Analysis complete. The gene belongs to the Uchiha clan. Fusion with this gene will grant the traits of the Uchiha, including the potential to awaken the Sharingan.

    "The Uchiha clan?" Orochimaru murmured, his golden eyes gleaming with excitement.

    When he had tested Tsunade''s cells earlier, the system had only granted him a small portion of life energy, nothing particularly noteworthy. But now, this blood sample from the Uchiha clan promised something entirely different the ability to inherit the traits of the Uchiha, possibly even the Sharingan.

    But why the difference? Why had Tsunade''s hair yielded only a small amount of life energy, while this Uchiha blood sample promised the potential for far more powerful abilities?

    "Senju and Uchiha are supposed to be genetically equal. So why did Tsunade''s sample result in such a minor gain, while the Uchiha sample offers something far greater? Is it simply the difference between hair and blood?"

    No. The reason lies in the activation of genetic traits. Tsunade has not awakened the Sage Body, which is why you cannot gain that ability from her genes. However, the owner of this Uchiha blood has awakened the Sharingan, which is why you can gain the power of the Uchiha through fusion.

    As the system explained, Orochimaru quickly grasped the concept.

    It wasn''t just about having the right genes; it was about whether those genes had been activated. Tsunade had the potential for the Sage Body, but since she hadn''t awakened that ability, it wasn''t available for extraction. On the other hand, the Uchiha donor had already awakened the Sharingan, which meant that power was ripe for the taking.

    Orochimaru''s knowledge of genetics and biology had grown immensely, and he understood that transplanting cells often resulted in rejection. But what made the Uchiha clan so special? Of course, it was the Sharingan that dazzling, coveted dojutsu that many sought after but few could wield properly.

    The spiritual energy within the Sharingan was so potent that most people couldn''t handle it. Only those with Uchiha blood could fully control the power of the Sharingan. Those like Kakashi, who had a transplanted Sharingan, couldn''t activate or deactivate it at will.

    But now... If Orochimaru could successfully fuse this Uchiha gene into himself, he would not just transplant the Sharingan he would awaken it as if he were born with Uchiha blood.

    Seven days later, the gene extraction task was complete, and the system had unlocked new data: the gene fusion process, as well as something called gene fusion fluid. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    With this new information, Orochimaru''s suspicions were confirmed: he could now fuse the genes of others and gain their powers.

    This process was far more advanced than the crude cell transplants seen in the original series. It wasn''t just about inserting cells from one person into another''s body. It was about true fusion extracting the genetic material of one individual, processing it, and then merging it with another person''s genetic code using the gene fusion fluid.

    In other words, Orochimaru could now combine the traits of two different beings into one.

    If he mastered this technique, he could gain the power of anyone''s bloodline.

    He could fuse Uchiha genes to awaken the Sharingan.

    He could fuse Hyuga genes to awaken the Byakugan.

    He could even fuse the genes of the First Hokage, Hashirama Senju, to awaken the Sage Body.

    Yes, awaken not merely transplant. This was the key difference. By using gene fusion, he could naturally awaken the powers of other bloodlines within his own body.

    "Gene fusion fluid can perfectly merge two different sets of genes?" Orochimaru mused, his grin widening. "Haha... So, if I truly master this technique, I could give anyone the Sharingan. I could give anyone the Wood Release. I could even extract the chakra of Asura and Indra and cultivate my own Rinnegan."

    His thoughts spiraled into deeper possibilities.

 Chapter 23: His Flaw

    The next task for Orochimaru was the creation of the gene fusion fluid, a scientific breakthrough that would bring him 8,000 technology points upon completion.

    But as Orochimaru glanced over the technology points he had accumulated, he realized that they held little immediate value for him. Most of the items he could purchase with them were auxiliary tools useful, but not essential at this point in time. His focus had shifted entirely toward his current project.

    The subsequent unlocked technology, the gene repair fluid, didn''t hold much appeal either, at least for now. The gene repair fluid could supposedly repair any severely damaged genes or cells, but Orochimaru''s attention was focused on something else the gene fusion fluid.

    With his priorities set, the next few months for Orochimaru were simple: a strict routine of research and missions. His days revolved around two main activities completing the missions assigned by Hiruzen, and then immediately returning home to immerse himself in genetic experiments. Everything else happening in the world seemed irrelevant to him.

    The First Ninja World War was still raging, but as a genin, Orochimaru remained largely untouched by the direct consequences of the conflict. He felt no urgency, especially since the war was nearing its conclusion and Konoha had ample fighters at the ready. If the war had been more desperate, even genin like him would have been forced into the Chunin exams and sent to the battlefield. But for now, Orochimaru had time. Time to train, time to study, and time to pursue his scientific goals without distraction. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    And so, two years passed in the blink of an eye.

    By the end of Konoha Year 18, Orochimaru was eight years old.

    His home had transformed into a veritable laboratory, filled with a wide variety of animal and plant specimens. He smiled with satisfaction as he surveyed the rows of bottles and jars filled with preserved snakes, insects, rats, ants, birds, and other creatures. His experiments had yielded significant progress, and his house now resembled a full-fledged research facility, albeit a small one.

    In these two years, with the assistance of the system, Orochimaru had evolved into a genuine genetics expert.

    He had developed basic gene enhancement serums, gene repair fluids, gene extraction, and, most importantly, gene fusion fluids. His understanding of genetics now far surpassed anything this world had ever seen.

    Weapon technology had also been unlocked early in the process, but developing weapons required much larger equipment and access to rare minerals. With his current limited resources, there was no way for him to delve into weaponry. So, for the past two years, Orochimaru had dedicated himself entirely to genetic research.

    As Orochimaru studied genetics further, he had learned a crucial lesson something he had once believed, based on human fantasy, was a myth. For example, he had once thought that simply transplanting ant genes into a human would grant that person hundreds of times the strength of an ant. But in reality, the strength of ants was due to their unique body structure, where bones encased their muscles in a way that allowed for tremendous proportional strength. This had nothing to do with genetics. Human and ant body structures were fundamentally different, and ant genes couldn''t be utilized in the way he had once imagined.

    Moreover, Orochimaru had learned that while the gene enhancement serum was incredibly potent upon first use, its effects diminished with each subsequent dose. Even improving quality of the basic genetic enhancement serum to higher levels would only result in marginal improvements nothing that could compare to the natural strength and resilience of a Senju clan member''s cells.

    As he reviewed his stockpile of genetic drugs in the system warehouse, Orochimaru frowned slightly.

    "It seems... it''s time to strike a deal with Konoha."

    For a while now, Orochimaru had been working on the gene fusion fluid, but his research had hit a bottleneck due to insufficient blood samples. After nearly a year and a half of trial and error, he had finally succeeded in developing the first gene fusion fluid. Yet, even that was not enough to propel his research forward. He needed more inspiration, more samples.

    After completing the fusion fluid, he unlocked the gene repair fluid, followed by the intermediate gene enhancement serum. These two projects were relatively simple, extensions of his earlier research. It had taken him only four or five months to finish both. Orochimaru believed that with his newfound experience, recreating the gene fusion fluid would now take him no more than a few days.

    Scientific research was difficult, but once you crossed a certain threshold and had enough knowledge, it became easier to achieve breakthroughs with minimal effort. That was Orochimaru''s current reality. If not for the help of the system, even he wouldn''t have been able to make such immense progress in just over two years.

    But just as he immersed himself in his thoughts, a rapid knock sounded at his door.

    "Orochimaru! Orochimaru!" the voice called urgently.

    Orochimaru sighed, walking to the door. He opened it to find Jiraiya standing outside, his usual hyperactive energy practically radiating off him.

    "Why are you yelling?" Orochimaru asked, slightly irritated.

    "I challenge you! Come on, let''s go to the training ground!" Jiraiya pointed enthusiastically in the direction of the training ground. Without waiting for Orochimaru''s response, Jiraiya grabbed him by the arm, trying to pull him along.

    "Challenge?" Orochimaru raised an eyebrow and smoothly pulled his hand out of Jiraiya''s grip. "No."

    Over the past two years, Hiruzen had arranged for numerous sparring sessions between Orochimaru and Jiraiya. Each time, Jiraiya had been utterly outmatched, failing to land even a single decisive blow on Orochimaru. As a result, Orochimaru had grown tired of these one-sided fights. After all, continually beating an opponent who couldn''t challenge him was boring.

    "Hey, hey! I learned a new move this time! I can definitely beat you now!" Jiraiya said with a mischievous grin, clearly excited by the idea. "And once I defeat you, Tsunade will have to become my girlfriend! Just thinking about it gets me all fired up!"

    "Keep dreaming," Orochimaru replied flatly, pouring cold water on Jiraiya''s fantasy. "Even if you win, Tsunade still won''t be interested in you."

    Orochimaru wasn''t just speaking from memory. After spending so much time with Jiraiya and Tsunade, he had come to understand Tsunade''s taste in men.

    Tsunade''s two main criteria for a partner were simple: strength and looks.

    As the princess of the Senju clan, it was only natural that Tsunade would have high standards. She herself possessed immense strength, and while her beauty was undeniable, she had every right to be selective.

    Jiraiya? He had decent strength, but his looks... well, they left a lot to be desired.

    "Strength alone isn''t enough, Jiraiya. Even if you manage to improve, that face of yours isn''t going to win her over," Orochimaru said with a hint of amusement.

    Jiraiya frowned, his confidence deflating for a moment before his usual bravado returned. "Tch, what do you know? Just wait and see. I''ll get her to notice me, no matter what!"

    Orochimaru sighed inwardly. He knew how determined Jiraiya could be, but he also knew that some things weren''t going to change no matter how hard Jiraiya tried.

 Chapter 24: Sudden Mission

    Orochimaru''s sharp words hit Jiraiya hard, but Jiraiya was notoriously thick-skinned. He wasn''t going to let Orochimaru''s comments knock him down so easily.

    "How do you know it''s impossible if you don''t try? I believe that if I persist, I''ll be able to win her over one day!" Jiraiya said, his voice filled with stubborn optimism. Then, he quickly changed the subject. "So, are we going to fight or not?"

    Orochimaru didn''t hesitate for even a second. "Not interested."

    His refusal was blunt and definitive. Orochimaru had more important things to do he had no time to waste on Jiraiya''s silly challenges. His days were filled with experiments and advancing his knowledge, not indulging Jiraiya''s fantasies. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Jiraiya looked deflated. He had trained for days, hoping to test out his new techniques, but here was Orochimaru, shutting him down with zero interest. It felt like throwing a punch into cotton no resistance, no impact. Just utterly frustrating.

    "You..."

    Just as Jiraiya was about to argue further, something caught his eye. His gaze wandered toward Orochimaru''s open door, and his expression quickly changed to one of curiosity.

    "Hey, Orochimaru... what''s going on in your house?"

    Jiraiya''s attention was completely diverted now. He noticed the various glass jars, test tubes, and other experimental equipment scattered around the room.

    "Whoa... what are all these? Seriously, what are you doing in here?"

    This wasn''t the first time Jiraiya had been to Orochimaru''s house, but he''d never really been inside before, nor had he seen what Orochimaru was up to. Usually, Orochimaru kept the door shut tight and ensured no one could peek in. But this time, perhaps by accident, or maybe just because Orochimaru was no longer trying to hide it, the door was open, revealing what looked like a laboratory inside.

    Though all the advanced scientific equipment provided by the system was neatly stored away, the standard Konoha-grade tools and supplies were enough to leave Jiraiya stunned. Bottles filled with strange liquids, jars containing mysterious specimens, and piles of books were neatly arranged around the room.

    Jiraiya''s jaw dropped. At only eight years old, the sight of so much scientific equipment was dazzling.

    "These... are all yours?"

    "Of course," Orochimaru answered flatly.

    "What the heck are you doing with all this stuff?" Jiraiya asked, still in shock.

    "Improving my strength," Orochimaru responded matter-of-factly.

    "Improving your strength?" Jiraiya blinked, then let out a laugh. "What kind of nonsense is that? Everyone knows the way to get stronger is by training every day, not playing with bottles and jars. What could this possibly do?"

    Orochimaru gave him a withering look. "With your intelligence, I wouldn''t be able to explain it."

    "Orochimaru! Jiraiya! What are you huh? What''s this?"

    At that moment, Tsunade suddenly appeared, dropping down from the roof and walking straight through the open door. She looked around the room, her eyes widening with surprise.

    She had seen many things in her young life, but this? This was unexpected. Tsunade hadn''t known that Orochimaru was conducting research. She looked at the various bottles and jars, her curiosity piqued. Her eyes then drifted to a pile of genetics books sitting on the nearby table.

    Without thinking, Tsunade grabbed one of the books, flipping through a few pages. "This is amazing. You actually understand all this?"

    "I didn''t understand it at first," Orochimaru replied calmly, "but now I do."

    When he had first started his research, Orochimaru had indeed been confused by much of the scientific jargon. It had taken him half a year just to develop his first batch of primary gene enhancement fluid. Now, after two years of intense study and practice, he could make multiple batches in just a few days.

    "Wait... you started studying this stuff a long time ago?" Tsunade quickly grasped onto what Orochimaru had just said.

    "Hmm," Orochimaru nodded slightly.

    With two years of rigorous training under his belt, Orochimaru''s strength had grown significantly. He no longer felt the need to hide his activities from Tsunade or Jiraiya. Besides, Konoha already had medics and scientists researching similar fields, so his work didn''t seem too outlandish. What set Orochimaru apart, though, was the fact that his research, guided by the system, was far more advanced than anything Konoha''s researchers could dream of.

    Tsunade was stunned. A memory came rushing back two and a half years ago, shortly after they had graduated from the academy, Orochimaru had borrowed some money from her. At the time, she hadn''t thought much of it since Orochimaru had repaid her so quickly.

    Now, though, she realized he had probably used that money to fund these experiments.

    "Oh my God... this is incredible. You were only six years old back then, and you were already researching all of this?"

    Tsunade''s mind raced, trying to process how a child one of her peers, no less could have been doing such advanced research at such a young age. She couldn''t help but wonder: Was this because Orochimaru had lost his parents? Was his obsession with science a way of coping with that loss?

    Tsunade''s empathy kicked in, and she immediately began to rationalize Orochimaru''s actions.

    "As expected of you, Orochimaru. You''re incredible!" she said with genuine admiration in her voice.

    But Jiraiya, having heard enough, couldn''t hold back his skepticism any longer. "What''s so great about it? We''re ninjas! Our strength comes from training and fighting, not from messing around with weird experiments like this!"

    Jiraiya had conveniently forgotten that, just moments ago, he had been praising Orochimaru''s skills. But now, seeing Tsunade admire Orochimaru''s research stung him in some strange way, even if he couldn''t quite understand why.

    Tsunade immediately shot back, "Even if you don''t understand it, that doesn''t make it any less impressive. Besides, anything is better than what you do, idiot!"

    "Yeah, yeah, I''m an idiot. But no matter how dumb I am, I''m still better than you, you flat-chested"

    Before Jiraiya could finish, Tsunade''s temper flared. "What did you just say?! Jiraiya, you''re dead!"

    "I''m dead? Ha! Come and catch me first!" Jiraiya laughed, backing away with a smug grin.

    "Enough," Orochimaru interjected sharply, his voice cold. "Don''t cause trouble in here."

    Tsunade and Jiraiya froze in their tracks. Even at eight years old, Orochimaru had an aura that commanded attention and respect. His tone was enough to stop their bickering, at least for now.

    Jiraiya smirked, "See? Orochimaru said not to cause any trouble. So stop picking fights with me, Tsunade!"

    Tsunade, still seething, looked ready to throw another punch, but she held back, glancing at Orochimaru instead. Orochimaru, sensing the tension, decided to change the subject.

    "Tsunade," Orochimaru said, "I have to go see Hiruzen sensei. Want to come with me?"

    "Of course," she replied quickly, seizing the opportunity to leave.

    The trio set off toward the Hokage''s office. When they arrived at the Hokage building, Hiruzen greeted them almost immediately. He had a serious expression on his face.

    "You came at just the right time," Hiruzen said. "Based on your good performance in the village, I''ve decided that it''s time for you to be deployed to the frontlines. You''ll get some real-world experience on the battlefield."

    Orochimaru''s eyes narrowed slightly.

    "Go back and prepare yourselves. We''ll be leaving in an hour," Hiruzen added, his tone leaving no room for argument.

    Hearing this, Orochimaru knew immediately that his plans would have to be postponed.

    The battlefield awaited.

 Chapter 25: Battlefield

    The First Ninja War, despite being called a "war," was more like two villages locked in a prolonged battle of attrition Konoha versus Kumogakure, and Kirigakure versus Iwagakure. Compared to the large-scale conflicts that would occur in the future, this war was relatively monotonous. Still, the fighting dragged on for years, and Orochimaru couldn''t quite understand how these small forces, with only a few thousand on each side, could sustain such a lengthy conflict.

    "Are they really that cautious, dragging things out for years?" Orochimaru mused to himself, though he quickly dismissed the thought. It wasn''t his place to question the strategies of warlords or generals from centuries past.

    He originally had plans of his own plans to exchange a weakened version of the basic gene enhancing fluid he had recently developed in exchange for Konoha''s support in furthering his scientific research. He also had hopes of gaining access to the remains of the First Hokage, Senju Hashirama, whose cells were of great interest to him.

    But with the sudden arrival of a mission, those plans had to be put on hold.

    An hour later, fully armed, Orochimaru stood at the entrance of Konoha Village alongside Tsunade and Jiraiya. All three were dressed in standard ninja gear: forehead protectors, ninja uniforms, weapon pouches, scrolls, leg wraps, and ninja shoes. This wasn''t their first mission, but until now, their tasks had been mundane D-rank missions like picking up garbage, weeding fields, catching cats, and delivering letters.

    On rare occasions, they had gone on missions outside the village, but those were just to deal with local bandits hardly a challenge for any of them. In fact, they had never even encountered a true wandering ninja, much less an enemy of notable strength. The bandits they did fight were weak, the kind of scum that even Naruto''s shadow clones could defeat in seconds later in the timeline.

    But this mission was different.

    When Orochimaru, Tsunade, and Jiraiya arrived at the entrance of Konoha, they found Hiruzen already waiting for them. He, too, was fully armed, wearing black battle armor that gave him a commanding presence. Despite his serious appearance, there was a glint of pride in his eyes as he looked at his three students.

    Hiruzen couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction especially when it came to Orochimaru. The boy''s natural talent and dedication made him a prodigy, one that Hiruzen was proud to call his disciple.

    "Let''s go," Hiruzen said simply.

    There were no inspiring speeches or fiery words. Just those simple words to kick off the mission.

    As they traveled, Hiruzen briefed them on the details of the mission. According to his information, the Second Hokage, Senju Tobirama, had already returned to the front lines with a force of seasoned ninjas. The enemy Cloud Ninjas from Kumogakure had begun to retreat. With the most intense fighting over, the battlefield was now less dangerous.

    Still, Hiruzen wanted his students to experience the reality of war. They were the future of Konoha, and he had a duty to prepare them for what was to come. He wanted them to see firsthand just how brutal the battlefield could be.

    As they moved swiftly through the forest, the four of them jumped from tree to tree, moving like shadows through the foliage. The scenery on both sides blurred as they sped toward the frontlines.

    "Heh, finally!" Jiraiya said with excitement, barely able to contain himself. "We''re going to the battlefield! I bet we''re the youngest ones out there, huh?"

    Indeed, at barely nine years old, the three of them were quite young to be deployed to a battlefield during the First Ninja World War. However, Orochimaru, who knew the future, couldn''t help but think that their age was rather late compared to the standards that would come in future wars. In the original timeline, Uchiha Itachi was brought to the battlefield at the age of four, and Kakashi graduated from the Academy at five and became a Chunin at six, immediately seeing combat.

    Compared to those prodigies, Orochimaru, Tsunade, and Jiraiya''s age didn''t seem particularly early at all.

    The closer they got to the frontlines, the more signs of battle they encountered.

    They arrived at the northeastern defense line of the Land of Fire, and immediately, the devastation of war was apparent. Trees were splintered and swayed ominously, and rocks were shattered into fragments. The ground was littered with kunai, shuriken, and broken ninja swords, signs of the intense battles that had taken place there.

    If one looked closely, they could even spot corpses that hadn''t yet been removed.

    "This¡­ is war¡­" Jiraiya muttered, his voice much quieter now. His earlier excitement was completely gone, replaced by an uneasy silence as he took in the carnage around him.

    The sight of the corpses their eyes wide open, their faces twisted in pain was enough to unsettle even Tsunade. She had trained to become a strong kunoichi, but no amount of training could prepare a person for the horrors of war. Both she and Jiraiya had grown up in a peaceful village, and this was their first real taste of the battlefield.

    Orochimaru, however, remained calm. Whether it was because of the mental fortitude he had developed in his previous life or because he had mentally prepared himself for what he knew was inevitable, he wasn''t shaken by the scene before him. In fact, he felt a strange detachment. This wasn''t the first time he had seen death, and it certainly wouldn''t be the last. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Be careful," Hiruzen said after checking the condition of the nearest corpse. "We''re still half a day''s journey from the front line, but things can change quickly."

    The three young ninjas nodded, their senses sharp and alert.

    They were about to continue when suddenly¡ª

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Six figures appeared out of nowhere, surrounding them. The sound of shuriken cutting through the air filled the clearing.

    Jiraiya and Tsunade were startled, quickly assuming defensive positions. Orochimaru narrowed his eyes, observing the six figures that had surrounded them. He focused on the forehead protectors they wore.

    "One of our own?" Orochimaru murmured under his breath.

    In the chaos of battle, identifying friend from foe was crucial. The forehead protector was the first line of identification. Even if an enemy used transformation jutsu, they wouldn''t attack someone wearing the same village''s protector unless they were absolutely sure.

    The leader of the group, a ninja wearing sunglasses, stepped forward.

    "Is that you, Hiruzen sama?" the man asked.

    Hiruzen smiled slightly. "Ah, Aburame Takuya. It''s good to see you."

    Hearing their leader''s name called, the other five ninjas visibly relaxed. They lowered their weapons and dispersed slightly, allowing the tension in the air to ease.

    "Identity confirmed. Stand down," Takuya ordered his men.

    Orochimaru, watching all this unfold, realized just how tense and dangerous the battlefield really was. It was much more rigorous than he had imagined. Even in seemingly safe territory, trust was something fragile and easily broken.

    This was the reality of war a reality they would soon face firsthand.

 Chapter 26: Hiruzen and Danzo

    The primary function of a forehead protector isn''t actually to protect the forehead!

    Its main use is to distinguish the ninja''s allegiance on the battlefield!

    After all, even within the same village, many ninjas may not know each other personally. And during the chaos of battle, who has time to closely inspect every face?

    When two teams of ninjas encounter each other in the wild, they''ll first confirm their allegiances and exchange passcodes to ensure they''re on the same side.

    At this moment, Aburame Takuya heard Hiruzen call his name, instantly reassuring him that this wasn''t a trick from the enemy.

    After all, Takuya was just an ordinary member of the Aburame clan there''s no way the enemy would know his name unless they were intimately familiar with his people.

    Once the two sides confirmed their identities, Hiruzen and Takuya quickly exchanged information before continuing their march towards the frontline with Orochimaru and the others.

    "War... it''s terrifying¡­" Jiraiya muttered under his breath as they ran. The scene of the blood-soaked battlefield still lingered vividly in his mind.

    The sheer brutality of what he had witnessed left a deep impression something that could shock even a seasoned fighter, let alone a child. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    At eight years old, Jiraiya''s mental fortitude was limited. It was his first time seeing the battlefield, and in truth, even many adult ninjas would be scared stiff by such carnage.

    Tsunade, running beside him, nodded in agreement. "Yeah, hearing stories is one thing, but seeing it in person... it''s different."

    "War is always like this," Hiruzen said, trying to comfort them. "You''ll get used to it."

    He had already witnessed countless similar scenes, and over time, they had dulled his emotions.

    After reassuring them, Hiruzen''s gaze drifted toward Orochimaru.

    Outwardly, there was no noticeable change in Orochimaru''s expression before or after the battle.

    Was this kid just naturally born to be a ninja Hiruzen couldn''t help but wonder.

    ---

    At the Konoha border, within the military outpost

    "Oh? Monkey, you''ve arrived?"

    The Second Hokage, clad in blue armor, greeted the four as they landed. His expression was serious as he finished preparing his gear.

    Several prominent Konoha shinobi stood by his side, each a pillar of the village''s strength. Among them were the rotund Akimichi Tofu, Uchiha Kage wearing his clan''s emblem, and Danzo, with a noticeable scar etched on his chin.

    This wasn''t Orochimaru''s first time seeing these individuals, but he had never been so close to them before. Now that he had a chance to examine them up close, he could feel the immense strength radiating from these veterans.

    However, it was the Second Hokage that stood out the most. Even though he wasn''t intentionally exuding his power, Orochimaru could still feel the overwhelming aura he possessed.

    "Mmm," Hiruzen nodded at his teacher, the Second Hokage. "Sensei, I''ve brought them to the battlefield"

    Before the Second Hokage could respond, Danzo interrupted with a sharp retort. "Hiruzen, what are you doing bringing children here? Do you know where you are?"

    Though they were teammates, Danzo and Hiruzen were also rivals, locked in a perpetual struggle for dominance. They pushed each other, sometimes out of genuine competition, and sometimes out of mutual animosity.

    The Second Hokage rarely interfered in their squabbles, believing that rivalry bred progress.

    As for why Danzo was so opposed to the children being here well, any ninja forced to go to the battlefield at the age of six or seven could understand. It wasn''t ideal by any means. If it were up to him, no child would set foot on the battlefield. (Is this really Danzo?)

    And now, here they were.

    "Haha, don''t worry so much, Danzo," Hiruzen responded with a hearty laugh, a stark contrast to the cold and calculating demeanor of his future self. "These kids are more capable than you think. I''m sure nothing will go wrong."

    Danzo scoffed, clearly unconvinced. "You''ll regret it when something does happen."

    "Enough," the Second Hokage interrupted. "What''s done is done. Let''s focus on the task at hand." His gaze shifted to Orochimaru, who felt the weight of the Hokage''s stare. "Hiruzen, I''m leading the main force to strike at their vanguard. You take a team of ANBU and clean up the remaining stragglers."

    "Yes, sir!"

    ---

    The ANBU was a specialized unit created under the Second Hokage''s reign. Their full title was the "Assassination and Tactical Special Forces," a team of elite ninja handpicked from the village''s finest.

    Their responsibilities ranged from safeguarding the Hokage and the village from external threats to carrying out high risk missions such as reconnaissance and assassination. The tasks were often dangerous, and sometimes mundane, such as guarding high priority captives.

    Due to the sensitive nature of their missions, ANBU members always operated wearing white animal masks to conceal their identities, with all mission details kept highly classified.

    The ANBU reported directly to the hokage, and orders were issued through the squad leader, who would then lead the team to execute their objectives.

    For now, Hiruzen had been temporarily entrusted with command over one such five-man ANBU squad.

    The team, all clad in dark uniforms and animal masks, consisted of four men and one woman. Including Hiruzen and Orochimaru, the group now totaled nine.

    Their mission was to locate and eliminate Kumo ninjas, who, like themselves, were operating in small tactical squads.

    "Hiruzen-sama," one of the masked ANBU spoke up hesitantly, "are you sure bringing these children along is wise decision?"

 Chapter 27: Perception

    "Hiruzen-sama, are you sure it''s a wise decision to bring these children here?"

    As they moved stealthily through the dense jungle, one of the ANBU members glanced over at Orochimaru and the others, his voice full of doubt.

    The ANBU squad was directly affiliated with the Hokage and usually handled highly specialized tasks, so they didn''t often cross paths with others. They knew of Tsunade being a member of the prestigious Senju clan but they had no idea who Jiraiya and Orochimaru were.

    On the battlefield, age wasn''t the only concern. What truly mattered was whether someone had the strength to hold their own in a fight. Would these children be able to keep up, or worse, would they become liabilities in the heat of battle?

    Tsunade, being a Senju and a direct descendant of both the First and Second Hokage, was an exception. Even if her strength wasn''t fully developed, no one could completely disregard her potential. But Jiraiya and Orochimaru? They were clearly from civilian backgrounds. How much combat ability could children of commoners really possess?

    "Eagle, don''t underestimate them," Sarutobi Hiruzen said with a slight smile, understanding the ANBU captain''s skepticism. "If a fight breaks out, you might be surprised. You could end up being no match for them."

    ANBU members each had codenames, and this captain''s was "Eagle."

    Eagle''s eyes narrowed in dissatisfaction at Sarutobi''s words. "With all due respect, Hiruzen-sama, I know they''re your disciples, but don''t you think that''s a bit much?"

    "That''s right, they''re just kids!" one of the other ANBU chimed in.

    "I mean, it''s not like they''ve seen real battle yet," another added.

    Several ANBU members immediately voiced their agreement, their dismissive tones making it clear they didn''t think much of Jiraiya and Orochimaru.

    After all, no matter how talented these two civilian children might be, what could they really do at just eight years old? Even prodigies from prominent clans wouldn''t be expected to match the skills of trained ANBU members. To them, it was laughable that these kids were even here.

    Sarutobi, however, only chuckled lightly. "Eagle, Fox¡­ After all your years as ninja, surely you''ve realized by now that geniuses do exist in this world, right?"

    "Geniuses?" Eagle scoffed, his skepticism palpable. "Maybe, but no matter how much talent they have, there''s still a limit to what children can do. They can''t be that powerful."

    "Isn''t that the truth¡­" another ANBU muttered in agreement.

    Before the conversation could continue, Tsunade and Jiraiya, having overheard everything, couldn''t hold back their frustration any longer.

    "Hey, hey, uncles from ANBU, don''t look down on us like that!" Jiraiya snapped.

    "That''s right! We''re stronger than you think!" Tsunade added, her eyes narrowing in defiance.

    The three young ninjas had always been exceptionally talented. Even though they were still young, their skills already surpassed many of their peers. In fact, they had the raw potential to surpass many experienced ch¨±nin.

    For context, ch¨±nin were the most common rank of ninja in every village. Even among the ANBU, there were numerous standout ch¨±nin. Sarutobi''s claim wasn''t an exaggeration the only thing these three lacked was experience in real battlefield conditions.

    "Haha, the kids sure are confident, aren''t they?" one of the ANBU said with a mocking grin.

    "Yeah, let''s see if they''re still so bold when they''re face to face with an enemy. Hope they don''t wet their pants!" another laughed.

    "Ha ha ha!"

    "You...."

    Before Tsunade could fire back, Orochimaru, who had remained quiet up to this point, suddenly interrupted in a cold, calm voice. "Everyone, stop. There are enemies ahead."

    At once, the entire group went silent, and all eyes turned to Orochimaru. Even Hiruzen was surprised.

    Sarutobi raised his hand, signaling everyone to halt. "Orochimaru, what is it?"

    "There are enemies up ahead," Orochimaru repeated, his voice steady.

    One of the female ANBU, the squad''s designated sensory ninja, was visibly confused. "Enemies? Kid, don''t make things up. I''m the sensor here, and I haven''t sensed any wait¡­"

    She froze mid-sentence as her expression changed. "Oh no¡­ There are enemies. Everyone, get ready!"

    Whoosh whoosh whoosh!

    In an instant, the group of nine turned into blurs, swiftly moving to find cover amidst the thick foliage.

    As they settled into their positions, hidden behind trees and rocks, many of the ANBU cast sidelong glances at Orochimaru, their expressions no longer filled with skepticism but rather with a glint of recognition.

    Hiruzen, Tsunade, and Jiraiya were less surprised, knowing that Orochimaru possessed an innate sense for danger, but the ANBU members were dumbstruck.

    "Is this kid also a sensory type?" one of them muttered, his voice full of admiration.

    The female ANBU sensor, codenamed "Nightingale," was particularly stunned. She prided herself on her perceptive abilities while not the strongest sensor in the village, she was skilled enough to be placed in ANBU. Yet, this young boy had detected the enemy before she had?

    Did that mean Orochimaru''s perception abilities were stronger than hers?

    However, what none of them knew was that Orochimaru''s actions weren''t entirely due to his natural talent. He had secretly employed a technique of his own, a small swarm of nearly invisible flies, part of a technology unique to him. He had released them ahead of the group to scout for any potential threats in the dense forest.

    In a war zone, where enemy ambushes could occur at any moment, vigilance was key. While the rest of the group had to rely on their senses, Orochimaru''s flies could move faster and detect enemies far ahead.

    That''s how he had managed to pinpoint the enemy''s location before even Nightingale could.

    Swish!

    Before anyone could dwell too long on the matter, three figures suddenly appeared from the trees ahead, dashing through the undergrowth. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    As they stepped into view, the sunlight glinted off the metal of their forehead protectors, which bore the unmistakable symbol of the Village Hidden in the Clouds, Kumogakure.

    ________

    If you''re interested in supporting me or reading 30+ Advanced chapters here you go: /Blownleaves

 Chapter 28: Encounter With The Cloud Ninjas

    Konoha border, Kumo Ninja Village defense line!

    In the dense jungle, a group of about a dozen swift and agile figures darted through the undergrowth with practiced ease.

    Among the group, both men and women were easily recognizable by their dark skin and the sophisticated ninja swords strapped to their backs. Their attire and demeanor marked them as the elites of the Kumo Ninja Village.

    "Damn it, what is the Raikage thinking, compromising with Konoha like this?" one of the men suddenly grumbled, his tone dripping with dissatisfaction.

    Judging by his voice, it was clear that he was not pleased with their leader''s decision.

    "Exactly! After all this time and fighting, how can a mere agreement erase the hatred between us?"

    "I agree! Those Konoha ninjas deserve to die!" another added angrily, his voice full of venom.

    Several other ninjas in the team nodded in agreement, their expressions dark. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Enough!" The man leading the group, a ninja named Shai, interrupted with a stern voice. "I know some of you lost family to Konoha, but Raikage-sama gave us orders, and we must follow them."

    "Tch, I know," one of them grumbled, "but before we leave, we''re going to have one last bit of fun on this battlefield!"

    "That''s right! We can at least kill a few more Konoha dogs before we retreat!"

    "Exactly! I hope we meet some...."

    "Hold on!" Shai, now crouched on a tree branch, raised his hand abruptly, signaling the group to stop. Everyone immediately halted in their tracks, their movements disciplined and silent.

    "What''s wrong, Captain Shai?" one of the ninjas behind him asked.

    With a wicked grin, Shai responded, "It seems we''ve found ourselves a little mouse."

    "Oh?" The ninja who had spoken returned the grin. "Kai, sense anything?"

    The ninja named Kai, a wiry man, nodded and knelt to the ground, placing two fingers lightly on the soil. He closed his eyes, concentrating deeply.

    "How many can you sense?" Shai asked, his voice tense with anticipation.

    "Nine people," Kai answered confidently, his eyes still closed.

    It was clear that Kai was the team''s sensory ninja, and in the dense forest where visibility was limited, it was often these perception-based abilities that determined victory in battle. By identifying the number and positioning of enemies, a proper strategy could be devised.

    "Only nine?" Shai smirked, glancing at his own group of twelve. "Seems like we''ve got the advantage. I''ll take two of you with me to lure them out. The rest of you, lie in wait for the right moment to strike."

    "Understood!"

    ---

    Whoosh!

    Ding ding ding!

    Three Kumo ninjas appeared in the clearing, and Konoha''s group immediately launched an attack. Several shurikens were hurled in quick succession.

    The three cloud ninjas, who had anticipated the ambush, easily deflected the projectiles.

    "Hah! You Konoha cowards, come out and fight us!" one of the Kumo ninjas shouted mockingly, his voice full of contempt.

    "Hahaha, did you really think you could ambush us?"

    As they taunted their enemies, the Kumo ninjas skillfully dodged the attacks while throwing kunai equipped with explosive tags in return.

    BOOM!

    The explosions rocked the Konoha team''s hiding spots. Hiruzen, watching the unfolding chaos, narrowed his eyes. "Their sensory ninja is quite skilled... Eagle, stall them for as long as you can!"

    "Understood!" the ANBU ninja known as Eagle responded. He quickly formed hand seals and slammed his hands to the ground.

    "Earth Release: Rock Attack!

    Immediately, sharp, jagged rocks shot up from the earth, hurtling toward the Kumo ninjas like a volley of bullets.

    Hiruzen glanced back at his three young students. "Orochimaru, Tsunade, Jiraiya just fight as you normally would, but be cautious."

    "Got it!" all three responded in unison.

    Hiruzen then turned to the rest of the group. "Everyone else, come with me to engage the enemy!"

    "Yes, sir!"

    In a flash, Hiruzen''s form blurred into an afterimage as he led the charge toward the battlefield.

    ---

    The battle began in earnest, and chaos erupted as every Konoha ninja found themselves face-to-face with an opponent. Hiruzen himself was quickly engaged by three Kumo ninjas, their combined attacks forcing him to stay on the defensive.

    Meanwhile, Jiraiya watched the scene unfold, his eyes wide with fear. He swallowed hard, clearly unnerved by the intensity of the battle. Just as he was about to speak, Orochimaru grabbed him by the collar and yanked him forward.

    "Stop daydreaming," Orochimaru''s cold voice cut through the noise as he dragged Jiraiya to safety.

    BOOM!

    A massive explosion rocked the ground right where Jiraiya had been standing just moments ago.

    "That was close!" Jiraiya gasped, clutching his chest in relief.

    He was about to thank Orochimaru when...

    Whoosh whoosh whoosh!

    Three Kumo ninjas suddenly landed in front of the trio two men and one woman.

    "Oh? What do we have here? Just three little brats?" one of the men sneered.

    "Hahaha, shouldn''t kids your age still be sucking at their mother''s tits?" the other man mocked.

    The female ninja, however, was less amused. "Quit fooling around. They may be kids, but they''re still our enemies. Let''s finish this quickly."

    On the battlefield, age didn''t matter. If you wore the forehead protector of the enemy, you were a target to be eliminated.

    With a cold smile, the female ninja drew her sword and leapt into the air, shouting, "Since you''re here on the battlefield, don''t blame me for being ruthless! Die, little brats!"

    Her blade glinted under the sunlight as she performed a powerful move Cloud Style: Crescent Moon Slash!

    Whoosh!

    The crescent-shaped sword energy sliced through the air, speeding mercilessly toward Orochimaru and the others.

    The Kumo ninjas, well-versed in close combat and known for their mastery of lightning-based jutsu and sword techniques, believed that once they closed the distance, victory was assured. Most Konoha ninjas were weaker in melee combat, and only the Uchiha and Hy¨±ga clans had the power to reliably counter such direct attacks.

    For these three Kumo ninjas, it seemed like an easy win.

    CLANG!

    The sound of metal clashing rang out as the female ninja''s attack was blocked.

    Her eyes widened in shock. "What?! Blocked? By this brat?!"

    "Nani...?!"

    Orochimaru, his face expressionless, had intercepted the strike with his own blade. Without a word, his left sleeve suddenly burst open, and countless snakes shot out from his arm.

    "Hidden Shadow Snake Hands!"

    The snakes lunged at the Kumo ninjas with terrifying speed.

    "Jiraiya!" Orochimaru shouted.

    "Got it!" Jiraiya finally snapped out of his daze, quickly forming hand seals. "Ninja Art: Needle Jiz¨­!"

    Spikes of hardened hair shot out from Jiraiya''s head, creating a defensive barrier as sharp as steel.

    "Watch out!" one of the Kumo ninjas yelled.

    But before they could react, Tsunade, with a battle cry, charged forward and slammed her fist into the ground.

    BOOM!

    The earth cracked under her punch, sending tremors rippling through the battlefield.

    Amidst the chaos, one of the Kumo ninjas shouted, "Your opponent is me! Let''s see if you can survive this!"

 Chapter 29: Tag Team

    "Hidden shadow snake hands"

    This was Orochimaru''s signature technique!

    After receiving the summoning jutsu two years ago, Orochimaru had developed this technique as an extension of it. For him, learning ninjutsu had become far easier compared to the complex process of scientific research.

    Scientific projects, even the simplest ones, could take anywhere from half a year to a couple of years to complete. Even with his expertise in creating genetic enhancement serums, it still took him two months to develop the genetic repair fluid he had been working on.

    But ninjutsu? That was a different story.

    The principles behind most ninjutsu excluding secret techniques and kekkei genkai (bloodline limits) were relatively straightforward. With a teacher to guide him, Orochimaru could learn new techniques in a day, maybe two at most. Even without a teacher, if he studied a technique independently, it rarely took more than three days.

    Hidden shadow snake hands was a summoning-based ninjutsu. Orochimaru, with his vast intellect, had taken just three days to create the technique using necromancy principles and his extensive knowledge of summoning.

    While this technique might not have seemed overwhelmingly powerful in the grand scope of things, and it was rarely lethal in the original works, its true value lay in its utility. The countless snakes that erupted from Orochimaru''s arm each served a distinct purpose: intimidation, binding, and capturing. The best part? The jutsu required no hand seals, making it incredibly convenient and fast to execute.

    Unless you were a speed-type ninja, dodging this technique was nearly impossible!

    At this moment, the female Kumo-nin was no slouch. She wasn''t slow and hadn''t underestimated her opponents, but she never anticipated that Orochimaru would be able to block her swift sword strike with just a kunai.

    Even more, she never expected Orochimaru to attack her with such an unusual method. She was completely caught off guard!

    The moment her sword was parried by Orochimaru''s kunai, the serpents from his sleeves lunged at her, biting and constricting her. In that instant, she realized something was terribly wrong but it was already too late.

    Whoosh whoosh whoosh!

    From Jiraiya''s head and body, countless white strands of hair shot out like needles, sharp and dense as rainfall!

    The female Kumo ninja, trapped by Orochimaru''s serpents, had no time to evade. The white hair needles, with their immense penetrating power, tore through the air toward her. She tried to struggle, but Orochimaru''s snakes had her completely bound. She couldn''t move.

    Unlike Tsunade and Sakura, who possessed monstrous strength, most ninjas couldn''t break free from such a tight bind.

    Her teammates saw her predicament and tried to rush to her aid, but Tsunade blocked their path with a devastating punch to the ground.

    Boom!

    The earth shattered under her fist, sending chunks of rock flying in all directions.

    Puff puff puff!

    Almost simultaneously, Jiraiya''s Needle Jiz¨­ rained down upon the female Kumo ninja, turning her into a bloody pincushion. She didn''t even have time to scream before she was reduced to a lifeless husk.

    "Damn it! These brats!!"

    The two remaining Kumo ninjas were enraged. They had underestimated these kids, thinking the battle would be a simple task. They never imagined that one of their own would be killed so swiftly.

    "Bastards, Yiru! What''s happening over there?

    The Kumo captain, Shai, heard the death cry of his comrade from across the battlefield. Mid-fight, he called out angrily, trying to make sense of how one of his adult ninja had been taken down by mere children. They hadn''t even decided the outcome of their own fight yet, and these kids were already handling their side of the battle?

    It didn''t make sense. He needed answers.

    Yiru, one of the remaining Kumo ninjas, grit his teeth in frustration and fury. "These aren''t ordinary brats! Damn it, I''m going to kill them!" His voice was filled with rage and disbelief.

    Both Yiru and his remaining teammate gripped their ninja swords tightly, their eyes locked on the three young Konoha ninjas in front of them. They could no longer afford to underestimate these kids they had to avenge their fallen comrade.

    At the same time, Orochimaru calmly observed the situation. His eyes flickered toward his kunai, which now had a noticeable chip in its blade from blocking the enemy''s attack. He was impressed by the sharpness of the Kumo ninja''s sword. Glancing at Jiraiya, who was still frozen in shock, Orochimaru''s frown deepened.

    "Jiraiya, what''s wrong with you?" Orochimaru asked, his voice sharp with irritation.

    Jiraiya, pale and trembling, muttered, "Did I... did I really kill someone...?"

    He was only eight years old. Up until now, the missions they had been assigned merely involved subduing or capturing enemies. Never before had Jiraiya taken a life. The realization that he had just killed someone for the first time sent a chill down his spine, shaking his young heart to the core.

    Orochimaru, on the other hand, was unfazed. It was his first time experiencing this, too, but unlike Jiraiya, the act of killing didn''t disturb him. If anything, he felt a strange excitement, as if something inside him had been unleashed. The hatred, the frustration he carried, it had found an outlet, and killing the enemy only amplified that feeling.

    "What of it?" Orochimaru said coldly, his voice devoid of sympathy. "If you don''t kill them, they''ll kill you. Didn''t you undergo mental training for this?"

    Tsunade, though slightly more compassionate than Orochimaru, was also quick to snap Jiraiya out of his shock. "Jiraiya, now''s not the time to hesitate! This is war!"

    Growing up in the Senju clan, where generations of warriors had fought and died, Tsunade had come to terms with the harsh realities of battle faster than Jiraiya. She knew that mercy and hesitation could be fatal on the battlefield.

    "But... but..." Jiraiya stammered, still struggling with his conscience.

    "There''s no ''but!'' They''re coming!!" Orochimaru interrupted harshly.

    The two remaining Kumo ninjas, enraged by their comrade''s death, were already charging at them with their swords drawn, ready for revenge.

    The three young Konoha ninjas quickly fell back, trying to maintain some distance as the Kumo ninjas pressed forward.

    ---

    Meanwhile, the battle around them was becoming more intense. Elsewhere on the battlefield, other ninjas were beginning to suffer casualties.

    "Earth Release: Earth Flow River!"

    The ground beneath one of the Kumo ninjas suddenly turned soft and slippery, forming a river of mud that dragged him down. Before he could react, his legs were caught in the mire, making it impossible for him to escape.

    "Cloud Style: Downward Slash!"

    In another part of the battlefield, a Konoha ANBU ninja was struck by a Kumo ninja''s blade, a deep gash opening across his chest. Blood splattered as the ninja grunted in pain, stumbling backward.

    Shuriken, kunai, and explosive tags flew through the air, detonating across the forest as the sounds of battle filled the entire area.

    ---

    Hiruzen, after quickly dispatching one of the Kumo ninjas, glanced over at the three children who were still engaged in a fierce fight with their opponents. His eyes narrowed with concern as he noticed that the two remaining Kumo ninjas seemed to be gaining the upper hand.

    "Orochimaru! Now''s your chance use it!" He shouted, signaling to his student.

    Orochimaru''s eyes gleamed with understanding. Without hesitation, he flicked his wrist, pulling out a kunai with an explosive tag attached to it and hurling it toward the enemy.

    Boom!

    The explosion forced the two Kumo ninjas to retreat, momentarily creating a gap between them and the young Konoha ninjas.

    Whoosh whoosh whoosh!

    Orochimaru, Tsunade, and Jiraiya immediately regrouped, standing back to back. Without a word, they bit their thumbs, drawing blood, and began forming hand seals in perfect synchrony.

    Boar ¡ú Dog¡ú Bird¡ú Monkey¡ú Ram!

    "Summoning Jutsu!"

    In unison, they slammed their palms onto the ground.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Three enormous clouds of white smoke exploded from the ground, billowing up and covering the battlefield. As the smoke quickly dissipated, three gigantic summons appeared in front of the stunned enemies. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    But that wasn''t all there was a fourth summon.

    Standing tall beside the three young summons was Hiruzen''s own summon the powerful Monkey King Enma.

    ---

    The Kumo ninjas stared in disbelief as the massive creatures loomed before them. Orochimaru''s massive snake, Jiraiya''s toad, Tsunade''s slug, and Sarutobi''s Monkey King were now all on the battlefield.

    "Tch! Damn it!" one of the Kumo ninjas cursed under his breath. He knew the tide of battle had shifted dramatically.

    These were no ordinary brats they were clearly prodigies trained by one of the greatest ninjas in Konoha. The odds of winning had just plummeted.

    "Get ready!" Shai, still locked in combat Hiruzen, shouted to his team. "We can''t back down now!"

    With their massive summons backing them, Orochimaru, Jiraiya, and Tsunade prepared for the next phase of the battle. The real fight was about to begin, and this time, the Kumo ninjas were up against forces far beyond what they had anticipated.

    With a confident smirk, Orochimaru gripped his kunai tighter, his cold eyes fixed on the enemy. "Let''s finish this."

 Chapter 30: Combined Attack

    "Summon beasts?!"

    "These kids are incredible!"

    "Amazing!!"

    The Konoha ANBU, though fully engaged in their own battles, couldn''t help but notice out of the corner of their eyes the massive figures that appeared alongside the young Sannin. Their hearts swelled with admiration for the three children they had previously doubted. At this moment, they finally recognized the strength and potential of Orochimaru, Jiraiya, and Tsunade.

    After all, not every ninja had the ability to summon ninja beasts. And having a combat-ready summon on the battlefield significantly enhanced a ninja''s strength, especially in prolonged engagements. The ANBU knew this all too well from their own experiences.

    ---

    "H-hateful...!"

    The Kumo ninjas, once filled with confidence, now stood frozen, gripping their swords tightly, their faces filled with terror as they looked up at the three ninja beasts summoned by the Konoha brats.

    Two of the summoned creatures, a toad and a slug, didn''t appear particularly threatening at first glance. The slug seemed passive, and the toad didn''t look like much of a fighter either. But the enormous flower patterned python? It radiated menace, its thick body coiled and ready to strike, and its sharp eyes gleamed dangerously.

    ---

    "Tsunade-sama!"

    The voice of the slug, Katsuyu, was soft and melodic, instantly calming anyone who heard it.

    Jiraiya''s summon, a small toad, sighed deeply before speaking, "Jiraiya, I was enjoying some peace and quiet, and you call me out now? Tch... wait... have you brought me to a battlefield?!"

    As soon as the summon beasts appeared, they immediately spoke to their summoners. However, Orochimaru''s python said nothing aloud, simply hissing in anticipation. Deep within Orochimaru''s mind, the serpent''s voice slithered into his thoughts, acknowledging him: "Master..."

    ---

    Before Orochimaru''s defection, the bonds between the three young ninjas were truly remarkable. Even Orochimaru, who rarely showed much sentimentality, couldn''t help but feel a tinge of nostalgia and camaraderie as he stood with his teammates. For two years now, under the guidance of Sarutobi Hiruzen, the three of them had trained side by side, building not just strength but mutual trust.

    Their teamwork had only grown stronger. The hidden shadow snake hands combined with Jiraiya''s Needle Jiz¨­, for example, was a deadly combination they had perfected through practice. The synchronization they had with their summon beasts was no different.

    Signing a blood contract was the key to summoning beasts, and the size and power of the summoned creature often depended on the chakra capacity of the ninja.

    Tsunade''s slug, Katsuyu, could adjust her size depending on the amount of chakra Tsunade poured into the summoning. Similarly, Orochimaru''s snakes and Jiraiya''s toads would vary in species and strength according to the chakra available.

    At the tender age of eight, the Sannin still had limited chakra reserves. Consequently, the summon beasts they summoned weren''t as large as the ones they would summon in the future.

    Currently, Tsunade''s slug and Jiraiya''s toad were only slightly taller than an adult human. Orochimaru''s summoned snake, while formidable, was about seven to eight meters long, its body thicker than a grown man''s thigh.

    That being said, Orochimaru had already taken intermediate gene enhancement serum, which had doubled his chakra capacity over the past two years. His real strength far surpassed what he was showing now. However, to keep pace with Tsunade and Jiraiya, he had opted for a smaller summon, knowing that channeling a larger snake might create unnecessary complications.

    ---

    In truth, Orochimaru had to be cautious when summoning snakes, especially when it came to summoning the largest and most dangerous one Manda. Unlike the other summon creatures, the snakes from Ry¨±chi Cave were notoriously vicious and independent. Even Manda, who had intelligence far beyond an ordinary beast, was cruel, cold-blooded, and often defiant.

    If Orochimaru ever summoned Manda, he would likely need to wrestle with the snake to establish control. At this stage, that wasn''t necessary, nor did Orochimaru have the time or inclination to deal with such a rebellious creature.

    ---

    Returning to the battle at hand, the Kumo ninjas who once held the advantage in numbers now found themselves evenly matched. Worse yet, they had underestimated Sarutobi Hiruzen and, by extension, his students.

    Hiruzen had already eliminated one enemy ninja, and the young Sannin trio had quickly dispatched another with their surprise attack. Now, the Kumo ninjas had only one extra member on their side.

    But as soon as the four summon beasts appeared, their numerical advantage vanished.

    Hiruzen Monkey King Enma, in particular, struck fear into the hearts of the remaining Kumo ninjas. Enma was a nightmare for anyone who faced him in battle. His immense strength and sharp claws could tear through even the strongest defenses and, as the Kumo ninjas quickly learned, he could grab their ninja swords directly with his powerful hands.

    Ding ding! Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Bang bang!

    "Tsunade, get out of the way!" Orochimaru shouted.

    "Got it!" Tsunade responded instantly, pushing off the ground with her toes and leaping back gracefully, giving Orochimaru and Jiraiya space to move.

    The two boys quickly formed hand seals, preparing to launch a combined attack on the Kumo ninjas now entangled with the psychic beasts.

    "Fire Release: Flame Bullet!"

    "Wind Release: Great Breakthrough!"

    Fire and wind combined in perfect harmony, the wind fanning the flames into a massive inferno that surged toward the remaining Kumo ninja.

    WHOOSH!

    The fire roared across the battlefield like a wildfire, consuming everything in its path. Within moments, screams echoed from the flames as the Kumo ninjas were caught in the searing heat.

    ---

    Shuriken, kunai, explosive tags, and the roars of summon beasts filled the battlefield with a cacophony of sound and fury. The overwhelming difference in power between the Konoha ninjas and their Kumo opponents became painfully clear as the fight drew to a close.

    "W-White haired Ape... Dammit... You''re Hiruzen Sarutobi!"

    The Kumo J¨­nin Shai, after witnessing the white haired-furred Monkey King Enma and recognizing Hiruzen''s combat prowess, finally realized who he was up against. His voice trembled with anger and fear.

    The image of Hiruzen had been imprinted deeply into the minds of the Kumo ninjas from previous battles. But it wasn''t just Hiruzen himself it was the fearsome White haired Ape that haunted them most.

    Hiruzen, his face calm but resolute, glanced at the remaining Kumo ninjas and spoke softly, "This war should have ended long ago. Why are you still so stubborn?"

    "Ended?!" Shai''s voice cracked with bitter laughter. "You''re so naive...! Die!!"

    With a roar of desperation, Shai gripped his sword and rushed at Hiruzen once more. He knew full well that he was no match for the man in front of him. But retreat was not an option.

    Looking around at the bodies of his fallen comrades, Shai realized that the miscalculations he had made in underestimating Hiruzen and his students had cost his entire team their lives.

    What would be the point of returning now? He had nothing left no teammates, no family. Rather than continue living with the shame of this failure, it was better to die here, on the battlefield.

    He had made peace with his fate.

    "Ninjas should die on the battlefield!"

    WHOOSH!

    With a single swift motion, Hiruzen''s kunai pierced Shai''s heart from behind, gleaming with cold finality as it delivered the killing blow.

    The battle was over.

 Chapter 31: Gene Repair Fluid

    Bang, bang, bang!

    As the last Kumo ninja hit the ground, the four summoned beasts disappeared in clouds of white smoke, leaving the battlefield eerily silent once again. The once tranquil forest was now a chaotic mess, the earth torn and scarred, trees uprooted, and the ground littered with debris an all-too-familiar scene in the aftermath of a battle.

    The Konoha ANBU quickly moved in to assess the battlefield, checking for any signs of lingering danger. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "You kids did an amazing job!" one of the ANBU members approached the trio, his voice filled with admiration.

    To think that these were just children, children who had shown such combat proficiency and teamwork on their first real battlefield experience. It was simply unbelievable.

    "Orochimaru, Jiraiya, Tsunade you really are something special."

    "W-where... no way!!" Jiraiya stammered awkwardly, his face flushed with embarrassment. Tsunade and Orochimaru handled the compliment calmly, but Jiraiya couldn''t help feeling ashamed. He had panicked the most during the battle. If Orochimaru hadn''t been there to pull him out of danger, he likely would have been seriously injured or worse.

    Still, Jiraiya was no coward. He had managed to hold his ground after that initial panic, but he couldn''t shake the feeling that he was still lagging behind his teammates.

    Meanwhile, Orochimaru ignored the praise and the small talk. His gaze shifted to the Kumo ninjas who had been incapacitated but were still alive, groaning on the ground. A strange, inexplicable feeling surged within him.

    He gripped his kunai tightly and began walking toward the injured Kumo ninjas.

    "Hey, Orochimaru! What are you doing?" Jiraiya shouted, his voice laced with concern.

    Thud!

    Without answering, Orochimaru slashed one of the downed Kumo ninjas across the neck, blood spilling out as the enemy ninja''s life quickly faded away. Jiraiya''s eyes widened in shock.

    Tsunade also flinched, a trace of unease flickering across her face.

    This... this was different.

    Although they were enemies, these Kumo ninjas had already lost the ability to fight. Was there really a need to kill them in cold blood?

    Hiruzen, watching from a distance, noticed Orochimaru''s actions. He raised an eyebrow, momentarily surprised, but quickly returned to his usual expression. This was war, after all. Such actions weren''t uncommon.

    Only the ANBU captain, Eagle, showed a more pronounced reaction. Behind his mask, a cold smirk formed. This kid... he''s perfect for ANBU.

    Shaking his head, Eagle called over one of his uninjured subordinates. Together, they moved across the battlefield, mercilessly finishing off the rest of the incapacitated Kumo ninjas. It was ANBU''s job to clean up loose ends, and this was no different.

    Hiruzen didn''t stop them. He wasn''t soft-hearted as the future might suggest. During his prime, Hiruzen was an elite j¨­nin, having killed countless enemies. Sparing incapacitated foes? That was simply not an option in war. They couldn''t afford to let any enemies escape or report back.

    However, for Tsunade and Jiraiya, witnessing ANBU''s clinical efficiency and cold execution was a sobering moment. It was as if the reality of what it truly meant to be a ninja had finally sunk in.

    "So... this is what it means to be a real ninja...," Jiraiya muttered to himself.

    ---

    Once the battlefield was cleared, Eagle approached Hiruzen to report, "What are the casualties?"

    "One seriously injured, two slightly injured," Eagle replied crisply. "No deaths."

    Hiruzen frowned slightly. "A serious injury? Tsunade!"

    "Yes, sensei!" Tsunade immediately stepped forward, understanding what Sarutobi wanted without needing further instruction.

    "Check the injured!" Hiruzen ordered.

    "Understood!" Tsunade nodded before quickly moving to where the seriously injured ANBU member, Fox, lay.

    ---

    The last two and a half years had been a period of intense growth for the three young ninjas. After graduating, they spent the first half of that time mastering fundamental skills, but the next two years had been different. Each of them had begun developing specialized talents: Orochimaru delved deep into scientific research and experiments, Jiraiya trained in senjutsu, and Tsunade honed her skills in medical ninjutsu.

    Success wasn''t just about talent it was about hard work and dedication. And the three of them embodied this perfectly. That''s why they had already begun to rise above their peers.

    ---

    Fox''s injury was severe his chest had been slashed by a Kumo ninja, and the cut was so deep that his ribs were visible. Blood poured from the wound, and it was clear that his condition was critical.

    Eagle watched Tsunade work with efficient precision, his admiration for the young kunoichi growing with every passing moment. "She... she''s a medical ninja?"

    "And she''s also this strong in combat?" another ANBU murmured in disbelief. It was incredibly rare, almost unheard of, for a medical ninja to be so proficient in battle. Medical ninjutsu was still a relatively underdeveloped field in most villages, and Tsunade was clearly breaking new ground with her skillset.

    Tsunade ignored their comments, focusing entirely on her task. She quickly assessed Fox''s condition and frowned. "His wound is extremely deep. He needs surgery right away."

    "Surgery? Can you do it here?" Eagle asked, a hint of concern in his voice.

    "It''s difficult, but I''ll do my best," Tsunade replied, her voice steady.

    "Then hurry! We don''t have much time!" Hiruzen urged.

    As Tsunade readied her tools for surgery, Hiruzen ordered the uninjured ANBU to spread out and secure the area. Now, in the middle of the forest clearing, it was just Tsunade, the wounded, and Orochimaru.

    Jiraiya, standing nearby, watched Orochimaru''s calm demeanor and Tsunade''s skillful movements. He couldn''t help but feel out of place. Both of them had such defined skills Orochimaru with his cunning intellect and experiments, and Tsunade with her medical expertise.

    ---

    As Tsunade adjusted her breathing and prepared for surgery, she suddenly felt a tap on her shoulder.

    "Tsunade, give him this it''ll make the operation easier," Orochimaru said, holding a small vial of clear liquid.

    "... Orochimaru? What is this?" Tsunade asked, momentarily startled.

    "It''s a formula that accelerates wound recovery," Orochimaru replied casually, handing her the vial.

    Tsunade looked at the liquid, unsure for a moment. She trusted Orochimaru, but this wasn''t a normal medical item. Still, there was no time to hesitate the wounded ANBU''s life was on the line.

    "Alright," Tsunade said, handing the vial to Fox. "Drink this. It should help."

    Trusting Orochimaru was second nature to her, just as trusting Hiruzen was. And she had faith that this would work.

    "Bear with it!" she warned Fox as he drank the liquid, her hands immediately returning to her surgical tools, pulling out disinfectants, gauze, and sutures to begin the procedure.

    ---

    While Tsunade worked, Orochimaru observed Fox''s wound with keen interest. The gene repair fluid he had given the ANBU member was a product of his experiments, designed to rapidly heal or regenerate damaged cells. It wasn''t an expensive concoction at least, not for Orochimaru. He could even purchase the raw materials separately from his system, depending on the points he accumulated from his research.

    The fluid wasn''t something Orochimaru used often, but this was the perfect chance to test its effects on a seriously injured human subject.

    ---

    As Tsunade prepared to operate, Orochimaru''s eyes glinted with scientific curiosity. He watched closely, eager to see how the gene repair fluid would work. This was the first time he had tested it on a live subject.

 Chapter 32: Hiruzenâ€™s surprise

    "How is this possible¡­?" Tsunade stared in shock at the slowly healing wound before her eyes.

    All she had done was disinfect the area and clean the wound, but now it was visibly healing on its own.

    At first, she thought her eyes were playing tricks on her. But no it was really happening.

    The vial given by Orochimaru worked wonders!

    Fox''s wound was recovering slowly but surely, and although it wasn''t quite as fast as the healing abilities of someone with an immortal body, it was eerily similar to the effect of biting Karin in the original series.

    Others, hearing Tsunade''s exclamation, quickly gathered around.

    "What''s wrong, Tsunade?"

    "His wound... it''s healing on its own¡­"

    As everyone heard the news and looked closer, they saw it too the wound was closing up slowly, mending itself.

    "How is this happening?"

    "Incredible!"

    The most astonished among them was Hiruzen. His jaw dropped, and he was momentarily speechless.

    He had only ever witnessed such automatic healing in one other person the First Hokage, Senju Hashirama!

    While Fox''s healing was slower than Hashirama''s, it was still occurring without any external intervention. No surgery, no medical ninjutsu just the fox''s body healing itself.

    At this rate, the wound won''t even need surgery¡­ Hiruzen thought, unable to hide his amazement.

    He composed himself and, after understanding the situation, called Orochimaru aside, his voice measured and serious.

    "Orochimaru, did you really make this?"

    Hiruzen''s tone was unusually careful, as though he was treading on new, unknown ground. His young disciple had consistently impressed him, from graduation until now. Orochimaru''s talent in combat, battlefield adaptability, and now, his scientific research abilities each one was extraordinary.

    But this? A Fluid that could induce healing similar to the First Hokage''s fabled regeneration? This was beyond impressive.

    The First Hokage''s power¡­ Hiruzen thought, his mind reeling. Hashirama was called the "God of Shinobi" for a reason. His ability to heal without hand seals, without medical ninjutsu, was a power that no one else had ever been able to replicate. Until now.

    Could Orochimaru have, at only eight years old, achieved something even Tobirama, the Second Hokage, had never been able to accomplish?

    "Yes, Sensei," Orochimaru replied calmly, his voice betraying none of the emotions he felt inside.

    While Orochimaru had planned to use his research to gain access to Konoha''s experimental labs, this situation presented an unexpected but still favorable outcome. Now that his work had caught the attention of his teacher, Hiruzen, Orochimaru could proceed with his plan without needing to hide anything.

    "Unbelievable," Hiruzen muttered, his eyes wide with awe. He could hardly believe what he was hearing.

    It was one thing to be a talented ninja, but Orochimaru''s level of excellence bordered on the unnatural. As one of the key leaders of Konoha, he knew that there was a limit to an individual''s strength. Even the most powerful ninja had boundaries. But Orochimaru''s potential in scientific research could change that he could drastically alter the balance of power not just in Konoha, but throughout the entire ninja world.

    If word of Orochimaru''s talent in this area reached an enemy nation, or worse, if Orochimaru decided to turn against Konoha, it could lead to disaster.

    Hiruzen was a wise leader. At this moment, he was already thinking far ahead, weighing the potential risks and benefits of having such a genius in their village.

    ---

    "Eagle, take the three of them back to the village," Hiruzen commanded.

    Having witnessed the healing with his own eyes, Hiruzen''s priorities shifted. Originally, he had intended to keep Orochimaru, Jiraiya, and Tsunade on the battlefield to familiarize them with real combat situations. But after what Orochimaru had demonstrated, he couldn''t take the risk of leaving him exposed in a dangerous situation. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    If Orochimaru truly has mastered this kind of healing technology, then his life becomes incredibly important to the village.

    "Understood, Lord Hiruzen," Eagle, one of Hiruzen''s trusted ANBU, nodded without hesitation. He too had seen the healing and understood why Sarutobi was suddenly being cautious.

    With that, Eagle led Orochimaru and his teammates, Jiraiya and Tsunade, back to Konoha.

    Jiraiya and Tsunade seemed to realize that something unusual was happening, but they remained silent for the entire trip. Even the battle-hardened coldness Orochimaru had displayed earlier seemed to fade from their minds, replaced by a newfound respect for his abilities.

    ---

    Three days later, the group arrived back in Konoha.

    As soon as they returned, Eagle turned around and headed straight back to the front lines, leaving the three young ninjas with some unexpected downtime.

    Orochimaru, for his part, took the opportunity to rest. After all, he had plans to push forward as soon as Konoha''s higher-ups returned from the battlefield.

    The next morning, he found himself reclining on a large tree branch, staring up at the sunlight filtering through the leaves. The peace of Konoha was a stark contrast to the battlefield they had just left, and for a moment, Orochimaru allowed himself to relax.

    Next to him, a massive python coiled lazily on the branch. Orochimaru didn''t even glance at it; the snake had been raised by his parents, so its presence didn''t bother him in the slightest.

    If I can gain access to Konoha''s high-level experimental labs, I should have a chance to come into contact with the First Hokage''s cells¡­ Orochimaru mused.

    According to his memories, he would eventually have access to those cells, but that would take years if he followed the normal course of events. He needed to accelerate his timeline if he wanted to start experimenting on Senju Hashirama''s cells sooner.

    This was precisely why he had revealed his research results to Hiruzen. It was a calculated move to earn the trust and interest of Konoha''s top brass.

    ---

    "Orochimaru¡­"

    A familiar voice interrupted his thoughts.

    Turning his head, Orochimaru saw Tsunade standing beneath the tree, blinking up at him.

    "What''s up?" he asked, his tone neutral.

    "Um¡­ it''s nothing, really. I just heard there''s a new barbecue restaurant at the end of the village. Do you want to check it out?"

    Tsunade was still clearly in awe of the gene repair fluid, even though her expertise in medical ninjutsu was different from Orochimaru''s scientific research. She understood just how significant that fluid was.

    Although she had come to discuss its implications further, she decided to soften her approach by suggesting a casual meal first.

    Orochimaru smirked and jumped down from the tree. "Sure, why not?"

    "Wait for me!" Tsunade hurried to catch up with him.

    As the two walked away, the massive flower patterned python that had been lounging on the tree branch vanished into a puff of white smoke, disappearing from sight.

 Chapter 33: Trap

    Orochimaru''s straightforward demeanor made Tsunade feel a bit uneasy, but she quickly brushed it off and caught up with him.

    At the new barbecue restaurant, the food was mouth-wateringly delicious. The tender, juicy meat was a welcome change from the battlefield rations they had eaten over the past ten days.

    Even Orochimaru, usually composed and reserved, found himself indulging, his appetite larger than usual. After all, they had been out in the field for quite some time, moving between the battlefield and the search party. Good food like this was a rarity when you were fighting for your life.

    "This is so good!" Tsunade said between bites, clearly enjoying herself. "I wonder where Jiraiya''s run off to¡­ If he were here, we could all enjoy this together!"

    Orochimaru smiled for the first time in a while, a rare sight.

    Noticing his smile, Tsunade paused and blinked at him, feeling a bit flustered. "You¡­ why are you smiling?"

    Orochimaru didn''t respond immediately, and when he did, his tone was casual. "Nothing."

    Orochimaru''s smile was a rare occurrence. In the two years they had known each other, Tsunade could count the number of times she had seen him smile on one hand.

    "For some reason," Orochimaru continued, "seeing you eat like this brings a sense of calm to me."

    Tsunade was taken aback by his words, her cheeks reddening slightly. "Why are you so weird?" she muttered, feeling awkward. But she quickly shrugged it off and resumed devouring her food with gusto.

    ---

    Though Orochimaru enjoyed the peaceful moment, he had larger plans in motion. He needed to get Konoha''s attention, specifically the attention of its higher-ups, so he could gain access to the village''s research facilities and resources. If he could position himself as an invaluable asset in scientific research, they would have no choice but to grant him access to the materials he needed. And from there, everything he wanted would be within his grasp.

    However, for the moment, the village''s leaders including the Second Hokage were still out on the front lines. Orochimaru would have to be patient and wait for their return before he could make his move.

    But to his surprise, that wait turned into a month.

    ---

    One morning, while conducting a new experiment in his makeshift lab at home, Orochimaru was deep in concentration. Tsunade, fascinated by his work, sat nearby, watching closely. Ever since she had learned about Orochimaru''s ability to create what she and Jiraiya had started calling the "super recovery potion," her respect for him had grown immensely.

    Even Jiraiya, who loved to argue and bicker, had been awestruck by Orochimaru''s scientific prowess. Though Jiraiya lacked any talent or interest in medical research, he had come to admire Orochimaru''s abilities. That said, his fascination with Orochimaru''s research hadn''t distracted him from his training. Jiraiya spent most of his time training or traveling back and forth between Konoha and Mount Myoboku, the land of the toads.

    Tsunade, on the other hand, was different. She had a natural affinity for medicine and healing. It was clear that she was destined to become Konoha''s greatest medical-nin, though at this stage, she was still just a curious student. She was utterly captivated by Orochimaru''s research, particularly his gene-enhancement and healing experiments.

    "Orochimaru, do you think this herb could be substituted with a different one?" Tsunade asked, crouching down and pointing to some green leaves simmering quietly in a beaker.

    "Of course," Orochimaru replied, nodding slightly. "While the potency might be a little weaker, the overall effect would remain the same."

    Tsunade''s eyes widened in admiration. "Wow, you''re so knowledgeable! Even better than the director at the hospital!"

    Orochimaru couldn''t help but smile wryly. "It''s just different fields of expertise, Tsunade."

    "Well, I still think you''re amazing!" Tsunade said, eyes gleaming with genuine admiration.

    Before Orochimaru could respond, the sound of commotion from outside interrupted them.

    "What''s going on?" Orochimaru muttered. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Tsunade, equally curious, jumped to her feet and dashed outside to investigate. It didn''t take long for her to piece together what had happened.

    The war had ended, and Konoha had emerged victorious. The village''s ninja forces were returning, and the villagers had organized a large-scale welcoming ceremony for them. Konoha''s streets were now filled with returning shinobi, greeted by their emotional families.

    Many families embraced their loved ones, their tears falling freely, overwhelmed with joy and relief. But not everyone was so lucky. For some, their family members had returned in body bags, leading to a different kind of tear-filled reunion one filled with sorrow and heartbreak.

    Even though Konoha had won the battle, war was always accompanied by pain and loss. Tsunade watched the scene, a complicated expression on her face.

    "It''s strange¡­" she murmured. "Even after a victory, it still feels so sad."

    Orochimaru, who had followed her outside, stood next to her. "This kind of war will go on for many years. You''ll get used to it."

    Tsunade looked up at him, her brow furrowed. "Will it really last for many more years?"

    Orochimaru nodded without hesitation. "Of course. You didn''t think that the end of this war would suddenly bring peace to the world, did you?"

    He spoke with such calm certainty, but the truth in his words weighed heavily on Tsunade.

    In his mind, Orochimaru could already picture the endless conflicts to come the Second Great Ninja War, the Third, and even the Fourth. Corpses would continue to pile up in every war, and peace would always remain elusive.

    Tsunade remained silent, still processing his words when Orochimaru suddenly spoke again, his voice low.

    "Strange... Why hasn''t the Second Hokage returned yet?"

    Tsunade snapped out of her thoughts, blinking in confusion. "That''s true. Not only hasn''t my granduncle returned, but Hiruzen-sensei is missing too!"

    Her concern rising, she ran up to a nearby ninja who had just returned. "Sayama-senpai!"

    The man turned at the sound of her voice, his expression brightening. "Ah, little Tsunade! What can I do for you?"

    "Do you know where Lord Hokage is? Didn''t he come back with the rest of the troops?"

    "Oh, the Second Hokage?" Sayama paused, then smiled. "Lord Hokage and several other higher-ups went to the border to sign an alliance agreement with the Land of Lightning. They''ll be back in two days."

    "Oh, I see! Thank you, Sayama-senpai!" Tsunade replied cheerfully, her initial worry fading.

    But while Tsunade seemed reassured, Orochimaru''s mind was spinning.

    The Second Hokage went to sign an alliance agreement with the Land of Lightning? He thought, frowning. Why does that sound so familiar...?

    Then, in a sudden moment of clarity, it hit him.

    The Kinkaku Force Coup! The Gold and Silver Brothers!

    The Second Hokage was about to walk straight into a deadly trap.

    The Second Hokage is going to die.

 Chapter 34: The Third Hokage Ascends

    To be honest, Orochimaru wasn''t particularly impressed by the Second Hokage, Senju Tobirama.

    During his time in Konoha, Orochimaru had rarely seen the Second Hokage in person. The only time was when he accompanied Sarutobi to the front lines. The day-to-day tasks of their squad were mostly delegated to Hiruzen, their direct instructor.

    As for Orochimaru, other than seeing the Second Hokage give the occasional large lecture from a distance, he had no direct interactions with him. The demands of the war kept the Second Hokage busy, and it was rare for Genin like Orochimaru, Jiraiya, and Tsunade to even get close to the Hokage, unless it was a matter of utmost importance.

    Because of this, Orochimaru didn''t feel particularly connected to the Second Hokage. So, when he pieced together that Tobirama was about to meet his tragic end at the hands of the Gold and Silver Brothers, he could only offer a silent apology in his heart.

    Would Orochimaru try to prevent the Second Hokage''s death? Not likely. He would have liked to alter the course of history, sure, but certain things were beyond his control. Some events were meant to happen, and others weren''t worth the risk of changing.

    Even though Orochimaru had grown stronger far beyond the average Genin he was still only nine years old. No one would take a child seriously if he suddenly ran up to them, declaring that the Second Hokage would be killed in a coup orchestrated by the Gold and Silver Brothers.

    They''d look at him like he was crazy, and he might even end up locked away in a cell or worse, subjected to interrogation and experimentation for how he possessed such knowledge. Even if Hiruzen backed him up, the higher-ups might still view him with suspicion. After all, how would a boy know something like that?

    Besides, if he were completely honest with himself, what did Senju Tobirama''s life or death have to do with him? Orochimaru wasn''t the person he used to be not after everything he''d gone through.

    The hard lessons from his previous life had taught him that good people often meet unfortunate ends, while those who are ruthless survive. Orochimaru had no interest in playing the hero or meddling with fate. He had no personal attachment to the Second Hokage, and getting involved would only endanger his own future.

    Sure enough, Orochimaru''s predictions came true. Seven days after the ninja had returned to the village, Hiruzen and the other higher-ups returned as well. But with them, they brought Uchiha Kagami''s body.

    Then, just three days later, Konoha received the Second Hokage''s body, transported back from the Land of Lightning.

    With that, the winds of change swept through Konoha Village.

    ---

    First, there was the grand funeral for the Second Hokage. Every Konoha ninja, Orochimaru included, was present. The atmosphere was somber, with an overwhelming sense of disbelief hanging in the air.

    Many of the villagers couldn''t wrap their heads around what had happened. How could the Second Hokage have died in battle when they had won the war? Hadn''t the Land of Lightning already surrendered?

    What most didn''t know was that the Land of Lightning was also a victim of treachery. Their Second Raikage had also perished during the negotiations, a result of the coup led by the Gold and Silver Brothers.

    Next came the official appointment of Hiruzen as the Third Hokage. The Second Hokage had named him his successor in the final moments of his life, making it clear who would carry on the mantle of leadership in Konoha.

    However, despite the Second Hokage''s dying wish, Hiruzen''s ascension to the position of Hokage was not without opposition. Within Konoha, power struggles simmered beneath the surface. Many were dissatisfied with Hiruzen becoming the next Hokage. Among those who harbored resentment was none other than Shimura Danzo, Hiruzen''s long-time friend and rival.

    Danzo had always dreamed of becoming Hokage himself. Ever since their days as students, he and Hiruzen had been locked in fierce competition. But now, due to a single order given by the Second Hokage before his death, Danzo''s hopes were crushed. He had no chance of claiming the title of Hokage as long as Hiruzen was alive. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    And it wasn''t just Danzo who was disgruntled. The Uchiha clan, one of the founding clans of Konoha, was also deeply dissatisfied. The village had been built through the combined efforts of Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara, yet not a single Uchiha had ever been named Hokage.

    They could understand the First Hokage being a Senju, since Hashirama and Madara had fought side by side to create the village. The Second Hokage''s position was also accepted, given his bloodline as the younger brother of Hashirama.

    But Hiruzen? He had no such lineage. He wasn''t a Senju or an Uchiha. So why should he be named Hokage?

    Unfortunately for the Uchiha, their discontent was muted. After years of harsh treatment under the Second Hokage''s rule, the clan had grown quiet, unwilling to voice their grievances too openly. Fear of further persecution kept them in check.

    ---

    With the funeral behind them, it was time for Hiruzen to solidify his position as Hokage.

    ---

    One morning, in the Hokage''s office, Hiruzen sat wearing the Hokage robe for the first time, the weight of leadership heavy on his shoulders. Behind him stood Danzo, his closest confidant, though the tension between them was palpable.

    "Danzo," he said, his tone soft yet apologetic, "I''m truly sorry about what happened. The Second Hokage appointed me, and I had no choice but to accept the position. I know this is something you''ve always wanted¡­"

    Danzo''s face twisted in anger, his hands clenched tightly at his sides. "Don''t apologize, Hiruzen. It''s meaningless now. Our teacher made his decision, and I will respect it. But tell me this: how do you plan to keep your position as Hokage?"

    Hiruzen frowned, sensing an underlying hostility in Danzo''s words. "What do you mean by that, Danzo?"

    Danzo sneered. "Don''t tell me you haven''t noticed the voices of dissent in the village? Do you think everyone is going to sit back quietly while you take the title of Hokage?"

    Hiruzen chuckled confidently, waving off Danzo''s concerns. "I believe that with time and effort, I can earn the trust of everyone in Konoha. I''ll show them that I''m worthy of this position."

    But Danzo''s patience snapped. He slammed his fist on the table, glaring at him. "Stop being naive, Hiruzen! Konoha was founded by the Senju and the Uchiha. Your last name is neither! If you don''t quell this opposition, you won''t last long as Hokage."

    Sarutobi''s expression darkened. "And what exactly are you suggesting, Danzo?"

    "Give me control of ANBU," Danzo said coldly. "I''ll make sure to silence anyone who dares to oppose you."

    Hiruzen looked at him with a mix of disbelief and anger. He knew Danzo was ruthless, but was this really the solution?

 Chapter 35: The Way To End The War

    Danzo truly was ruthless in his approach, always favoring the most extreme measures to solidify his influence.

    As soon as Hiruzen assumed the mantle of Hokage, Danzo''s thoughts immediately turned to eliminating dissenters.

    "No, you can''t do that!" Hiruzen said firmly, understanding the implication of Danzo''s suggestion right away. His tone left no room for compromise.

    Danzo''s plan was simple and brutal: send the opposition on dangerous missions where the likelihood of survival was slim. They''d either die at the hands of enemies or through "unfortunate accidents" arranged by their own comrades. It would be clean and efficient¡ªjust as Danzo liked it.

    Hiruzen, however, was the inheritor of the First Hokage''s ideals. While he could be ruthless to enemies of the village, he found it difficult to condone the unnecessary deaths of his own people, especially over political disagreements.

    "We are all ninjas of Konoha," Hiruzen said, his voice strained with frustration. "We must not turn on our own like this."

    Danzo, unfazed by Hiruzen''s moral objections, calmly replied, "Hiruzen, you are not suited for this position." His voice was steady, his gaze cold. "A village cannot survive on light alone. It must also have its darkness. You are too na?ve to see that."

    The two men long-time friends but now divided by ideals stood at an impasse once again. Hiruzen believed in a future for Konoha built on trust and cooperation, while Danzo saw only the need for control and fear to ensure the village''s security.

    Danzo, as always, was prepared to do whatever it took to maintain stability, even if that meant resorting to covert killings. In his mind, the ends justified the means. He had no qualms about creating a shadowy underbelly for the village if it ensured its survival.

    But with Hiruzen now in charge, Danzo had no choice but to relent, at least for now. He couldn''t openly disobey the new Hokage. Grudgingly, he agreed to Hiruzen''s insistence on taking a less aggressive approach for the time being.

    However, Danzo had another idea in mind.

    "If not that, then at least let me establish an independent ANBU training unit," Danzo suggested, his voice devoid of emotion. "I''ll take charge of training them, leaving you free to focus on the larger issues of governance. It will take the burden off your shoulders."

    Hiruzen was taken aback by this. "ANBU training class?" he repeated, as if he hadn''t heard correctly. Danzo''s proposition felt like a bid for more power, something that would allow him to operate freely and without much oversight. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Danzo nodded. "Yes. You''re Hokage now. You''ll have a lot on your plate too much for you to handle alone. Leave the more... delicate matters to me."

    Hiruzen closed his eyes, wrestling with the decision. He knew what Danzo was truly after: autonomy, a way to build his own faction within Konoha. He had always wanted to be Hokage, and while that dream had been snatched from him, this was Danzo''s way of gaining influence in the village through other means.

    An independent ANBU unit? A power separate from the Hokage''s direct control had never existed in Konoha since its founding. It would set a dangerous precedent.

    Hiruzen hesitated. He didn''t want to create a political rival right under his nose, but at the same time, he understood Danzo well. If he rejected this outright, Danzo might resort to something even more drastic, something irreparable.

    After much internal deliberation, Hiruzen finally agreed. "Alright, but we need to discuss this with Koharu and Homura first."

    Danzo''s expression barely changed, but inside, he was pleased. "Of course," he said. He knew the two elder advisors wouldn''t oppose his plan. Koharu and Homura had no family backgrounds of note, and they owed much of their positions to the Second Hokage. They would side with Sarutobi, and they wouldn''t challenge Danzo''s ambitions, not as long as it didn''t threaten their own positions.

    Thus, "Root," an ANBU unit independent of the Hokage''s regime, was formed under Danzo''s command. Its purpose would remain secret, known only to a select few.

    ---

    Meanwhile, in front of Orochimaru''s house...

    "Orochimaru¡­" Tsunade''s voice broke the silence.

    "What is it?" Orochimaru responded, his tone indifferent.

    "Will you take a walk with me?"

    Orochimaru paused for a moment, then nodded. "Alright."

    The two of them strolled down the streets of Konoha, the midday sun casting long shadows behind them. Orochimaru wore his usual white robe adorned with magatama symbols, while Tsunade was dressed in green, with short sleeves and shorts, her waist tied with a blue sash.

    After a moment of silence, Tsunade spoke again, her voice filled with a strange melancholy. "When do you think this war will end?"

    Her question was out of the blue, catching Orochimaru off guard. But as he glanced at her, he saw the sadness in her eyes. She had seen so much loss on the battlefield, and it had clearly weighed on her mind.

    "I don''t know," Orochimaru replied honestly. "But I do know one way to end all wars."

    Tsunade looked at him in surprise. She hadn''t expected a real answer, much less from someone as young as Orochimaru. "Oh? What''s that?"

    Without missing a beat, Orochimaru''s reply was cold and direct. "Unification."

    "Unification?" Tsunade repeated, her brow furrowed in confusion. "What are you talking about?"

    "Only through unifying the five great ninja villages can true peace be achieved," Orochimaru said, his tone devoid of any humor or jest.

    Tsunade blinked, stunned by the seriousness in his voice. "You''re joking, right? The five great villages have been at each other''s throats for years. You think unifying them is possible?"

    Orochimaru shrugged. "It''s not easy. But it''s not impossible."

    Tsunade shook her head in disbelief. "You sound like a madman."

    Orochimaru didn''t respond. Instead, he changed the subject, his tone casual. "Forget it. Let''s go get some roasted chicken. I''ll treat you."

    The abrupt shift in conversation threw Tsunade off. "Huh? How did you know I like roasted chicken?"

    "I''ve seen you sneaking off to buy it by yourself more than a few times," Orochimaru said, a slight smirk playing on his lips.

    Tsunade flushed, embarrassed. "I didn''t think you noticed¡­"

    "It''s hard not to."

    Tsunade laughed, the somber mood lightening. "I didn''t think you paid attention to other people, Orochimaru."

    Orochimaru shrugged nonchalantly. "Nothing special. And if I remember correctly, Jiraiya''s asked you to eat with him plenty of times¡­"

    "Ugh, I''d never go with that big pervert!" Tsunade exclaimed with a scoff. "He doesn''t know how to behave. Besides, someone like you is far more... tolerable."

    Orochimaru raised an eyebrow. "Is that so?"

    Tsunade smirked playfully. "Of course. If I had to pick between you and him... well, let''s just say you''d make a better boyfriend."

    "Hmm," Orochimaru muttered, seemingly uninterested.

    Tsunade blushed again, though she tried to hide it. "I''m just saying¡­ when we grow up, maybe¡­"

    "Maybe," Orochimaru replied vaguely. "But let''s see what the future holds."

    Tsunade''s face brightened, but she quickly tried to play it off. "So you agree, huh?"

    Orochimaru simply gave her a small, mysterious smile and continued walking, leaving her to wonder what exactly he meant by that.

 Chapter 36: Finally

    Facing Tsunade''s direct question, Orochimaru was momentarily caught off guard. If both of them were adults, perhaps he might have flirted back or even indulged in his darker thoughts. But now... he was still a child, and no matter how advanced his intellect or how strengthened his physique was, that didn''t change his age. At least, not in ways that mattered for this situation.

    He gave Tsunade a casual, dismissive response and changed the subject quickly. Together, they arrived at the village''s well-known grilled chicken restaurant.

    "Hey, look at that¡­," Tsunade muttered as they entered the shop.

    As soon as they stepped inside, they spotted an acquaintance.

    "Oh? Orochimaru? Tsunade? Haha! What brings you here? Come, come! Join me!" A young man with white hair, dressed in a white outfit, stood up from his table and waved enthusiastically at them.

    "Hiruko? You''re eating here alone?" Orochimaru asked as they approached.

    Tsunade chimed in after him, "Where''s Jiraiya? Didn''t he come?" S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Hiruko, laughed and replied, "That guy? He''s off doing some ''special training'' as usual, right?"

    "Yeah, probably off somewhere trying to perfect that weird technique of his," Tsunade said with a casual shrug. While the three of them Orochimaru, Jiraiya, and Tsunade were usually together for missions, their individual pursuits often kept them apart. Jiraiya was busy mastering sage techniques, something that had once been a closely guarded secret but had since become something of an open secret among their circle.

    Hiruko smiled. "Well, I''m not eating alone. I came here with Dai he just stepped out for a moment."

    As if on cue, a young man wearing bright green tights emerged from the restroom and walked over to their table. He was none other than Might Dai.

    "Now, let me introduce you properly," Hiruko said, turning to the man in green. "This is Might Dai, a fellow shinobi!"

    Orochimaru was momentarily taken aback. Of course, no introduction was necessary he already knew Might Dai. But what surprised him was the connection between Hiruko and Dai. The two seemed like such an unlikely pair. But then again, maybe it wasn''t that surprising after all.

    Hiruko, one year younger than Orochimaru, had become something of a follower of the Sannin trio ever since Jiraiya had once stood up for him. Meanwhile, Might Dai, despite his later legendary status, was known as the perpetual underdog during these early years, often teased for his lack of ninjutsu skills. It made sense that the two of them, both outcasts in their own way, would form a bond.

    Orochimaru watched Might Dai closely, studying him. While Dai was known as a failure among his peers, Orochimaru knew better. This was the man who would one day master the Eight Gates and push his body beyond its limits to protect those he loved. His legacy would be passed on to his son, Might Gai, who would become one of Konoha''s most formidable shinobi.

    "Nice to meet you both!" Might Dai said, bowing respectfully. "I''ve heard a lot about you both please teach me!"

    Tsunade, clearly a bit flustered by Dai''s intense respect, scratched the back of her head awkwardly. "Uh, you don''t have to be so formal! We''re all comrades in the same village!"

    "Thank you, Tsunade-sama!" Might Dai responded earnestly, making her even more uncomfortable.

    Orochimaru, on the other hand, remained silent, observing the interaction.

    "This party is something special!

    Two ''dead last,'' and two geniuses!

    Two types of people who would normally never come together, but due to various circumstances, they''ve ended up sitting together by chance!

    However, Orochimaru, who knows the storyline, naturally won''t underestimate these two ''dead last''!"

    "Might Dai, the founder of the Eight Gates Released Formation!

    On the other hand, Hiruko was unwilling to remain mediocre. In order to catch up with the Sannin, he developed a forbidden technique called Chimera Jutsu!

    This forbidden technique allows him to fuse ninjas or summoned beasts with his own body, and it can even integrate Kekkei Genkai.

    It can be said that this is extremely similar to Orochimaru''s genetic fusion!

    Although his Chimera Technique is fundamentally different from Orochimaru''s genetic fusion, the fact that he can achieve this on his own is undeniably impressive!

    When Orochimaru first encountered Hiruko, he had already added him to his list of potential experimental subjects!

    He just hadn''t decided yet whether Hiruko should be his test subject or his subordinate!

    Of course, no matter which it is, now is not the time!"

    After a lively meal, during which Hiruko insisted on paying the bill, the four of them left the restaurant together. As Hiruko and Might Dai waved goodbye and walked off, Tsunade nudged Orochimaru with her elbow.

    "Hey, Orochimaru," she began. "That guy in green... why do I feel like I''ve seen him somewhere before?"

    "We all live in the same village, Tsunade. It''s not strange to run into familiar faces," Orochimaru replied casually.

    "No, no... I mean, he seemed familiar in a different way..." Tsunade frowned, trying to remember where she had seen Might Dai before.

    Orochimaru raised his hand to respond, but just as he was about to speak....

    Whoosh!

    Two ANBU shinobi appeared in front of them, seemingly out of nowhere. Their sudden appearance interrupted the conversation.

    "Orochimaru, you''ve been summoned by the Hokage," one of the masked shinobi said, his voice monotone yet urgent.

    Orochimaru smirked slightly, feeling a sense of satisfaction. "Looks like they''ve finally decided to acknowledge me," he muttered under his breath.

    Tsunade raised an eyebrow, confused. "What''s going on?"

    Orochimaru waved her off. "Don''t worry. I''ve been expecting this."

    With that, he followed the ANBU toward the Hokage''s office.

 Chapter 37: Conspiracy

    Hokage Conference Room!

    The Third Hokage, Hiruzen, sat at the head of the table, draped in his Hokage robe, signifying his role as Konoha''s leader. Flanking him were the three elders of the village: Koharu Utatane, Homura Mitokado, and Danzo Shimura. Together, these four individuals held significant influence over the village''s governance.

    However, missing from the group were two prominent figures: Akimichi T¨­f¨± and Uchiha Kagami, both disciples of the Second Hokage, Tobirama Senju. Akimichi T¨­f¨±, though respected, represented the interests of his clan, making him unsuitable for Konoha''s upper political echelon. As for Uchiha Kagami he had perished on the battlefield. Even in life, despite his loyalty and being trusted by Tobirama, his Uchiha heritage would have barred him from truly entering Konoha''s highest ranks. The Uchiha clan, long viewed with suspicion, was always kept at arm''s length from positions of ultimate power.

    The subject of today''s discussion had finally shifted to Orochimaru, Hiruzen''s prized pupil. After resolving the finer points of Danzo''s newly established division, "Root," the focus turned toward the young prodigy''s groundbreaking research.

    "You''re telling me that the potion developed by Orochimaru can give people an extraordinary recovery ability?" Danzo''s expression was one of deep skepticism as he addressed Hiruzen. His voice, typically calm and collected, now betrayed a hint of incredulity.

    Having been entrenched in diplomacy following the peace agreement with the Land of Lightning, and then dealing with the funeral arrangements for the Second Hokage, Danzo and the others had only just returned to normalcy. Now, Hiruzen was speaking of Orochimaru''s latest discovery something that echoed the legendary regenerative powers of the First Hokage, Senju Hashirama.

    "Indeed. I wouldn''t believe it myself if I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes," Hiruzen said, his tone serious. "The recovery rate of ANBU members using Orochimaru''s serum was remarkable. It didn''t just heal minor wounds; it expedited the healing of deep injuries."

    Koharu and Homura exchanged glances, clearly unsettled by the news. If true, this potion could revolutionize Konoha''s medical practices and bolster its military might.

    Danzo, however, remained unconvinced. "It''s impossible. Hashirama''s healing power was the result of his unique bloodline. Many researchers, even Orochimaru''s seniors, have tried and failed to replicate that kind of ability. How could an eight-year-old boy accomplish what seasoned experts could not?"

    Hiruzen sighed, understanding Danzo''s reluctance to accept the truth. "You know I wouldn''t bring this up lightly, Danzo. If you''re skeptical, why not investigate it yourself?"

    "I will," Danzo replied, his voice sharp, "I need to see this with my own eyes."

    Hiruzen knew that Danzo''s curiosity, mixed with his hunger for power, would push him to scrutinize Orochimaru''s research thoroughly. Danzo was never one to let a potential weapon slip through his fingers.

    Knock, knock, knock.

    The sound of knocking filled the room as Orochimaru, dressed in his casual attire, entered the conference room. He carried himself with a calm confidence, his eyes observing the room carefully.

    "Teacher," Orochimaru greeted Hiruzen with a respectful bow, acknowledging the elders as well.

    "Ah, Orochimaru," Hiruzen said with a warm smile, "I''m glad you''ve come. You probably have an idea of why we''ve summoned you today, don''t you?"

    "Indeed, teacher," Orochimaru replied smoothly. He had been waiting for this moment.

    Hiruzen leaned forward, his tone more serious. "We''ve been discussing your remarkable work the healing serum you created. I must say, it''s extraordinary. Your potential for research is beyond what any of us could have predicted."

    Orochimaru''s gaze remained steady. "Thank you, teacher. I have always believed that scientific research could open new doors for the village."

    Danzo, who had remained silent, suddenly interjected, "Tell us, Orochimaru. How did you develop something that rivals the First Hokage''s legendary healing power?"

    Orochimaru expected this line of questioning. He had long anticipated that his research would attract the attention of Konoha''s higher-ups. Maintaining his calm demeanor, he explained, "The serum''s development came from extensive study of various herbs and medicinal plants. Some ingredients are rare, and while I have succeeded with this batch, the scarcity of certain materials might limit further production."

    The room fell silent as the elders processed what he had said. Danzo was the first to break the silence, his eyes narrowing. "Scarce ingredients, you say? So, it''s not something that can be easily mass-produced?"

    Orochimaru nodded. "Correct. I''ve identified two specific herbs that are critical to the serum''s effectiveness, and they are not easy to come by. Replacing them might reduce the serum''s potency."

    Hiruzen and the others felt a wave of both relief and disappointment. While the potential of Orochimaru''s research was undeniable, its limitations were also clear.

    Danzo leaned back in his chair, clearly still skeptical but intrigued. "We will have to investigate this further. For now, your research will remain confidential. You''ll continue to develop it under the supervision of Konoha''s top scientists."

    Orochimaru gave a slight nod, accepting their decision. He had expected this. By keeping his cards close and revealing just enough of his abilities, he had secured a place within Konoha''s inner research circle. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Very well," Hiruzen concluded, "Orochimaru, you may return for now. We''ll finalize the arrangements and let you know how we''ll proceed."

    With a polite bow, Orochimaru turned and left the conference room. As he exited the building, a faint smile tugged at his lips. Things were moving just as he had planned.

    ---

    After Orochimaru left, Danzo excused himself as well, his mind still racing with possibilities. His first stop was to find Eagle, one of the ANBU members who had witnessed the results of Orochimaru''s serum firsthand.

    Eagle was patrolling the outskirts of the village when Danzo approached. "Lord Danzo," Eagle greeted with a respectful nod.

    Danzo wasted no time, getting straight to the point. "I need you to confirm something for me. Two months ago, you accompanied Hiruzen on a mission to eliminate the Kumo Ninja Division, correct?"

    "Yes, that''s right, my lord," Eagle responded, his posture rigid.

    Danzo''s eyes narrowed as he continued. "And during that mission, several of your team members were injured. Orochimaru used some sort of serum to heal them. Is that correct?"

    Eagle hesitated for a moment before nodding. "Yes, my lord. His serum was unlike anything I''ve ever seen. It sped up the healing process in a way that shouldn''t be possible. Even deep wounds healed quickly."

    Danzo''s mind raced. Could it be true? Could Orochimaru have stumbled upon something revolutionary? If so, it was something Danzo wanted to control whether Hiruzen liked it or not.

    "Very well," Danzo said finally, turning away. "That will be all."

    As he walked away, a plan began forming in Danzo''s mind. Whether Hiruzen realized it or not, Orochimaru''s talents were far too valuable to be left unchecked. And if Hiruzen wasn''t willing to take the necessary steps, then Danzo would.

    After all, Konoha needed more than just light it needed the darkness, too.

 Chapter 38: Miserable Jiraiya

    Danzo, after listening to Eagle''s recount of Orochimaru''s experiment, quickly formulated his own thoughts. He had to suppress the growing sense of amazement as he considered the implications. Without a word, Danzo left and made his way to the ANBU headquarters, where he found the injured fox.

    Inspecting the fox''s wounds, Danzo confirmed Eagle''s account. A wound that had once been deep enough to expose bone now bore no trace not even a scar. Even the old, long-standing injuries had vanished, as if they had never been there. It was as though the serum had not just repaired the damaged cells but had somehow regenerated them entirely.

    Regeneration at the cellular level?

    Danzo''s eyes narrowed. This was no ordinary medical achievement; it echoed the legendary healing abilities of the First Hokage, Senju Hashirama. Orochimaru had somehow unlocked the secret to advanced regeneration, and at such a young age.

    "Unbelievable¡­" Danzo muttered, barely able to contain his excitement.

    In that moment, Danzo''s view of Orochimaru shifted. He had already noted Orochimaru''s intelligence and talent, but this? This was a breakthrough that could change the very nature of warfare. It had the potential to make Konoha invincible. Danzo was both in awe and deeply intrigued.

    Danzo resolved to keep an even closer eye on the boy. Orochimaru''s potential was too vast to ignore. If cultivated properly, he could become an irreplaceable asset to Konoha or to Danzo''s ambitions.

    Meanwhile, Orochimaru, walking through the bustling streets of Konoha, was lost in his own thoughts. Despite the admiration from Konoha''s top brass, Orochimaru was not overly impressed with his own work. In truth, he considered the gene repair serum to be relatively basic compared to what the future held.

    In the world of Naruto, there were many techniques that far surpassed the effects of his gene repair solution. The healing abilities of the Sage Body possessed by Hashirama, or the powers of Karin Uzumaki''s bloodline, were significantly more advanced. There were also other abilities that could provide exaggerated regenerative effects which could resurrect someone even after a fatal injury. Not to mention the monstrous healing potential of Tsunade''s Creation Rebirth technique, which could restore her even after catastrophic damage.

    In comparison, Orochimaru''s serum was just a stepping stone. But to the untrained eye, especially in a village like Konoha, it was nothing short of revolutionary. The village elders had no idea of the true scope of his plans, and for now, Orochimaru was content to keep it that way. His primary goal was to gain more resources and access to advanced materials for further experimentation.

    As he wandered the crowded streets, Orochimaru sighed quietly. Konoha, despite its role in the recent war, was still full of life. The bustling markets, the laughter of children, and the chatter of the villagers filled the air. This village was not only the military powerhouse of the Land of Fire but also a symbol of peace and prosperity, built on the hard work of countless civilians and ninja alike.

    In Orochimaru''s eyes, however, the village was just a means to an end.

    "Orochimaru! Orochimaru!" A familiar voice called out, interrupting his musings.

    Turning around, Orochimaru spotted Tsunade waving at him from a nearby food stall, looking as excited as a child. She stood in front of a skewer stand, the savory scent of grilled meat wafting through the air.

    He walked over, raising an eyebrow. "What is it now?"

    Tsunade pointed eagerly at the skewers. "Can you buy me some skewers? Please!"

    Orochimaru sighed, realizing what was going on. "I just left the Hokage''s office, and you''re already hungry again?"

    Tsunade, in her usual straightforward manner, didn''t even try to hide her hunger. "I didn''t get enough to eat with Biri and the others earlier. You know how it is, I have to keep up appearances!"

    Orochimaru let out a chuckle. He knew all too well about Tsunade''s massive appetite. Even though she came from the prestigious Senju clan, she often ate like a commoner, especially when it came to her favorite foods.

    With a resigned smile, he handed some money to the vendor and bought ten skewers. As he passed them to Tsunade, he turned to leave.

    "Hey, wait up!" Tsunade called after him, running to catch up. "Aren''t you going to eat some too?"

    "I''m heading to the training grounds to practice ninjutsu," Orochimaru replied, brushing off her offer. "You can eat without me." sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Tsunade grinned, clearly enjoying her meal. "Then I''ll come too! Let''s go!"

    ---

    At the training grounds, Jiraiya lay on the grass, completely spent from his own training. He stared up at the sky, his brow furrowed in frustration.

    "Why¡­ why am I working so hard?" Jiraiya muttered to himself. Every ninja needed a reason to fight money, power, love, or something more personal. But Jiraiya, at that moment, was struggling to find his own motivation.

    Suddenly, the memory of Tsunade''s casual dismissal came to mind. She had told him, more than once, that Orochimaru would make a better boyfriend than him. The words echoed in his mind, stinging more than any punch or kick.

    "Tsunade¡­ she really likes Orochimaru¡­" Jiraiya clenched his fists, a look of realization crossing his face. "Then the answer is simple!"

    He leaped up, his face lighting up with determination. "I''ll become the strongest ninja! I''ll make Tsunade and every other girl admire me!"

    Just as he was about to dive back into training, he noticed something in the distance Orochimaru and Tsunade walking toward him, side by side. Tsunade was happily munching on a skewer and occasionally offering a piece to Orochimaru, who accepted it reluctantly.

    Jiraiya''s heart sank.

    "Ah¡­ why¡­ why do you always do this to me, Tsunade?" Jiraiya groaned, dropping to his knees in despair as he watched the scene unfold before him.

 Chapter 39: Orochimaru Vs Jiraiya

    Jiraiya was on the verge of going mad.

    "Orochimaru, I challenge you!" he shouted, his voice full of determination.

    At the Konoha training ground, Jiraiya, with his wild white hair, stood fiercely in front of Orochimaru. His face was twisted in frustration and determination, his eyes burning with the desire for a duel. Orochimaru, on the other hand, looked calm, almost indifferent.

    It didn''t take much for Orochimaru to piece together what had happened. Jiraiya must have seen him and Tsunade together just moments ago, with Tsunade teasing him as usual. The sight had probably triggered Jiraiya''s burning need to prove himself, and here he was, demanding a fight.

    Jiraiya clenched his fists. "Orochimaru, fight me like a man!" His voice was full of passion, reminiscent of their days at the Ninja Academy when he would challenge Orochimaru almost daily.

    Before Orochimaru could even respond, Tsunade, who was lazily munching on a skewer, scoffed, "Jiraiya, give it a rest. With your current strength, you''re no match for Orochimaru."

    Tsunade''s words hit Jiraiya hard, but his determination didn''t waver. "I don''t care! I''ll fight him, no matter what!" Jiraiya''s stubbornness had fully kicked in. He was in full second-year syndrome mode, shouting dramatically, "Orochimaru! Come on, let''s settle this right now!"

    "Idiot," Orochimaru muttered under his breath. He had no interest in humoring Jiraiya''s ridiculous challenge. He knew exactly what was going on in Jiraiya''s head jealousy, insecurity, and a desperate need to prove himself. But there was no point in indulging this.

    "Come on, Orochimaru!" Jiraiya yelled again, determined not to let Orochimaru walk away. He stepped forward, fists raised. "Hit me! Fight me like a real ninja!"

    Orochimaru sighed. He knew Jiraiya wouldn''t give up unless he got what he wanted. As Jiraiya lunged at him, Orochimaru sidestepped smoothly, dodging his punch with ease. With a swift counter, Orochimaru delivered a sharp kick to Jiraiya''s midsection, sending him flying backward. It was the same move he had used against Uchiha Ji before, but with Jiraiya, he held back, not intending to cause any serious harm.

    Jiraiya crashed onto the ground but quickly recovered, landing on his feet with a hard slide that left a trail of dust behind him. "Damn¡­ he''s stronger than I thought." He clenched his arm, still feeling the numbing force of Orochimaru''s kick.

    "Give it up, Jiraiya," Orochimaru said coldly. "You''re not ready for this fight."

    Jiraiya''s face twisted in frustration. "No way! I''ve been training hard these past two months! I''m not the same person I was before!"

    With newfound resolve, Jiraiya quickly formed a series of hand seals. "Fire Style: Flame Bullet!"

    A massive stream of fire erupted from Jiraiya''s mouth, a blazing inferno that shot toward Orochimaru. The sheer heat of the flames warped the air around them, and the roaring fire raced to engulf Orochimaru.

    Tsunade, who had moved off to the side to watch, raised an eyebrow at the sight. "Huh, looks like Jiraiya''s not holding back."

    Despite the intensity of Jiraiya''s attack, Tsunade remained calm, almost bored. She knew Orochimaru far too well to be worried. In fact, she was so unconcerned that she sat down on the grass to watch, as if it were a casual show.

    The flames engulfed Orochimaru entirely, creating a massive wall of fire that seemed almost impenetrable. Jiraiya watched the fire rage on, but he didn''t relax. He knew Orochimaru wouldn''t be taken down that easily.

    As the flames slowly died down, there was no sign of Orochimaru.

    "Where did he go?" Jiraiya muttered, his eyes scanning the training ground.

    Suddenly, his instincts kicked in. Without thinking, Jiraiya leapt forward, narrowly avoiding a sneak attack from beneath the ground. Orochimaru''s figure emerged from the earth, rising out of the dirt like a phantom. He had used Earth Release to burrow underground and avoid Jiraiya''s fire attack entirely.

    "Earth Release?" Jiraiya frowned. Orochimaru had mastered the multi-element jutsu of their teacher, Hiruzen Sarutobi, long ago. He knew how dangerous Orochimaru could be with that knowledge.

    "It seems I won''t get any peace until I defeat you today, huh?" Orochimaru sighed, shaking his head.

    "That''s right!" Jiraiya grinned, biting his thumb and quickly forming seals again. "Summoning Jutsu! Orochimaru, remember this day! This is the day that I, the great and handsome Jiraiya, defeat you once and for all!"

    A loud bang followed by a puff of white smoke filled the air. When the smoke cleared, a large toad stood beside Jiraiya, its face twisted into a frown of annoyance.

    "Jiraiya! Why do you always summon me during my nap time?" the toad grumbled. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Quit complaining! I need your help to defeat Orochimaru!" Jiraiya shouted back, full of confidence.

    Orochimaru''s eyes narrowed as he saw Jiraiya summon a toad from Mount Myoboku. "So, you''re serious about this," he murmured to himself. Without hesitation, he clasped his hands together, preparing his own summoning.

    "Summoning Jutsu!" Orochimaru called out.

    Another bang filled the training ground, and out of the smoke appeared a massive flower patterned python, even larger than the toad. Its scaly body shimmered in the sunlight, and it hissed ominously as it coiled itself beside Orochimaru.

    Tsunade, watching from the sidelines, couldn''t help but laugh. "Oh great, they''ve both gone all out now," she said, taking another bite of her skewer.

 Chapter 40: Defeated in Seconds

    Orochimaru didn''t recognize the name of the toad Jiraiya had summoned, nor did he know its specific species. He only knew one thing no matter which toad Jiraiya managed to call upon, it wouldn''t stand a chance against his snake. After all, snakes were the natural predators of toads.

    Unless Jiraiya could somehow summon the two Great Sage Toads, Fukasaku and Shima, from Mount Myoboku, no matter what toad he summoned, it would only get beaten. Sure enough, when the flower patterned python behind Orochimaru hissed and flicked its tongue, the toad that Jiraiya had summoned began to tremble, sweat dripping down its forehead.

    The toad seemed to regret being summoned, internally cursing its fate. In its mind, Jiraiya was sending it into the lion''s den or rather, the snake''s den. It had already endured plenty of training sessions with Jiraiya, but now, being thrown into a fight against Orochimaru''s snake was far from ideal.

    "Why do I always get dragged into these battles?" the toad muttered internally, bracing itself for the inevitable.

    ---

    Onlookers around the training ground couldn''t help but gasp in astonishment as they watched the clash between the two young ninja prodigies.

    "At their age, they''re already summoning creatures with ninjutsu?" one student exclaimed.

    "That''s Orochimaru, right? He used to be in our class!"

    "Yeah, he''s always been incredible, but Jiraiya? I didn''t think he had it in him to summon something like that!"

    Other students, standing at a safe distance, marveled at the spectacle. Witnessing two kids barely out of the Ninja Academy engaging in such advanced techniques left them in awe. Most of them were only beginning to master basic jutsu, and seeing summons at play was a sight they couldn''t even dream of achieving anytime soon.

    Among the crowd, some of the more timid students began to back away, intimidated by the sight of the giant snake that Orochimaru had summoned. Its scales shimmered ominously in the sunlight, and its gaze was fixated on the toad with predatory intent.

    ---

    Meanwhile, in the trees surrounding the training ground, two shadowy figures observed the battle with heightened interest. Hidden by the dense foliage, they blended seamlessly into their surroundings, wearing the signature animal masks of the ANBU Black Ops.

    One of the ANBU operatives held a monocular up to his eye, keeping a close watch on the ongoing fight.

    "It''s unbelievable that these two are still just genin," one of the operatives murmured in amazement.

    "Yeah," the other replied. "Most chuunin can''t pull off what these kids are doing."

    "It''s no wonder Danzo-sama ordered us to keep a close eye on them. With power like this at their age¡­"

    "Wait, something''s happening!" The first operative interrupted, noticing movement.

    ---

    Back in the middle of the training ground, Jiraiya gritted his teeth. He had just leaped through the air, riding on the back of his summoned toad, but the giant flower patterned python swung its tail with terrifying speed, knocking both Jiraiya and the toad through the air like ragdolls.

    As they flew through the sky, the toad voiced its frustrations. "Jiraiya, if you summon me again for a fight like this, I swear I''m done with you!"

    Before the toad could say anything else, it disappeared in a puff of white smoke, leaving Jiraiya to crash-land into the ground, creating a shallow crater upon impact.

    "Ugh¡­ Damn it¡­ Orochimaru''s too strong¡­" Jiraiya groaned as he sat up, rubbing the back of his head.

    He hadn''t expected Orochimaru to use genjutsu on him and the toad so suddenly. Although the illusion had only lasted a moment, it was enough for the snake to take advantage and deliver a devastating blow. Jiraiya had barely managed to break the illusion and defend himself, but the snake''s strike had left him dazed and in pain.

    ---

    Orochimaru stood calmly, observing the outcome of his genjutsu. Using a basic illusion technique like Demonic Illusion: Hell Viewing Technique had worked well enough against Jiraiya, but he knew that such simple illusions wouldn''t be effective in a real battle against stronger opponents.

    "Genjutsu is all about disrupting the opponent''s chakra flow and creating a window of vulnerability," Orochimaru mused. He recalled the principles taught by his sensei, the Third Hokage, Hiruzen. Genjutsu required great spiritual power to interfere with the chakra system of the target. The stronger the caster''s spiritual energy, the more effective the illusion.

    However, when facing high-level opponents especially those with vast amounts of chakra simple genjutsu wouldn''t suffice. It would take far too long to disrupt their chakra flow, and in the meantime, they could easily break free or counterattack.

    "The true masters of genjutsu, like the Uchiha, use their Sharingan to amplify their spiritual power, making their illusions far more dangerous." Orochimaru''s thoughts wandered to legends like Uchiha Madara and the unimaginable power of techniques such as Tsukuyomi and Izanami illusions that transcended the normal limitations of genjutsu.

    Still, for now, using genjutsu against someone like Jiraiya was enough.

    "Alright, you can go back now," Orochimaru whispered to the snake in his mind.

    The python flicked its tongue before vanishing in a puff of white smoke, leaving Orochimaru standing alone in the middle of the training ground.

    As the snake disappeared, an idea sparked in Orochimaru''s mind. "Since I''ve already signed the blood contract with the snakes of Ry¨±chi Cave, most of them obey me unconditionally¡­ Could I use my genetic research to create a more powerful snake? A snake even stronger than Manda? Perhaps something a hundred times more formidable?"

    He could already picture it a snake with monstrous strength, one that could surpass even the greatest summons in the ninja world. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "System, is there any genetic technology that allows me to create a custom-made summoning beast?" Orochimaru asked in his mind, his curiosity piqued.

    "Yes, host," the system replied.

    "Really? What is it?"

    "Biological Genetic Evolution Fluid," the system answered.

 Chapter 41: Path

    The system''s answer was simple and straightforward: as long as Orochimaru continued to experiment, all scientific research materials would be provided from the shop. There was no need for him to develop everything from scratch.

    Orochimaru realized this was like being handed down the results of predecessors'' hard work, enabling him to take a significant shortcut on the road of scientific research. Without this support, even with his deep knowledge of genetics, creating any groundbreaking genetic solutions would have been extremely difficult.

    Just look at the experts of this world even developing a single genetic enhancement fluid could easily take a lifetime.

    "Orochimaru¡­ What exactly did you just do?" Tsunade, who had been munching on the two remaining skewers in her hand, was a bit lost in thought. She still hadn''t fully grasped what had happened during the battle earlier. The fight between Orochimaru and Jiraiya had seemed intense, but she had failed to understand the crucial moment.

    Why hadn''t the toad moved when the snake attacked it? Wasn''t this different from how such battles normally played out?

    Orochimaru casually replied, "Oh, that? I just used an illusion."

    "An illusion?!" Tsunade was caught off guard. Then, as the realization hit, she quickly recovered. "Wait, since when did you start using illusions in battle?"

    "I''ve always been able to use them," Orochimaru said calmly. "I just never saw the need. I figured I''d give it a try this time, on a whim."

    In the original timeline, although Orochimaru was famously defeated by Itachi''s genjutsu, his own abilities in illusion were not to be underestimated. Otherwise, how would he have managed to terrify the three kids of Team 7 with just a glance? His prowess in genjutsu was considerable; it was just that when facing prodigies with advanced techniques like Sharingan, the gap became evident.

    But with no Sharingan or prodigious Uchiha around, Orochimaru''s mastery over genjutsu was more than sufficient to be a formidable weapon.

    Tsunade was left speechless for a moment. "So¡­ you used Jiraiya as a practice dummy?" she asked, incredulous.

    Meanwhile, Jiraiya, who had crashed into the ground and was still lying there, groaned miserably.

    He had finally honed his skills, formed a partnership with his toad, and was all set to showcase his abilities against Orochimaru. Yet, before he could even unleash his technique, he was taken down with a genjutsu? It was beyond frustrating!

    "Ah¡­ I still can''t beat that snake-like guy, Orochimaru¡­"

    Jiraiya gazed up at the sky, filled with melancholy. He had a crush on Tsunade, and it was no secret. Everyone knew about his feelings. Unfortunately, it was just as well known that Tsunade didn''t reciprocate those feelings. In fact, she often beat him up in response to his antics.

    He knew that Tsunade had a thing for Orochimaru, and this realization was what spurred him on to get stronger. But no matter how hard he trained, he was always getting beaten. It was like he was stuck in a never-ending cycle of defeat.

    "Damn it¡­ No matter what I do, I can''t beat Orochimaru¡­"

    But even as thoughts of giving up crossed his mind, Jiraiya quickly brushed them aside. "No, no. I am the great Jiraiya. I can''t give up! I''ll find a way to surpass him and win Tsunade''s heart!"

    With that, he closed his eyes, falling deep into contemplation. He wouldn''t give up he would keep training, no matter how long it took.

    In the original timeline, Jiraiya did eventually become strong enough to rival Orochimaru through hard work, talent, and a little bit of luck. After learning senjutsu, he could stand toe-to-toe with his old friend. But it had taken him years to master sage techniques, and it didn''t seem like Orochimaru would be sitting idle during that time either.

    ---

    Orochimaru and Tsunade continued to spar at the training ground until evening. Once they were done, they parted ways, with Orochimaru heading back to his home.

    Once inside, he pulled up the status panel from his system.

    - Unlocked Technology: Basic Gene Enhancement serum, Gene Extraction, Gene Repair Fluid, Gene Fusion, Intermediate Enhancement Serum.

    - Current Technology: Cell Transplantation

    - Next Unlock: Splinter Cell

    - Technology Points: 23,000 sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Orochimaru took one look at the panel and dismissed it, not paying it much mind for now. He knew that while cell transplantation was a useful technique, it wasn''t something he was in a hurry to explore.

    What interested him far more was gene fusion.

    Gene fusion allowed for the perfect integration of genetic traits, whereas cell transplantation merely stitched together parts in a crude manner, often leading to inefficiencies or deformities. The results were clear Yamato, who had undergone cell transplantation with the First Hokage''s DNA, had only managed to harness a fraction of the original Wood Release abilities. His power paled in comparison to the actual First Hokage.

    The only advantage cell transplantation had was that it was cheap and easy to perform. All it took was some basic surgical skills and medicine. But gene fusion, on the other hand, was far more intricate and powerful.

    Orochimaru sighed. "Well, I''ll wait to see what Konoha''s higher-ups decide before rushing into anything."

    With that, he lay down on his bed and drifted off to sleep.

    ---

    For the next few days, Orochimaru lived a relatively relaxed life. He spent his time exploring the village, eating, occasionally training, and even enjoying the public baths. With no pressing missions or urgent experiments, he found himself with plenty of free time.

    Finally, on the fourth day, Hiruzen summoned Orochimaru to his office.

    As Orochimaru entered, Hiruzen smiled warmly. "Orochimaru, after thinking long and hard over the past few days, I''ve come to a decision. You are both my most talented disciple and a gifted researcher."

    Orochimaru nodded, listening carefully to his sensei''s words.

    Hiruzen continued, "But before making any decisions, I wanted to hear your thoughts. Where do you see yourself going? What path do you want to pursue moving forward?"

 Chapter 42: Support

    Hiruzen''s words left Orochimaru stunned. "What do you mean by this, teacher?"

    "Oh, I didn''t make it clear!" Hiruzen laughed. "What I mean is, although you have exceptional talent both as a ninja and in scientific research, a person''s energy is limited. If you focus on one field, you can achieve greatness in that area!"

    "You''re still young, so it seems you can manage both for now. But as you grow older, it will become increasingly difficult!"

    "As your teacher, I feel it''s my responsibility to guide you correctly!"

    Orochimaru, understanding the implication, asked, "Are you suggesting that I should choose one and give up the other?"

    It was akin to choosing a major in modern times. With talent in both fields, focusing on one would likely yield better results. Trying to balance both might lead to failure in each.

    Hiruzen nodded. "Yes, that''s what I mean."

    "Can''t I choose both?" Orochimaru asked tentatively. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He knew Hiruzen''s concern was well-intentioned, and the reality was as Hiruzen had described. Balancing two completely different fields like ninjutsu and scientific research was indeed challenging. However, Orochimaru had a system that provided him with over 95% of the necessary knowledge instantly. He could absorb this information in an hour or two, allowing him to focus on scientific research without interfering with his ninja training.

    Hiruzen pondered for a moment and replied with some worry, "It''s possible, but it''s very risky!"

    He truly didn''t want Orochimaru''s potential to go to waste.

    "It''s okay, teacher!" Orochimaru said calmly. "I''ve always been focused on improving my strength. Studying these things is just a hobby!"

    "Hobby¡­" Hiruzen was taken aback, then twitched his lips.

    You''re only eight years old and have already developed such an advanced recovery potion as a hobby? How do you expect the top researchers in Konoha to feel?

    But Hiruzen, as Hokage, refrained from saying anything too harsh. Instead, he thought about it and realized Orochimaru''s dedication. Since graduating, Orochimaru had consistently attended every gathering, training session, and mission. Each time, he performed exceptionally well.

    Could it be that he was indeed managing to make these breakthroughs in his spare time?

    In awe, Hiruzen took a deep breath and praised him, "It''s astonishing."

    "Well, now that you''ve made your decision, I will support you no matter what!"

    He then knocked on his desk, and an ANBU agent wearing an animal mask appeared holding a money box.

    The ANBU handed the box to Sarutobi Hiruzen and then disappeared.

    Hiruzen pushed the money box towards Orochimaru. "Here are two million Ryo. Though it''s less than what your scientific research results are worth, take it for now. If you need anything in the future, just let me know, and I will do my best to help!"

    "Thank you, teacher!" Orochimaru responded without hesitation.

    He did not refuse the money, as he knew he deserved it. Despite the two million Ryo being meager compared to the value of his technology, it was a start. Orochimaru had managed to find substitutes for rare medicinal materials and was confident in the value of his technology.

    "Well then, you may go. I''ll arrange for someone to contact you later."

    "Yes!" Orochimaru took the money box and left.

    After Orochimaru''s departure, Danzo emerged from the lounge adjacent to the office.

    "Hiruzen, your disciple is remarkable. How about letting him join me?" Danzo asked.

    Hiruzen''s expression changed. "Danzo, you wanted to establish an independent ANBU training class, and I agreed without objection. But this child is not even nine years old!"

    "ANBU requires training from a young age. Moreover, this boy has the potential to become a great ANBU!" Danzo retorted.

    ANBU missions are more confidential and require higher loyalty. Training from a young age can ensure greater brainwashing and loyalty. Additionally, ANBU often undertake morally ambiguous tasks, necessitating a certain dark side.

    Hearing Danzo''s argument, Hiruzen paused, recalling the time Orochimaru had killed an unarmed Kumo Ninja during a mission. Hiruzen''s eyes narrowed slightly.

    "Orochimaru is still too young. I don''t want to take any chances with him."

 Chapter 43: Experimental Base

    Danzo had just established the Root division and was eager to inject fresh blood into it.

    That''s when he noticed Orochimaru.

    Just like he would later notice Kakashi.

    Why did Danzo focus on them? Because Orochimaru and Kakashi shared two critical traits: unparalleled ninja talent and a lurking darkness deep within.

    In Danzo''s mind, such talents naturally belonged in his department.

    Letting them grow outside his control would be a waste of potential.

    However, at this stage, because the foundation of the Root was still unstable, Danzo was forced to obey the orders of the Third Hokage, Hiruzen.

    But as for Orochimaru, he had already taken note of Danzo.

    To the general public, Danzo was seen as a man of immense ambition selfish, power-hungry, and utterly ruthless in his desire to ascend to the position of Hokage. A dangerous figure, no doubt. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    But to Orochimaru, Danzo wasn''t nearly as threatening.

    Why?

    Because in Orochimaru''s eyes, Danzo was actually quite pitiful.

    Yes, his ambition was vast. He longed to become Hokage and lead Konoha to dominate the ninja world. But he lacked the strength to support those ambitions.

    Forget leading Konoha to unify the entire ninja world he never even sat in the Hokage''s chair, which was his most basic goal.

    For his entire life, Danzo was suppressed by Hiruzen, never able to truly rise above.

    What''s more pathetic than a man whose ambitions far outstrip his power? A careerist without the strength to match his goals could never stir up a true storm.

    In both the past and present, Orochimaru never regarded Danzo as a true threat. At best, he saw him as a useful tool.

    A tool whose authority, selfishness, and ambition could be leveraged to accomplish things Orochimaru himself found tedious.

    Suddenly, a familiar voice rang out from a distance.

    "Oy, Orochimaru!"

    Looking up, Orochimaru saw the familiar figure of Jiraiya speeding toward him, leaving a gust of wind in his wake.

    "Oh, Orochimaru! What''s that in your hand... a money box?"

    "Mm."

    "How much is inside? That''s a pretty big box."

    "Two million ryo."

    Jiraiya''s eyes widened in shock. "Wha¡ª? Did you just complete an S-rank mission or something?"

    "More or less," Orochimaru replied nonchalantly.

    In the world of ninjas, each bill is worth one thousand ryo. So, for two million ryo, a box of this size was perfect.

    An S-rank mission often yields a maximum payout of around two million ryo, so Jiraiya''s assumption wasn''t far off.

    "Wow... impressive!"

    Upon hearing Orochimaru''s confirmation, Jiraiya''s envy was palpable. He must have deduced that Orochimaru had submitted the super recovery potion formula to the village.

    How else could a Genin like Orochimaru get assigned such an S-rank mission, let alone earn such a hefty reward?

    Orochimaru, noticing Jiraiya''s awe, interrupted his thoughts with a casual invitation. "Let''s go. I''ll treat you to barbecue."

    Instantly, Jiraiya''s mood flipped. His earlier gloom vanished, and his eyes sparkled with excitement.

    "You serious?!"

    Despite the fact that a Genin''s earnings were usually enough to support a small family, Jiraiya was notoriously bad at saving money.

    As a result, luxury items like barbecue were a real treat for him.

    Seeing Orochimaru''s nod, Jiraiya needed no further encouragement. He was already beaming with joy.

    Although two million ryo wasn''t a fortune, it was still a considerable sum. After having money in hand, Orochimaru quickly began making plans.

    The first thing he did was treat Jiraiya and Tsunade to a barbecue. Afterward, he used the rest of the money to buy a larger house for himself.

    In Konoha, property wasn''t particularly expensive. A three-story house covering 150 square meters cost less than one million ryo.

    The only hassle was that purchasing a house required approval from the Hokage.

    But given Orochimaru''s current standing, Hiruzen had no reason to refuse his request.

    The next evening, just before Orochimaru began moving into his new home, several ANBU arrived at his door and knocked.

    Orochimaru opened the door to find a familiar figure standing before him a man wearing a fox mask, his voice carrying a slight smile.

    "Orochimaru, we meet again."

    "And who might you be¡­ Fox?" Orochimaru''s pupils narrowed as he quickly pieced together the man''s identity.

    After all, they had previously carried out missions together.

    The man in the fox mask nodded slightly. "That''s right. I came to thank you for your help last time."

    "There''s no need for that. Even without my serum, your injury could''ve been healed," Orochimaru said with indifference. "So, what brings you here?"

    "Well, on the Hokage''s orders, I''m here to escort you to your new work station at the experimental base. We''ve also come to help you move your equipment."

    "I see," Orochimaru glanced at the five ANBU standing behind Fox and gave a brief nod. "Come in and help yourselves."

    With Orochimaru''s approval, the ANBU members entered the house in single file.

    At first, they were a bit surprised to see how young Orochimaru was, but their real shock came when they saw his laboratory.

    The amount of advanced experimental equipment a mere eight- or nine-year-old possessed was staggering.

    However, they were ANBU, and this mission was classified, so they naturally didn''t pry.

    Without asking any unnecessary questions, they took out their space scrolls and began moving Orochimaru''s equipment.

    The ANBU operated swiftly, and in less than an hour, every piece of equipment in Orochimaru''s lab had been moved.

    Fox then led the group, with Orochimaru following close behind, as they leapt across rooftops and swiftly arrived at Konoha''s secret experimental base.

    It was a relatively large building situated in a quiet corner of the village.

    The area around it was heavily guarded, with four sentinels stationed at the entrance.

    Fox approached the guards, exchanged a series of coded signals, and then escorted Orochimaru into the building.

    The base itself was located underground. It was well-lit, and several staff members were already busy with their work.

    Fox pointed toward two spacious and immaculately clean laboratories. "According to the Hokage''s arrangement, these two labs are now yours."

 Chapter 44: Poor Guy

    The two rooms were quite spacious, with only the bare essentials tables and chairs leaving plenty of open space. It was perfect for Orochimaru to set up his work.

    Satisfied with the arrangement, Orochimaru instructed the ANBU to place the experimental equipment in the designated spots. He began to familiarize himself with the environment.

    The basement had about eight or nine rooms, but there weren''t many staff members just four or five researchers. When they saw Orochimaru, their reactions were predictable.

    They stared at the young boy standing before them, clearly surprised.

    "The one arriving today... is just a child?"

    "Incredible!"

    "Hey, kid, what''s your name?" one of the researchers asked, raising his chin at Orochimaru dismissively.

    "Orochimaru," he replied, his tone calm and unbothered.

    The researcher didn''t seem to care much and waved him off. "Alright then, take a look around if you want."

    Seeing that the researchers were preoccupied, Orochimaru didn''t bother them further. He stood back and quietly observed their work.

    The researchers appeared to be dissecting a corpse. Judging by the forehead protector they had removed and placed nearby, the body belonged to a Kumo ninja.

    Orochimaru watched the procedure carefully, taking note of the precision with which the researchers handled the corpse. Despite being minor players in the field, these researchers clearly had a strong grasp of anatomy such professional dissection techniques could only come from years of clinical experience.

    Though Orochimaru had become adept at creating enhancement serum and other chemical compounds, his understanding of anatomy and surgery was still largely theoretical. If he wanted to become a truly great scientist, he would need to master the scalpel.

    "Yes."

    He made up his mind on the spot.

    He already possessed numerous high-tech tools that allowed him to control experiments with great precision. But before he delved deeper into them, he needed to develop a solid understanding of biological dissection.

    With a clear goal and direction, Orochimaru turned away after observing for a few minutes, ready to embark on this next phase of his research.

    --- Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The night passed without incident.

    Early the next morning, Orochimaru got to work. Since most of his experimental equipment had been transferred from his old house, all that remained were a few essential items and daily necessities.

    However, to his surprise, Tsunade and Jiraiya had shown up early to help him pack. They''d overheard him mentioning the move during dinner the previous evening, and despite their usual antics, they had come to assist him.

    What was even more surprising was Jiraiya''s presence.

    Given how Tsunade and Orochimaru had constantly beaten him in sparring matches and the way they teased him, it was almost amusing that Jiraiya still showed up to help. He was like an indestructible cockroach no matter how hard you tried, you couldn''t get rid of him.

    "Hey, Jiraiya," Tsunade said as she sat cross-legged on the tatami like a big sister giving advice, "you should learn from Orochimaru. Look at him he''s already bought his own house at such a young age. And you? You''re still..."

    "How can I even compare?" Jiraiya replied, brushing off her comment. "Besides, if I manage to save that much money, will you be my girlfriend?"

    This guy... not only was he thick-skinned, but he also had no filter when he spoke.

    "I don''t care what you say about me, but I''m into beautiful girls. That''s just the way I am. Deal with it," Jiraiya added, grinning shamelessly. "If you don''t like it, feel free to beat me up!"

    Tsunade scoffed, looking at him with utter disdain. "Be your girlfriend? Keep dreaming!"

    "Then why do you care so much about me, huh?" Jiraiya shot back, his tone playful. "You''re always going on about Orochimaru this, Orochimaru that. It''s so annoying!"

    "Oh, so that''s how it is?" Tsunade''s smile turned dark as she cracked her knuckles. "You think I care, huh? Orochimaru!"

    "Hmm?" Orochimaru raised an eyebrow, already sensing what was about to happen.

    "You''re not planning to come back to this old house, right?" Tsunade asked sweetly.

    "No," Orochimaru replied with a hint of amusement, "this place is too old and cramped. I won''t be back here."

    "Good!" Tsunade''s expression changed instantly as she loomed over Jiraiya. "In that case, I won''t have to hold back!"

    "W-wait! What are you going to do?" Jiraiya stammered, suddenly realizing the grave mistake he''d made.

    Cold sweat dripped down his forehead as he instinctively took a step back.

    "Go to hell!" Tsunade''s figure blurred as she disappeared from her spot and reappeared directly in front of Jiraiya, her fist already cocked back.

    BOOM!

    Tsunade''s punch sent Jiraiya flying with such force that he smashed through the wooden wall of Orochimaru''s old house, crashing through it with a loud crack. His screams echoed in the distance as he disappeared into the air, his voice growing fainter and fainter.

    Tsunade dusted off her hands, completely unbothered by the destruction. She turned to Orochimaru with a bright, innocent smile. "Oops, sorry! I didn''t mean to break your house. But since you''re not planning to keep it, you don''t mind, right?"

    Orochimaru stared at the gaping hole Jiraiya had left in his wall, then at Tsunade''s cheerful face. A small, rare smile tugged at the corner of his lips.

    For a moment, he couldn''t help but feel a twinge of amusement.

    "Not at all," he replied, casting a quick glance at the distant sky where Jiraiya had vanished. "I''ll just consider it an early farewell to this place."

    Still, in his mind, Orochimaru silently mourned for Jiraiya. That poor guy. He never learned when to keep his mouth shut.

 Chapter 45: Almost Three Years Already

    But, if you think about it carefully, Jiraiya kind of deserved what he got.

    I mean, you know Tsunade is a violent person, yet you keep messing with her? Time and time again? It''s like he''s got a death wish or something.

    This wasn''t the first time. It definitely wouldn''t be the last either.

    Honestly, he was just asking for it!

    ---

    Time passed, and Orochimaru had nearly finished packing up his belongings. Jiraiya eventually returned, limping back into the house through the large hole in the wall with a huge lump on his head.

    "Man, Orochimaru, you''re so not cool... You just stood there and let her beat me up!" Jiraiya complained, rubbing the knot on his head with a pout. He looked genuinely hurt, both emotionally and physically.

    He had thought he was safe in Orochimaru''s home. After all, Tsunade usually restrained herself when they were in Orochimaru''s territory. She liked him, after all, and she rarely got violent around him. That''s why Jiraiya had felt so confident in provoking her today.

    But Orochimaru had unexpectedly cooperated with Tsunade, saying that he wasn''t coming back to this house anymore, giving her the green light to go all out.

    "She used the Body Flicker Technique," Orochimaru said casually, not even bothering to look at Jiraiya. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    His meaning was clear Tsunade''s attack was too fast to stop.

    Of course, Jiraiya didn''t believe that for a second.

    "What are you talking about? Your Body Flicker Technique is way faster than hers... You, you did this on purpose!"

    "So what if he did?" Tsunade cut in with a smirk. "Orochimaru is my boyfriend now. Why would he help a perverted creep like you?"

    "B-boy...friend?!" Jiraiya was floored, his eyes wide with shock.

    Had Tsunade and Orochimaru really gotten together? When did this happen? And why didn''t he know? Suddenly, a rush of emotions flooded his heart, and a sense of overwhelming sadness threatened to spill over.

    It was like his entire world had come crashing down around him.

    ---

    Tsunade''s words had caught even Orochimaru off guard. When had he agreed to that? He hadn''t, obviously. She was just messing with Jiraiya to get under his skin.

    Still, Orochimaru glanced at her out of the corner of his eye, slightly amused. Tsunade¡­ always the troublemaker.

    Jiraiya, however, completely bought the lie. His shoulders sagged in defeat, and a deep look of depression crossed his face.

    Shaking his head, Orochimaru ignored the exchange and focused on packing the last of his belongings. With everything ready, he began making his way toward his new home.

    Seeing Orochimaru leave, Tsunade and Jiraiya quickly followed.

    ---

    Orochimaru''s new house was located in the northwest corner of Konoha Village, not far from the Hyuga clan estate. It was large and modern, a significant upgrade from the old house he had just left behind.

    As they approached the bustling street in front of the Hyuga compound, Orochimaru took a deep breath, feeling a sense of satisfaction. The streets were lively, filled with vendors and residents going about their daily business.

    "Eeeeeeeeeee!!"

    Just then, something caught Orochimaru''s eye. Two little boys, barely old enough to walk, were waddling around in crotchless pants, laughing as they played. They were identical twins, their features strikingly similar, and they looked like they were just learning how to walk.

    Orochimaru''s gaze shifted to the Hyuga clan emblem on the gate behind the children, and he couldn''t help but feel a strange sense of fate.

    ---

    "It''s been nearly three years since I came to this world... and these two little brothers Hyuga Hiashi and Hyuga Hizashi are only about one year old now," Orochimaru thought to himself.

    "To think I''ll witness their entire growth, and the rise of these future titans¡­."

    Orochimaru''s mind briefly wandered to other notable figures in this generation. Uchiha Fugaku, for instance, was already four years old. The future leaders of Konoha''s clans were still in their infancy.

    The children of Kakashi''s and Guy''s generation wouldn''t be born for some time yet. In fact, many of their fathers weren''t even much older than Orochimaru himself.

    It was an odd sensation watching it all unfold before his eyes. In a way, it was like witnessing the future legends of the ninja world grow up from scratch. Amusing, yet strange.

    ---

    After dropping off the last of Orochimaru''s things at his new house, Tsunade and Jiraiya stayed to help him get settled. Though Tsunade wasn''t the most domesticated person, she was still a ninja and more than capable of handling chores that normal people might struggle with.

    As for Jiraiya? Well, despite being constantly beaten and teased by the other two, his thick skin and resilient spirit never wavered. He had a heart like a forest vast, patient, and enduring. That was part of his charm.

    Though Jiraiya had been on the receiving end of most of the abuse, he had long accepted that Orochimaru was his rival. Defeating Orochimaru had become his driving force, his obsession. As a result, he never took the teasing too personally and always came back stronger.

    So, despite the earlier outburst, the three spent the rest of the day together, helping Orochimaru organize his new home. It was a rare moment of camaraderie, one that hinted at the deep bonds they shared, even if it wasn''t always obvious.

    ---

    By nightfall, Jiraiya and Tsunade left. Orochimaru was finally alone in his spacious, bright new house. He stretched out, enjoying the solitude for the first time that day.

    Walking over to a large mirror, Orochimaru gazed at his reflection. His long, flowing hair, pale skin, and sharp features stared back at him. His lips curled into a small, self-satisfied smirk.

    "As expected of the Sharingan," Orochimaru muttered softly, his gaze narrowing.

    In the mirror, his golden, slit-like pupils suddenly began to change. The brilliant gold darkened, shifting into a deep, eerie scarlet. Around his pupils, three tomoe spun, evenly spaced, giving his eyes an almost otherworldly appearance.

    The Sharingan.

    Orochimaru took a deep breath, his scarlet eyes gleaming for a moment before he shut them. When he opened his eyes again, the red had vanished, replaced by his natural golden eyes.

    If anyone else had seen this transformation, they would have been shocked beyond belief. After all, the Sharingan was a kekkei genkai, a bloodline limit unique to the Uchiha clan. How could someone from an ordinary ninja family like Orochimaru possess it?

    But the truth was far more twisted.

    Yes, this was the Sharingan the Uchiha clan''s signature ability, awakened in Orochimaru''s body. It wasn''t the result of a transplant. No, Orochimaru had gone far beyond that.Through his gene fusion experiments, Orochimaru had extracted the genetic material of several Uchiha clan members who had awakened the Sharingan from the hospital and successfully fused those genes into his own body.

    Unlike conventional transplants that required powerful emotions to awaken the eye, Orochimaru had bypassed those limitations. His Sharingan was fully awakened, and even more impressive, it was already at the three-tomoe level the pinnacle of the standard Sharingan.

    For the ninja world, this would be an unfathomable achievement an impossible feat.

    But for Orochimaru? It had been done with ease.

    --------------------

    If you''re interested in supporting me or reading 30+ Advanced chapters here you go: /Blownleaves

 Chapter 46: Physique And Ocular Powers

    According to Orochimaru''s research, the reason the Uchiha clan is prone to being warlike and arrogant lies within their genetic structure. Their genes contain a special power that is triggered by heightened emotional state and spiritual energy. This stimulation manifests as their famed Sharingan, which is essentially a physical representation of their immense spiritual power.

    However, there''s a catch. The mental energy tied to the Sharingan is so vast and powerful that even modern Uchiha bodies struggle to contain it. Any significant emotional or external stimulation can easily cause mental instability. The extent of this instability varies, ranging from becoming excessively combative and prideful at best, to outright madness at worst.

    Because their bodies aren''t strong enough to suppress the overwhelming spiritual power of the Sharingan, many Uchiha end up acting irrationally. This could explain why Tobirama Senju, the Second Hokage, once called the Uchiha the "clan of evil."

    Still, Orochimaru, with his knowledge of the plot, understands that the Sharingan isn''t inherently evil. The source of its power traces back to something much older and more complex the chakra fruit of the God Tree.

    ---

    According to legend, the God Tree is the Ten-Tails, a monstrous entity that serves as the source of all chakra. Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki, the progenitor of chakra, consumed the chakra fruit of the God Tree, which caused a drastic shift in her personality and granted her overwhelming power. The chakra fruit''s energy merged with her body, and these abilities were passed down to her descendants.

    Orochimaru''s analysis and knowledge of the show deduced that Kaguya''s power is divided into three distinct aspects. Her own power: The Byakugan, an ocular jutsu passed primarily to the Hyuga clan. The God Tree''s power: The Sage''s body, representing physical energy and durability. And finally, the Chakra Fruit''s power: the Nine-Tomoe Rinne Sharingan, which represents spiritual energy and advanced ocular jutsu, like the Sharingan and Rinnegan.

    Initially, these three powers were unified in Kaguya. But as her bloodline spread through generations, the powers split, becoming less concentrated. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Orochimaru focused primarily on the powers of the God Tree and the chakra fruit. If the God Tree represents the root of chakra and physical energy, then the chakra fruit is the source of immense spiritual power the force behind the Sharingan and Rinnegan.

    Kaguya had two sons, Hamura and Hagoromo (the Sage of Six Paths). Each inherited a portion of her power. Hamura received Kaguya''s Byakugan, which was passed down to the Hyuga clan. Hagoromo inherited both the Sage''s body and ocular powers, which he passed on to his sons, Asura and Indra.

    From this point, their powers began to diverge. Asura inherited Hagoromo''s physical energy, granting him a strong body and vast chakra reserves. His descendants became the Senju clan. Indra, on the other hand, inherited the eye power, passing down the Sharingan to his descendants, the Uchiha clan.

    This divergence in power created a fundamental difference between the two bloodlines. Asura''s descendants, the Senju, were unaffected by the mental strain that accompanied the Sharingan. Their chakra and physical energy granted them strong, stable minds with a natural inclination toward kindness and cooperation.

    Indra''s descendants, however, inherited the immense mental power of the Sharingan. With it came a tendency toward extreme emotions. The greater their spiritual power, the greater their potential for instability. This explains why so many Uchiha become obsessed with power, often spiraling into madness when faced with loss or failure.

    For example, Indra, Hagoromo''s eldest son, became consumed by a lust for power, even going as far as killing his own kin. Madara Uchiha sought the Infinite Tsukuyomi after his younger brother''s death. Obito Uchiha turned against the world after the death of his childhood love, Rin. Itachi Uchiha committed the massacre of his clan to prevent another war. And Sasuke Uchiha sought to destroy Konoha after learning of his brother''s tragic fate.

    In each case, the immense spiritual power of the Sharingan pushed them to extremes.

    ---

    All of this leads to one conclusion. Orochimaru realized that the Sharingan, as a power tied to the chakra fruit, is inherently unstable. The immense spiritual energy it generates requires a strong enough body to balance it.

    Even the basic three-tomoe Sharingan has the potential to drastically affect its user''s personality. For most Uchiha, their bodies simply aren''t strong enough to handle the mental strain, which makes them prone to emotional volatility.

    For Orochimaru, who has enhanced his own body using intermediate gene enhancement serums, the three-tomoe Sharingan is already the limit of what he can handle. Anything beyond that like the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan would overwhelm him, causing his body to break down under the immense spiritual power.

    In fact, after Hagoromo''s era, the bloodlines of Asura and Indra diverged even more. The balance between their physical and spiritual energies weakened with each generation.

    By the time their descendants evolved into the Senju and Uchiha clans, the divide was clear: The Senju retained the Sage''s body, with its strong physical energy, but had little to no ocular power. The Uchiha, on the other hand, retained the ocular power, but many lacked the physical strength necessary to contain it.

    Worse, as their bloodlines continued to dilute, fewer members of either clan could awaken the full potential of their powers. Many Uchiha, for instance, couldn''t even awaken the basic Sharingan, and many Senju lost their renowned physical prowess.

    What Orochimaru seeks to do is collect the genes of Uchiha members capable of awakening the Sharingan and use them to enhance his own eye power. Some of these individuals have already awakened the Sharingan, while others have not. However, the mere potential in their genes is enough for Orochimaru''s purposes.

    The more Sharingan genes Orochimaru collects, the stronger his ocular power will become after he fuses them with his own.

    If Orochimaru gathers enough Sharingan genes, unlocking the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan would be inevitable. Based on the Uchiha blood samples he''s obtained from Konoha Hospital over the past two years, he already has enough to awaken the three-tomoe Sharingan, but the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan remains out of reach.

    Mainly due to one key issue: The Mangekyo Sharingan being too hard to awaken and many of the Uchiha who had awakened their Mangeky¨­ Sharingan didn''t leave blood samples behind in hospitals. Even if Orochimaru could access their genes, his current body isn''t strong enough to handle the immense power of the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.

    For now, Orochimaru will have to be patient, continuing his research until his body can withstand the next level of Sharingan power.

 Chapter 47: Unexpected Visitors

    Even if Orochimaru were to collect enough Sharingan genes and successfully fuse the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan with his body, he wouldn''t necessarily lose his mind. However, there would certainly be mental side effects. The intense spiritual power required to wield the Mangeky¨­ would undoubtedly affect his psyche.

    When using the advanced abilities of the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, the body is put under incredible strain. Over time, side effects such as myopia, eye bleeding, and severe physical pain are almost guaranteed. The sheer power of the ocular jutsu overloads the body''s capacity to manage the strain, leading to these complications.

    Some might wonder: If a body is strong enough, does that mean using the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan would have no side effects?

    The answer is yes with a strong enough body, the side effects can be minimized or even eliminated.

    Take Uchiha Obito, for example. After transplanting the cells of the First Hokage, and later integrating White Zetsu''s body, he was able to use his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan freely, without suffering from common side effects. He didn''t experience bleeding eyes, myopia, or body pain, despite constantly using powerful techniques like Kamui.

    Orochimaru hypothesized that after using an advanced genetic enhancement serum, he, too, would be able to use the **Mangeky¨­ Sharingan without those physical side effects. Moreover, if he managed to fuse the cells of the First Hokage into his body, it would even be possible for him to use the Rinnegan without difficulty.

    To Orochimaru, the Rinnegan was far more advanced than the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan at least a full level above it in terms of power and capability.

    Obito, despite having the First Hokage''s cells, struggled when it came to the Rinnegan. It was clear that simply integrating Hashirama''s cells wasn''t enough to fully master it. Even with the strength of those cells, the Rinnegan was too much for his body to handle comfortably.

    Using a pair of Rinnegan? That was an entirely different challenge. To control both eyes of the Rinnegan, a ninja would need the physique of someone from the Uzumaki or Senju clans those with an exceptionally strong life force and chakra reserves. Just transplanting Hashirama''s cells wasn''t enough.

    But then, there was Uchiha Madara. He didn''t have the natural physique of an Uzumaki or a Senju, yet he could wield both Rinnegan eyes without difficulty. Why? Because he was the reincarnation of Indra, possessing the chakra of Hagoromo''s eldest son. Madara''s lineage gave him direct access to the power of the Sage of Six Paths, making his situation unique.

    ---

    Orochimaru pondered over these things. "I''ll only know for sure once I obtain and experiment with the First Hokage''s cells," he thought. Hashirama''s DNA was the key to unlocking the true potential of the Mangeky¨­ and, eventually, the Rinnegan.

    Satisfied with his conclusions, Orochimaru stopped thinking about it for the time being. He closed his eyes and quickly fell into a deep sleep.

    ---

    The First Shinobi World War officially ended following the deaths of the Second Hokage and the Second Raikage. Their sacrifices led to the rise of Hiruzen Sarutobi as the Third Hokage, marking the end of the conflict.

    Since the coup that killed the Second Hokage was instigated by Kinkaku and Ginkaku, two rogue shinobi, it was deemed unrelated to the Land of Lightning. As such, the peace-loving Konoha didn''t pursue further retaliation.

    With Hiruzen now in power and Danzo establishing his secretive organization, Root, Konoha entered a period of formal development and recovery.

    ---

    Year 20 of Konoha''s Calendar

    Four months had passed since Orochimaru moved into his new home. In total, it had been three years since Orochimaru arrived in this world. Another beautiful, colorful morning broke over Konoha Village. The sunlight crept through the curtains, gently waking the village to a fresh new day.

    In the Hokage''s Office, the Third Hokage sat at his desk, hands resting on his chin as he looked thoughtfully at the three young shinobi standing before him Orochimaru, Tsunade, and Jiraiya.

    As their teacher, Hiruzen felt a deep responsibility to guide them, but now that he was Hokage, he had other duties that kept him from teaching them as closely as he once had. He could no longer run around with his students, personally completing missions and offering on-the-job instruction.

    Still, Hiruzen made sure his students had access to resources that most civilian ninjas did not, ensuring they were equipped for success. But accompanying them on missions? That was no longer possible. After all, it wasn''t as if the Hokage could just run around with his students in peacetime.

    Today, however, Hiruzen had called the three of them to discuss their future missions.

    Among the three, Jiraiya was a bit careless and prone to outrageous behavior. Tsunade had a fiery temper and could easily lose control in unexpected situations. Only Orochimaru was consistently calm and collected.

    As Hiruzen thought about these things, he finally spoke. "Orochimaru, from today onward, you will be the captain of this team."

    "What?"

    Tsunade was taken aback, but it was Jiraiya who exclaimed in disbelief.

    "Why?" Jiraiya demanded. "Why is Orochimaru the captain? I can do it too! I mean, look at me Jiraiya-sama is handsome, skilled, and more than qualified to lead this team!"

    Hiruzen smiled slightly but said nothing. Tsunade, however, scoffed and rolled her eyes.

    "Jiraiya, do you even know your own abilities?" Tsunade shot back, not holding back her criticism. "What do you have over Orochimaru? Is it your strength? Your resilience? Your judgment? Oh, wait¡­ maybe it''s your perversion that''s superior!"

    "Tsunade, that''s not fair!" Jiraiya protested angrily. "Don''t look down on me!"

    "Isn''t it true, though?" Tsunade teased, giving him a sly smile. "Big pervert¡­"

    The two were moments away from bickering again when Hiruzen raised his hand to silence them. "Enough. Among the three of you, Orochimaru is the most suitable to be the captain. From today forward, he will lead your missions."

    Knock knock knock!

    Before Hiruzen could finish, someone knocked on the office door.

    "Come in," he said.

    The door opened, and a middle-aged man wearing glasses and a white coat rushed in, visibly excited.

    "Hokage-sama! The experiment was successful! The experiment was successful!" the man exclaimed, his voice full of enthusiasm. However, as soon as he spotted Orochimaru, he paused, his excitement briefly fading.

    "Ah, teacher, you''re here too?"

    "Teacher?" Tsunade and Jiraiya blinked in confusion, staring at the man.

    Did he just call Orochimaru¡­ teacher?

    This was¡­ unexpected. What was going on?

    Orochimaru remained calm, unfazed by the strange looks. "Don''t mind me. Continue with your report."

    "Yes, of course teacher!" The man in the white coat nodded and turned back to Hiruzen. "Hokage-sama, the recovery potion experiment¡­ it was a success!"

    "Success?" Hiruzen''s eyes sharpened with interest. "Explain in detail."

    "Yes, Hokage-sama! Based on the research given by Orochimaru-sensei, I began developing the recovery potion three months ago. I''m happy to report that we have finally achieved a breakthrough¡­"

    -------- S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    I mistakenly referred to Hiruko as ''Biru'' in Chapter 36, but I''ve fixed it now. Please feel free to reread the corrected version. Apologies for any confusion, and thank you for your understanding.

 Chapter 48: Could it beâ€¦ her?

    The man in the white coat was passionately recounting the experimental process from the past few months with great enthusiasm.

    He was Harano, a medical ninja from Konoha Hospital with extensive expertise. After receiving an order from above, he had been working closely with Orochimaru to learn the production of the genetic repair fluid, which was called the recovery potion by them. Throughout the process, Harano had been astounded by Orochimaru''s extraordinary talent and deep insights into genetics. Every now and then, with just a few suggestions or adjustments, Orochimaru would enlighten him, leaving him in awe of the young genius.

    Before long, Harano couldn''t resist the temptation and officially became Orochimaru''s disciple. It might sound unbelievable for a middle-aged man in his forties to apprentice under a boy who wasn''t even ten yet, but it was the truth.

    Orochimaru, though, played along, pretending to study with Harano for a short while before passing him an improvised, in complete formula and production process of the genetic repair fluid. From that point on, Harano began to study independently, only seeking Orochimaru''s guidance when he encountered issues he truly couldn''t resolve.

    After three intense months, it was was finally completed! Though it was a substitute, and its regenerative abilities were slightly inferior to the original, the difference was minimal.

    Upon hearing Harano''s report, the Third Hokage nodded in approval. "How much does it cost to produce a recovery potion now?" he asked.

    Harano hesitated slightly, then answered, "Well¡­ around 50,000 ry¨­."

    "Fifty thousand ry¨­?" The Third Hokage raised an eyebrow, surprised at first, then nodded again. "That''s certainly more expensive than the standard wound medicine, which costs only a few hundred ry¨­, but considering its effects, it''s worth every penny. Produce a batch for future use."

    "Yes, sir!" Harano replied, bowing. "Then, I''ll take my leave."

    "Go ahead," the Hokage waved him off.

    Harano nodded, sparing a glance at Orochimaru before exiting. It wasn''t until he had left the office that Tsunade and Jiraiya, who had remained silent throughout, snapped back to reality. Both were in shock. Even though they knew Orochimaru had improved the formula, they hadn''t expected such astounding results.

    Orochimaru''s scientific research abilities were, to put it mildly, extraordinary!

    More than anything, the thought that a ten-year-old boy had managed to become someone else''s teacher was mind-boggling.

    Even after they left the Hokage''s office, both Tsunade and Jiraiya still hadn''t fully recovered from their shock. They had only one thought in mind: How is there such a massive gap between us?

    Jiraiya, especially, was overwhelmed by a growing sense of inferiority. It seemed like no matter what field they ventured into, he would never be able to surpass Orochimaru.

    As they walked, Jiraiya couldn''t help but glance over at Orochimaru, who was walking calmly beside him. In that moment, it was as if a radiant halo had formed behind Orochimaru''s head, shining so brightly that Jiraiya had to avert his gaze.

    That night, after completing his experiments, Orochimaru returned to his quarters alone, replaying the steps of the cell transplantation process in his mind.

    Cell transplantation was proving to be far more complicated than he had initially imagined. It required not only cell cultivation but also living organisms as experimental subjects. Since cell cultivation was a lengthy process and Orochimaru wasn''t yet in a position to experiment on human subjects, he was currently limited to using mice. For now, his experiments remained in the cell culture phase.

    As a result, the research projects assigned to him by the system had not seen any significant breakthroughs. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Knock, knock, knock!

    A sudden knock at the door pulled Orochimaru from his thoughts. He frowned but rose to open it. After all, this was Konoha there weren''t any enemies bold enough to approach him here.

    However, he was still somewhat curious about who would come looking for him at such an hour.

    When he opened the door, an ANBU stood there, clad in their usual mask and armor. Based on his physique and height, Orochimaru didn''t recognize him.

    "Orochimaru, someone wishes to meet with you," the ANBU said curtly, getting straight to the point.

    Upon hearing such a direct request, Orochimaru''s first thought was of Danzo. But then he reconsidered. Danzo had only recently established the ''Root'' organization, and his position wasn''t stable enough yet. Orochimaru hadn''t even revealed any of his scientific research to him, so it was unlikely that Danzo would reach out at this stage.

    "Who wants to see me?" Orochimaru asked, a bit wary.

    The ANBU hesitated for a moment before replying, "Apologies, but I cannot reveal that information. You will know once you arrive."

    Orochimaru was taken aback. Someone had the authority to summon ANBU but couldn''t reveal their identity?

    Was there another powerful figure in Konoha besides the Third Hokage and Danzo?

    "Very well," Orochimaru said calmly. "Lead the way."

    Despite his curiosity, Orochimaru didn''t feel threatened. In Konoha, no one would dare make a move against him. His value to the village was too high; even the slightest disturbance involving him could trigger a cascade of consequences.

    Nevertheless, Orochimaru remained on guard as he followed the ANBU through the village. They eventually arrived at a secluded mansion, not far from one of Konoha''s secret research facilities, though it was noticeably smaller in scale.

    As they approached, Orochimaru quietly muttered to himself, "Six guards?"

    "Hm? What was that?" The ANBU, not quite hearing him, glanced back in confusion.

    "It''s nothing," Orochimaru replied, masking his surprise.

    Though the mansion seemed ordinary on the surface, Orochimaru had detected six hidden ANBU stationed around the perimeter. Whoever lived here was clearly someone important.

    Orochimaru squinted, focusing his perception ability on the person inside the mansion. He immediately sensed a vast amount of chakra.

    Could it be¡­ her? Orochimaru wondered, a flicker of recognition crossing his mind.

    Curiosity piqued, he followed the ANBU further inside, his mind racing with possibilities.

 Chapter 49: Uzumaki Mito

    Orochimaru''s perception ability, was something he had only recently begun to study, using the unique characteristics of snakes to detect chakra in his surroundings. Though the range wasn''t as extensive as the chakra perception of the canon Orochimaru, the accuracy was still quite remarkable for someone at his level.

    As such, he was able to sense the figures inside the hut and quickly piece together who they might be.

    Sure enough, the ANBU opened the door.

    A middle-aged woman in a white kimono, her hair styled in a double bun, appeared before Orochimaru. Despite being referred to as middle-aged, her appearance was more weathered, with the unmistakable signs of countless years etched into her face.

    The ANBU, without a word, gestured for Orochimaru to enter. He complied, stepping into the room. The ANBU then silently retreated and closed the door, leaving the two alone.

    As Orochimaru took in the sight before him, his suspicions were immediately confirmed. The emblem of the Senju clan embroidered on the woman''s robe, paired with her vibrant red hair, made her identity unmistakable.

    "You wanted to see me?" Orochimaru asked, though he already knew the answer.

    "Yes," the woman replied calmly.

    "And you are¡­?" Orochimaru feigned uncertainty, though he had already figured out who she was.

    "Uzumaki Mito," she said, her voice soft but firm.

    The name "Uzumaki Mito" carried a weight far beyond its mere four syllables. As soon as it was uttered, even the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, would have to show respect. It was no wonder she wielded such influence and had so many ANBU watching over her.

    Uzumaki Mito the current Nine-Tails Jinch¨±riki, the wife of Senju Hashirama, the God of Shinobi, and the true matriarch of the Senju clan.

    Any one of these titles alone would be enough to shake the shinobi world.

    Orochimaru was genuinely surprised to be in her presence, but he didn''t let that show. Adhering to proper decorum, he adjusted his robes and gave a slight bow.

    "It is an honor to meet you, Mito-sama. Please forgive my rudeness," he said, his tone respectful.

    "Ah, such a polite young man," Mito remarked, her demeanor warm and gentle. There was something about her a natural affinity that made her presence feel soothing, like a spring breeze. It was an inherent quality that some people simply possessed.

    "Please, have a seat," she said, motioning to the chair beside her with a kind smile.

    Orochimaru nodded and took a seat, his mind already whirling with possibilities about why she had called him here. Though she had lived in Konoha for a long time, someone of her stature rarely made direct contact with others. Why him, of all people?

    Could it be that she was here on behalf of Tsunade?

    After all, beyond being the wife of the First Hokage, Uzumaki Mito was also Tsunade''s grandmother. If she had sought him out for matters concerning Tsunade, it would make some sense.

    However, if the issue was related to Tsunade, surely Mito wouldn''t need to intervene directly, right?

    Just as Orochimaru was lost in thought, Mito spoke again, interrupting his mental speculations.

    "I''ve heard that you were the one who developed that powerful recovery potion," she said, her voice gentle but inquisitive.

    Orochimaru snapped out of his reverie and nodded. "Yes, Mito-sama, I was involved in its development."

    Mito chuckled lightly. "You don''t have to be so formal. You''re Tsunade''s classmate, aren''t you? You may call me Grandma Mito, just as she does."

    Orochimaru hesitated for a moment, internally conflicted. In his two lifetimes, he had never experienced the concept of having a grandmother. It felt strange, almost unnatural, to be asked to address someone this way. But after a moment''s pause, he relented.

    "Yes¡­ Grandma Mito," Orochimaru finally managed, though the words felt foreign on his tongue.

    Mito smiled warmly. "Orochimaru, you''re a remarkable young man. Despite not coming from a great clan or having any significant family backing, you''ve become Hiruzen''s disciple entirely on your own merits. I have high hopes for your future."

    Orochimaru remained silent, sensing that this conversation was about to delve into deeper waters.

    Sure enough, Mito paused briefly before continuing. "Tsunade speaks highly of you, you know. She often mentions your talent and strength. After meeting you today, I can see that you''re even more impressive than the rumors suggest."

    Her words hung in the air for a moment before she added, "I''m sure you''re wondering why I''ve called you here, aren''t you?"

    "To be honest, yes," Orochimaru replied. "I am curious."

    Mito smiled softly, her demeanor still calm. "That''s understandable. Anyone would be curious if they were summoned like this without explanation. But don''t worry, it''s nothing too serious. As I get older, I tend to ramble a bit, so I hope you don''t mind."

    "Not at all," Orochimaru said, though he remained on guard.

    Mito''s expression grew thoughtful. "I''ve brought you here today for one reason, really. I wanted to hear your thoughts on the future."

    "My thoughts on the future?" Orochimaru asked, puzzled. "What exactly do you mean?"

    "I''m asking about your ideals¡­ your dreams," Mito clarified, her tone slow and deliberate.

    She straightened her robe slightly as she spoke, keeping her gaze fixed on Orochimaru. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "My dreams?" Orochimaru repeated, his eyes narrowing slightly. After a moment of contemplation, he replied, "I wonder if bringing peace to the shinobi world counts?"

    "Peace in the shinobi world?" Mito raised an eyebrow, clearly surprised by his response. But she didn''t dismiss the notion. "That''s quite a lofty dream. And how do you plan to achieve that?"

    Orochimaru remained composed, though internally he was treading carefully. "I haven''t fully figured that out yet," he lied, his voice smooth. "But I intend to work toward that goal, step by step."

    In truth, Orochimaru was wary of why Uzumaki Mito had asked him such a question. He felt an instinctive need to be cautious in his responses.

    Deep down, though, he already had a plan.

    The ''unified theory'' he had mentioned to Tsunade wasn''t just idle talk. As a reincarnator who had experienced a world without war, Orochimaru had little patience for the constant fighting that plagued the shinobi world. Endless battles, life constantly hanging in the balance what was the point of such a world?

    To him, the fleeting satisfaction of victory in combat could never compare to the peace and pleasures of a stable, unified world. In a time of peace, a person with strength or wealth could live a life full of meaning and color.

    But this world was different. This world was one of war.

    Orochimaru knew he couldn''t change that not yet, at least. The only option was to become stronger, powerful enough to shape the world according to his desires.

    And unifying the shinobi world was one of the few ambitions that truly drove him.

 Chapter 50: Orochimaruâ€™s Idea

    Through sheer force and deterrence, Orochimaru believed that all nations could be compelled to compromise, creating an era of peace and prosperity. While this idea might sound far-fetched to some, it was a genuine belief for Orochimaru. He saw it as not just a possibility but a future he could bring into reality.

    And, as he thought about it more, he realized there were three others in the original timeline who shared a similar vision.

    The first was Danzo. His goal had been the same to bring order to the chaotic ninja world. However, his strength was insufficient to support his ambition. He hadn''t even had the chance to start a concrete plan, let alone achieve success or failure.

    The second was Nagato, also known as Pain. Nagato aimed to capture the tailed beasts and use them to create the ultimate weapon, the Ten-Tails, in order to intimidate the five great nations into submission. He had almost succeeded in his endeavor. Yet, in the end, his strength was still lacking, and he was defeated partly due to the protagonist''s overwhelming influence and the infamous "Talk no Jutsu."

    The third was Kaguya. She not only thought along these lines but also acted on them, successfully achieving her goal. Kaguya had subdued the entire world under her rule, and if not for the betrayal by her own children when she attempted to use humanity to cultivate the God Tree, the ninja world would still be under her dominion. War would never have broken out.

    In his past life, Orochimaru had been an ordinary person on Earth, powerless to change his situation. He lived a life of mediocrity, often at the mercy of others, without the means to pursue grand ambitions. But now, things were different. Now, he was Orochimaru, armed with both a system and talent. His circumstances had changed dramatically, and with them, his aspirations had grown exponentially.

    Of course, these ambitions were far off in the future. For now, they were plans he kept close to his chest, revealing them to no one not even to Uzumaki Mito. When he had briefly mentioned his vision of unifying the world to Tsunade, it had been more of a whim than a true disclosure.

    Mito, meanwhile, listened to Orochimaru''s words with a gentle smile and nodded approvingly. "Talented, hardworking, and with a clear sense of direction. You''re a good child."

    She chuckled softly. "That girl, Tsunade, was right about you."

    Orochimaru''s eyes narrowed slightly at the mention of Tsunade. Tsunade said something about me? he thought to himself. It seemed the butterfly effect was already starting to unfold. In the original timeline, Tsunade had a favorable opinion of him, but they were not close to the extent where she would speak of him to her family. But now¡­

    Mito''s gaze softened as she looked at Orochimaru, clearly becoming more and more satisfied with him. She continued their conversation for another ten minutes, asking about his studies and ambitions, before eventually excusing him, noting that it was late and further discussion could wait for another time.

    As Orochimaru left, Mito watched him go and nodded slightly. "With talent, courage, and determination, Orochimaru¡­ you will become a great ninja one day," she murmured to herself, though unbeknownst to her, she was misjudging the extent of his ambitions.

    Under the pale moonlight, Orochimaru''s mind raced with thoughts about the encounter. "It''s said that Mito can sense the good and evil within people, just like in the canon. If that''s the case, she should also be able to sense lies."

    He paused in his steps, thinking back to the scene. However, Mito hadn''t seemed to use her abilities at that time. After all, in order to perceive good and evil, she would need to enter the Nine-Tails'' mode, and detecting lies would require intense focus and concentration.

    Neither of those signs had been present during their conversation.

    It seems she didn''t expect that a boy, not even ten years old, would have the audacity to lie to her, Orochimaru mused, a small, confident smirk playing at the corners of his lips.

    In his mind, the abilities of a ninja could broadly be divided into three categories: ninjutsu, taijutsu, and genjutsu. But when it came to true strength, taijutsu was limited to techniques like the Eight Gates Formation. Most other physical skills were hardly worth mentioning. The real power came from mystical techniques, forbidden jutsu, and the abilities derived from bloodline limits.

    Strength, speed, and the power of ninjutsu¡­

    After returning home, Orochimaru lay on his bed, his thoughts spinning rapidly. While the meeting with Mito had been unexpected, it didn''t impact his current plans much. What mattered now was increasing his strength. Though he wasn''t weak by any means, he knew that his current abilities were still far from enough.

    I''m half a scientist after all, Orochimaru thought to himself. I can''t solely focus on physical strength. The path of raw power or the Eight Gates Formation isn''t suitable for me.

    Speed, however, was another matter. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    What are the fastest techniques? he pondered. The Flying Thunder God Technique? The Eight Gates? Or perhaps the Lightning Release Armor used by the ninja of the Hidden Cloud Village?

    The Lightning Release Armor, much like the Eight Gates, required immense physical strength to support it, so that was out of the question. That left the space-time technique, the Flying Thunder God.

    Yes, that would be a good option. A space-time jump, teleportation¡­ it''s a miraculous technique for both offense and escape.

    Orochimaru thought back to the Third Great Ninja War, where the Fourth Hokage had used the Flying Thunder God Technique to earn his legendary reputation.

    However, in the original timeline, Orochimaru had studied this technique and ultimately decided against learning it. The reason for that decision had never been fully clear, even to him.

    Could I learn it, though?

    The bigger issue was that the Flying Thunder God Technique, along with many other forbidden jutsu, was locked away in the Scroll of Seals a record of forbidden techniques passed down in Konoha. The version contained in the scroll was still incomplete.

    Orochimaru narrowed his eyes.

    It seems that in addition to the Flying Thunder God Technique, the Scroll of Seals also contains the foundation for the Impure World Reincarnation technique that I need, doesn''t it?

    Though the techniques in the scroll were imperfect, they would provide more than enough material for him to study and refine on his own.

    The real challenge, of course, was that with the Second Hokage dead, the Third Hokage, Hiruzen, would never allow Orochimaru access to the scroll. Forbidden techniques were strictly guarded.

    So, how do I go about this? Orochimaru mused, deep in thought.

    After a moment, he had the answer.

    Danzo.

    If the original Orochimaru had managed to gain access to these forbidden techniques by working with Danzo, then there was no reason he couldn''t follow the same path.

    The more he thought about it, the more it made sense.

    All I have to do is manipulate Danzo into trusting me. Once I''ve gained his confidence, I can easily get my hands on the Scroll of Seals.

    Not only that, but once he''d gained access to the scroll, he could also obtain the cells of the First Hokage for his experiments.

    With a satisfied smile, Orochimaru nodded to himself, already planning his next steps.

 Chapter 51: Hatake Sakumo

    Early the next morning, Orochimaru, fully equipped and prepared, made his way to the Hokage''s office. As the newly appointed leader of his team, he was now responsible for taking on missions on behalf of his squad.

    Being disciples of Hiruzen, the three of them Orochimaru, Tsunade, and Jiraiya had a lot of leeway when it came to missions.

    Their missions weren''t mandatory. Orochimaru and his team would first be asked if they were available. If they wanted to take the mission, they could. If not, there was no pressure. In essence, their participation in missions was dependent on their own mood and availability.

    The reasons were clear. First, they were the Hokage''s disciples, so naturally, they were given preferential treatment. But secondly, and more importantly, Orochimaru wasn''t just any ninja he was also one of the key researchers in Konoha''s scientific development efforts. Konoha had many skilled ninja, but not many could contribute to scientific research like Orochimaru. So, the village gave him freedom in mission choices to allow him to focus on more important projects.

    Because of this, Jiraiya and Tsunade also benefitted from this leniency, following Orochimaru''s lead in choosing tasks.

    When Orochimaru entered the office, Hiruzen looked a bit surprised to see him.

    "You''ve just been appointed captain, and already you''re eager to get started on missions?" Sarutobi asked, raising an eyebrow.

    "I''m tired of staying in the village and want to go out for a bit," Orochimaru replied casually.

    Although Orochimaru had a clear training plan, progress was slow. He knew that he was still too young to fully execute his long-term goals. If he wanted to win Danzo''s trust and delve deeper into more controversial experiments, he needed to first master advanced techniques like cell transplantation. However, his research on cultivating cells was still in the early stages, and it would take time before any real progress was made. In the meantime, Orochimaru figured it would be good to familiarize himself with the world outside Konoha.

    Hearing this, Hiruzen chuckled softly. "It''s true. What you need most now is real-world training. So, what kind of mission would you like to take on?"

    See? This was the treatment a Hokage''s disciple received not only could they choose their missions, they were even asked what type of mission they preferred.

    "The mission level should be as high as possible," Orochimaru said in a calm tone.

    Although the three of them were still officially genin, their strength had far surpassed that rank. While they weren''t yet ready for S-rank missions, B-rank missions were well within their capabilities.

    Hiruzen nodded thoughtfully. He knew his three students were progressing quickly, and giving them more advanced missions was the logical next step. However, as their teacher, he still had to consider their safety. After some deliberation, Hiruzen selected a relatively safe yet challenging B-rank mission escorting a caravan to the Land of Rice Fields.

    The journey might involve some danger, but the enemies they''d encounter were unlikely to exceed ch¨±nin level. This mission would give them some real-world experience without posing excessive risk.

    Orochimaru accepted the mission scroll, but before he could leave, the door burst open, and Jiraiya came charging in.

    "Orochimaru! Orochimaru! Did you get an S-rank mission? Did you?!" Jiraiya shouted excitedly, practically bouncing with enthusiasm. Behind him, Tsunade followed, her face covered with exasperated black lines.

    Tsunade sighed and shook her head, pointing at Jiraiya as she spoke. "I told him no, but he insisted on coming anyway. Now he''s convinced we''re about to take on an S-rank mission."

    "S-rank? Hahaha!" Hiruzen couldn''t help but laugh. "Jiraiya, genin aren''t allowed to accept S-rank missions."

    "Seriously?" Jiraiya groaned in frustration. "All these missions lately have been so boring. Can''t we take on something more exciting?"

    Despite being repeatedly knocked down in both training and life, Jiraiya''s enthusiasm never seemed to wane. He was always ready for the next challenge.

    Orochimaru raised the mission scroll in his hand and said, "There''s no S-rank mission, but we did get a B-rank mission. Let''s go."

    "B-rank?" Jiraiya froze for a moment, then broke out into a wide grin. "That''s awesome! B-rank missions are usually reserved for ch¨±nin! We''re finally getting some real action!"

    For a genin to be assigned a B-rank mission without a j¨­nin guide was rare. This alone proved that the Third Hokage recognized the strength and potential of his students. Of course, it also helped that they were Hokage''s disciples.

    Ignoring Jiraiya''s excited babbling, Orochimaru turned on his heel and headed for the door, clutching the mission scroll. Their mission was simple head south of Konoha, where a caravan awaited their escort to the Land of Rice Fields.

    ---

    As they left the Hokage''s office and passed by the training grounds, Jiraiya suddenly stopped and pointed, shouting, "Orochimaru! Tsunade! Look over there!"

    Curious, Orochimaru and Tsunade followed Jiraiya''s gaze to see a group of boys, about their age, sparring. But one of the boys stood out a white-haired boy wielding a short sword. He was incredibly skilled, effortlessly holding his ground against three opponents at once. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "That guy¡­ he''s really strong!" Tsunade exclaimed, her eyes wide with surprise.

    Tsunade was a fierce fighter herself, and aside from Orochimaru, she had rarely encountered an opponent who could match her strength. But this boy was something else entirely. He was fighting three-on-one, and from the looks of it, he wasn''t even breaking a sweat.

    She glanced sideways at Orochimaru, wondering if even he could handle three opponents with such ease.

    "Hatake Sakumo," Orochimaru murmured, narrowing his eyes as he watched the boy. "I almost forgot about him."

 Chapter 52: Mission

    The father of Kakashi Hatake, the famous White Fang of Konoha, stood among his peers, wielding his short sword with incredible precision. Even at this young age, Hatake Sakumo was showing signs of the immense power and skill that would one day earn him a place alongside the Sannin in terms of strength and reputation.

    Sakumo, being one year older than the Sannin, was already demonstrating the abilities that would soon make him a household name. As he sparred with three others, he moved with such speed that he hardly gave his opponents any time to react, let alone form hand seals.

    "What incredible speed... This guy might even be on par with Orochimaru," Jiraiya muttered to himself as he watched, clearly impressed.

    The technique Sakumo was using was an advanced body flicker technique, one of the highest forms of taijutsu that allowed for near-instantaneous movement. There were many variations of teleportation techniques, ranging from Flying Thunder God (the fastest space-time technique), to basic body flicker techniques, to those that used elemental chakra to achieve high-speed movement.

    Right now, Orochimaru, Tsunade, and Hatake Sakumo were all using a standard body flicker technique, which allowed them to burst forward at incredible speeds by focusing chakra into their legs. This type of movement wasn''t continuous, as it required a large amount of chakra control, making it difficult to use repeatedly. However, when executed correctly, it was devastating in close-range combat, as the ninja appeared to vanish and reappear in an instant.

    Most ninja could perform some variation of the body flicker, but the speed and precision of the technique varied greatly depending on the user''s chakra control and physical condition. As a rule of thumb, j¨­nin were naturally faster than genin, due to their superior chakra control and experience.

    Orochimaru, having enhanced his body through his genetic enhancement and the awakening of the Sharingan, had become as fast as a j¨­nin, despite being a genin by rank. What surprised him was that Hatake Sakumo, without any apparent modifications or enhancements, was already using the body flicker technique at a level comparable to his own.

    "This guy is really strong! But.." Orochimaru said under his breath. However, he trailed off, leaving his next thought unsaid.

    Jiraiya, sensing Orochimaru''s hesitation, chimed in, "But what? Are you jealous? Do you want to go up there and fight him? Go ahead! I, Jiraiya Sama, will be cheering you on!"

    Orochimaru shook his head. "I''m not that bored. We have a mission to focus on."

    Without waiting for a response, Orochimaru turned and began walking away, leaving both Jiraiya and Tsunade behind.

    Jiraiya, bewildered, shouted after him, "Hey! Don''t just leave like that!"

    As he watched Orochimaru leave without engaging Sakumo, Jiraiya was left utterly confused. In his mind, geniuses like Orochimaru should naturally want to challenge other geniuses. Where was the competitive spirit? Where was the legendary ninja pride?

    "Why doesn''t Orochimaru play by the usual rules?" Jiraiya thought, frustration creeping in. "Geniuses are supposed to be itching for a fight with each other, right?"

    As all these questions swirled in Jiraiya''s head, Tsunade stood silently beside him, observing Orochimaru as he walked away. It wasn''t clear what was going through her mind, but she seemed to be deep in thought.

    ---

    Later, the team arrived at a small courtyard in the south of Konoha Village, where they met their client a large, round man named Bach , a wealthy merchant known for traveling the world and doing business in many countries. This time, he had come to Konoha to sell rare medicinal herbs he had acquired from the Land of Waves, and he needed a team of ninja to escort him safely to the Land of Rice Fields.

    As soon as Bach saw Orochimaru and his team, however, his face twisted in anger.

    "What''s going on here?" Bach shouted, glaring at the Konoha ninja who had brought the genin team to him. "I came here to hire ninja, and I''m willing to pay a good price! And yet, you send me these three brats to protect me?"

    The Konoha ninja bowed apologetically. "I''m very sorry, but the village carefully selects the teams for each mission. The fact that these three were sent means that they are more than capable of handling the task."

    "Capable?!" Bach roared, his face red with frustration. "They''re children! I could take on three of them myself! Stop joking around and send me real ninja! This is a B-rank mission there should be at least one ch¨±nin in the group!"

    Bach crossed his arms, waiting for an explanation, while Orochimaru, Jiraiya, and Tsunade stood quietly to the side. Though his complaints were understandable, it was obvious he was underestimating the three young ninja.

    "I understand your concerns," the Konoha ninja continued. "But these three are not ordinary genin. They are the personal disciples of the Third Hokage, and their abilities are far beyond what their rank might suggest."

    "Hokage''s disciples?" Bach asked, his skepticism giving way to curiosity.

    "Of course!" Tsunade said confidently, stepping forward. "We''re more than qualified to handle this mission. Trust me, ch¨±nin would be no match for us."

    Bach squinted, still unsure, but clearly more interested now. "You''re really the Hokage''s students?"

    "Absolutely," Jiraiya chimed in with his usual bravado. "With us on the job, not only will we complete this B-rank mission, we could handle an S-rank mission if needed!"

    Orochimaru glanced at Jiraiya, clearly uninterested in engaging in his friend''s antics. He could understand Bach''s hesitation. To the untrained eye, they were just kids, and the world outside the village was full of dangerous, experienced enemies. However, their training had more than prepared them for the task at hand.

    Still, Bach wasn''t convinced so easily. "I''ve heard a lot of promises from ninjas before, but when push comes to shove, it''s my life that''s on the line." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Orochimaru, sensing that Bach needed further reassurance, spoke up. "You''re concerned about wandering ninjas, right? We''ve dealt with them before. You''ll be safe under our protection."

    The merchant still looked conflicted, but he knew the reputation of the Hokage''s disciples. With a reluctant sigh, he nodded. "Alright. But if anything goes wrong, I''m holding your village responsible."

 Chapter 53: Ripples

    Bach led Orochimaru and the team to a small town just outside Konoha Village, where the caravan of goods was waiting. There were four or five large carts loaded with various goods, and accompanying them were several hired hands and five or six warriors tasked with guarding the goods.

    These warriors were Bach''s personal guards, responsible for his safety during his travels. Orochimaru quickly assessed the situation and could tell that the warriors weren''t anything special. They were ordinary samurai, clearly lacking the ability to wield chakra. In this world, there were two types of samurai: those who could use chakra and those who couldn''t. A samurai capable of using chakra was exponentially stronger than one who couldn''t, and these men in front of him were definitely the latter.

    Facing such a low-level challenge, Orochimaru had no interest in involving himself. It was far beneath him. However, Jiraiya was a different story. His excitement was palpable, and the prospect of showing off his strength seemed to energize him.

    With Bach watching in surprise, Jiraiya single-handedly took on all six warriors. His sheer enthusiasm and reckless bravado were enough to carry him through the skirmish. In no time, the guards were lying on the ground, defeated and humiliated, while Jiraiya stood over them with a proud grin plastered across his face.

    "How was that, huh? Didn''t I tell you, uncle? I wasn''t exaggerating!" Jiraiya boasted, arms crossed, his chest puffed out in pride. It was clear he was reveling in the moment.

    Bach, who had been skeptical of the young ninja earlier, nodded rapidly, his doubt turning to astonishment. "Incredible! I never would have believed it... Such power at such a young age! Truly deserving of being Hokage''s disciples!"  sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Bach''s amazement only grew as he looked at his defeated guards, who had been beaten so decisively. Now, with his fears eased, he fully accepted that the mission was in good hands.

    Jiraiya, meanwhile, was basking in the praise, completely oblivious to the fact that Orochimaru remained unimpressed. Orochimaru had already shifted his attention to the mission scroll, checking their destination: the Land of Rice Fields.

    The Land of Rice Fields, was a place that held special significance in Orochimaru''s mind. In the original timeline, it was the very place where he would eventually establish the Sound Village, his personal stronghold after defecting from Konoha.

    Reflecting on his past life, Orochimaru couldn''t help but wonder how his fate would unfold now that everything had changed. In the original story, he had gone down a dark path, leading him to join and then betray the Akatsuki, ultimately forming his own village of rogue ninja. But now, with his current knowledge and new circumstances, he wasn''t sure what the future held.

    Still, Orochimaru wasn''t one to dwell on what-ifs. There would be time to decide his fate later. For now, the only thing that mattered was the task at hand.

    With Bach now fully on board, the team finally set off toward the Land of Rice Fields. Traveling from Konoha Village to their destination would take about three days if they were moving at full ninja speed. However, given the presence of the caravan and ordinary civilians in the group, the journey would take twice as long around ten days to two weeks.

    ---

    Meanwhile, back in Konoha, the village was buzzing with excitement over a new development. Rumors had started to spread among the villagers and ninja alike.

    "Hey, have you heard the news?" one shinobi asked another as they walked through the streets of Konoha.

    "Heard what?" his friend replied.

    "They say the village has developed a new type of recovery potion!"

    "Recovery potion? You mean like the blood increasing pills?"

    "No, no, it''s something completely different!"

    "Then, is it for restoring chakra? Chakra pills, maybe?"

    "No, it''s not for chakra. It''s for healing injuries and fast, too!"

    "Healing injuries? Come on, that sounds too good to be true," his friend said skeptically.

    "I''m telling you, it''s the real deal! Word is, it heals wounds in under three minutes. As long as you''re not injured in the brain or heart, you''ll recover almost instantly!"

    "Three minutes? That''s impossible. You''re messing with me."

    "I swear, it''s true! You''ll see in a couple of days when they make the official announcement."

    As these conversations took place in the streets, many villagers remained skeptical. The idea of a potion that could heal severe wounds in just a few minutes sounded like an exaggeration too good to be real. But while the rumors spread, most people didn''t fully believe it until the village authorities themselves made an official announcement five days later.

    ---

    When the announcement finally came, it sent shockwaves throughout Konoha.

    From the highest ranks of the ninja to the lowest, the news spread like wildfire:

    "The village has developed a new type of recovery potion capable of quickly healing severe injuries! If needed, you can purchase it at Konoha Hospital."

    Each team captain received the same orders and passed them down to their respective teams. As soon as the announcement was made, Konoha erupted into excitement.

    "No way¡­ Is this for real?" one ninja asked, wide-eyed.

    "It''s unbelievable!"

    "I have to get my hands on one of those potions!"

    "I''m going too! I don''t care what it costs!"

    "What? Sixty thousand ryo per dose? That''s outrageous!"

    "Outrageous or not, I''m buying it. A potion that can heal in minutes is worth every penny!"

    Despite the steep price of sixty thousand ryo per dose, demand for the new recovery potion was through the roof. In a world where missions were life-and-death matters, having access to a potion that could quickly heal life-threatening injuries was nothing short of revolutionary. For many ninja, the cost didn''t matter being able to recover from serious wounds in the middle of battle was a game-changer.

    In just a few days, Konoha went from skepticism to outright frenzy. The new recovery potion was the talk of the village, and every ninja in Konoha was scrambling to get their hands on it.

    This breakthrough wasn''t just a victory for Konoha''s medical researchers; it was a monumental leap in the village''s military capabilities. Having this potion available on the battlefield would give Konoha''s shinobi a massive edge in future conflicts.

    The entire village was brimming with excitement, and the effects of this development would soon ripple across the entire ninja world¡­

 Chapter 54: Do You Want Me To Be Your Girlfriend?

    Once you''re in that critical state during a battle, death is almost certain. But with this new recovery potion, combined with the blood increasing pills, the tides of battle could shift dramatically. As long as you''re not fatally wounded, and can buy a few precious minutes, the combination of both can essentially bring you back to full strength.

    In a way, it''s as if this potion gives you half an extra life.

    So, even if it costs 60,000 ryo, or even 600,000 ryo, it would be worth saving up for a spare dose. After all, when your life is on the line, no price is too high for a chance to stay alive.

    Of course, most of the ninja in Konoha have undergone psychological training and are loyal to the village. They trust that the village wouldn''t deceive them about the potion''s effectiveness. Still, there were some skeptics. The claims about the potion''s speed and power seemed almost too good to be true, and while some were eager to believe, others took a more cautious, neutral stance neither buying it immediately nor outright dismissing the rumors.

    However, their doubts wouldn''t last for long.

    At Konoha Hospital, there were plenty of injured ninja who served as perfect test cases for the new potion. Under the watchful eyes of everyone, the potion was administered in front of a large audience. The results were nothing short of astonishing.

    Within three minutes, the potion began to take effect. Wounds started closing at a speed visible to the naked eye. Although it couldn''t regenerate severed limbs, ordinary injuries and trauma healed rapidly.

    Once the price of the potion was revealed 50,000 ryo to make, but sold for only 60,000 ryo ninja flocked to the hospital in droves, eager to get their hands on it. A long line quickly formed outside the hospital, filled with eager shinobi waiting to purchase a dose.

    Harano and his team of researchers worked around the clock, preparing the first batch of recovery potions. After five days and nights of tireless work, the first batch was completed. However, it was far smaller than expected only fifty doses. Despite the limited supply, every vial was sold out almost immediately.

    ---

    "Unbelievable!" one of the shinobi exclaimed, looking at the results.

    "Hahaha, Harano-sensei, you''ve really outdone yourself!" another ninja praised.

    Harano, though flattered, felt a bit uncomfortable with the praise. In truth, he wasn''t the one who deserved the credit Orochimaru was the true mastermind behind the development of the potion. But Hiruzen had decreed that Orochimaru''s role in the village''s scientific advancements was to remain a closely guarded secret.

    The village wasn''t ready to reveal Orochimaru''s work to the public, so only a few select individuals like Tsunade, Jiraiya, and a handful of high-ranking shinobi knew the truth. Those who knew had signed confidentiality agreements and were sworn to silence. For now, Harano had to bear the weight of the credit and the attention that came with it.

    After fending off the wave of compliments, Harano left the hospital and made his way to the Hokage''s office to deliver a report.

    ---

    Hiruzen sat at his desk, listening carefully as Harano presented the findings.

    "And that''s the situation, Hokage-sama," Harano concluded. "Based on the amount of medicinal herbs we''ve acquired, the maximum number of recovery potions we can produce is about five hundred. Any more than that, and we''ll run out of rare ingredients."

    Hiruzen nodded thoughtfully. "Five hundred¡­ It''s a good start, but it''s not enough. Take your time with the next batch. You''ve done well, Harano. Go get some rest." S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Thank you, Hokage-sama," Harano said, bowing as he left the room.

    As soon as Harano left, Hiruzen summoned the other high-ranking officials of Konoha, including Homura Mitokado, Koharu Utatane, and Danzo Shimura.

    When they heard the report, both Homura and Koharu were full of praise.

    "This is a tremendous scientific achievement!" Homura said, eyes gleaming.

    "Orochimaru really is a genius," Koharu added. "This potion will be like carrying a medical ninja with you into battle. It''ll drastically reduce casualties for our shinobi."

    "Indeed," Danzo said coolly. "But let''s not get ahead of ourselves. While the potion is effective, it still has its limits. If the injuries are too severe or too numerous, one dose may not be enough."

    "They''ve tested that already," Koharu replied. "If someone takes two doses, it should be enough to heal even the most serious wounds."

    Danzo narrowed his eyes, remaining silent for a moment. Even he couldn''t find any flaws in the recovery potion''s design, and that was a rare occurrence.

    ---

    Meanwhile, far from Konoha, Orochimaru was unaware of the potion''s sudden popularity in the village. His team had finally reached the border of the Land of Rice Fields, and they were taking a brief rest before crossing into the small country.

    While Jiraiya chatted away with the merchant Bach, Orochimaru sat by himself on a large rock, lost in thought.

    The Land of Rice Fields bordered the Land of Fire to the north and was a small, neutral country wedged between the larger nations. With no ninja village of its own, the Land of Rice Fields had always been a victim of the conflicts between the great powers, often caught in the crossfire. Orochimaru knew this all too well during Konoha''s wars with Kumo, the Land of Rice Fields had suffered greatly.

    As Orochimaru reflected on the country''s fate, an idea began to form in his mind. Regardless of whether his future played out as it had in the original timeline, he knew one thing for certain: if he wanted to achieve true power, he would need to build his own force.

    In the original series, Orochimaru had formed the Sound Village, gathering an elite group of subordinates like Kabuto, Kimimaro, Jugo, and Guren. Each one of them was powerful in their own right. Orochimaru realized that if he didn''t start building his own team, he would end up doing everything himself. That would be no different from living as a mediocre ninja.

    Even Danzo knew the importance of gathering a loyal team before trying to accomplish anything significant. There was no reason for Orochimaru to be any different.

    As he thought about this, Orochimaru''s expression grew serious. "It''s time to start preparing for the future," he muttered to himself.

    Just then, a voice interrupted his thoughts.

    "Hey, Orochimaru, what are you thinking about?" Tsunade asked, walking over to him. She had noticed him sitting off to the side, deep in thought.

    Orochimaru glanced at her, his mind still partially on his plans. "Nothing much," he replied.

    Tsunade gave him a suspicious look. "Really? You''ve seemed distracted this whole trip. Is it because of what Grandma Mito told you?"

    "Not at all," Orochimaru answered, pausing as something clicked in his mind. "Wait, how do you know your grandmother came to see me?"

    Tsunade''s eyes widened slightly as she realized she''d said too much. She bit her lip, quickly trying to cover up her slip. "Well¡­ because she told me she was going to talk to you."

    Orochimaru raised an eyebrow but didn''t press further. He had already guessed as much.

    Tsunade, relieved that Orochimaru didn''t pry, smiled awkwardly and decided to change the subject. "Hehe, speaking of which, what do you think about me being your girlfriend?" she asked suddenly, trying to be playful but also somewhat serious.

    Orochimaru blinked, taken aback by the question. "What?"

    Tsunade''s face turned slightly pink, but she maintained her composure, waiting for his response.

    For a moment, Orochimaru didn''t know what to say. It seemed like Tsunade was half-joking, but he also knew her well enough to realize she might not be entirely kidding.

    "He couldn''t help but chuckle softly to himself. Tsunade was many things, but subtle was not one of them.

 Chapter 55: Donâ€™t Give Up

    Looking at Tsunade''s cute yet serious expression, Orochimaru couldn''t help but feel amused and somewhat infected by her earnestness. It was hard to take her seriously, yet her straightforwardness was strangely endearing.

    "Didn''t I tell you? Wait until you''ve grown up," Orochimaru replied with a small smile, hoping that would end the conversation.

    "But, I want to be your girlfriend now¡­" Tsunade pouted, clearly not satisfied with his response.

    Orochimaru sighed. "Do you even know what it means to be a girlfriend?"

    Tsunade''s face lit up with determination, but then she stopped, and a mischievous glint appeared in her eyes as she leaned closer. "Of course I do... but wait a minute¡­ Hey! You''re not like that big pervert Jiraiya, are you? Don''t tell me you''re rejecting me because you don''t like my flat chest!"

    Orochimaru blinked in surprise. Even though he had grown used to Tsunade''s blunt nature, her comment caught him off guard. For a moment, he was at a loss for words. It was one thing to be straightforward, but this was... a bit much.

    He glanced at her. She was still a child, almost ten years old, with no signs of the physical development that would one day make her famous. Compared to other girls her age, she was indeed a bit behind. But Orochimaru, who knew the future, also knew that Tsunade''s appearance would change drastically as she matured. In time, no one would dare to criticize her or even compete with her in this regard.

    "You''re thinking too much," Orochimaru replied dryly, attempting to steer the conversation back to normalcy.

    Tsunade''s expression immediately brightened. "I knew you weren''t as shallow as Jiraiya! So, it''s settled then, right?"

    Without waiting for him to respond, she happily took his arm, as if they had just sealed some grand agreement. Orochimaru could clearly feel the strength she exerted, even in this small gesture. She was stronger than any ten-year-old girl had a right to be.

    Orochimaru couldn''t help but feel a mixture of emotions¡ªamusement, guilt, and a strange sense of contentment. Here was Tsunade, who had so casually confessed her feelings, without hesitation or fear of rejection.

    Tsunade had always been direct, even as a child. Orochimaru could tell that much hadn''t changed in the future. Although she was still young, her boldness took him off guard. He didn''t give her a straight answer, but he also didn''t push her away.

    In the distance, Jiraiya watched the entire exchange unfold. His eyes burned with resentment, and his heart sank deeper with every second that Tsunade clung to Orochimaru. Cursing Orochimaru under his breath, he couldn''t help but feel that his hopes of being with Tsunade were crumbling before his eyes.

    "It''s really unfair¡­" Jiraiya muttered, supporting his chin with his hand. The scene before him was crushing. Tsunade, who had always been the object of his affection, had never shown the slightest interest in him, and now she was practically glued to Orochimaru''s side. It felt like his entire motivation for training had been ripped away in an instant. What was the point of improving if he had no hope with her?

    From across the campfire, Bach, the merchant, noticed Jiraiya''s gloomy expression. As someone with a bit more life experience, Bach immediately recognized the telltale signs of a love triangle.

    "What''s wrong, kid?" Bach asked, leaning forward with a sly smile. "You look like someone who just lost a fight¡­ or maybe something even more important?"

    Jiraiya snapped out of his daze, shaking his head. "Nah¡­ It''s nothing, really. Just feeling a little¡­ off."

    Bach chuckled, clearly not fooled. "Looks to me like your buddy over there is winning something you wanted. But come on, you can''t give up so easily, can you?"

    Jiraiya sighed, dejected. "What''s the point? I can never beat Orochimaru. I''ve tried, and I always lose." He rested his head in his hands. "What am I supposed to do when I''m constantly coming in second to that guy?"

    Jiraiya''s despondency wasn''t just because of Tsunade. It was the fact that Orochimaru had always been ahead of him¡ªin strength, in talent, in every way that mattered. It was a tough pill to swallow.

    Bach raised an eyebrow, genuinely surprised. "You can''t beat him at all? Even with all your skills? He must be quite something¡­"

    "Yeah, he''s something alright," Jiraiya mumbled bitterly. "No matter how hard I train, no matter how much stronger I get, Orochimaru is always two steps ahead. It''s exhausting."

    Bach gave Jiraiya a thoughtful look, then leaned in. "Well, just because you haven''t beaten him yet doesn''t mean you won''t be able to one day. You''re a ninja, right? You''re supposed to be persistent. Giving up after a few losses? Come on, kid, that''s not the ninja way."

    Jiraiya stared at Bach, his eyes widening as the merchant''s words began to sink in. Slowly, he nodded. "You know what¡­ You''re right, Uncle. Just because I haven''t beaten him now doesn''t mean I won''t in the future. I''m a ninja! I can''t give up that easily."

    Bach grinned, clearly satisfied that his words had had the desired effect. "Exactly! That''s the spirit. Keep at it. You''ll get your chance."

    "Thanks, Uncle! You really helped me snap out of it!" Jiraiya said with newfound energy, a grin spreading across his face.

    As Jiraiya continued to chat with Bach, Tsunade, who had been watching from a distance, couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow. "What''s going on with Jiraiya?" she asked, glancing at Orochimaru.

    Orochimaru, still somewhat amused by the earlier conversation, glanced over at Jiraiya. "Who knows? Maybe he just needed some motivation."

    Tsunade rolled her eyes, looking down at her hand still wrapped around Orochimaru''s arm. "What does it have to do with him if I''m holding your arm? Besides, does he look unhappy to you?"

    Orochimaru followed her gaze and noticed Jiraiya, who was now grinning and full of energy once more.

    "Strange¡­" Orochimaru muttered. "Looks like he snapped out of it on his own." S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Tsunade shrugged, resting her head on Orochimaru''s shoulder. "Whatever. It''s not like he ever had a chance anyway."

 Chapter 56: Back

    I have to say, Jiraiya''s willpower is really something else.

    Much like Naruto in the future, Jiraiya possesses a resilient and indomitable spirit. Even when he''s down in the dumps, he always manages to bounce back, lifting himself up with his sheer determination. Maybe that''s why so many people in the future end up admiring him. He''s positive, optimistic, and full of a kind of energy that never fades.

    After resting for a bit, the group resumed their journey towards The Land Of Rice Fields. The mission went off without any real trouble. Aside from encountering a few small-time bandits and a group of wandering ninjas, there were no significant threats.

    When it came to the bandits, Orochimaru didn''t even need to lift a finger. Jiraiya and Tsunade took care of everything swiftly.

    The only real confrontation worth mentioning was with the wandering ninja group a team made up of one chuunin and three genin. However, they were no match for the strength of Orochimaru''s team. The battle was over before it even began.

    During that fight, Orochimaru noticed something strange about himself a growing sense of ruthlessness. He had no desire to let his enemies live. The moment the chuunin engaged him, he killed the man in an instant. If it weren''t for Tsunade and Jiraiya stopping him, the three genin would have likely faced the same fate, without the chance to flee.

    Orochimaru didn''t reflect on this too deeply. To him, it was the natural course of things. In this world, you either survived or you didn''t, and his growing instinct to eliminate threats seemed logical perhaps even necessary.

    ---

    The mission, a B-rank, had a payout of 150,000 ryo. Despite its difficulty being on the higher side of B-rank, the commission was the maximum amount for that rank. However, this mission had stretched out for a full eighteen days, and when Orochimaru thought about it, making money as a ninja was no easy task. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Ninjas, despite their immense power and the dangerous work they undertook, were still essentially highly-paid mercenaries. The 150,000 ryo had to be split among the village, the team, and the individual members. After all the deductions, there wasn''t much left.

    That said, the mission wasn''t without its personal rewards. After completing their escort, Orochimaru took a couple of days to investigate the Land of Rice Fields. He concluded that this small nation lacked any ninja villages and was sparsely populated. Even the daimyo''s residence was unimpressive. It wasn''t grand or opulent just a bit more spacious than the average home.

    It wasn''t hard to see why Orochimaru had chosen this place to establish his base in the original timeline. The daimyo of such a small country would be easily bribed, and without a powerful political structure or a significant population, it was the perfect place to establish a hidden village without drawing much attention.

    ---

    By the time Orochimaru and his team returned to Konoha, eighteen days had passed.

    As they entered the village gates, they overheard two gatekeepers talking.

    "The recovery power of this new potion is unreal! Did you hear about how Rukawa survived his mission thanks to it?"

    "Really? That''s incredible!"

    "Yeah, I''ve got to say, it''s been a game changer for a lot of missions."

    "No kidding. I ordered one for myself after hearing all the hype. I wasn''t sure it''d live up to it, but now I''m convinced."

    "You didn''t believe the rumors? You didn''t see the demonstration by Harano at the hospital?"

    "No, I had something else going on that day¡­"

    "Ah, makes sense."

    As they continued walking, Tsunade and Jiraiya exchanged a glance, both turning their eyes to Orochimaru.

    "Orochimaru, this recovery potion you developed¡­ It''s really making waves," Tsunade remarked, impressed. "But with something like this, won''t that make medical ninjutsu obsolete?"

    Tsunade''s expression turned thoughtful, almost worried. When she first started studying medical ninjutsu, her goal had been to reduce the casualties of her comrades in battle, to save lives. But with Orochimaru''s potion being so effective at healing wounds, what use would there be for her medical skills? Was her chosen path becoming pointless?

    Orochimaru, sensing her concern, responded calmly, "It''s not quite like that. The potion is expensive not everyone can afford it. And many of the ingredients are rare, so there''s a limit to how much we can produce. Even if you have the money, it doesn''t mean there will always be stock. But more importantly, the potion doesn''t deal with poisons or complex injuries that require more than just healing."

    "Poisons¡­" Tsunade repeated, her tension easing. "So it can''t detoxify or deal with diseases?"

    Orochimaru nodded. "Exactly. Medical ninjas are still essential. You can treat a far wider variety of conditions than the potion can. And besides, there''s always a need for personalized care."

    Tsunade''s shoulders visibly relaxed, a smile crossing her face. "Good. For a moment there, I thought my skills were becoming useless."

    She was right to be relieved. Medical ninjutsu, after all, went beyond just healing cuts and bruises. Medical ninjas were lifesavers in a wide array of scenarios, from curing diseases to handling life-threatening injuries and poisons.

    "By the way, Orochimaru, since this potion is so rare, do you carry a spare?" Tsunade asked, her curiosity piqued.

    Orochimaru smirked, pulling out a scroll. "Of course." With a puff of smoke, two bottles appeared in his hand. "Here, one for each of you. Let''s hope you won''t need them."

    "Hehe, thanks!" Tsunade said, not wasting any time taking one for herself. She figured there was no need to be modest after all, she was already considering herself Orochimaru''s girlfriend, so there was nothing wrong with accepting a gift from him.

    Jiraiya, however, turned his head away, crossing his arms with a huff. "Heh! Jiraiya sama doesn''t need such things. I''m strong enough without a potion."

    He stood there, expecting Orochimaru to tease him, maybe argue with him a little. But instead, there was¡­ silence.

    After a moment, Jiraiya turned around, confused. To his surprise, Orochimaru had already walked away, leaving him standing there.

    "Wait! Orochimaru! Aren''t you going to say something?" Jiraiya called out, but Orochimaru didn''t even look back.

    Tsunade, meanwhile, burst into uncontrollable laughter. "Haha! Oh Jiraiya, why do you always do this to yourself? Take the potion already."

    Realizing he had missed his chance to impress anyone, Jiraiya sulked and glanced at the potions in Tsunade''s hand. He finally figured it out Orochimaru had given both potions to Tsunade without hesitation, leaving Jiraiya out in the cold.

    "Well¡­ he didn''t even offer it to me directly¡­" Jiraiya muttered, scratching his head in defeat.

    As he stared at Orochimaru walking further away, he realized that maybe Orochimaru wasn''t so bad after all despite everything, his friend still looked out for him in his own way.

    "Hey, Orochimaru, wait up!" Jiraiya called out, running to catch up, potion in hand.

 Chapter 57: Nawaki

    Orochimaru took Tsunade and Jiraiya back to the Hokage''s office to report on their mission. After collecting their commissions, the three of them parted ways and headed to their respective homes.

    Orochimaru, exhausted from the long mission, planned to rest as soon as he got back. He had just laid down, closing his eyes for a moment of peace, when Tsunade burst into his room, her excitement palpable. Before he could even ask what was going on, Tsunade, who proudly called herself his girlfriend, dragged him out of the house with a gleeful smile.

    Still confused, Orochimaru followed Tsunade, wondering what had gotten her so excited. It wasn''t until they arrived at Konoha Hospital that he began to piece it together.

    ---

    In the hospital''s intensive care unit, Orochimaru was introduced to a new scene. A woman with long, dark green hair lay peacefully on a hospital bed. Her features and the calm expression on her face reminded him of what an adult Tsunade might look like. By her side sat a man, also with dark green hair, wearing a gentle smile. These were Tsunade''s parents, a couple Orochimaru vaguely remembered seeing at the Second Hokage''s funeral.

    Tsunade''s father''s hair color stood out it didn''t match the typical Senju black hair of Hashirama or Tobirama. Orochimaru couldn''t quite tell how pure the man''s Senju bloodline was, but he put the thought aside. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Seeing Tsunade walk in holding Orochimaru''s hand, her father gave a knowing smile, though there was a hint of helplessness behind it. Clearly, Tsunade had spoken about Orochimaru before, but her father wasn''t one to intervene in such matters.

    Tsunade, aware of how direct Orochimaru could be, introduced him to her parents with a quick nod and then hurried him over to the corner of the room.

    "Orochimaru, come here!" Tsunade called him excitedly.

    In the corner of the room, a small bed held a newborn baby. Orochimaru peered over, seeing a tiny figure wrapped in blankets, sleeping soundly.

    "Look, Orochimaru!" Tsunade exclaimed, her eyes sparkling with joy. "This is my little brother his name is Nawaki! He was born just a few days ago!"

    Orochimaru''s eyes softened as he looked at the baby. So, Nawaki, the younger brother Tsunade would later care for deeply, had finally been born.

    "Isn''t he adorable?" Tsunade grinned, clearly thrilled to show off her newborn brother.

    Orochimaru nodded slowly, offering a small smile. "Yeah... he''s cute."

    In truth, Orochimaru didn''t particularly care for babies. He wasn''t someone who felt a special affection for children. Still, seeing Tsunade this happy made him play along. After all, this was Tsunade''s family.

    Tsunade, however, was too caught up in her joy to notice Orochimaru''s lukewarm response. Seeing him agree, she smiled even wider and continued to fawn over little Nawaki.

    ---

    Meanwhile, back at the hospital reception, a conversation was unfolding between a white-haired boy and the hospital staff.

    "Is there any way I can buy one of those new recovery potions? My friend is badly injured!" the boy pleaded, his desperation clear.

    "I''m sorry, but they''ve all been sold out. The production process is complicated, so only about ten can be made per day. Right now, the soonest you can reserve one is in two weeks."

    "Two weeks?! My friend needs it now!" The boy''s voice was filled with frustration and panic. "Isn''t there any other way?"

    The hospital staff shook their head sympathetically. "I''m sorry, but these potions are in high demand. Most of the people who buy them are using them to treat severe injuries. You could try reserving one, but it won''t be available for a while."

    The white-haired boy sighed in defeat. Hatake Sakumo had hoped to save his injured companion, but it seemed like the potion wouldn''t be available in time. Shoulders slumped, he turned away from the counter, walking toward the hospital exit.

    Before he could leave, though, a voice stopped him in his tracks.

    "You need a recovery potion?"

    Sakumo turned to see a pale-skinned boy around his age, dressed in ninja gear, with golden vertical pupils. The boy was looking at him curiously.

    "Y-Yeah," Sakumo stammered. "My friend''s been seriously hurt, and I thought that potion would help... But I guess it''s sold out everywhere."

    Without saying a word, the pale boy reached into his robe and pulled out a vial of the recovery potion. He handed it to Sakumo with an air of nonchalance.

    "Here, take this."

    Sakumo''s eyes widened. "Wait, what? Why are you¡ª"

    "You need it more than I do. Just take it."

    Sakumo stood there, stunned, before quickly fumbling for his wallet. "I can''t just take it for free! Here 60,000 ryo!"

    The boy waved him off. "Keep your money. I don''t need it right now. Just make sure your friend gets better."

    Before Sakumo could argue further, the boy turned and walked away.

    "Wait!" Sakumo called after him, chasing him down the hallway. "Why did you give this to me?"

    "I told you, I don''t need it," the boy replied, not slowing down.

    "But still... I can''t take it for nothing! Here, please, take the money." Sakumo shoved the ryo into the boy''s hand. "My name''s Hatake Sakumo. What''s yours?"

    The pale boy paused, glancing at the money before pocketing it with a small smile. "Orochimaru."

    "Orochimaru, huh? I''ll remember that. But I have to go now! My friend''s waiting!" Sakumo said before rushing back to the inpatient ward.

    ---

    Orochimaru stood there for a moment, watching Sakumo disappear down the hall, feeling the weight of the 60,000 ryo in his hand.

    Hatake Sakumo..." Orochimaru whispered to himself, a faint smirk appearing on his face.

    The encounter had been unexpected. After visiting Nawaki, Orochimaru had overheard Sakumo''s conversation with the staff. Deciding on the spot, Orochimaru had chosen to offer a favor, even if it might seem insignificant in the grand scheme of things. After all, who could predict how Sakumo''s future would unfold now that Orochimaru was here, altering the course of history?

    As night fell and the sky grew dark, Orochimaru took a deep breath, looking out toward the village. His work here today was done he had helped Sakumo, and even visited Nawaki.

    With a shrug, Orochimaru turned and headed home, his thoughts already drifting toward what lay ahead. A good night''s sleep was in order.

 Chapter 58: Chunin Exam

    Orochimaru had made significant scientific progress, at least by Konoha''s standards. However, he wasn''t ready to reveal all of his discoveries just yet. He preferred to keep the more significant results to himself, saving them for the right time or for his own future use. Occasionally, he''d share a minor invention, but nothing that could truly jeopardize his long-term plans.

    He knew that his destiny was uncertain. If he were to ever leave the village, he would need powerful tools to protect himself. His research had been slow, and the path to scientific breakthroughs was long and grueling. When he thought about how quickly someone like Naruto Uzumaki grew in power from a rookie Genin to someone who could stand against a goddess like Kaguya in just 5 years Orochimaru couldn''t help but feel a bit frustrated.

    By comparison, Orochimaru had spent the past three years in Konoha, and while his progress was impressive, it was only scratching the surface of what he knew he could achieve. He understood that science and technology would eventually give him power far beyond that of any ninja. Still, the time required for such research, and the isolation that came with it, weighed heavily on him.

    He remembered that in the original story, during his later years, he had a loyal and capable subordinate Kabuto Yakushi who shared his passion for scientific research. But Kabuto wouldn''t be born for at least another 20 years, so for now, Orochimaru was on his own.

    He knew he needed subordinates if he was to make significant progress. Someone to share the burden of research and carry out tasks for him. He spent hours that night pondering possible candidates, but by the time he reached the middle of the night, he had come to a disheartening conclusion: there was no one suitable. Some were skilled, but lacked the knowledge he needed. Others had the right status or potential, but their abilities fell short.

    In the end, Orochimaru decided he would have to wait. Timing, as always, was crucial.

    ---

    The next morning, Orochimaru made his way to the Hokage''s office, ready to take on another mission. His experiments were currently in a phase where the cells were still growing, so he had some free time. He figured it would be useful to complete a few more missions, broaden his experience, and see more of the world beyond Konoha.

    However, when he arrived, Hiruzen had some unexpected news for him.

    "Orochimaru, given your current abilities, only B-level and above missions are suitable for your growth. But to put your potential employers at ease, you''ll need to pass a test." S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "A test?" Orochimaru''s golden eyes narrowed slightly. "The Chunin Exam?"

    "Exactly."

    For Orochimaru and his team, C- and D-level missions were of little interest. They were mostly menial tasks, far below their abilities. But higher-level missions often came with skeptical employers people who doubted the capabilities of such young ninjas. Orochimaru recalled the trouble they''d had with Bach, the merchant who had doubted their skills due to their age.

    Hiruzen had taken that into account, deciding that it was time for Orochimaru, Tsunade, and Jiraiya to take the Chunin Exam. Once they were promoted to Chunin and donned the official vest, no one would question their competence again.

    "Understood," Orochimaru nodded. "We''ll take the exam."

    To him, the Chunin Exam was merely a formality.

    ---

    After being in this world for so long, Orochimaru had come to understand that the Chunin Exam was quite different from the one depicted in the original story. What most people knew was the politically motivated, inter-village version of the Chunin Exam a grand spectacle designed to showcase military power and foster relations between nations. That version only took place once every few years, and only invited participants from allied or neutral countries.

    The real Chunin Exam, however, was much simpler. It was held every six months and was strictly an internal affair, only for Konoha''s own ninjas. Any Genin whose Jonin-sensei deemed them ready could participate, regardless of age or background. Some, like Kakashi Hatake, were promoted at an extremely young age, while others, like Might Dai, remained Genin well into their 30s or 40s.

    At the training grounds, when Jiraiya heard about the Chunin Exam, he was bursting with excitement.

    "Alright! I, Jiraiya sama, will give it my all for the Chunin Exam!" he shouted enthusiastically.

    Tsunade rolled her eyes, her head full of frustration at Jiraiya''s antics. "That idiot is always so over-enthusiastic."

    Orochimaru watched Jiraiya with a contemplative look. He couldn''t help but wonder where Jiraiya''s boundless energy came from. Was it pure willpower, or did this guy have some kind of hidden stimulant?

 Chapter 59: Reserve

    Although Konoha is enjoying a relatively peaceful period, the war only ended less than a year ago. Diplomacy with neighboring countries isn''t as friendly or stable as it would be during more peaceful times, like in the 60th year of Konoha. Because of this, the upcoming Chunin Exam will only have participants from within Konoha itself.

    The Chunin Exam was scheduled to take place in half a month, and during that time, Orochimaru, Jiraiya, and Tsunade focused on their training in preparation.

    At the training grounds, Orochimaru was sparring with Jiraiya while Tsunade sat off to the side, watching the battle with an amused expression. Every time Jiraiya was knocked back, Orochimaru would calmly offer advice.

    "You''re already stronger than most Genin," Orochimaru said as Jiraiya was sent flying once again. "You don''t need to push yourself this hard."

    "Ugh¡­ you''re my goal¡­" Jiraiya replied, panting as he lay sprawled out on the grass, struggling to catch his breath.

    "Come on, Orochimaru!" Jiraiya said determinedly, despite his exhaustion. "I''ve figured out how to break your illusions! This time, you won''t get me!"

    Tsunade walked over, shaking her head at Jiraiya''s stubbornness. "Jiraiya, I think you should rest. Your chakra''s almost completely depleted. If you push any harder, you''ll just hurt yourself."

    Chakra is the combination of physical and spiritual energy. It''s drawn from the 130 trillion cells in a ninja''s body, used to perform ninjutsu and stored within their body for use. Once a portion of chakra is expended, a ninja can recover it by resting or taking special pills. However, when a ninja''s chakra reserves run completely dry, their body is pushed to its limits.

    Overexertion in such a state can be dangerous. The body starts to draw from its remaining reserves of physical and mental energy, potentially causing mental and physical breakdowns that could even lead to sudden death. In most cases, ninjas are careful to save some chakra for emergencies to avoid these dire consequences.

    When chakra runs out completely, exhaustion sets in. It''s a dangerous state, especially during combat, where fatigue can leave a ninja vulnerable. If a ninja still tries to use ninjutsu by overexerting their chakra, it''s akin to borrowing against their life force. Pushing too far, like Kakashi did during the Great Ninja War, could result in death.

    Tsunade''s concern wasn''t unfounded, and Jiraiya''s situation wasn''t ideal. She knew that if he continued, it would be dangerous.

    "Hey, Tsunade, are you worried about me?" Jiraiya perked up, his eyes lighting up at the possibility.

    "What? Don''t flatter yourself," Tsunade responded with a roll of her eyes. "I just don''t want to be stuck with dead weight during the Chunin Exam."

    Jiraiya sighed dramatically and flopped back onto the ground, staring at the sky. "I knew it¡­ but you''re right. I''ll rest up and recover my chakra. Hey, Orochimaru! You''ve been using more ninjutsu than me, but you don''t seem tired at all. What''s your secret?"

    It had taken Jiraiya this long to realize that something was unusual about Orochimaru''s chakra reserves. Given the intensity of their training, he should have been tired by now too. But Orochimaru seemed fine, his movements precise and deliberate as always.

    Jiraiya had never noticed before because they had never trained this hard. But after pushing himself to his limit, he finally realized that Orochimaru''s chakra capacity was far beyond his own.

    Orochimaru responded calmly, "I have more chakra than you."

    This stunned Jiraiya.

    But ever since Orochimaru had undergone his physical enhancements, particularly using the gene enhancement serum, his body had grown far stronger. Now, his chakra capacity had more than doubled.

    "More chakra than me¡­?" Jiraiya blinked in disbelief before slumping back to the ground, staring up at the sky in defeat. "I can''t believe this. How can this be happening? I''ve trained so hard, and now I can''t even compare to you in terms of chakra?"

    "I''m not accepting this! This isn''t fair!" Jiraiya shouted dramatically, using the last of his energy.

    "You don''t have to accept it," Tsunade chimed in, delivering a well-timed jab. "Orochimaru is a genius, and you''re just¡­ a weakling."

    That hit Jiraiya hard, causing even more mental damage than Orochimaru''s sparring had caused physically. At that moment, he felt something inside him shatter as he stared up at the sky, letting out a frustrated scream. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I am not the guy who just gives up!"

 Chapter 60: Brag

    Time flies!

    As everyone focused on their training, half a month passed in the blink of an eye, and the Chunin Exams were about to begin!

    In Konoha, the Chunin Exam wasn''t anything new. The villagers and ninjas had become quite used to it, since it happened twice a year like clockwork. Most of them had grown tired of watching the semi-annual selection process. Only those ninjas who didn''t have any missions or were simply bored would bother to watch.

    Of course, the daily tasks for many ninjas were mundane and tedious, so this event was a bit of excitement. During the Chunin Exams, they could enjoy the added thrill of gambling on the outcome. The gambling aspect injected some fun into an otherwise ordinary part of village life.

    "Oh? There are so many people this time," Jiraiya said, surprised as they arrived at the waiting room for the Chunin selection.

    The classroom was massive, yet it was still packed with a large crowd. It was far more crowded than Jiraiya had expected. There had to be several hundred people there, a stark contrast to the one or two hundred participants he remembered hearing about in the original story.

    Orochimaru wasn''t surprised in the least. He had already predicted this outcome. The gap between the real world and his memories was something he had come to terms with.

    After all, think of the Fourth Great Ninja War, where the Allied Shinobi Forces numbered around 80,000. Given the distribution among the five major nations, Konoha being the most powerful had contributed at least 20,000 ninjas. Even after suffering heavy casualties from previous wars, they still managed to field such a large force.

    With that in mind, Orochimaru estimated that Konoha, in its current state, likely had a total ninja population of around 30,000.

    Out of those 30,000 ninjas, how many were Jounin? How many Chunin? How many were still Genin?

    Jounin were the elite, the strongest fighters in the village. They made up the smallest percentage of the ninja population, less than one-tenth. Chunin and Special Jounin made up the bulk of the forces, about half. Genin, the lowest rank, accounted for roughly 30% of the total ninjas.

    In other words, out of 30,000 ninjas, Konoha likely had close to 10,000 Genin. Even if only a small fraction of them signed up for the Chunin Exams, that still left one or two thousand participants in total. That''s why the classroom they entered now had hundreds of people crowded inside.

    The ages of the participants varied widely. Some were children around Orochimaru''s age, while others were in their twenties or even uncles in their forties.

    This didn''t surprise Orochimaru at all. In this world, it wasn''t unusual to see such a wide age range for the Chunin Exams. After all, while every ninja might start out as a Genin at the same age, not everyone advanced to Chunin at the same pace. For some, it took years. For others, like Kakashi in the future, it could happen at a very young age.

    For some unfortunate ninjas, they might remain Genin their entire lives, unable to advance beyond that level, even into their forties or fifties. The Chunin Exams were a place where these gaps became especially visible.

    As Orochimaru, Jiraiya, and Tsunade entered the room, they drew attention from several participants. A few older Genin near the door smirked and exchanged mocking comments.

    "Haha, looks like there''s a lot of kids this year who aren''t afraid of dying!" one of them snickered.

    "Yeah, they should know that during peacetime, there''s no rush to take the Chunin Exam. But look at them they''re still eager to sign up!"

    "They probably don''t realize how much harder the Chunin Exam has gotten over the years. These brats will figure it out once they get a taste of the real thing."

    "There''s always some clueless kids who think they can make it, but they''ll only understand once they''ve been taught a bloody lesson."

    Their taunts were directed at Orochimaru and his team. However, most of the other Genin, especially those further away in the room, were too focused on their own preparations to pay attention.

    "These guys don''t look too weak," Tsunade said, calmly assessing the group.

    Jiraiya, however, was more interested in something else. "Hey, look over there," he said, pointing excitedly to a corner of the room. "That white-haired guy was there the other day."

    Orochimaru and Tsunade followed Jiraiya''s gaze and saw a white-haired boy deep in conversation with a group of his companions. It was none other than Hatake Sakumo, the boy they had encountered before.

    As Sakumo noticed the three of them entering the classroom, he paused, said something to his companions, and then made his way over to them.

    "Hey, he''s coming over!" Jiraiya said nervously, swallowing hard. "Orochimaru¡­ do you think he heard me call him ''White haired dude''? What if he''s mad and wants to beat me up?"

    Jiraiya''s reaction was as comedic as ever. His thought process always seemed to work differently than most people''s. They hadn''t even started the exam yet no one would get into a fight at this stage.

    Sakumo reached them, and before Jiraiya could panic any further, he smiled at Orochimaru and said, "Oh, Orochimaru, we meet again." Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Indeed," Orochimaru replied, nodding.

    "Thanks again for your help last time," Sakumo said, bowing slightly.

    "You''re welcome," Orochimaru said simply.

    Tsunade and Jiraiya, who had been watching the exchange, were both surprised.

    "Wait, you two know each other?" Tsunade asked.

    "Yeah, when did that happen?" Jiraiya added. "How come I didn''t know about this?"

    Sakumo chuckled softly and recounted the story of how he and Orochimaru had met at the hospital. At the moment, Sakumo was still only an eleven-year-old boy, and his demeanor was much shyer and more reserved compared to the future legend he would become. Much like how Naruto met Neji during the Chunin Exams in the original series, this was just the beginning of the story for Sakumo.

    "Oh, I see!" Jiraiya said, breaking into a wide grin. "I''m Jiraiya, by the way. I''m this guy''s teammate. Maybe we''ll run into each other during the exam!"

    "Haha, if we do, go easy on me," Sakumo said with a smile.

    "Don''t worry, I won''t go too hard on you " Jiraiya began to boast, but before he could finish, Tsunade smacked him on the head.

    "Tsunade! What was that for?" Jiraiya groaned, clutching his head in pain. "Why''d you hit me?"

    "Do you even need to ask?" Tsunade sighed in exasperation. "You''re bragging again. You always do this¡­"

    "Bragging? I''m not bragging! I''m just saying.."

    Tsunade cut him off again, grabbing him by the ear. "Come with me, you idiot¡­"

    As she dragged Jiraiya away, Orochimaru and Sakumo exchanged an amused glance.

 Chapter 61: Start

    Tsunade dragged Jiraiya away, the anger on her face showing no signs of fading.

    After all, she and Orochimaru had already seen Sakumo''s strength. If Sakumo were to use his sword, Jiraiya wouldn''t stand a chance against him. Yet, here was Jiraiya, shamelessly claiming that he wouldn''t go too hard on the guy?

    So shameless.

    This guy really had no filter when he spoke.

    Orochimaru wasn''t the least bit surprised by this. It was no wonder that Tsunade never liked Jiraiya when they were kids. He wasn''t just an idiot he was carefree, loved to brag, and often acted without thinking. What woman would ever be interested in a man who was frivolous, lacked strength, and boasted all the time?

    Even if a woman were blind, wouldn''t she at least go for someone handsome?

    In Tsunade''s eyes, the only real advantage Jiraiya had was that he was always full of energy and constantly tried to improve himself. Beyond that, there wasn''t much to say.

    "Haha, Orochimaru, your friend is quite interesting!" Sakumo chuckled, watching as Tsunade dragged Jiraiya away.

    "He''s always like that," Orochimaru replied, unfazed.

    "Well, I won''t take up any more of your time. My teammates are waiting for me. See you during the exam," Sakumo said with a friendly nod.

    Orochimaru gave a slight nod in return, watching as Sakumo walked back to his team.

    He noticed that Sakumo''s teammates looked somewhat¡­ weak. Could it be that Sakumo was being held back by them?

    "Damn it, Orochimaru''s here too¡­"

    In another corner of the classroom, a boy in a black shirt muttered unhappily. On his shirt, the emblem of the Uchiha clan the red and white fan was prominently displayed.

    "Orochimaru? That''s the kid who beat you up, right?" another young man next to him, wearing the same Uchiha emblem, asked.

    "Yeah. It was ridiculous. He''s a freak! He was able to create shadow clones before we even graduated!" the first boy complained. "And not just any clones he could make shadow clones! I still can''t even do that¡­" Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Every ninja has their own strengths. Just because he knows shadow clones doesn''t mean much," the other Uchiha consoled him. "The fact that he can use them just means he has a lot of chakra. It doesn''t guarantee victory."

    "That''s true. Ninja battles aren''t won just because of some clones."

    "Even so, this guy¡­"

    "Don''t worry," the second Uchiha said confidently. "If you run into him during the exam, I''ll help you get your revenge."

    "You will? You''re that confident?" the first Uchiha asked, surprised.

    "Well, of course." he replied smugly.

    Meanwhile, Orochimaru, Tsunade, and Jiraiya found a quiet corner of the classroom and waited for the first part of the exam to start. The room was buzzing with activity, and the voices of the other examinees filled the air. Some were discussing exam strategies, others were talking about ninjutsu or missions, and a few were even gossiping about girls. The room was chaotic, a whirlwind of conversation.

    After what seemed like forever, the classroom door swung open, and a uniformed Konoha examiner entered, his presence immediately silencing the room.

    "I am your proctor for this part of the Chunin Exams. My name is Nakagawa," the examiner introduced himself sternly.

    He wasted no time, quickly explaining the details of the first exam. It was a written test, but unlike the one from the original story, this wasn''t some elaborate test of cheating skills. It was a real written exam, designed to test a ninja''s knowledge of battlefield strategy, mission leadership, how to handle enemies, and how to make decisions during emergencies.

    The war had ended less than a year ago, and Konoha wasn''t sure when another conflict might break out. As a result, the village had adjusted the exam content to focus heavily on skills that would be useful in times of war.

    The test would last for an hour, and any incorrect answers would result in elimination. The passing score was 60 out of 100, but that wasn''t all. For a team to advance to the next round, all three members had to pass.

    Once Nakagawa finished explaining the rules, he instructed everyone to find their assigned seats, and the exam began.

    Compared to the elaborate cheating scheme from the original show, this kind of written exam was straightforward. For many ninjas, it wasn''t particularly difficult. But of course, there were always some who weren''t so academically inclined.

    For instance, Jiraiya.

    Less than ten years old, with a carefree attitude and a lack of attention to theory, Jiraiya struggled with these kinds of tests. Traps, strategies, battlefield tactics he barely knew anything about them. His usual approach to problems was simple: if there''s an enemy, charge straight at them.

    "Damn it¡­ How am I supposed to answer this? I don''t remember the teacher going over this in class¡­"

    Jiraiya stared at the test paper, feeling increasingly frustrated. He scratched his head, glancing over at Orochimaru, who was calmly answering questions, and then at Tsunade, who was equally focused.

    "What? They''re just flying through this¡­"

    Orochimaru, already anticipating Jiraiya''s struggles, had discreetly sent an invisible fly to land on Jiraiya''s shoulder.

    He''ll probably score around 40 or 50 points on his own better than Naruto did in the original timeline when he handed in a blank test. But I''d better help him cheat a little, just in case, Orochimaru thought.

    "Alright, projection¡­" Orochimaru muttered under his breath, ready to send Jiraiya the answers without raising any suspicion.

 Chapter 62: Cheating

    Invisible flies have two main functions: scanning and projection.

    Orochimaru utilized these two functions with remarkable precision. One fly was responsible for scanning Jiraiya''s test paper, transmitting the data to Orochimaru, while the second fly projected the answers back onto Jiraiya''s paper.

    This might seem like common technology in modern times, but in this world, it was an invaluable and near-untraceable tool.

    As the faint light from the fly projected answers onto Jiraiya''s test paper, he couldn''t help but let out a startled yelp, nearly falling off his chair.

    "Wh-What the hell is that?!"

    Bang bang!

    The examiner smacked his desk with a pointer, glaring at Jiraiya.

    "You there! Quiet down, or you''ll be disqualified!"

    Jiraiya, still wide-eyed and flustered, tried to explain, "But just now there was something on my paper..."

    "What''s going on with you?" Another examiner came over, looking puzzled.

    Realizing that every student in the room was now staring at him, Jiraiya quickly waved his hands and stammered, "N-Nothing! It''s fine! Haha, just, uh, had a moment."

    Though often clueless, Jiraiya wasn''t completely dense. He realized that whatever had happened, drawing attention to it would only make things worse. After a brief moment of panic, he gathered himself.

    The examiner gave him one last suspicious look before walking away, and Jiraiya exhaled in relief. Whoever was helping him, they clearly had a plan in mind.

    As Jiraiya calmed down, the faint light from the invisible fly once again shone on his paper. This time, Jiraiya remained composed, realizing that this was his chance to pass the exam.

    The light was so dim that it went unnoticed by anyone else in the room, and Orochimaru had been careful to position it outside the examiners'' line of sight. Jiraiya, despite his earlier confusion, now copied the answers with surprising speed and efficiency.

    ---

    Once they left the exam room, Jiraiya was still deep in thought, puzzling over what had happened. During the written test, someone had definitely been helping him, but who?

    He couldn''t just let this go. As a young and curious ninja, he had to figure it out. But given the time constraints and the exam environment, he hadn''t had the chance to investigate further.

    "Orochimaru¡­ was that you back there?" Jiraiya asked, looking skeptical.

    "Hm? What are you talking about?" Orochimaru replied, his expression blank.

    "Never mind¡­" Jiraiya muttered, even more confused. He was sure that the only people capable of helping him were his two teammates: Orochimaru and Tsunade. Tsunade was a medical-ninjutsu specialist, and her skills weren''t particularly suited to something like this. But Orochimaru? He was always experimenting with strange techniques and abilities. It had to be him.

    But the more he looked at Orochimaru''s calm demeanor, the more confused he became. Was it really him?

    "Seriously, was it you?" Jiraiya pressed on.

    Orochimaru, seeing no point in continuing the charade, finally said, "Are you talking about giving you the answers?"

    The bluntness of Orochimaru''s statement caught Jiraiya off guard. His eyes widened in shock.

    "So, it was you! How did you do it?!" Jiraiya exclaimed, utterly astonished. "You just transmitted the answers onto my paper! What kind of ninjutsu is that?!"

    Before Orochimaru could answer, Tsunade appeared beside them, having overheard part of the conversation. "What are you two whispering about?" she asked suspiciously.

    Unable to contain his excitement, Jiraiya immediately filled Tsunade in on everything that had happened during the test, going into great detail about the mysterious answers appearing on his paper.

    Tsunade, equally astonished, turned to Orochimaru. "That''s incredible! I was worried Jiraiya would fail, but now¡­ Orochimaru, how did you pull it off?" S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Orochimaru, calm as ever, replied, "It''s just a little gadget I''ve been working on."

    "Gadget? What kind of gadget?" Tsunade asked, her curiosity piqued. "How can something like that transmit answers?"

    "Yeah, Orochimaru! Show us how it works!" Jiraiya added, his excitement growing.

    They were still kids, after all. Their curiosity was boundless. The idea of some new invention that could project answers during an exam was too tempting for them to ignore.

    Orochimaru smirked. "Alright, I''ll show you, but you need to keep this a secret."

    Both Tsunade and Jiraiya nodded eagerly, promising to keep their mouths shut.

    Without hesitation, Orochimaru held out his hand, and there it wasba small, seemingly ordinary fly perched on his palm. "Here. This is the ''gadget''."

    "Ew! That''s just a fly! How gross!" Tsunade recoiled, taking a step back.

    Jiraiya, on the other hand, squinted in disbelief. "Come on, there''s no way an ordinary fly could do that. This isn''t just a normal fly, right?"

    Orochimaru nodded. "You''re right. It''s a new species I discovered. It can record what it sees and project it elsewhere."

    This, of course, was a half-truth. The invisible fly was a highly sophisticated mechanical device, but to any onlooker, it appeared completely natural. Orochimaru had planned for this scenario from the beginning. The fly was indistinguishable from a real insect unless examined up close.

    "It can do that?!" Jiraiya asked, thoroughly impressed. "That''s amazing!"

    "Yeah, seriously, Orochimaru. You always come up with the weirdest, coolest things," Tsunade added, though she still kept her distance from the fly.

    "How does it work?" Jiraiya asked, still fascinated.

    Orochimaru casually explained the basics, demonstrating how the fly scanned the environment and projected images. He had crafted the story carefully. In a world filled with strange and unique abilities, such as the Yamanaka clan''s mind control or the Aburame clan''s insect manipulation, something like this could easily be passed off as a newly discovered creature.

    Both Jiraiya and Tsunade were fully convinced. Even seasoned ninjas had come across countless species of bugs, many with bizarre powers. A fly that could scan and project didn''t seem out of the ordinary at all.

 Chapter 63: Combat

    It seemed that Orochimaru''s conjecture was confirmed when Tsunade and Jiraiya simply stared at the flies in his hand, curiosity apparent on their faces without a trace of incomprehension or confusion.

    "Amazing, there''s really something like this?" Tsunade remarked, her eyes wide in wonder.

    "Yeah, it''s incredible!" Jiraiya added, equally astonished.

    "It''s nothing special," Orochimaru replied, casually retrieving the flies. "I originally captured them for fun, but I didn''t expect they''d come in handy during the exam."

    "Really?" Tsunade said with a slight smirk. "That''s surprising coming from you."

    "Not as surprising as Jiraiya needing your help," Tsunade teased, turning toward Jiraiya. "If you paid more attention in class, you wouldn''t have needed Orochimaru to bail you out."

    "Hey, it''s not my fault! I just can''t focus during class. The teacher''s too boring!" Jiraiya grumbled, scratching his head in frustration. To him, falling asleep in class was beyond his control why couldn''t anyone else see that?

    But, as expected of children, their interest in the flies waned quickly. Once the initial novelty wore off, neither Jiraiya nor Tsunade seemed particularly invested in understanding the deeper purpose behind Orochimaru''s creation. In their eyes, scanning and projecting images or turning invisible might be fascinating for a moment, but not revolutionary.  sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    After all, in the world of ninja, invisibility wasn''t unheard of. Many in the Konoha Intelligence Department used similar techniques to gather information, and animals with camouflage abilities were not uncommon. Even Jiraiya, as he matured, would eventually learn his own stealth techniques.

    So, once the excitement subsided, they moved on to other thoughts.

    ---

    Later that afternoon, the second part of the Chunin Exam resumed.

    When the written test results were posted, hundreds of participants were eliminated. While it wasn''t surprising that a few teams didn''t make it, the sheer number of eliminations caught many off guard. Orochimaru couldn''t help but notice two familiar names among the eliminated: Might Dai and Biru.

    Orochimaru was well aware of their potential or lack thereof. He knew Might Dai, the so-called "Eternal Genin," would never rise above his current rank. As for Hiruko, though he had a unique talent, becoming a chunin would be a long, difficult journey for him. At this point, Orochimaru couldn''t think of a better way to describe Hiruko''s participation in the exam other than "just making up the numbers."

    But he didn''t dwell on it too long. His own team had passed easily, and the focus now shifted to the next round.

    Orochimaru had expected the infamous "Forest of Death" test, where teams would battle for Heaven and Earth scrolls, but instead, they were presented with something entirely different.

    "The second round of the exam will be a team battle?" Orochimaru mused.

    "Yeah," Tsunade confirmed. "There are two rounds, and if you lose, you''re eliminated. Only a quarter of the ninjas will make it to the final exam."

    Orochimaru narrowed his eyes in thought. This was different from what he remembered, but it made sense given the large number of participants. If the exam followed the format of the original series, the selection process would drag on forever. This faster, more brutal format, where teams could be eliminated through direct combat, was a more efficient way to reduce the numbers. It wasn''t exactly fair, but in the ninja world, fairness was often a luxury.

    "That works. It''ll save us time," Orochimaru commented. He was confident that his team could crush the competition. There was no need to worry.

    ---

    The second round of the Chunin Exam took place across various training grounds and school arenas, each overseen by multiple examiners. Orochimaru''s team was assigned to Group A, with Jiraiya volunteering to draw their lot.

    "Hahaha! We''re in Group A, and our examiner is Teacher Yura!" Jiraiya announced, his usual enthusiasm bubbling to the surface.

    "Teacher Yura?" Tsunade echoed. "That means we''re at the training grounds."

    And so, the trio made their way to the training grounds.

    When they arrived, Orochimaru was unsurprised to find many familiar faces. Various clans were well-represented, with members of the Hyuga, Aburame, Inuzuka, Uchiha, and the Ino-Shika-Cho trio all participating. As was typical in Konoha, the large clans had many members taking part in the Chunin Exam, each hoping to carry on their family legacy.

    Though Orochimaru recognized many of the clan names, he didn''t know the individuals themselves. To him, they were simply other competitors.

    Currently, a match was taking place on the field. One team, consisting of a pineapple-headed boy, a chubby red-haired boy, and a blond-haired kid, faced off against three nameless Konoha ninjas. It didn''t take long for the battle to turn in favor of the trio from the Nara, Akimichi, and Yamanaka clans.

    In a flash of seals and chakra, the Nara boy''s Shadow Imitation Technique captured his opponents, while the Akimichi boy used the Multi-Size Jutsu to overwhelm them. The Yamanaka clan member finished things off by taking control of the last enemy with his Mind Transfer Jutsu.

    "Ugh¡­ I can''t move!" one of the captured genin exclaimed in horror as his own kunai was turned against him by his teammate under the Yamanaka''s control.

    "The match is over!" the examiner called, stepping in to stop the fight before it turned deadly.

    "The winner is Group A, Team Nara, Akimichi, and Yamanaka!"

    After the results were announced, the next match was called.

    "The next match: Group A''s Team Inuzuka versus Group B''s Team Toranosuke. Prepare yourselves!"

    In a blur of motion, the Inuzuka team three ninja and a large dog leapt onto the field, ready to fight.

 Chapter 64: Good To Go

    The three participants entering the field now were around the same age as the previous group, about twelve or thirteen years old. One had two sharp canine teeth and wore face paint, crouching low to the ground with one hand pressed against it. The other two, standing behind him, were easily identifiable: one wore sunglasses, while the other had pale, pupil-less eyes.

    There was no need for Orochimaru to wonder which clans they came from. It was obvious from their appearance that they were from the Inuzuka, Hyuga, and Aburame clans.

    These were members of some of the most prestigious families in Konoha, and seeing them enter the competition as a team didn''t surprise Orochimaru in the least. After all, ever since the village was established, the larger clans had always maintained strong connections through teamwork.

    As the three of them entered the field, the opposing team, led by a boy named Toranosuke, visibly faltered. They glanced at each other, clearly nervous.

    "Damn it, why did we have to run into them?" one muttered, his voice tinged with frustration.

    "Maybe we should just quit and come back for the next exam," another suggested, sounding defeated.

    "I don''t see another option. We''re way outmatched here," the third chimed in.

    Finally, they resigned themselves to their fate. "Teacher, we forfeit."

    "Team Toranosuke forfeits. The winners are Inuzuka''s team from Group A," the examiner announced.

    Inuzuka, who had been gearing up to show off his skills, was taken aback. "What? They gave up?"

    "We''re probably just too strong," the boy in sunglasses, Shingo, said calmly.

    Inuzuka grinned. "Haha, guess you''re right¡­"

    The matches moved quickly, with team after team entering the battlefield. Soon, it was Uchiha''s turn, and as they prepared, it became clear that they hadn''t noticed Orochimaru and his teammates in the crowd. All of Uchiha''s focus was on their upcoming battle.

    Unlike the Uchiha, who came from a prestigious clan, his teammates were two civilian ninjas. One was a classmate named Tenzo, and the other was a slightly older girl.

    Their opponents were clearly more experienced and older, but that didn''t matter. The fight was one-sided from the start. The Uchiha''s team dominated their opponents with superior strength, easily overpowering them.

    Watching the match, Orochimaru couldn''t help but reflect on how much of an advantage ninjas from prestigious clans had over civilians. They had access to superior training resources, guidance from family members, and the inheritance of powerful techniques. For a civilian ninja, even the strongest effort often paled in comparison to these advantages.

    It was even more apparent with clans like Aburame, Hyuga, and the Ino-Shika-Cho trio, whose members were already stronger than average and often teamed up. A civilian ninja facing them in battle would simply have to chalk it up to bad luck.

    "The winners are Uchiha''s team from Group A!" the examiner announced.

    "The next match will be between Team C from Group A and Team D from Group B¡­"

    ---

    In Konoha Village, high above the training grounds, Hiruzen, the Third Hokage, stood on the rooftop of the academy, gazing toward the matches with a quiet intensity. From his vantage point, he could see the entire training area.

    Despite knowing his disciples'' abilities well, Hiruzen still felt the need to be present. As their teacher, he wanted to witness their progress firsthand. If they succeeded, he could be proud of their accomplishments. If they faltered, he could pinpoint the areas they needed to work on for the future.

    Standing behind him were three other elders of Konoha, observing alongside him.

    "Hiruzen, your disciples are up next," said one elder with a chuckle. "You seem a bit tense."

    "You worried about them, old friend?" teased another elder, this one named Mito, who stood beside him with a smile.

    Hiruzen laughed heartily in response. "I''m not worried, just excited. I know what they''re capable of."

    He had every reason to be confident. Orochimaru, Tsunade, and Jiraiya were among the most promising young ninjas in the village. Even if they went up against the best from the other clans, he was certain they wouldn''t be at a disadvantage. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Danzo, who stood off to the side, remained quiet. While Sarutobi was looking forward to the performance of all three, Danzo''s interest was solely focused on Orochimaru.

    ---

    Back at the training grounds, the next match was announced with the familiar sound of the examiner''s whistle.

    "Winner, Team D from Group B!"

    "And now, for the next match¡­ Team Orochimaru from Group A versus Team Saosuke from Group B. Please prepare yourselves!"

    "Finally, it''s our turn!" Jiraiya exclaimed, pumping his fists with excitement. His whole body practically buzzed with energy.

    Tsunade, rolling her shoulders in preparation, seemed just as eager but with more control. "One opponent each, let''s wrap this up quickly," she said confidently, as Orochimaru led the way onto the battlefield.

    ****

    Support me on patreon to read 30+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves

 Chapter 65: Instant Defeat

    Orochimaru and his team gained their fame during the Second Shinobi World War. But before that, they were relatively unknown, even to most of the ninjas within Konoha. Back then, few people knew them or that they were the disciples of the Third Hokage.

    It was similar to how, during the original series, Namikaze Minato became known only after his exploits against the Iwa ninjas, despite being extremely powerful. In large clans like the Uchiha and Hyuga, many members didn''t even know their own relatives, so it wasn''t surprising that Orochimaru, Tsunade, and Jiraiya were also relatively unknown at the time.

    As Orochimaru''s team faced off against their opponents, many of the onlookers thought the match was uninteresting. In their minds, civilian ninjas, especially ones as young as Orochimaru and his teammates, couldn''t possibly put on an exciting fight.

    "These three kids are way too young, aren''t they?" one spectator murmured.

    "They look like they just graduated," another added.

    "Ugh, this match is going to be boring. It''s gonna be a complete mismatch," a third person complained.

    "Yeah, probably a complete crush."

    Inside the training ground, Orochimaru''s team and Saosuke''s team were already in position, ready to fight.

    "Get into position! Ready¡­ begin!" shouted the examiner.

    Boom!

    *Bang, bang, bang!*

    In an instant, it was over.

    The examiner blinked in confusion, as did most of the spectators. No one could comprehend what had just happened.

    "What the¡­ what just happened?"

    "I blinked and missed it¡­ can someone tell me what happened?"

    The truth was, the crowd was right about one thing this match was indeed a crushing defeat. But it wasn''t Orochimaru''s team that was defeated. It was Saosuke''s.

    Tsunade had knocked out one of her opponents with a single punch, Jiraiya had subdued another with his bare hands, and Orochimaru stood behind the last one, calmly holding a kunai to the young man''s neck. The entire match had lasted less than ten seconds.

    The crowd was stunned. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Amazing!"

    "How did they move so fast?"

    All the spectators had heard was the examiner shouting "Begin!" and within moments, Orochimaru and his team had decimated their opponents. The only thing Saosuke''s team managed to do was throw a couple of shuriken in a panic. But those were meaningless against the speed and power of Orochimaru''s team.

    Even among genin, most couldn''t perform the Body Flicker Technique as efficiently as Orochimaru, Tsunade, and Jiraiya. The three of them had already mastered it to a degree that far outpaced their peers. In fact, even the slowest of the trio, Jiraiya, was faster than an average genin.

    There had been no contest in the battle from the start.

    "These brats are much stronger than I thought," one of the spectators said in amazement.

    "Yeah, did you see that? Their Body Flicker Technique was way faster than Saosuke''s team."

    "Wait¡­ do you recognize that girl? The one who knocked out her opponent with a single punch?"

    "Huh? Who is she?"

    "She''s from the Senju Clan."

    "What? The Senju Clan? No wonder¡­ Wait, how do you know this?"

    "I heard it from my dad once."

    "Ah, that explains it¡­"

    With the crushing victory, Orochimaru, Tsunade, and Jiraiya had caught the attention of some of the more experienced ninjas in the crowd, especially the teams from the large clans. It was clear to everyone that Orochimaru''s team was not to be underestimated.

    The next day, the matches continued. This time, their opponents managed to last for about thirty seconds. But it was still a decisive victory for Orochimaru''s team.

    By the third day, the team battle portion of the exam had concluded. Out of the initial one to two thousand participants, only around two hundred remained. That left about eighty teams moving on to the next stage of the exam.

    The remaining teams were taken to Konoha''s infamous Forest of Death. The forest spanned a radius of ten kilometers, with forty-four locked entrances. A river bisected the area, and in the center stood a tower. The rules for this round were similar to the ones described in the original series. Each team was given either a Heaven or Earth scroll, and their goal was to survive for five days while collecting a matching scroll from another team. Once they had both scrolls, they had to reach the central tower safely.

    This portion of the exam was designed to test not just the teams'' combat abilities but also their survival skills and strategic thinking.

    As Orochimaru stared at the Heaven scroll his team had been assigned, a smirk crept onto his face. In the original timeline, he had been the main antagonist of this very exam. How ironic that he was now just a participant.

    "Orochimaru, what''s the plan?" Jiraiya asked, eager to jump into action.

    "We''ll just head straight in," Orochimaru replied calmly.

    "What? You''re just going to rush in? Isn''t that going to lead to a lot of unnecessary fights?" Jiraiya questioned, a little baffled by the strategy.

    "It doesn''t matter," Orochimaru answered, completely unfazed. "The level of opponents here isn''t worth wasting tactics on."

    Tsunade and Jiraiya exchanged glances, speechless. While Orochimaru''s assessment was brutally honest, wasn''t it a bit arrogant to disregard tactics altogether? Still, they had no time to argue, as the gates to the Forest of Death had already been opened.

    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!

    The ninjas dashed into the forest in groups. The eighty teams were split between the forty-four gates, with a ten-minute interval between each team entering. Orochimaru''s group was part of the second wave.

    Less than five minutes after entering the forest, they encountered another Konoha team that had entered earlier.

    The three male ninjas, likely close to twenty years old, stepped forward with smug expressions.

    "We noticed you kids earlier," one of them said. "Let''s avoid any unnecessary fighting. Just hand over your scroll."

    Orochimaru chuckled darkly. "You seem confident¡­ confident enough to show yourselves without any caution."

    "If we weren''t confident in beating some brats like you, we wouldn''t be here competing, now would we?" one of the older ninjas sneered.

    "I see."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Orochimaru''s hands moved in a blur, forming seals.

    Boom!

    With a loud crash, the ground beneath one of the Konoha ninjas erupted, and a massive khaki-colored python shot out from the earth, swallowing the man whole before he even had time to react.

 Chapter 66: Something Is Wrong

    The sudden attack stunned not just the Konoha ninjas who were unfamiliar with Orochimaru''s methods, but also his own teammates, Tsunade and Jiraiya, who barely had time to process what was happening.

    "This is... What?" Jiraiya muttered, eyes wide.

    "A snake... a giant snake! Damn it, don''t just stand there! We have to save him!" Tsunade shouted, her voice trembling slightly, though she tried to stay composed.

    The giant python Orochimaru summoned was massive thicker than a group of people linked arm in arm and as large as the two snakes he would later use in the Forest of Death in the original series. Its blood-red tongue flickered, and its enormous, cold, vertical pupils sent chills down the spines of anyone who dared to meet its gaze.

    It was similar to the fear Sasuke had felt when encountering Orochimaru''s snakes for the first time, paralyzing him in fear. But the two remaining Konoha ninjas were slightly older and more experienced than Sasuke had been, and, driven by their instinct to save their teammate, they charged toward the massive beast.

    However, despite their courage, their genin-level skills were no match for Orochimaru''s serpent.

    The giant python reared its colossal head and then smashed it down with brutal force.

    Boom!

    "AHH!" one of the Konoha ninjas screamed as the earth trembled beneath the weight of the snake''s attack.

    The ground cracked, debris flew into the air, and dust clouded the area, mingling with the echo of the impact and the cry of their companion.

    The deadly potential of the Chunin Exams was never a joke. People often died during these exams, especially in the infamous Forest of Death. If not for the very real risk of death, there would be no point to the waiver that participants were required to sign beforehand. Death was an ever-present reality in the exams, separating those with the fortitude to become ch¨±nin from those too weak to face the pressures of battle.

    Many genin never advanced because they lacked the resolve to confront life-and-death situations like this.

    Orochimaru understood this. But Tsunade and Jiraiya, still young and relatively inexperienced, hadn''t fully accepted the brutal nature of the exams.

    "Orochimaru, stop it!" Tsunade yelled, her voice shaky as she saw what was unfolding before her eyes.

    "What are you doing, Orochimaru? Just take the scroll and leave them alone!" Jiraiya shouted, alarmed by the unnecessary violence.

    They were both only ten years old, still innocent in many ways, and couldn''t stand the sight of fellow Konoha ninjas being brutalized, even in an exam meant to push people to their limits.

    "At their level, becoming a ch¨±nin just means they''ll die sooner on the battlefield¡­" Orochimaru replied coldly, indifferent to the suffering of their opponents.

    "But they''re from our village!" Tsunade argued, her voice desperate.

    "Yeah, Orochimaru! They''re our comrades. You can''t just kill them!" Jiraiya added, equally horrified.

    Orochimaru frowned slightly at Tsunade''s protest. "This is the Chunin Exam," he said matter-of-factly, as though that excused the bloodshed.

    "You can''t do that! Even in the Chunin Exams, there are limits!" Tsunade cried, now grabbing his arm, her eyes welling up with tears. "Please, stop this."

    Orochimaru paused, taken aback by Tsunade''s reaction. Her trembling grip on his arm, her tear-filled eyes, and the way she was practically pleading with him caught him off guard. He hadn''t expected her to react so emotionally.

    "Fine," Orochimaru sighed after a moment, sounding slightly annoyed.

    He released his hold on the situation, walking over toward the giant python, which still loomed over the injured Konoha ninjas.

    The two remaining ninjas weren''t dead one had been severely injured by the python''s headbutt, and the other was frozen in fear, unable to move. The one still holding a kunai was shaking so badly that he could barely keep a grip on his weapon.

    Orochimaru ignored them for now and turned to the giant snake. "Open your mouth," he ordered.

    Hissss.

    The giant python, still under Orochimaru''s command, obeyed. It opened its massive, gaping maw, revealing it''s sharp fangs dripping with saliva.

    Orochimaru extended his arm, and from his sleeve, smaller pythons slithered out, entering the larger snake''s mouth to retrieve the swallowed ninja.

    Moments later, the unconscious Konoha ninja, covered in saliva and trembling uncontrollably, was dragged out of the python''s throat by the smaller snakes. He was alive but in a state of shock.

    With a dismissive wave of his hand, the khaki coloured python dissolved into a puff of white smoke, disappearing from sight.

    Whoosh!

    At that same moment, Tsunade and Jiraiya rushed over to check on the injured ninja.

    Tsunade knelt down beside the Konoha ninja, quickly assessing his condition.

    "Tsunade, how is he?" Jiraiya asked, still shaken by what had just transpired.

    After a brief examination, Tsunade breathed a sigh of relief. "He''ll live. It''s not life-threatening."

    "That''s a relief," Jiraiya muttered as he collapsed to the ground, the adrenaline finally wearing off. "Damn it, Orochimaru, why are you so bloodthirsty? Do you have any idea how terrifying that was?"

    Tsunade looked up from her patient, her face filled with concern. "Orochimaru, what''s going on with you? They only asked to see the scroll. Why did you try to kill them?"

    Orochimaru, who had been watching the scene with an unreadable expression, suddenly frowned, his mind whirling.

    They''re right, he realized. They didn''t provoke me enough to justify trying to kill them. So why did I feel such bloodlust?

    For a brief moment, Orochimaru was disturbed by his own actions. Normally, he was methodical and detached, but this time, it was as if something inside him had snapped.

    "Could it be the Sharingan?" he wondered. But he quickly dismissed the thought. With his strengthened body, he was confident that he could withstand the influence of the Three Tomoe Sharingan. It shouldn''t have been powerful enough to affect him like this.

    Then what could it be? He clenched his fist. Is it possible¡­ am I losing control?

    The idea that he could be losing control of his own mind that some hidden impulse was driving him toward unnecessary violence was deeply unsettling.

    "I''m¡­ I''m sorry," Orochimaru said quietly, his voice betraying a rare moment of vulnerability. He sat down on the ground, crossing his legs and closing his eyes.

    "Orochimaru?" Tsunade and Jiraiya exchanged puzzled looks. What was going on with him?

    Orochimaru was not the type to apologize easily, nor was he the type to lose control. Yet here he was, clearly disturbed by something they couldn''t understand. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I need to figure this out," Orochimaru said more to himself than to them.

    He had always been in control ruthless, calculated, and intelligent. But if something was happening to him, he had to get to the bottom of it. Was it some hidden flaw in the Sharingan''s power, or had something within him truly changed?

    Orochimaru closed his eyes and entered his own consciousness.

    The space inside his mind was dark and eerie. Water dripped from the unseen ceiling, creating shallow pools at his feet. He could feel the oppressive weight of something lurking in the shadows, but it was difficult to pinpoint its source.

    He opened his eyes within the space of his consciousness, activating his Sharingan. As the world around him came into sharper focus.

 Chapter 67: Disappear

    The Sharingan has a unique ability beyond its basic functions of enhanced perception, copying, and hypnosis.

    That ability is night vision.

    In dark environments, it can see far more clearly than ordinary eyes.

    As soon as Orochimaru activated his Sharingan, the space within his consciousness seemed to brighten significantly.

    However, this effect only applied to the immediate area around him.

    He proceeded slowly, his red eyes scanning every corner of the conscious space. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The space seemed vast and desolate, with only the endless expanse of water beneath his feet reflecting the dim light.

    There was no Nine-Tails sealed inside him, so there was no iron cage or anything resembling one.

    "Could I have guessed wrong...?" Orochimaru muttered to himself, growing uncertain as he observed the empty space around him.

    Yet, after a moment of reflection, he remained steadfast in his conviction.

    His mind wouldn''t be influenced for no reason. Since there was interference, the Sharingan wasn''t the cause. That meant something was indeed wrong within his consciousness space.

    It was similar to how Naruto had been influenced by the Nine-Tails.

    Just as this thought crossed his mind, Orochimaru suddenly halted.

    He saw a shadowy figure.

    The figure was seated on a dark, indistinct step. Noticing Orochimaru''s gaze upon him, the figure grinned.

    "Ah, so you''ve noticed me so soon?"

    The figure''s voice was low, dripping with mockery.

    "As I suspected." Orochimaru narrowed his eyes. "Are you the original Orochimaru? No... no, the original will of Orochimaru is long gone. So then... are you another part of me?"

    "No... I''m not some mere ''other personality.''"

    "Then, what are you?" Orochimaru''s voice grew colder.

    "I am the darkness buried deep in your heart."

    "The darkness in my heart?" Orochimaru''s eyes flashed with recognition, but his expression remained icy.

    "Yes, I am you. I am the dark side of your soul, the part you can''t escape."

    After speaking, the shadow slowly stood up, moving toward Orochimaru with a deliberate pace.

    As it approached, its form became clearer it was a boy, identical in appearance and attire to Orochimaru.

    But there was one stark difference: while Orochimaru''s Sharingan glowed with red pupils, this boy''s eyes were pitch-black, devoid of any light.

    Seeing this mirror image of himself, Orochimaru''s brows furrowed.

    At that moment, he recalled a scene from Naruto''s story, the time on Turtle Island when Naruto stood before the Waterfall of Truth, facing his darker self.

    This was exactly like that moment.

    Could this apparition be a manifestation of his own image?

    "It''s impressive that you managed to notice my presence so quickly."

    Orochimaru''s expression remained indifferent as he asked, "Are you the reason I''ve been feeling so much bloodlust lately?"

    "Of course! Why deny it? You''ve sworn long ago never to be ''good,'' haven''t you? Your goal is to conquer the ninja world, after all."

    "So what if it is?"

    "So... what does the life and death of others matter to us? We should hate this world, wipe out all the shinobi... kill them all, every last one of them..."

    But before the dark Orochimaru could finish, his voice was abruptly cut off.

    His eyes widened in shock as he felt the cold grip of a pale hand tightening around his throat, and a multitude of serpents coiling around his body, restricting his movements.

    Orochimaru''s lips curled into a sneer as he strangled his doppelg?nger. "You shouldn''t exist in the first place."

    "H-How... how is this possible...? Why couldn''t I anticipate your moves...? I am you..."

    "That''s where you''re wrong." Orochimaru''s grip tightened further. "My darkness doesn''t need to be concealed. I kill when I want to, and I certainly don''t need you to teach me how. Although I don''t know why you''ve appeared in my consciousness, one body only needs one mind."

    "Now... disappear."

    With a final, forceful squeeze, Orochimaru crushed his other self''s neck.

    Outside, Orochimaru''s real body, seated in a meditative position, suddenly jolted, his brows knitting together as a look of pain crossed his face.

    "Orochimaru, what''s going on with you?"

    Tsunade, who had been watching him, immediately rushed over, alarmed. Jiraiya, standing nearby on guard, was equally surprised and confused.

    What on earth was happening to him all of a sudden?

    "Hah¡­ hah¡­" Orochimaru raised his hand, pressing it against his forehead as he panted heavily. "I''m¡­ fine."

    It was hard to believe that after vanquishing his inner darkness, his spiritual power had retaliated against him.

    But¡­ somehow, he felt much better now.

    It was a sensation that was hard to describe or even explain, but¡­ it just felt great.

    "Are you really alright?" Tsunade asked, still worried.

    Orochimaru exhaled deeply, feeling the weight lifting from his mind, then responded nonchalantly, "Yeah, just¡­ a brief disorder in my chakra."

    "A chakra disruption?" Tsunade raised an eyebrow in surprise. "Were you caught in some kind of genjutsu?"

    "I''m not sure, but it''s irrelevant now."

    While speaking, Orochimaru''s mind had mostly returned to normal, regaining about seventy to eighty percent of its clarity. "We should focus on their scrolls."

    "I already checked. They have the same Heaven Scroll as us," Jiraiya chimed in, finally breaking his silence.

    Orochimaru rose slowly, resting his hands on his knees, his face expressionless. "The Heaven Scroll, huh? In that case, destroy it."

    "Destroy it?" Tsunade looked taken aback. "But¡­ if you do that, another team won''t be able to complete the exam!"

    "What does that matter to us?" Orochimaru replied coldly. "Aren''t you being a little too soft? The world of shinobi is inherently brutal. If they fail, it''s simply because they weren''t strong enough."

    Having dealt with his inner self, Orochimaru found his thoughts clearer than ever before. His murderous intent had receded, replaced with a heightened sense of clarity.

    "Perhaps¡­ you''re right," Tsunade mused, her tone softening. "To advance to Chunin, one should rely on their own strength, not the mercy of others. But¡­" She paused, looking Orochimaru directly in the eye. "Can you promise me one thing, Orochimaru? Please, stop killing people on sight. The way you were earlier¡­ it was terrifying."

    Orochimaru met her gaze without flinching.

    "Even in the world of shinobi, there are reasons for killing. On the battlefield, sure, there''s justification. Assassination missions? Fine. But in everyday situations, you can''t just kill without a reason."

    Tsunade''s voice grew more resolute. "Even in the Chunin Exams, where we''re fighting for scrolls, there''s no need to kill. After all, we''re from the same village, aren''t we?"

    Orochimaru inhaled deeply, considering her words for a moment. "Don''t worry. It won''t happen again."

    Satisfied with his response, Tsunade nodded and smiled. "Alright, let''s keep moving and find our next target."

    "Yeah¡­ let''s go," Orochimaru said, starting to walk forward once more.

    Tsunade and Jiraiya followed closely behind, relieved that the tension had subsided.

    None of them noticed the flicker in Orochimaru''s eyes as he briefly glanced toward several large trees in the distance.

    Behind those trees, a few figures trembled in fear, trying their best to remain hidden.

 Chapter 68: The World Is Unfair

    "What''s up with this guy?!"

    Behind a large tree, a young man with a pineapple-shaped haircut whispered in terror, his entire body trembling uncontrollably.

    He pressed his back firmly against the tree, trying to steady himself, but the fear was overwhelming.

    Behind two other trees stood two more figures a chubby red-haired boy and a skinny blonde. Their expressions mirrored his own fear, their bodies stiff with terror.

    These three were none other than Ino-Shika-Ch¨­, the team from Konoha consisting of members from the renowned Yamanaka, Nara, and Akimichi clans.

    After entering the forest, they found themselves uncomfortably close to Orochimaru''s group. Out of sheer curiosity, they had approached the area after hearing the commotion caused by the giant snake.

    What they had witnessed next had shaken them to the core.

    They saw Orochimaru summoning a python with his Hidden Shadow Snake Hands technique, using it to retrieve a Konoha ninja swallowed whole.

    The sheer size and terror of the python had left an indelible mark on them, casting a shadow of dread over their hearts.

    They couldn''t comprehend how a ten-year-old boy could possess so much chakra to summon such a massive creature.

    "Horrifying! That guy¡­"

    "Yeah¡­ there''s no way we can compete with him."

    The red-haired Akimichi and the thin Yamanaka slumped to the ground, speaking one after the other. The fear in their voices was palpable.

    Though they were from notable families and considered talented, the Ino-Shika-Ch¨­ trio wasn''t known for raw destructive power. Against a fearsome summoning beast like Orochimaru''s, they were completely outmatched.

    If Orochimaru had turned his attention toward them, they would have no choice but to hand over their scroll and hope for mercy.

    "Thank goodness he doesn''t seem interested in us!" Nara Shikafu, the boy with the pineapple haircut, breathed a sigh of relief. "If he was¡­ we''d be doomed!"

    "What now, Shikafu?" the red-haired Akimichi asked, his voice trembling. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "We''ll stay hidden here a little longer, wait for them to get further away."

    "Seriously, though¡­ What kind of monster has so much chakra for such a summoning technique¡­?"

    "Who knows¡­" Shikafu muttered quietly.

    ---

    Meanwhile, back with Orochimaru''s group.

    After confirming that Orochimaru had fully recovered, Jiraiya turned his attention to the enormous python that had appeared earlier.

    "How do you have so much more chakra than me, Orochimaru?" Jiraiya asked, his eyes still wide with disbelief.

    It was common knowledge that the larger the summoned creature, the more chakra it consumed. If Jiraiya tried to summon a toad of the same size as the python, it would likely drain all his chakra reserves.

    No ninja in their right mind would waste all their chakra on a single summoning. So, Jiraiya reasoned that Orochimaru must have used far less chakra than expected for that giant snake.

    "Is it strange?" Orochimaru smirked slightly.

    "Of course it''s strange!" Jiraiya responded, almost exasperated. "Your training clearly doesn''t focus on building up chakra reserves, so how do you have so much more than me? It doesn''t make sense!"

    "Exactly! Even I''m surprised," Tsunade chimed in, backing Jiraiya up.

    Orochimaru didn''t belong to any special bloodline, nor had he undergone any unique chakra-enhancing training. And yet, his chakra reserves far surpassed Jiraiya''s, who regularly trained on his own. It was a baffling situation.

    Faced with their questioning, Orochimaru let out a helpless sigh. "Well, it seems this secret can''t be kept any longer."

    "Secret? What do you mean?" Tsunade asked.

    "It''s nothing too complicated. It''s simply the result of my latest research. Though it''s still in the experimental phase."

    "Research? What are you talking about? Are you saying you''ve found a way to increase your chakra reserves?" Jiraiya and Tsunade were both stunned.

    To them, the idea that there could be a method besides rigorous training to increase chakra seemed absurd.

    "Exactly," Orochimaru nodded, nonchalant.

    The dliuted serum he had been working on was a future breakthrough he planned to reveal, so there was no harm in letting them know a bit early.

    "What¡­?"

    "That''s impossible!" Both Jiraiya and Tsunade exclaimed at the same time, their disbelief evident.

    But as the words left their mouths, they quickly realized how foolish they sounded. Orochimaru''s chakra had increased far beyond normal limits something that couldn''t be explained by training alone.

    "How is it impossible?" Orochimaru replied calmly. "Do you really think training is the only path to strength?"

    "..." Tsunade fell silent.

    "..." Jiraiya clenched his teeth but also stayed quiet.

    For as long as they could remember, they had believed in the principle that hard work and training were the only ways to become stronger. But Orochimaru had shattered that belief right before their eyes.

    Over the years, they had slowly come to accept the various miracles Orochimaru had accomplished. He began researching human genetics at the age of six and later developed the highly popular Super Recovery Potion. Now, hearing that he was working on a way to increase chakra reserves didn''t seem so far-fetched after all.

    "You really are a monster," Jiraiya muttered, finally giving up his resistance to the idea.

    However, there was still a sense of discomfort festering in his heart.

    After all, the foundation of a ninja''s strength had always been rigorous training and discipline. But now, Orochimaru was suggesting that scientific research could provide shortcuts to that power.

    This upended everything they had ever believed.

    The most disheartening thing for a person is when a belief they''ve held their entire life suddenly crumbles before them.

    It was like how ancient people believed the earth was flat, only to later be told it was round. The collapse of such a belief would feel like the ground falling out from under their feet.

    And now, both Jiraiya and Tsunade were feeling that same collapse. Their deeply rooted belief that strength could only be earned through hard work was being questioned.

    Could it be possible that there really was another way to gain power?

    Would their entire understanding of the ninja world be turned upside down?

    "Monster? Heh," Orochimaru chuckled softly, noticing the troubled expressions on their faces. "This isn''t that big of a deal. Besides, don''t think of it as unfair. The world was never fair to begin with."

    "For example, Tsunade your abilities already surpassed others the moment you were born. And as time passes, that gap only widens. Is that fair to the other ninjas?"

    "That¡­ is indeed unfair," Jiraiya mumbled, almost in a daze.

    "Alright, alright. You win," Tsunade said with a sigh, admitting defeat. "But does this research of yours really have that great of an effect? Can it really change a person''s physique and increase their chakra reserves? And what about side effects?"

    At the mention of side effects, Jiraiya also grew more skeptical.

    It was well-known that every powerful medicine came with equally powerful side effects. Could this new invention really be safe?

    Orochimaru answered calmly, "I''ll explain everything to you later."

    "Huh? Why later?" Tsunade asked, confused.

    "Because we have company¡­" Orochimaru said, his eyes narrowing as he sensed an approaching presence.

 Chapter 69: Typical Of The Uchiha

    "Company?"

    Tsunade was stunned for a moment upon hearing Orochimaru''s words, but quickly recovered and stood up, drawing a kunai along with Jiraiya. The two of them immediately took up defensive stances, ready for anything.

    "Where''s the enemy?"

    "Show yourself! Jiraiya Sama has already spotted you!" Jiraiya yelled, his eyes scanning the surroundings with heightened vigilance.

    Orochimaru, noticing their reaction, chuckled softly. "Don''t worry. The enemy isn''t here just yet."

    "What?" Tsunade groaned, relaxing her stance in exasperation. "Can''t you just say everything in one go?!"

    "Yeah, you got us all worked up for nothing," Jiraiya added with a sigh.

    It was clear that this exam wasn''t much of a challenge for the three of them. They didn''t underestimate their enemies, but they only took things seriously when a worthy opponent appeared.

    Jiraiya, despite his usual carefree and idiotic behavior, was no fool when it mattered. He was just as dependable as anyone else in critical moments.

    "Oh, by the way, Orochimaru," Tsunade suddenly remembered something. "Didn''t you say earlier there was a ninja team trailing behind us?"

    She and Jiraiya had been so focused on Orochimaru''s massive summoning jutsu earlier that they hadn''t even noticed the presence of anyone nearby.

    "Yes," Orochimaru confirmed, his expression unreadable.

    Tsunade raised an eyebrow. "So, since you knew they were back there, why didn''t you take their scroll? That seems pretty out of character for you."

    "Want to know why?" Orochimaru replied calmly. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Tsunade nodded eagerly, curious about his reasoning.

    "It''s simple. I was in a good mood after dealing with... something, so I decided to let them be."

    "In a good mood¡­?" Tsunade''s face turned dark with disbelief. "What if you stay in a ''good mood'' all the time and no one shows up to challenge us? What if we fail the mission?"

    Orochimaru smirked, not bothering to answer directly. "Do you think that''s possible?"

    His response left Tsunade momentarily speechless. In this forest, filled with ambitious ninjas looking to pass the Chunin Exams, it was impossible to avoid confrontation for long. Someone would always come looking for a fight.

    Jiraiya chuckled and shrugged. "Tsunade, I''ve got to say, your question was a bit dumb. People always say big breasts mean a small brain, but how do you explain your flat chest being this brainless? You weren''t always like this, were you?"

    He rubbed his chin in mock contemplation, pretending to ponder the meaning of life.

    Tsunade''s eyes immediately twitched with fury, her fists clenching as veins bulged on her forehead. "Jiraiya¡­ you''re looking to die, aren''t you?!"

    "Whoa, whoa, calm down!" Jiraiya waved his hands frantically as he backed away, realizing he had poked the bear. "There''s an enemy nearby, remember? Let''s not cause a scene!"

    But Tsunade wasn''t having it. She stormed toward Jiraiya, ready to deliver a punishing blow.

    Just as Tsunade was about to strike, an unfamiliar voice suddenly rang out.

    "Oh, is this the Chunin Exam, or are you just playing house?"

    "Who''s there?" Tsunade stopped mid-charge, her frustration now directed at the unknown voice.

    Orochimaru stood up as well, a cold gleam in his eyes. A moment later¡ª

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Three figures dropped from the trees, landing strategically on the ground to form a triangle around Orochimaru and his team.

    Seeing the three teenagers appear, Orochimaru remained completely unfazed. He had expected this; every time he stopped to rest, he released a swarm of small invisible flies to monitor the surrounding area. Combined with his keen perception abilities, he had known about these three for a while now.

    The trio looked to be about thirteen years old, and judging by the emblem on their clothes, the one leading them belonged to the Uchiha clan.

    "So, you''re Orochimaru?" the lead Uchiha boy asked, his eyes narrowing as he sized him up.

    Orochimaru''s response was nonchalant, almost dismissive. "Do we really need introductions before fighting?"

    Tsunade had to stifle a laugh at Orochimaru''s bluntness, and even Jiraiya was momentarily caught off guard. This wasn''t the Orochimaru they were used to he usually wasn''t one for banter.

    Uchiha Dan, the leader of the trio, frowned at Orochimaru''s arrogance. "You''ve got some nerve, kid. Do you even know who you''re talking to?"

    Uchiha Dan an was a member of the prestigious Uchiha clan and was well aware of his own abilities. At thirteen, he was confident in his strength, even more so after hearing about Orochimaru''s reputation. Dan''s competitive spirit, typical of the Uchiha, flared up when he thought about how much praise Orochimaru had been receiving.

    Genius? Dan scoffed. No matter how talented Orochimaru might be, he wasn''t from the Uchiha clan. To someone like Dan, no one could compare to the might of his own bloodline.

    "Do you really think you''re strong, kid?" one of Dan''s teammates taunted. "You''re just an orphan with no parents. What''s there to be so arrogant about?"

    Their taunt struck a chord. They had clearly done their homework, knowing enough about Orochimaru''s background to use it against him.

    Upon hearing this, Orochimaru''s expression darkened. Tsunade and Jiraiya were both startled as well.

    Having been together for so long, they knew better than anyone that Orochimaru''s parents had passed away when he was young. But as teammates, they never brought it up, understanding how sensitive a subject it was for him.

    Jiraiya still remembered the menacing aura Orochimaru had exuded the first time someone mentioned his parents. If Tsunade hadn''t stepped in back then, Jiraiya was convinced Orochimaru would have done something drastic.

    However, this time seemed different. Orochimaru remained calm, his eyes locked onto the Uchiha boy.

    "Tell me your name."

    "Uchiha Dan," he responded proudly, puffing out his chest.

    Typical of the Uchiha clan, always full of arrogance.

    Orochimaru''s lips curled into a thin smile. "You''re overconfident. Don''t overestimate your abilities."

    Dan''s face twisted in anger, and he quickly reached for the sword strapped to his back.

    With a swift motion, Dan unsheathed his blade, and his two teammates followed suit, drawing their kunai.

    It was clear that they had no intention of negotiating for the scroll. They wanted to take Orochimaru down first.

    Whoosh!

    In the blink of an eye, Orochimaru''s figure vanished from sight.

    "So fast!" Dan gasped, his eyes widening in disbelief.

    He barely had time to react before Orochimaru reappeared right in front of him.

 Chapter 70: Earth

    Although Uchiha Dan had previously seen Orochimaru and his teammates in action, and had some understanding of their body flicker techniques, witnessing it firsthand in battle was a completely different experience.

    Fortunately for him, he reacted quickly. Defense was often easier than offense, especially if he could avoid his opponent''s initial burst of speed. He believed that if he could just hold off that first strike, the rest of the battle would fall into place. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    But something was off.

    When he prepared to defend himself, he realized Orochimaru wasn''t coming for him. Instead, Orochimaru had changed targets, attacking his teammates. In his hand, at some point, a kunai had appeared.

    "No... murderous intent!" Dan thought in horror.

    Murderous intent was a specific type of aura, one that only appeared in those who had taken a life before. Did this kid no, this monster already kill someone?

    Dan''s thoughts raced, but he had no time to dwell on them. He knew that if he didn''t act now, his teammate would be dead in seconds. In Konoha Village, killing a fellow ninja was tantamount to betraying the village, but the Chunin Exam was different. Here, the rules were crueler. Fatalities were allowed.

    For Dan, it wasn''t that he cared so much for his teammate''s life, but he knew that if his teammate died, their team would be eliminated from the exam. He had to act.

    Whoosh!

    Dan quickly used his own teleportation technique, throwing himself between Orochimaru and his teammate at the last moment.

    "Don''t underestimate me!" he shouted, his ninja sword meeting Orochimaru''s kunai in a loud metallic clash.

    Clang!

    The sheer force of the collision shocked Dan. Orochimaru''s strength was unreal.

    "How... how is he not just fast, but also this strong?"

    Realizing he couldn''t hold back anymore, Dan''s eyes flashed with determination. Using Orochimaru''s force, he pushed off and pulled his teammate back to safety, distancing them from Orochimaru''s immediate range.

    As they retreated, Dan''s dark eyes morphed into a deep scarlet Sharingan.

    "Latent Shadow Snake Hand!" Orochimaru''s voice rang out, and in an instant, countless snakes shot from his hands, heading straight for the retreating Dan.

    With his Sharingan now activated,Dan''s vision slowed the world around him. The snakes appeared to move in slow motion. He twisted his body in unnatural ways, narrowly dodging the snapping jaws of the serpents.

    However, while Dan managed to evade the attack, his teammate wasn''t as lucky.

    "Nani¡­?" the teammate gasped.

    The fangs of multiple snakes dug into his skin. He felt the crushing force of their bodies wrapping around him, and before he could even react, he was pulled violently toward Orochimaru.

    "Orochimaru!" Tsunade and Jiraiya shouted in unison, fearing the worst.

    But what Orochimaru did next caused them to exhale in relief.

    Instead of plunging the kunai into the trapped boy''s heart, Orochimaru simply clenched his fist and delivered a brutal punch to his face.

    Bang!

    The punch sent the boy flying like a cannonball.

    Boom!

    The ground tore apart in his wake as he skidded over ten meters, creating a deep trench, dust and debris filling the air. His body finally crashed into a distant tree with a loud thud.

    Orochimaru''s strength, while not something he had trained excessively, was formidable. His naturally enhanced physique ensured that anyone struck by him would feel it deeply.

    "A-amazing..." Dan''s remaining teammate muttered, too stunned to move.

    Not only was Orochimaru fast, but his raw strength was terrifying.

    "Don''t just stand there, you idiot!" Dan barked, snapping his teammate out of his daze.

    However, by the time the teammate came to his senses, it was too late. The ground beneath him had turned into a swamp.

    "Earth Release: Swamp of the Underworld!" Jiraiya called out, grinning mischievously.

    "Hey, you can''t be caught daydreaming in the middle of a battle!" Jiraiya teased.

    The trapped ninja struggled, but the more he tried to free himself, the deeper he sank into the mire. Before he could come up with a plan to escape, a shadow loomed over him.

    "Here comes a punch!" Tsunade shouted gleefully as she leaped into the air, bringing her fist down toward the helpless ninja.

    He raised his arms in a desperate attempt to block, but with his feet stuck in the swamp, there was no way he could withstand Tsunade''s monstrous strength.

    Bang!

    Her punch connected, sending him flying out of the swamp and crashing into the ground like a ragdoll, following the fate of his other teammate.

    Just like that, what had started as a 3v3 battle quickly became a 3v1.

    "Finally willing to join the fight, huh?" Orochimaru said with a smirk, his eyes shifting toward Jiraiya and Tsunade. The two of them hadn''t lifted a finger since entering the Forest of Death, and now it seemed they were finally getting involved.

    "As long as you''re not killing anyone, I''m happy to step in!" Tsunade responded with a grin. She stepped across the swamp, chakra concentrated in her feet to prevent herself from sinking. She then clapped her hands playfully.

    As Orochimaru''s teammates, both she and Jiraiya knew that once Orochimaru''s Latent Shadow Snake Hand took hold, it would only take a kunai to finish off the enemy. But instead, Orochimaru had held back and delivered a punch.

    That, in Tsunade''s eyes, confirmed that Orochimaru was still the teammate she trusted someone who wasn''t killing needlessly.

    "Afraid I''ll kill someone?" Orochimaru asked, his tone calm.

    "It''s fine to kill enemies, but they''re from our village, and this is just an exam¡­" Tsunade didn''t finish her sentence, but she trusted that Orochimaru understood her point.

    "I see," Orochimaru replied, his tone indicating he had no problem with that.

    "Damn it! Are you all just going to ignore me?!" Dan shouted angrily, realizing that the trio had been chatting leisurely while completely disregarding him.

    The Uchiha clan prided themselves on their innate talents and spiritual power. To be ignored like this especially by three kids younger than him was unbearable.

    "What''s wrong?" Jiraiya taunted, crossing his arms with a smirk. "You still think you can take on all three of us by yourself?"

    Dan''s fists tightened in anger. He knew better than anyone that the odds were against him now. With his two teammates down, and the combat prowess the trio had displayed, he didn''t stand a chance.

    Realizing his predicament, he made a quick decision.

    "As much as I hate to admit it¡­ I don''t have a choice," he said through gritted teeth. "Take the scroll and let us leave."

    He slowly reached into his pouch and placed the scroll carefully on the ground.

    The word "µØ" (Earth) was clearly inscribed on the scroll.

    *****

    Support me on patreon to read 30+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 71: Itâ€™s Already Over

    Seeing the scroll that Dan placed on the ground, Tsunade and Jiraiya couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement. The scroll they held was the Heaven Scroll, and now, with the Earth Scroll in hand, their mission was effectively complete. All that was left was to head to the central tower.

    It was still the first day of the exam, and the prospect of being the first team to reach the central tower filled them with a sense of pride. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    However, Dan was clearly not happy about the situation. Even though he was unwilling, what choice did he have? He underestimated Orochimaru and paid the price for it. The same mistake had almost gotten three Konoha ninjas killed earlier, and now it had left two of his teammates severely injured. All of this was the cost of his own arrogance, and he couldn''t blame anyone else.

    Faced with Orochimaru''s overwhelming strength, Dan had no choice but to offer the Earth Scroll as a way to guarantee his own safety.

    He hoped that by handing over the scroll, he could leave and perhaps find another team to steal the scrolls from, securing his team''s passage through the exam.

    Tsunade coming from the Senju clan, she had always harbored a certain disdain for the Uchiha. The relationship between the two clans had always been strained. Though they shared the same village, there was always an undercurrent of animosity. And during moments like these, even if it wasn''t an open conflict, there was no love lost between them. If Orochimaru was making things difficult for an Uchiha, she saw no reason to intervene.

    Orochimaru''s lips curled into a sly grin.

    "Alright, get moving. It seems the Uchihas aren''t as impressive as they think."

    "You bastard!" Dan snarled, his fury barely contained. His pride as an Uchiha lay in tatters after being forced to surrender the Earth Scroll, and now this civilian-born ninja was humiliating his clan? It was unthinkable. The arrogance of the Uchiha would never permit such an insult.

    "You''ll pay for this, Orochimaru!" Dan shouted, his hand gripping the hilt of his sword tightly. His Sharingan eyes flared to life, his blood boiling with rage.

    Orochimaru remained unfazed, his cold eyes locking onto Dan''s. "You want to fight? Fine. But this will be your last mistake."

    Without looking back, Orochimaru made a subtle gesture to Jiraiya and Tsunade, signaling them to stay out of the fight. He wanted to handle this alone.

    Tsunade and Jiraiya exchanged uneasy glances but knew better than to interfere. When Orochimaru faced a single opponent, he never allowed anyone else to step in. This was his fight, and he intended to finish it.

    Deep within the Forest of Death, another group of three led by a boy from the Inuzuka clan was on the move, leaping from branch to branch with their ninken alongside them.

    "Hold on for a moment!" Inuzuka Zen ordered, raising a hand to halt his team''s advance.

    "What''s up?" Ryuichi from the Hyuga clan asked.

    "I heard something up ahead. Ryuichi, can you use your Byakugan to check it out?"

    "Got it."

    With that, Ryuichi activated his Byakugan. The veins around his eyes bulged as his vision expanded, cutting through the dense forest in front of them like a knife through butter.

    "It''s them!" Ryuichi said, surprised.

    "Who?" Zen asked, his interest piqued.

    "The trio from the exam room the ones with Orochimaru, Senju Tsunade and Jiraiya."

    "Orochimaru? Interesting. Who are they fighting?"

    "They''re up against Uchiha Dan''s team," Ryuichi answered.

    Zen''s eyes lit up at the mention of Uchiha Dan. "Uchiha Dan? Now that''s a surprise. If they end up weakening each other, we can swoop in and take the spoils. Let''s move!"

    "Wait, Zen!" Ryuichi stopped him, his voice tense.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "The fight''s already over."

 Chapter 72: Ways

    When he heard that the battle was over, Zen was initially stunned, then quickly grew excited.

    "It''s finished? Haha, tell me, which team won?" S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Orochimaru''s team," Hyuga Ryuichi replied, still observing the scene ahead with a solemn expression.

    "Really?" Zen''s eyes lit up, completely ignoring the serious tone in Ryuichi''s voice. "This Orochimaru is something else. He even defeated Uchiha Dan? But I bet it was a close call, right? Their chakra must be nearly depleted by now. This is the perfect time to swoop in and take their scroll! Let''s go, Shingo, Ryuichi."

    "Don''t bother, Zen," Ryuichi said, his voice firm and serious.

    Zen paused, puzzled. "What do you mean?"

    Ryuichi continued, his face grave. "Their battle wasn''t even close. It was a complete and utter one-sided slaughter, just like their earlier fights. Uchiha Dan''s team didn''t stand a chance they didn''t even manage to fight back."

    He let that sink in for a moment before adding, "And as for their chakra, there''s no sign of exhaustion. They look as fresh as ever."

    "What?" Inuzuka Zen couldn''t believe his ears. "Not even a chance to fight back? But Uchiha Dan is a prodigy! How is that possible?"

    Zen knew Dan personally. They had trained together, and he had witnessed the boy''s talents firsthand. During the team competition earlier, Dan''s squad had crushed their opponents without much effort. When two powerful teams clashed, Zen had expected sparks to fly, with one side barely managing to scrape out a victory. The idea that Dan''s team had been completely overpowered didn''t make any sense to him.

    Buzz!

    At that moment, a large insect flew back from the jungle, landing obediently on the outstretched finger of Shingo Aburame, who wore dark sunglasses. After a brief moment, Shingo nodded decisively.

    "They''re too strong for us," Shingo stated plainly. "We don''t stand a chance. It''s best if we retreat."

    Zen looked between his two teammates, their serious expressions telling him all he needed to know. He trusted their judgment after all, they were a tracking team. While Zen''s Inuzuka clan dog was the best at tracking scents, it was Ryuichi''s Byakugan and Shingo''s insects that could sense the true strength of their targets. Still, Zen''s curiosity wasn''t satisfied.

    "What? We''ve come this far; can''t we just go and take a quick look from a distance?" Zen asked, still hesitant to completely give up on their mission.

    Shingo thought it over, then calmly replied, "We can observe from a distance. But we shouldn''t engage them. If we don''t get too close, we should be fine."

    "I agree," Ryuichi added. "They''ve likely already gathered their scrolls. We''ll be safe if we keep our distance."

    Zen, feeling relieved that he wouldn''t be missing out entirely, grinned and said, "Well then, what are we waiting for? Let''s go!"

    With that, the trio nodded to each other and silently headed toward the scene of the battle¡­

    ---

    Meanwhile, Dan lay on the ground, clutching his chest in pain and confusion. He couldn''t wrap his mind around what had just happened. He had seen Orochimaru''s movements clearly, yet his body hadn''t been able to react fast enough to avoid the attacks. And some of the techniques Orochimaru used Dan couldn''t even comprehend them with his Sharingan. How was that possible?

    Orochimaru stood over him, his expression calm but cold. "Even though you possess the Sharingan, having only one tomoe makes you far too weak. Forget it let''s go."

    With that, Orochimaru motioned for Tsunade and Jiraiya to follow him, ignoring Dan, who remained on the ground in pain and disbelief.

    The battle had been swift and simple. Orochimaru had relied on his superior speed, using basic ninjutsu that didn''t require hand seals to confuse and overwhelm him.

    In the original series, Granny Chiyo had advised that to defeat the Sharingan, one must either avoid fighting head-on or neutralize its power somehow. But Orochimaru, even without such advice, had many ways to handle the Uchiha''s famed dojutsu.

    There were various techniques to counter the Sharingan: - Blinding the opponent''s sight: Using a technique like the Hidden Mist Jutsu could obscure the battlefield, rendering the Sharingan''s sight advantage useless.

    - Absolute speed: Techniques like the Flying Thunder God, the Eight Gates, or the Raikage''s Lightning Armor moved so fast that even the Sharingan couldn''t keep up.

    - Tailed Beast chakra: The erratic and immense chakra of a Tailed Beast couldn''t be predicted by the Sharingan.

    Orochimaru didn''t need these methods, though. Instead, he had used a simpler tactic: overwhelming speed. He had moved so fast that Dan''s eyes could see his attacks, but his body couldn''t keep up.

    Using basic techniques like the Hidden Shadow Snake Hands, Orochimaru had easily disoriented and defeated him, making the battle a breeze.

    Truthfully, Orochimaru didn''t even need to go to such lengths. If he had wanted to, he could''ve simply activated his Sharingan. With his three-tomoe Sharingan pitted against Dan''s single tomoe, he could have won just by locking eyes with the boy. But Orochimaru preferred to keep his Sharingan a secret for now, not revealing it unless absolutely necessary.

    As Orochimaru picked up the scrolls, Tsunade smiled and asked, "Well, the primary objective is complete. Should we head straight to the central tower now?"

    Orochimaru shook his head. "No need to rush. I have something a bit more¡­ something interesting in mind."

    "Interesting? Like what?" Jiraiya asked, intrigued.

    Orochimaru shared his plan, and as he explained it, Jiraiya''s eyes lit up with excitement. "Oh, I like this plan! Haha, this is going to be fun!"

    "What about you, Tsunade?" Orochimaru asked.

    Tsunade smiled sweetly. "You''re my boyfriend, aren''t you? Of course, I''ll go along with it."

    Hearing the word "boyfriend," Jiraiya, who had been excited just moments earlier, suddenly looked like he''d been forced to swallow something bitter. But Orochimaru, showing no reaction to the term, simply continued on.

    "Alright, then let''s get started," Orochimaru said. He pulled out a kunai, slicing his thumb open and smearing the blood across his hand before forming a series of hand seals.

    "Boar, Dog, Bird, Monkey, Ram! Summoning Jutsu!"

    With a loud bang, a huge cloud of white smoke filled the clearing. As the smoke began to clear, the massive form of the giant python from earlier reappeared in front of them.

    The plan was now in motion.

    *****

    Support me on patreon to read 30+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 73: Last Day

    The giant python that Orochimaru had summoned was the same one from before, massive and terrifying. Its body was as thick as several people clasping hands together, and its eyes, bigger than a human head, gleamed with a predatory gleam.

    Orochimaru, however, didn''t seem to notice anything unusual. With a calm leap, he jumped onto the snake''s head and waved casually to Tsunade and Jiraiya.

    "Come on up!"

    Whoosh!

    Tsunade and Jiraiya followed suit, landing behind Orochimaru. Despite the snake''s size and ferocity, neither of them flinched. They had long grown accustomed to Orochimaru''s summons and had learned to trust his decisions.

    "Are you calling this big snake again? You sure you have enough chakra to keep it going?" Tsunade asked skeptically, still marveling at the size of the creature.

    "I wouldn''t do anything I wasn''t sure of," Orochimaru replied, his tone nonchalant as ever.

    With a flick of his wrist, he signaled the giant python to move.

    "Let''s go" Orochimaru said.

    "Yes, Master," the giant python hissed in reply before slithering forward, crashing through the underbrush, uprooting trees, and trampling down everything in its path as it moved deeper into the forest.

    From their hidden spot, Inuzuka Zen, Hyuga Ryuichi, and Aburame Shingo watched the massive snake and its riders with wide-eyed disbelief. Even Uchiha Dan, still recovering from his defeat, could only watch in stunned silence as Orochimaru and his team disappeared into the woods on the giant python.

    "This¡­ this is insane," Zen whispered, unable to tear his eyes away from the sight. "How does he have this much chakra?"

    The three of them exchanged glances, each seeing the same thing reflected in each other''s eyes fear.

    "What kind of monster is he?" Shingo muttered.

    Zen subconsciously glanced down at his own companion, the small yellow dog named Kiku. The Inuzuka clan were known for their bond with their canine companions, and the dogs they raised were battle-hardened and courageous. Yet now, Kiku was trembling uncontrollably at his feet, visibly terrified by the presence of Orochimaru''s snake. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Zen quickly bent down, patting Kiku''s head to soothe him. "It''s okay, it''s okay¡­"

    "Zen, take a look," Ryuichi suddenly said, his tone sharp.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Look at the direction they''re headed."

    Zen looked up, confused. "Isn''t that the way to the central tower?"

    Ryuichi shook his head. "No. The direction they''re going in¡­ it''s not towards the central tower."

    ---

    Inside the tower at the center of the Forest of Death, the Third Hokage stood on the lower floor, listening to the examiners'' reports on the past few days of the Chunin Selection Exam. Surrounding him were a handful of Konoha Jounin, with ANBU members hidden in the shadows, ready to intervene at a moment''s notice.

    "Today is the fifth day," the Hokage mused aloud, his brow furrowing as he glanced at the four teams standing before him. "Only four teams have completed their mission so far?"

    The Third Hokage found this odd. Of the eighty teams that had entered the Forest of Death, even if half were eliminated, there should still be at least twenty teams that had succeeded by now. Yet here stood only four, and what was more concerning was that his own disciples Orochimaru, Tsunade, and Jiraiya were not among them.

    It didn''t make sense. He knew better than anyone the strength of his students. For them not to have completed the mission yet was not only unusual it was a little embarrassing, considering their potential.

    The Hokage''s gaze swept across the four teams present. The first to arrive had been Hatake Sakumo''s team, who had reached the tower on the second day. Following them, Zen''s team had arrived on the third day, and then Nara Shikaku'' team on the fourth day. Uchiha Dan''s team had only just made it in that morning.

    The Hokage glanced over at the examiners. "What about the other teams?"

    The examiner stepped forward and spoke respectfully, "Many have either been eliminated due to injury or lack of scrolls, Hokage-sama. As for the rest¡­"

    BOOM!

    A sudden explosion shook the ground, interrupting the examiner mid-sentence.

    "What was that?" the Hokage snapped, his hand immediately resting on the hilt of his staff.

    "Enemy attack?" one of the Jounin called out, springing into action.

    "Protect Lord Hokage!" shouted another as two ANBU operatives appeared at the Third Hokage''s side, weapons drawn. Two more ANBU darted outside the tower to investigate the disturbance.

    The examiners quickly moved to shield the remaining candidates, urging them into defensive positions.

    ---

    "Help me! Please, just save me!"

    A Konoha ninja, his face streaked with dirt and panic, was fleeing desperately through the jungle. His clothes were torn, and his movements were frantic as he stumbled through the underbrush. Behind him, a giant python slithered after him, its enormous body crashing through the trees as it pursued him relentlessly.

    "That''s¡­"

    The two ANBU who had rushed out of the tower door spotted the giant snake immediately, their eyes widening in disbelief.

    "How is there such a monster in the Forest of Death?" one of them asked, stunned.

    "We need to take it down," the other ANBU said, already preparing to engage.

    "Wait! Look closely at its head!" the first ANBU warned, stopping his companion just in time.

    The second ANBU glanced up, eyes narrowing as he followed the warning.

    On top of the giant snake''s head lay a figure, one they hadn''t noticed at first. As the snake moved closer, it became clearer.

    Someone was riding the snake.

    The two ANBU operatives exchanged looks of shock, disbelief in their eyes.

 Chapter 74: Direct Promotion

    "Hahaha, why are you running? If you hand over the scroll, everything will be fine!" Jiraiya laughed, his voice carrying across the dense trees as his figure blurred in pursuit of the fleeing ninja.

    "Damn it, are you kidding me?" the panicked genin cursed, sprinting through the underbrush. But it was too late.

    Whoosh!

    Two kunai with explosive tags flew past him, embedding into the ground just ahead. The ninja barely had time to gasp before the blast threw him through the air.

    Boom!

    When the dust settled, the unfortunate ninja lay unconscious, and Jiraiya calmly dropped next to him, untying the scroll from the man''s waist and adding it to his collection. With a smirk, he inspected his belt, now hanging heavy with three or four scrolls.

    "Heh, done! Oh wait, when did we get here?" Jiraiya said, finally noticing the massive central tower looming ahead. His carefree expression shifted to confusion as he saw the Third Hokage, ANBU, and several examiners standing in front of the tower, all of them staring at him and the giant python behind him in stunned silence.

    The two ANBU members who had rushed outside the tower just moments earlier were the most surprised of all.

    "What''s going on? Could they be the reason the other teams have failed to complete their missions?" one of them muttered, still shocked at the sight of the enormous snake and the nonchalant boy riding it.

    Meanwhile, the Third Hokage blinked in disbelief. He had just stepped out to address the examiners, only to be greeted by the sight of his young disciple casually riding a massive python through the Forest of Death. But after a few moments of surprise, he chuckled.

    "Orochimaru?" he mused, his eyes gleaming with a mixture of pride and curiosity. "Has his chakra really grown strong enough to summon a beast of this size?"

    Clearly, this snake wasn''t a wild beast from the Forest of Death it was a summoned creature.

    Unbeknownst to the others, Orochimaru, Tsunade, and Jiraiya could have completed their mission and reached the central tower on the first day. However, thanks to Orochimaru''s suggestion, they decided to make things a bit more... entertaining.

    The plan? Collect as many other teams'' scrolls as possible within the five-day exam period. With Orochimaru''s strategic mind, Jiraiya''s enthusiasm for any thrilling challenge, and Tsunade''s mischievous agreement, the three of them embarked on an absolute rampage through the forest.

    Using Orochimaru''s invisible flies for detection and the sheer intimidation factor of his summoned giant python, they minimized their chakra expenditure, only using it when absolutely necessary. Any team that dared resist quickly learned the consequences. Those who put up a fight were met with brute force, but in the end, resistance only resulted in defeat and occasionally a bit of pain.

    While teams like Sakumo''s had entered the tower early, avoiding any confrontation with Orochimaru, others hadn''t been so lucky. The Nara Shikafu team and Inuzuka Zen''s team had guessed at Orochimaru''s intentions and wisely hurried to secure a scroll and enter the tower as fast as possible. Meanwhile, Uchiha Dan''s team had survived by sheer luck, managing to avoid Orochimaru''s rampage throughout the exam.

    Now that the exams were nearing their conclusion, Orochimaru, Tsunade, and Jiraiya arrived at the tower, standing triumphantly before the Third Hokage, ANBU, examiners, and the remaining teams.

    With a wave of his hand, Orochimaru dismissed his massive python, which disappeared in a puff of smoke. The three stood at the foot of the tower, their expressions telling vastly different stories: Orochimaru looked indifferent as always, Jiraiya''s face was painted with pride, and Tsunade offered an awkward smile, unsure how to explain their actions.

    The Third Hokage''s lips twitched as his gaze shifted to the ground in front of them, where a pile of scrolls fifty, maybe even sixty lay in a heap. The sheer number was staggering, far more than what was needed for the exam.

    They stole fifty or sixty scrolls? That means they robbed at least ten teams a day¡­

    The ANBU agents behind their masks could hardly contain their disbelief.

    "This is unreal¡­"

    "Lord Hokage''s disciples really are something else."

    "They didn''t just complete the mission, they overachieved in the most ridiculous way possible!"

    In every Chunin exam, completing the mission was the main goal. But this was the first time anyone had seen a team go above and beyond like this. Teams normally fought tooth and nail to gather just one pair of Heaven and Earth scrolls, and yet Orochimaru''s team had gathered more than half of the total scrolls available in the entire exam.

    Inuzuka Zen and Nara Shikafu''s teams, though they had wisely predicted this outcome, were still stunned when they saw it unfold before them. They realized that if they hadn''t rushed to the tower when they did, they too would have been swept up in Orochimaru''s trail of destruction.

    As for Hatake Sakumo, he could only stand there, amazed.

    How is this even possible he thought. How did Orochimaru''s team manage to rob fifty or sixty teams? Is that even within the rules of the exam?

    Sakumo was no stranger to the challenges of the Chunin Exams, but this was on a different level. The sheer logistics of it were mind-boggling. Even though he knew Orochimaru was strong, the thought of taking down that many teams in such a short time seemed impossible.

    What he didn''t know was that it was all thanks to Orochimaru''s giant python. The summoned beast provided the perfect advantage, allowing them to rest while it protected them and helped locate other teams. Its size and power meant that no team of genin stood a chance against it. In the end, they didn''t just defeat teams they completely dominated them.

    Now that it was over, the truth of the situation became clear to the Hokage and the others. The scroll shortage, the panic among the other teams, and the sheer chaos in the forest were all caused by Orochimaru, Tsunade, and Jiraiya running rampant.

    The Third Hokage shook his head, smiling wryly. "This is¡­ unexpected, to say the least."

    "Hokage-sama¡­ what should we do?" an examiner asked nervously, unsure how to handle this unprecedented situation. "They''ve gathered nearly all the scrolls. How should we proceed?"

    The Third Hokage glanced at his students, his smile growing wider. He looked at the jounin and examiners gathered around him.

    "This situation is indeed unusual," he said thoughtfully. "But I''d like to hear your opinions. What should be done about this?"

    The examiner fidgeted, unsure of what to say. But after a brief pause, he spoke up. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Well¡­ I think they should be promoted to Chunin directly. There''s no need for them to participate in the rest of the selections."

    The Third Hokage nodded, considering the idea. After all, when students exceed all expectations, there''s little point in continuing the formalities.

 Chapter 75: Why?

    The one who spoke was a Jonin named Yusha, standing next to the Third Hokage.

    "Do we really need them to take the subsequent exams? Can''t we just promote them directly?"

    Indeed, what Orochimaru and his teammates accomplished was beyond impressive. Even someone of his own caliber couldn''t have done better.

    So, he believed there was no harm in promoting them directly.

    "It''s truly incredible they managed to achieve such feats. I agree with Yusha!" said another examiner, nodding in approval.

    As an examiner, he was fully aware that Orochimaru and his team were not just ordinary participants they were disciples of the Hokage. Whether it was because of their extraordinary performance or their special status, he had no reason to object.

    The Third Hokage looked around at the other Jonin. "What about the rest of you?"

    They exchanged glances, then nodded in agreement.

    "Seconded!"

    "Seconded!"

    No one had any objections to Orochimaru and his teammates'' direct promotion. The Jonin, the examiners, and even their fellow participants like Sakumo all felt the same. Their performance was so extraordinary that no one could muster any resistance or dissatisfaction.

    Thus, with unanimous agreement, the Chunin exams ended for Orochimaru and his two teammates. They had successfully advanced to Chunin rank.

    However, the trio wasn''t in any rush to leave. Instead, they went to the second floor of the central tower to rest and watch the remaining matches.

    "Aah..." Tsunade stretched lazily after reaching the second floor. "I can''t believe we''re getting treated like this after such a tough fight. It''s a bit surprising, honestly."

    "Heh, it just shows how unbeatable the great Jiraiya-sama is. I''m simply too strong!" Jiraiya boasted, grinning.

    "Please, if we''re talking about who contributed the most, it''s obviously Orochimaru. What did you even do?" Tsunade shot back, not holding back in her mockery. "To be honest, with Orochimaru''s skills and my beauty, we could''ve won even with a pig on our team."

    "What?! Are you calling me a pig!?"

    "You said it yourself, not me."

    "Dammit, you flat-chested woman!"

    "Jiraiya! You''re asking for it! Let''s see how you like my fists!"

    Bang!

    Before Jiraiya could react, Tsunade had already knocked him flat with a powerful punch.

    Seeing the familiar scene unfold, Orochimaru could only shake his head, a faint smile playing on his lips. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    These two never seemed to run out of energy, even after spending four days straight in the Forest of Death. Somehow, they still had the stamina to argue and fight like this.

    "Alright, Tsunade, enough. Let''s sit down and rest," Orochimaru said calmly.

    "Okay, Orochimaru!" Tsunade immediately dropped her aggressive demeanor, her expression softening into a smile as she obediently took Orochimaru''s arm.

    The sight of them together resembled that of a young couple. Though Tsunade had always been known for her violent tendencies, it seemed Orochimaru was an exception. Now, she seemed to truly regard him as her boyfriend, her eyes filled with affection and tenderness whenever she looked at him.

    It was quite amusing, given that they were only ten years old...

    Meanwhile, due to the commotion caused by Orochimaru and his teammates, the entire Chunin Exam was affected.

    After they settled in the rest area on the second floor, other teams began arriving as well. The Third Hokage and the examiners were still discussing how to proceed with the remaining candidates.

    Most of the scrolls had ended up in the hands of Orochimaru and his team, so only twelve teams had managed to advance. The debate was whether or not to hold the next round of selections for these twelve teams.

    After all, surviving and collecting scrolls from seventy competing teams was a clear testament to their combat abilities.

    However, after much discussion, the consensus was that the role of a Chunin was no trivial matter. These candidates would soon be leading missions on the battlefield, so their personal combat skills needed to be evaluated thoroughly.

    Thus, the decision was made to proceed with a 1v1 elimination battle for the remaining twelve teams.

    As for Orochimaru and his teammates, they had no concerns about the exam anymore. They had already completed their portion. The only thing that caught Orochimaru''s interest was a particular candidate Uchiha Dan.

    The Uchiha clan, despite their dangerous reputation, were undoubtedly a clan of geniuses. Their natural mental strength allowed them to learn and execute ninjutsu faster than most of their peers.

    Among the Uchiha participants were Uchiha Dan, Uchiha Aki, Uchiha Retsu, and Uchiha Shu, Although Uchiha Shu was too young and had failed to pass the Forest of Death, the others had successfully advanced.

    Surprisingly, Uchiha Dan also managed to advance. Despite Orochimaru having taken his scroll on the very first day, Dan had still found a way to succeed. Even with his teammates injured, he had managed to recover and stand out from the seventy teams.

    That alone spoke volumes about his talent.

    But Uchiha Dan would never forget the shadow Orochimaru cast over him during the exam. Not only had Orochimaru injured his teammates in an instant, but he had also tortured him even with his Sharingan during their fight.

    For someone as proud and arrogant as Dan, that battle had been a devastating blow to his ego¡­

    As the remaining participants continued to compete, the Chunin Exams slowly drew to a close.

    However, due to the overwhelming dominance of Orochimaru''s team, very few candidates ended up being promoted this time around. Aside from Hatake Sakumo and a few members of prominent clans, most of the civilian ninja had been eliminated.

    In the end, it could be said that this Chunin Selection Exam was something of a failure.

    ---

    Inside the Hokage''s office, the Third Hokage, dressed in his ceremonial robes, sat behind his desk with a calm expression, his hands resting under his chin. He looked at his three disciples intently.

    "Tell me, whose idea was this?"

    Though he was undeniably proud of their accomplishments, the Third Hokage couldn''t help but feel that their actions had been a bit reckless. One of them had to have been the mastermind behind this outrageous stunt.

    "It was my idea," Orochimaru admitted without hesitation.

    "Oh?"

    The Third Hokage had expected this answer, yet he was still slightly surprised. In his mind, Orochimaru had always been the most composed and strategic of the three. If anything, he thought Jiraiya would''ve been the one to come up with something so impulsive, followed by Tsunade.

    But on closer reflection, he realized his initial judgment was wrong. With Jiraiya and Tsunade''s current skill levels, they wouldn''t have been able to pull off something this extreme without Orochimaru''s leadership.

    However, that led to another question: why would someone as calculated as Orochimaru propose such a bold move?

    It didn''t make sense.

    Hiruzen narrowed his eyes and looked directly at his disciple.

    "Explain your reasons, Orochimaru."

 Chapter 76: Limits

    The Third Hokage''s expression turned slightly more serious.

    Although they wouldn''t be punished for what they had done, there was no way he could praise them either. If he did, they might pull something even more reckless in the future. As Hokage, it was his responsibility to fully understand the situation.

    Hearing Hiruzen''s question, Orochimaru responded calmly, "There wasn''t any grand reason. I just wanted to test our limits."

    "Limits?" Sarutobi Hiruzen was momentarily taken aback, then chuckled. "Haha, I see. So, how was your test?"

    "The opponents were too weak to push us to our limits," Orochimaru replied matter-of-factly, without a hint of arrogance just pure truth.

    Indeed, among this generation of Genin, apart from Hatake Sakumo, no one was truly on the level to be considered a threat to Orochimaru and his team. Not Inuzuka''s squad, nor the Nara clan''s. Even the members of the Uchiha and Hyuga clans weren''t enough to challenge them. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    This wasn''t pride speaking just cold, hard facts.

    Maybe Orochimaru could face the Uchiha and Hyuga combined without even needing the Sharingan. At most, it would be troublesome, but the gap in chakra, strength, speed, and overall ability was too wide. Even with their special abilities, they wouldn''t be able to make up for it.

    After all, not every Genin from a prestigious clan could become one of Konoha''s elite shinobi.

    "The opponents were too weak, huh?" Hiruzen mused, intrigued by Orochimaru''s straightforward answer. "Haha, for you, that''s probably true. There aren''t many Genin in this exam who could truly challenge you. But on that note, there''s something I''ve been meaning to ask you."

    "Orochimaru, with your current chakra reserves, are you really able to summon a creature of that size?"

    "Yes, sensei," Orochimaru confirmed, his voice calm and confident.

    "But as far as I remember, you''ve mainly focused on physical training¡­" Hiruzen started, trailing off as he tried to piece things together.

    "I''m aware of that, sensei," Orochimaru acknowledged.

    Before the Third Hokage could probe further, Jiraiya ever the talkative one interjected eagerly. "Teacher! I know the answer!" he said, clearly excited to chime in.

    When Orochimaru revealed the serum to Jiraiya and Tsunade, he knew exactly what he was doing.

    The Third Hokage raised an eyebrow. "Oh? You know? Then tell me."

    "This guy," Jiraiya began, pointing at Orochimaru, "has been conducting some sort of experiment. It''s similar to the super recovery potion he developed before, but this one''s designed to increase the amount of chakra! But it''s still in the experimental phase. Don''t you think it''s unfair, teacher? I work so hard, and here he is, messing with experiments"

    The Third Hokage allowed Jiraiya to ramble, giving him permission to speak freely, while Orochimaru and Tsunade stood quietly by. They didn''t feel the need to interrupt; after all, Jiraiya often enjoyed the sound of his own voice. As he continued, the more animated he became, until he started bragging about his own bravery in the Chunin Exams.

    However, Hiruzen barely registered anything Jiraiya said after hearing the words "increase the amount of chakra."

    Increase chakra? Was that even possible?

    A ninja''s chakra capacity was typically determined by their training, physique, and innate abilities. Could Orochimaru have found a way to artificially enhance it? He had to be secretly practicing something on his own, right?

    But Orochimaru and Tsunade didn''t seem the type to lie, and neither was Jiraiya, even if he was a bit of a loudmouth. This could be real.

    Thinking of this, Hiruzen made up his mind.

    "Tsunade, Jiraiya, you two may leave for now."

    "What?" Jiraiya froze, clearly caught off guard by the sudden dismissal. "But sensei, I haven''t finished talking yet¡­"

    "Idiot! If the Hokage tells you to leave, then leave. Why are you still babbling?" Tsunade grabbed Jiraiya by the collar and dragged him out of the room, her expression full of disdain.

    Clearly, she understood that the Third Hokage wanted to speak privately with Orochimaru. How could Jiraiya be so dense at such a crucial moment?

    As the door closed behind them, Hiruzen turned his attention fully back to Orochimaru. Over the years, this disciple had surprised him time and time again. Recently, the shocks had only increased. First, Orochimaru developed a powerful recovery potion. Then, he dominated the Chunin Exams, single-handedly defeating more than fifty teams. And now, he was conducting experiments to increase chakra reserves?

    Was this boy really only ten years old?

    "Orochimaru," Hiruzen asked, his voice low and careful, "is what Jiraiya said true?"

    "Yes, sensei," Orochimaru replied without hesitation. "But the project is still in its experimental stages."

    Hiruzen felt a surge of astonishment. Orochimaru had no reason to lie to him, and yet¡­ increasing chakra reserves? Even in an experimental phase, it was an incredible feat.

    Orochimaru, for his part, saw nothing remarkable about it. After all, he was using Konoha''s resources for his research, so it was only natural for him to contribute something back in return. It was a fair trade. However, since his recovery potion had only been completed six months ago, he didn''t plan on revealing this "new experiment" soon.

    For now, he would simply mention that it was experimental. After all, he was the sole person running the tests. The progress of the experiment was entirely up to him.

    Hearing Orochimaru''s straightforward answer, Hiruzen couldn''t help but be amazed. His disciple had no reason to lie, but the sheer scope of what he was attempting was mind-boggling.

    Was Orochimaru some kind of monster?

    Under normal circumstances, a ten-year-old ninja unless they possessed a special physique would struggle to release even a few C-rank jutsu. Even Jiraiya and Tsunade, despite their talent, had chakra reserves far exceeding those of their peers, but even then, they had to undergo intense training to summon their creatures.

    Yet here was Orochimaru, casually summoning massive snakes without any special training to increase his chakra reserves.

    Could he really be telling the truth?

    "It''s incredible, even if it''s still in the experimental phase," Hiruzen said, finally managing to suppress his surprise. "But¡­ are you using your own body as a test subject?"

    Hiruzen was quick to grasp the key issue. If the project was still in the experimental stage, then Orochimaru must have been using himself as the guinea pig to test the effects. That idea didn''t sit well with him. After all, Orochimaru was his most gifted disciple. What if the experiment went wrong and harmed him?

    "I didn''t have any suitable test subjects," Orochimaru replied calmly, stating the truth.

    In reality, with the help of his system, he didn''t need any other test subjects. But it was true that most of his research was human-focused. The recovery potion could be tested on injured animals, but when it came to altering physique or chakra, animals could only provide limited feedback. The real results would only come from human trials.

    So, technically, Orochimaru wasn''t lying.

    However, Hiruzen''s concern deepened. His disciple was extraordinarily talented, but what if these experiments damaged his body?

    "You''re being reckless, Orochimaru!" Sarutobi Hiruzen''s tone grew sharp. "Do you understand what could happen if this drug has side effects?"

 Chapter 77: Chunin

    Hiruzen''s tone was filled with reprimand as he continued his lecture.

    "If this kind of drug can alter the body''s constitution, any side effects could be catastrophic for the experimental subjects."

    He paused, looking Orochimaru in the eye as he listed the potential dangers. "It could cause anything from rapid aging and permanent disability to even death by complete cellular collapse. Don''t you care about your own life, Orochimaru?"

    There was genuine concern behind his words. Hiruzen was more than just angry he was worried. If Orochimaru recklessly damaged himself with these experiments, it would be a great loss not only to him but also to Konoha as a whole. Hiruzen had high hopes for Orochimaru; he was, after all, his most talented disciple.

    "I understand, sensei," Orochimaru responded, his voice calm, though inwardly, he regretted revealing too much too soon. The matter of his chakra volume had slipped out unintentionally when they were with Tsunade earlier. He hadn''t planned on discussing it until his research was further along.

    However, now that the issue had been raised, he had no choice but to face the consequences. Despite his calm demeanor, Orochimaru knew he had to acknowledge Hiruzen''s concerns.

    "I''m confident in my research, and I don''t foresee any problems arising."

    Hiruzen, visibly upset, pressed further. "There ''shouldn''t'' be any problems? That''s not good enough! If something does go wrong, it will be too late to undo the damage."

    With a deep breath, Hiruzen calmed himself slightly. "Alright, you may go now. I''ll think about this matter carefully. But remember this, Orochimaru never experiment on yourself again. Understood?"

    "Yes, sensei," Orochimaru replied with a slight nod, then turned and left the office.

    "Hm." Watching his disciple leave, Hiruzen''s expression remained thoughtful. Orochimaru had always been an exceptional talent, but his recent actions had been surprising even for someone as gifted as him. Developing recovery potions, defeating over fifty teams in the Chunin Exams, and now increasing chakra reserves through experimental means? His growth was astonishing, but it also raised concerns.

    With this in mind, Hiruzen quickly convened a high-level meeting with Konoha''s top brass to discuss the matter.

    ---

    Elsewhere in Konoha Hospital, a middle-aged man stood by the bedside of his son, who was bandaged head to toe.

    "Son, did you fail the Chunin selection exam?" the man asked cautiously.

    The young man on the bed looked utterly defeated. "Don''t even bring it up, Dad. I encountered a monster during the exam. This huge snake came out of nowhere, summoned by some guy during a battle between my team and another. He stole both our scrolls!"

    He clenched his fists in frustration. "It''s totally unfair! I don''t even know why someone like that was allowed to participate in the Chunin Exams!"

    The middle-aged man blinked in surprise. "A giant snake, you say?"

    "Yeah! My team was hiding in what we thought was a perfect spot, but somehow those three found us. Three people and a snake! It was impossible to fight back or run away. They were too strong."

    The injured ninja on the beds nearby also chimed in with their own frustrations.

    "They broke all the rules! It''s bad enough to steal one scroll, but they took both ours and the other team''s. Completely ruthless!"

    "That snake was massive. It had thick skin and was ridiculously tough. There was nothing we could do to stop it."

    "Yeah, and with the snake on their side, those three were unbeatable in the jungle. No one stood a chance."

    The topic seemed to be on everyone''s lips. Every Konoha ninja who had taken part in the Forest of Death during this exam was discussing the same name Orochimaru.

    ---

    At Konoha''s Barbecue Restaurant, five people gathered around a table, toasting and celebrating. Although they weren''t drinking alcohol, the mood was lively.

    The group consisted of Orochimaru, Jiraiya, Tsunade, Hatake Sakumo, and a young man named Hiruko.

    Hatake Sakumo, having successfully passed the Chunin exam, had met up with the others to celebrate, while Hiruko had come specifically to congratulate Orochimaru and his team. Hiruko, who hadn''t yet studied forbidden arts, was a rather handsome young man, with silver-white hair and gentle features. However, his eyes held a quiet envy toward Orochimaru and the others, a reflection of his deep-seated inferiority complex. (T/N: I made some changes about Hiruko, I was calling him Biru before, reread chapter 36, sorry for the inconvenience)

    "Orochimaru, I''ve known you were strong from the beginning," Sakumo said with a smile, "but I didn''t realize you were this strong. If I get the chance, I''d love to spar with you sometime."

    Orochimaru smiled faintly. "There will be a chance."

    Jiraiya, grinning, interrupted, "Come on, we''re here to celebrate! Let''s not talk about fighting. Let''s get more barbecue!" S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Agreed!" Tsunade said, already piling meat onto the grill.

    The sizzling sound of beef filled the air, and the group continued their lighthearted conversation. Despite his usual aloofness, Orochimaru found himself enjoying the atmosphere more than expected. Jiraiya''s antics and Tsunade''s sharp remarks helped create a lively environment.

    After eating their fill, the group talked about going to the bathhouse to relax. Sakumo politely excused himself, saying he had other matters to attend to, leaving the others to continue their evening without him.

    The three of them Jiraiya, Orochimaru, and Tsunade entered the bathhouse one by one. Tsunade, however, decided not to join them in the women''s section since it was empty and she didn''t feel like going alone. Instead, she waited outside.

    As he leaned back into the hot water, Orochimaru closed his eyes, enjoying the warmth. It was rare for him to feel truly relaxed, but there was no denying that a hot bath had its benefits.

    "This does feel nice," he muttered to himself.

    Still, even as he enjoyed the moment, his mind wandered back to his experiments. "It''s time to start accumulating more funds," Orochimaru murmured. In this world, money was still a powerful tool. While missions helped with income, they weren''t enough to fuel the kind of research he envisioned. Orochimaru understood that not everything could be solved through raw strength; sometimes, financial resources were far more effective.

    With a clear plan in mind, he began to think of ways to secure more resources for his future experiments.

    ---

    The next morning, Konoha held a small promotion ceremony for the ninja who had successfully advanced to Chunin. The event wasn''t extravagant just a simple gathering at the training grounds where Hiruzen gave a speech and handed out the Chunin vests and ninja uniforms.

    From that moment on, Orochimaru and his teammates were officially promoted to Chunin, and their journey of completing missions as higher-ranked shinobi had begun.

 Chapter 78: Evolution

    5 chapters because I felt like.

    ****

    In the 21st year of Konoha, Orochimaru successfully completed cell transplantation.

    In the 22nd year, he achieved cell division.

    By the 23rd year, Orochimaru developed the biological genetic evolution fluid.

    In just three years, Orochimaru had made breakthroughs in three cutting-edge technologies, all while completing missions that took him to various countries surrounding the Land of Fire. Although he hadn''t explored every detail about these smaller nations, his travels gave him enough insight to understand their general structure and resources.

    During this period, Konoha was relatively peaceful. Orochimaru, Tsunade, and Jiraiya Konoha''s rising stars had little to occupy them beyond the occasional mission. When they weren''t out on assignments, they each focused on their respective areas of interest.

    For Orochimaru, it was scientific research. Tsunade immersed herself in medical ninjutsu, while Jiraiya delved into the mysteries of senjutsu.

    Occasionally, the three would get together to share a meal, chat, and relax. Tsunade, in particular, seemed to see these gatherings as something more a chance to deepen her budding romance with Orochimaru. At least, in her mind, that''s what it was. Whether Orochimaru shared that sentiment remained an open question.

    As for Orochimaru''s research? Cell transplantation and cell division weren''t particularly groundbreaking abilities. In the original timeline, Orochimaru had long since mastered these skills. Cell transplantation was self-explanatory, allowing him to transfer cells between different subjects. Cell division, however, was more critical to his future ambitions.

    In simple terms, cell division is the process by which a single cell divides into two, with the mother cell passing genetic material to the daughter cells. This principle laid the foundation for cloning technology, which would ultimately allow Orochimaru to extend his lifespan and even achieve resurrection. By splitting his own cells, injecting them with chakra, and sealing them into other people''s bodies through a curse mark, he ensured that his essence could continue to live on, even after death. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    However, while cell division was a key step, it alone was insufficient for full cloning or resurrection. Orochimaru still needed additional technological advancements to bring these ideas to fruition. Fortunately, thanks to his system, he didn''t need to reinvent the wheel he could focus his efforts on more pressing experiments.

    His primary project now was the development of the biological genetic evolution fluid. This substance had similarities to gene fusion fluids but was far more advanced. In addition to enhancing a creature''s basic abilities, it could also fuse special genes into its makeup, allowing for new, powerful evolutionary traits. Each dose of the fluid required a year to take full effect, meaning patience was crucial. Orochimaru had already injected himself with several doses, but now, it was time to test it on his summoned creatures.

    Standing on the open space atop the Hokage Rock, Orochimaru contemplated which of his summon beasts to evolve. Although he hadn''t yet visited Ry¨±chi Cave to learn senjutsu or meet the White Snake Sage, he knew that evolving his current snake summon would be a worthwhile endeavor.

    "Manda might be the obvious choice," Orochimaru mused to himself, "but I haven''t summoned him yet. I''ll hold off on that evolution."

    Instead, he decided to focus on a smaller, more familiar snake. "I''ll start with this one and see where it leads."

    With that, Orochimaru made his decision. He pulled out a test tube filled with a light red fluid and began the summoning ritual.

    Bang!

    A puff of white smoke revealed a large flower python, as thick as an adult''s calf, coiling before him.

    "Master!" the snake hissed, recognizing its summoner immediately.

    "Yes." Orochimaru nodded. He lifted the test tube. "Open your mouth."

    The flower patterned python, having limited intelligence, obediently followed the command and opened wide. This particular snake had been with Orochimaru since childhood. His parents had raised it as a guardian of sorts, and it had once protected him from danger. Now, as a reward for its loyalty, Orochimaru decided it would be the first to receive the evolutionary fluid.

    He poured the entire contents of the test tube into the snake''s mouth, ensuring not a drop was wasted. Within moments, the potion''s effects began to spread through its body.

    "Let the evolution begin," Orochimaru whispered.

    The python let out a cry of pain as the evolutionary fluid worked its way through its system. It thrashed wildly, slithering across the ground as if in a frenzy. Orochimaru watched calmly, knowing that this violent reaction was part of the process.

    After a while, the snake finally calmed down and coiled itself at Orochimaru''s feet, quietly awaiting further changes.

    "It seems it has adapted to the fluid. Now, it''s just a matter of time before the transformation is complete," Orochimaru said, satisfied with the initial results.

    "Orochimaru! Orochimaru!"

    A familiar voice interrupted his thoughts. He looked up to see a young woman running toward him. It was Tsunade, now thirteen years old. Though her body had started to show signs of development, the progress was... slow, to say the least. Even the smallest bra struggled to fit her figure, much to her frustration.

    Tsunade had asked Orochimaru many times whether he minded her underwhelming growth. Each time, he patiently reassured her that it didn''t bother him in the slightest. He knew that once Tsunade''s development completed, she would grow into a woman whose beauty could captivate any man.

    Hearing his reassurances, Tsunade had long since decided that Orochimaru was the perfect boyfriend handsome, powerful, and, most importantly, extremely talented. In her eyes, no one in Konoha could compare to him.

    "Orochimaru, the teacher is looking for you!" Tsunade said as she finally reached him, slightly out of breath.

    "Do you know why?" Orochimaru asked, his tone as calm as ever.

    "It''s something about the recovery potion, but I don''t know the specifics," she replied.

    "I see."

    Orochimaru glanced at the python, still in the midst of its transformation. "I''ll let it evolve slowly."

    Bang!

    With a poof of white smoke, the snake disappeared, dismissed back to its realm. Tsunade happily took Orochimaru''s arm, and the two of them began walking back toward the village.

    However, Tsunade''s happiness quickly evaporated.

    As they approached the Hokage Rock and prepared to jump down, they noticed something disturbing below. From this angle, they could see several corpses laid out on the roof of the Hokage Building. Around the bodies, a group of Konoha Jonin stood, speaking in hushed tones to the Third Hokage, who looked somber.

    But what truly froze Tsunade in place was the appearance of the corpses.

    She couldn''t believe her eyes. Her hand slipped from Orochimaru''s arm as she broke into a run, sprinting toward the Hokage Building.

    "Tsunade!" Orochimaru called after her, but she didn''t stop.

    As Tsunade reached the rooftop, her worst fears were confirmed. The corpses before her were those of her family members.

    Seeing Tsunade''s pained expression, the Third Hokage hesitated for a moment before speaking, his voice filled with guilt.

    "I''m sorry, Tsunade¡­"

    ******

    Support me on patreon to read 30+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 79: Grief

    When Orochimaru arrived at the Hokage Building, he saw Tsunade collapsed on her knees, covering her tear-streaked face with her hands, sobbing uncontrollably.

    Orochimaru''s gaze shifted from Tsunade to the six or seven corpses laid out in body bags on the ground. The zippers on the bags were half-open, revealing the faces of the deceased. Orochimaru''s eyes narrowed as he recognized them immediately.

    "The Senju clan?"

    Among the seven corpses, four were members of the Senju clan. Two of them, to Orochimaru''s dismay, were Tsunade''s parents. This realization hit him harder than expected, and it led his mind to race with numerous thoughts.

    Orochimaru had long known that after the Second Hokage''s death, the Senju clan had been steadily declining. But this¡­ this was different. After this incident, only Tsunade, her younger brother Nawaki, and Uzumaki Mito the widow of the First Hokage remained. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He had always wondered about the mysterious reduction of Senju members in recent years. During the early years of Hiruzen''s tenure as Hokage, the Senju clan was still relatively robust, and Tsunade''s parents were among the most notable. But now? It seemed as though the Senju had been disappearing one by one.

    Why was this happening?

    Orochimaru had once considered the possibility that the Third Hokage was behind it. It wasn''t unheard of for a ruler to eliminate powerful families that could threaten their position. After all, many within the Senju clan had been dissatisfied when the Hokage title passed to someone outside their lineage.

    But, Orochimaru knew his master well. Hiruzen, despite being pragmatic, didn''t seem like the type to coldly eradicate a powerful family like the Senju, especially considering that the Second Hokage, Tobirama, had been his teacher. Not to mention, the risks of such an action were too high. Even if Hiruzen wanted to eliminate the Senju clan, he would have faced immense backlash from loyalists within the village ANBU, Jonin, and other influential figures who respected the Senju legacy.

    Moreover, Danzo, as ruthless as he was, wouldn''t take such a risk either. The Second Hokage had been both Hiruzen''s and Danzo''s mentor, and no amount of ambition would lead them to dishonor him by wiping out his clan.

    Still, the question lingered if it wasn''t the Third Hokage or Danzo, then who or what was behind the slow extinction of the Senju?

    As Orochimaru continued to piece things together in his mind, the Third Hokage, who stood nearby, addressed the Konoha Jonin gathered around the bodies.

    "Do we know who did this?" Hiruzen asked, his voice carrying a weight of grief and authority.

    "We don''t know yet," one of the Jonin responded. "By the time we arrived, they were already... gone. There were no survivors."

    The Third Hokage nodded grimly. "I see. You''re dismissed."

    "Understood." The Jonin saluted respectfully and departed.

    Swish!

    Several ANBU operatives appeared behind the Third Hokage, their presence as silent as shadows.

    "Investigate," Hiruzen ordered, his voice colder than usual.

    "Understood!" the ANBU responded in unison before vanishing as quickly as they had appeared.

    Watching this exchange, Orochimaru quietly reaffirmed his initial suspicion Hiruzen hadn''t orchestrated this. The shock and sorrow on the Third Hokage''s face were too genuine to be an act.

    After the ANBU departed, Hiruzen turned his gaze toward his distraught disciple. "Tsunade..." he began, his tone laced with sadness. "We... are shinobi."

    His words were meant as a reminder, a bitter truth that all ninja had to face. From the moment they chose this path, they had to accept that death was always looming over them. But no amount of training could truly prepare one for the death of loved ones.

    Though Hiruzen''s intention was to console her in his own way, Tsunade was too consumed by grief to listen. She continued to sob, her hands covering her face, her world shattered by the sudden loss of her parents.

    ---

    Three days later, Konoha''s cemetery was draped in a somber atmosphere. Two new tombstones stood amidst the sea of gravestones, bearing the names of Tsunade''s parents.

    Tsunade knelt before the graves, her tears flowing freely as she wept for the lives that had been stolen from her. Orochimaru and Jiraiya stood silently by her side, offering no words of comfort. In the world of shinobi, death was all too common, and in situations like this, words often rang hollow.

    "Orochimaru..." Tsunade finally spoke, her voice fragile, barely above a whisper.

    "Hm?"

    "I want to be alone for a while."

    Orochimaru didn''t hesitate. "Of course," he said softly.

    He glanced over at Jiraiya, who nodded in understanding. Together, they left Tsunade to her grief, giving her the space she needed to process the loss in her own way.

    As they walked away, Jiraiya couldn''t help but ask, "Orochimaru, are you really not going to stay and comfort her?"

    Orochimaru''s eyes remained fixed ahead. "Comfort her? What could I possibly say to bring comfort? It''s not something that happened to me. I have no right to try."

    Jiraiya blinked, taken aback by the logic. "Uh... I guess that kind of makes sense¡­"

    Just then, an ANBU appeared in front of them, bowing respectfully. "Orochimaru, the Hokage is looking for you."

    "Understood," Orochimaru replied without missing a beat. "Let''s go."

    ---

    In Konoha''s secret laboratory, Orochimaru stood before the Third Hokage, who was still visibly troubled by the recent deaths.

    "Orochimaru, how is Tsunade holding up?" Hiruzen asked, genuine concern in his voice.

    Orochimaru responded slowly, "She''s devastated, naturally. Losing both parents will take time to recover from."

    The Third Hokage sighed, his face etched with sorrow. "Let her take all the time she needs. I''ll speak to her when the time is right." He paused before shifting the subject. "I called you here to discuss the recovery potion. Is there any progress on solving the issue of it not being able to be used continuously?"

    Orochimaru''s expression remained neutral. "There''s no easy fix. The potion does stimulate cell regeneration, but the effect is weak. Human cells follow a natural replacement cycle, and until that cycle completes, the body can''t withstand another dose of the potion''s effects."

    Hiruzen nodded, disappointment crossing his features. "I see... So, for now, it will remain limited in its use."

    "That''s correct," Orochimaru confirmed. "We''ve reached the current limits of what the potion can do, but I''m continuing to explore other possibilities."

    With a heavy sigh, the Third Hokage leaned back in his chair, deep in thought. "Thank you, Orochimaru. We''ll make do with what we have for now."

 Chapter 80: Volunteer

    Hiruzen nodded slightly, recalling the events that led up to this moment.

    A year ago, the recovery potion developed by Orochimaru had shown a peculiar limitation¡ªthough it was remarkably effective, it could only be used twice within a year. After the second use, any subsequent dose would see drastically diminished effects. This wasn''t exactly a "drawback," but it was certainly a limitation. Hiruzen had hoped that Orochimaru would eventually overcome it, but at the time, Orochimaru mentioned he was working on something new and more powerful. With other pressing matters at hand, Hiruzen had refrained from pushing for immediate results. Instead, he tasked a ninja named Dan with testing it, but the effects remained unchanged.

    Recently, with all the chaos surrounding Tsunade''s parents'' deaths, the issue had been delayed. But now that things had somewhat settled, they had finally come to address the matter. Orochimaru''s explanation today confirmed that there was no immediate solution. Nevertheless, the current results were still impressive¡ªbeing able to use the potion twice within a year was already an incredible achievement. Hiruzen had simply hoped for more.

    "Teacher, if there''s nothing else¡­," Orochimaru said, ready to leave.

    "Ah, there is one more thing," Hiruzen interrupted. "The volunteer for the next drug test has been selected."

    Orochimaru raised an eyebrow slightly but said nothing. He knew what this meant. The village had chosen someone willing to put their life on the line for science, for the sake of Konoha''s advancement. It wasn''t uncommon; ninja were trained from a young age to serve their village, and many were willing to become test subjects if it meant Konoha would grow stronger. Their loyalty and willingness to sacrifice were both admirable and unsettling.

    "Come in," Hiruzen called.

    The door opened, and an ANBU operative stepped inside. Orochimaru''s eyes widened in mild surprise¡ªhe recognized this person. It was someone he had worked with before, though not closely.

    "You''re the volunteer this time?" Orochimaru asked.

    "Yes," the ANBU responded, his voice steady.

    Orochimaru tilted his head slightly. "May I ask why you volunteered?"

    "Because I trust you," the ANBU said without hesitation.

    Orochimaru couldn''t help but smirk. Trust, huh? It was rare for someone to say something like that to him, especially considering the risks involved in experimental work.

    "Haha, let''s get started, then," Orochimaru said, not wasting any more time. He pulled out a scroll, unfurling it with practiced ease. Bang! A burst of white smoke filled the room, and when it cleared, a light green reagent appeared in his hand.

    He handed the small vial to the ANBU before addressing him directly. "Fox, as the lead researcher, I must warn you¡ªthis process could result in death."

    "I''m ready," the ANBU operative, known as ''Fox'' for his mask, replied calmly. His eyes betrayed no fear, only resolve.

    Orochimaru admired the loyalty and dedication instilled in Konoha''s forces, though a part of him also found it troubling. The ability to make someone willing to die for an experiment¡­ it was a testament to the village''s power over its soldiers, a power he found both fascinating and dangerous.

    He handed the reagent to Fox, who hesitated only for a moment before removing his mask. Beneath it was the face of a man in his thirties weathered but determined. He stared at the vial for a second, then, without further delay, drank it in one gulp.

    "To make the effect take hold faster, you''ll need to circulate your chakra," Orochimaru instructed.

    Fox nodded and focused, channeling his chakra throughout his body. At first, nothing seemed to happen, but soon a heat began spreading from his stomach, coursing through his veins like fire. His skin flushed, and beads of sweat formed on his forehead, glistening in the dim light of the room.

    The sensation was not entirely unpleasant¡ªit was akin to soaking in a hot bath, warmth suffusing every muscle in his body. However, Fox knew better than to relax. He had prepared himself for the possibility of extreme side effects or even death.

    Meanwhile, Orochimaru turned to Hiruzen. "Teacher, I''ll take my leave. You can handle the observation from here."

    Hiruzen nodded, his eyes still focused on the ANBU operative undergoing the effects of the experiment. "We''ll take it from here. Thank you, Orochimaru."

    With that, Orochimaru exited the room, leaving the remaining task to the Hokage and his advisors. As soon as he was gone, Danzo, Koharu, and Homura emerged from an adjoining room, having observed the proceedings silently from the start.

    They watched closely as Fox sat cross-legged on the floor, meditating as the potion continued to work its way through his system. Sweat dripped down his brow, but beyond that, there were no immediate signs of distress.

    Danzo was the first to break the silence. "How is he?"

    Ten minutes had passed, and Fox finally opened his eyes. He looked down at his hands, feeling the surge of chakra now coursing through him. "My chakra¡­ it''s increased by about 50%," he reported, his voice tinged with disbelief.

    "Fifty percent?!" Danzo''s usually impassive face briefly betrayed his shock, as did the others in the room. Even Hiruzen couldn''t hide his surprise. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Fox was an elite chunin, not a jonin, but for a thirty-year-old man, whose chakra reserves had long since stabilized, to experience a 50% increase? That was staggering. It was unheard of for an adult ninja to increase their chakra capacity by such a margin, especially after reaching maturity.

    Hiruzen''s mind raced with the implications. If this serum could reliably increase chakra by that amount, it could significantly enhance Konoha''s military might.

    Danzo, ever pragmatic, leaned forward slightly. "Do you feel any discomfort or side effects?"

    Fox shook his head, wiping the last bit of sweat from his brow. "No. I feel¡­ stronger. More energetic. There''s no pain, only the heat that spread through my body earlier."

    Danzo exhaled slowly, clearly still processing what this could mean. "If this works on more than just one subject¡­ Konoha''s forces could become nearly unstoppable."

    Hiruzen, though equally impressed, wasn''t quite ready to celebrate yet. "We''ll need more tests. This could be a unique case. Still, it''s promising."

    "Promising indeed," Danzo muttered, his eyes gleaming with ambition.

 Chapter 81: Different Effects

    Danzo, as a high-ranking official in Konoha, was no stranger to secret medicines that could temporarily enhance a ninja''s combat abilities. For instance, the Akimichi clan''s famed three-color pills could dramatically boost strength but at great personal cost, often leaving users incapacitated or worse. These pills, despite their power, had extremely short durations and severe side effects, limiting their usefulness in all but the most desperate situations.

    What made Orochimaru''s new drug particularly fascinating to Danzo and the other village leaders was its promise of lasting effects with minimal risks. Increasing chakra capacity permanently without immediate drawbacks could revolutionize Konoha''s strength on a scale that the village had never seen before.

    After hearing Danzo''s probing question about side effects, the ANBU operative, Fox, who had volunteered for the experiment, shifted slightly, testing his body''s condition. "Danzo-sama, I don''t feel any discomfort at the moment," he reported with a tone of surprise.

    Danzo, narrowing his eyes, pressed further, "And on the contrary?"

    Fox, still moving his limbs and sensing his chakra flow, responded, "On the contrary, I feel more energized. My body feels much stronger¡­ as though the medicine has revitalized me."

    Hiruzen, watching the exchange with interest, elaborated, "According to Orochimaru, the medicine increases both physical strength and mental fortitude. It works quickly, and so far, it has shown no signs of side effects."

    "At least none have appeared on him," He added, glancing at Fox, who appeared more surprised by his newfound strength than concerned.

    "This is simply¡­ incredible," Danzo murmured, unable to hide his amazement.

    Koharu, one of Konoha''s council elders, nodded in agreement. "Yes, even though we were informed of this beforehand, seeing the results still feels unbelievable. A child, developing two entirely different but equally revolutionary medicines within just a few years? His talent is¡­ remarkable."

    Homura, the third elder, who had been silent until now, chimed in, "Perhaps, as Sarutobi suggested earlier, it was the loss of his parents that drove him to develop at such an unprecedented pace."

    Hiruzen sighed softly. "That may be true, but even so, we must observe this serum''s effects over time. If no side effects appear after extended use¡­"

    He didn''t finish the sentence, but everyone in the room knew what he meant.

    If the serum was truly free of dangerous consequences, the possibilities were limitless. They would mass-produce it, enhancing as many ninjas as possible, permanently boosting Konoha''s combat capabilities.

    Permanent chakra enhancement was nothing short of a miracle in their eyes.

    The elders exchanged a few knowing glances, all coming to the same conclusion. However, Danzo''s gaze lingered on the direction where Orochimaru had left. His thoughts were more complex than those of his peers. He trusted Orochimaru''s abilities but was always wary of how immense talent could lead to ambition. Orochimaru could become more than a mere asset to Konoha¡ªhe could become a threat. Danzo''s mind began to spin with plans of his own, thinking of how this development might shift the balance of power.

    ---

    Meanwhile, at the Senju compound, a different scene was unfolding.

    "Sister, sister, don''t be sad!" A small, three-year-old boy with soft brown hair and bright eyes tugged at the sleeve of the girl in front of him, trying to comfort her with his sweet, innocent voice.

    Tsunade, still dressed in white mourning clothes, slowly lifted her tear-streaked face to look at her younger brother, Nawaki. Her heart tightened, not knowing how to respond. Her little brother was too young to fully understand the weight of their parents'' deaths, and she hadn''t yet found the courage to explain it to him.

    Although Tsunade had always embraced the idea that a ninja should be prepared for death, the loss of her parents had shattered her inner strength. For a brief moment, she had felt as though her entire world had collapsed. The once strong and vibrant Tsunade had become a fragile reflection of herself, struggling to maintain composure for her brother''s sake.

    Now, as she looked into Nawaki''s wide, innocent eyes, Tsunade''s resolve softened. She rubbed his head affectionately, forcing a small smile to hide her inner turmoil. "Nawaki¡­ Sister will be fine. You go play by yourself, okay?"

    "Can you play with me, sister?" Nawaki pleaded, his tiny hand gripping the hem of her clothes with childlike insistence.

    Tsunade hesitated. Her heart was still heavy with grief, and the thought of playing games seemed out of place. But seeing the hope in Nawaki''s eyes, she couldn''t bring herself to refuse.

    "Please, sister, let''s play hide and seek! You count, and I''ll go hide!" Nawaki insisted, his voice full of excitement.

    "Hide and seek?" Tsunade murmured, feeling a pang of nostalgia. It was such a simple, innocent request in the face of all the pain and loss they had endured.

    Nawaki nodded eagerly, his face lighting up with anticipation. "Yes, yes! You just turn around and count to ten! Then come find me!"

    Tsunade felt conflicted but didn''t want to disappoint him. "Alright¡­ I''ll play."

    "Yay!" Nawaki cheered and quickly ran off as soon as Tsunade turned her back, counting softly under her breath.

    But moments after running, Nawaki accidentally bumped into someone and fell to the ground, letting out a small cry of pain.

    "Ouch¡­ it hurts¡­"

    Hearing her brother''s cry, Tsunade''s heart skipped a beat. She turned around quickly, her eyes scanning for him. "Nawaki! Are you alright?" But as her gaze found him, her eyes widened. Standing before them was a familiar figure.

    "Grandmother?" Tsunade whispered in surprise.

    Uzumaki Mito, the widow of the First Hokage, stood before them, her expression both calm and compassionate. The moment Tsunade saw her grandmother, the dam holding back her tears broke, and she rushed forward, collapsing into Mito''s arms. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Grandmother¡­!" Tsunade sobbed, her grief overwhelming her once more.

    Uzumaki Mito, now one of the few remaining members of the Senju and Uzumaki clans, embraced her granddaughter tightly, offering quiet comfort. Mito, though old and wizened, had been through far more loss than most. She had lived through the Warring States Period, witnessed countless deaths, and long ago hardened her heart to the tragedies of life.

    But even Mito could not hide the sadness that lingered in her heart. She, too, had lost family¡ªTsunade''s parents were her children. Still, having lived through so much death and destruction, she had long learned to brace herself for the inevitable. It was a skill she wished Tsunade would never need, but now, here they were.

    "Alright, Tsunade," Mito said softly, patting her granddaughter''s back. "Don''t cry anymore, child¡­ We''ll get through this together."

    ---

    The next morning, Orochimaru found himself back in the Hokage''s office. Hiruzen had called him to discuss the results of the experiment.

    After listening to the Hokage''s report, Orochimaru raised an eyebrow, surprised by the information. The primary gene enhancement serum had been designed to increase chakra by 50%, but this was the weakened version. Orochimaru had diluted the original formula by 80%, so the expected increase should have been no more than 20%. Yet, somehow, Fox had experienced the full 50% boost.

    "Chakra capacity increased by 50% even with the diluted formula?" Orochimaru muttered to himself, his mind racing to figure out the anomaly.

    "Yes," Hiruzen confirmed. "And so far, no side effects have been observed."

    Orochimaru''s analytical mind quickly ran through possible explanations. Could it be that each person''s reaction to the serum is influenced by their genetic makeup? It would make sense. Those with inherently superior genetics like members of the Uzumaki or Senju clans might experience a diminished effect. But for someone like Fox, who was an elite but not part of any particularly powerful clan, the effects were maximized.

    The realization clicked. "It seems that the stronger the individual''s genetic background, the less pronounced the effects of the serum," Orochimaru said, a sly smile tugging at the corner of his lips. "For someone like me or members of the Senju or Uzumaki clans, the chakra increase may be lower. But for those with average genetic makeup¡­ the serum works even better."

    "Hmm," Hiruzen nodded thoughtfully. "That makes sense."

 Chapter 82: New Mission

    After conducting research for so long, Orochimaru should have probably known all along that individual genetic factors would influence the effects of the gene-enhancing liquid. But with so many projects on his plate and having only tested the serum on himself, the intricacies of its varied effects hadn''t been a focus. As such, the case of the ANBU agent, Fox, had genuinely caught him by surprise.

    Once Orochimaru finished his discussion with the Third Hokage, their conversation ended amicably, with Hiruzen once again marveling at his disciple''s achievements. On one hand, the Hokage felt immense pride, but on the other, a sense of bewilderment. As Orochimaru''s teacher, he had always been the one imparting knowledge, particularly in the areas of ninjutsu and combat. However, when it came to the world of scientific research, Hiruzen''s understanding was superficial at best¡ªif even that. The depth of Orochimaru''s brilliance in this field far surpassed anything he could have taught, which often left the Hokage wondering if he was still truly fit to guide him.

    But, Hiruzen consoled himself, at least in the realm of combat and ninjutsu, he was still stronger than Orochimaru, with many secrets in his repertoire. And so, he shelved his insecurities, steering the conversation towards the primary reason for their meeting.

    "Orochimaru, there''s a mission that requires your attention," Hiruzen said, shifting to the day''s business.

    "What kind of mission?" Orochimaru asked, ever composed.

    "There''s a document that needs to be delivered to the Daimyo of the Land of Grass, and you''ll need to bring back his response. With everything that''s been happening recently, we''re stretched thin on manpower, so I''ll have to trouble you with this task."

    Orochimaru nodded, unfazed. "No problem. I have some business in the surrounding countries as well. However, considering Tsunade''s current state, it looks like Jiraiya and I will handle this mission alone."

    The Third Hokage sighed. "Yes, leave Tsunade to me. She needs more time."

    ---

    "Just the two of us?" Jiraiya asked, blinking in surprise when Orochimaru relayed the mission details. They stood outside Jiraiya''s home, and for the first time, it struck Jiraiya how strange it was to have only the two of them going on a mission. Normally, it was always the three of them Orochimaru, Jiraiya, and Tsunade.

    Orochimaru gave a small nod. "Her condition isn''t suitable for fieldwork right now. We''ll meet at the village gate in an hour."

    Jiraiya agreed without hesitation, and the two parted ways to prepare for the journey. Orochimaru returned home to gather his equipment¡ªhis ninja tools, gear, and the standard-issue chunin vest. Though genin didn''t have formal uniforms, chunin were provided with vests that had tactical advantages, with multiple pockets for tools and scrolls. These vests served not only as identifiers for Konoha ninjas but also as vital equipment for combat and survival.

    Back home, after organizing his supplies, Orochimaru pulled out a small scroll. It wasn''t just any scroll¡ªit was a space scroll, a useful tool for sealing items into a separate dimension and summoning them when needed. The scroll was covered in black runes with a blank space in the center, which could store one item at a time.

    Using the technique, Orochimaru sealed a small metal box into the scroll and then stored the scroll in his vest. This process was repeated three times one scroll for a recovery potion, another for the weakened gene-enhancement serum, and a final one for a money box. Although Orochimaru could store these items in his system''s space warehouse, doing so openly might raise suspicion. To avoid unnecessary questions, he opted to use standard space scrolls, like other ninjas.

    With his gear packed and scrolls prepared, Orochimaru slung his backpack over his shoulder and made for the door. But as he stepped outside, he found himself face-to-face with Tsunade.

    She was fully armed, her expression steely with determination. "Orochimaru, are you going on a mission? Take me with you."

    Orochimaru paused, his eyes scanning her. "You¡­ are you feeling better?"

    "Much better," Tsunade said with a slight nod, though her tone carried a trace of uncertainty.

    Orochimaru weighed her words for a moment, then gave her a slight nod. "Very well. Let''s go." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ---

    Orochimaru wasn''t one to offer many words of comfort, even when Tsunade had been mourning her parents. It wasn''t that he didn''t care¡ªit was simply that in the harsh world of ninjas, death was far too common. His experiences had hardened him, numbing his emotional responses. Losing family, comrades, even children¡­ it was all too normal for him.

    "Why are you dressed like that?" Orochimaru asked, noting Tsunade''s fully armed state.

    "I came back to rejoin the team," she explained. "I didn''t know you had a mission today."

    "I see," Orochimaru mused. "Then go pack your things. I''ll meet you at the village gate."

    ---

    Half an hour later, at the entrance of Konoha, Jiraiya was waiting. He was visibly stunned to see Tsunade approaching with her gear, though he remained unusually quiet. Normally, Jiraiya would have made some playful remark, but today, the air between them was heavy with unsaid words.

    None of the three spoke much as they set off towards the Land of Grass, moving swiftly through the forested paths. They had been teammates for years, but there was a silent understanding between them now a shared acknowledgment of the recent loss.

    As they ran through the trees, Tsunade suddenly broke the silence.

    "Orochimaru," she called out.

    "Yes?" he replied, his voice as calm as always.

    "Can you tell me how you felt when your parents died?" Her tone was eerily calm, a stark contrast to the deep emotions she was grappling with. Even Jiraiya, usually the loudest of the trio, remained silent, not daring to interrupt.

    Orochimaru''s mind briefly flashed back to a distant memory, a time long ago when he first learned of his mother''s death. It had been a moment of overwhelming anger he had wanted to destroy everything, to tear apart the world and make those who had wronged him suffer. The desire for vengeance had consumed him for a long time. But now, those emotions felt distant, muted.

    "It''s been too long¡­ I''ve forgotten how it felt," he said, his voice emotionless, as if speaking about something trivial.

    Tsunade looked at him, her eyes searching for something more. But Orochimaru''s expression remained impassive, giving her nothing further to hold onto. He didn''t see the need to elaborate on his pain it was part of the past, and he had already moved on.

 Chapter 83: Land Of Grass

    Hearing Orochimaru''s response, Tsunade, still running alongside him, was stunned for a moment. Her expression turned bitter. "Grandma said¡­ maybe you could give me an answer. So, you don''t know either?"

    "Grandma?"

    Orochimaru couldn''t help but think of Uzumaki Mito, the dignified woman who, despite her kind appearance, wielded great power. Why would she think so highly of him, enough to tell Tsunade that he might have the answer?

    "What''s the answer to something like this?" Orochimaru mused aloud, his voice calm. "When undergoing psychological training, you should be prepared for this kind of pain. Besides¡­"

    He glanced briefly at Tsunade, his tone steady but lacking in warmth. "You have a younger brother."

    To Orochimaru, this was simply an objective truth. In their world, loss was inevitable. Most shinobi would eventually lose everyone they cared about, leaving them alone. Yet, despite the harsh reality, they survived.

    He himself had no family left¡ªhe had grown used to the numbness that came with loss. Tsunade, by contrast, still had her grandmother, Uzumaki Mito, and her younger brother, Nawaki. She was, by any measure, far better off than most.

    "Younger brother¡­?" Tsunade repeated, a flash of recognition crossing her face.

    In her mind, the image of Nawaki appeared his bright eyes and long brown hair, his innocent voice begging her to play games with him. The memory warmed her heart, reminding her that she wasn''t completely alone in the world.

    Yes, I still have my little brother, she thought, her emotions settling somewhat. She glanced at Orochimaru, who was running just ahead. For the first time, she noticed something in his posture a deep sadness hidden in the calmness of his demeanor.

    "Orochimaru¡­" she whispered, as if realizing for the first time that despite his composed exterior, he had nothing left. He, too, had once had a family now, no one remained.

    ---

    The Land of Grass was a small country wedged between the larger nations of Earth and Fire. Its borders touched four nations: the Land of Earth to the north, the Land of Fire to the east, the Land of Rain to the west, and the Land of Waterfalls to the south.

    Caught between these larger powers, the Land of Grass had suffered constant conflict, much like the Land of Rice Fields. Yet, unlike the latter, the Land of Grass had its own shinobi village Grass Ninja Village whose strength, while not on par with the Five Great Nations, was nothing to be taken lightly.

    This wasn''t Orochimaru''s first visit to the Land of Grass. He had come twice before over the past year. His memories of the place were tied to the Third Great Ninja War, where a decisive battle between Konoha and Iwagakure had taken place. The Land of Grass had been devastated by that war, ultimately forced to ally with Konoha due to the overwhelming strength of the Leaf.

    In a world without telephones or modern communication systems, the exchange of information between countries still relied on letters and scrolls. Documents were delivered by hand, with ninja couriers entrusted with the task. Only in rare instances where both parties were highly familiar with one another could ninja beasts be used for communication. And even then, the process required specialized training and chakra perception abilities.

    Thus, it fell to Orochimaru and his team to deliver Konoha''s message to the daimyo of the Land of Grass. After a week of steady travel, filled with periods of walking and rest, the trio finally arrived at their destination.

    During the journey, Orochimaru had noted subtle shifts in Tsunade''s demeanor. Slowly but surely, her old self was beginning to resurface. He suspected that, in just a few more days, the confident and lively Tsunade would return.

    ---

    Upon arriving at the entrance to the daimyo''s mansion, two Grass ninjas stood guard, their expressions vigilant as they stepped forward to block Orochimaru, Tsunade, and Jiraiya.

    "A ninja from Konoha?" one of the guards asked, his tone respectful but firm.

    The safety of a daimyo was paramount. Even in a small nation like the Land of Grass, the daimyo''s bodyguards were highly capable, usually at least at the level of special jounin. Special jounin, while not as versatile as full-fledged jounin, were skilled specialists in particular areas of expertise, making them formidable in their own right.

    Orochimaru spoke calmly, his gaze fixed on the mansion ahead. "We''ve come to deliver a letter to the daimyo."

    The guards exchanged glances, then one of them nodded. "Wait here. I''ll inform the daimyo."

    With that, the Grass ninja turned and disappeared into the mansion, leaving the three to wait outside.

    ---

    The daimyo was the political authority that even the Kage had to answer to, much like how generals in ancient times ultimately served emperors. Some might find it strange that powerful ninja followed the orders of seemingly weak civilians like daimyo, but the truth was that governing a country and commanding an army were two entirely different things. History had shown that generals who seized power often failed due to their lack of administrative skills. Ninjas, despite their abilities, were essentially tools of the state, not rulers.

    The daimyo of the Land of Grass, like those of other smaller nations, had long accepted Konoha''s influence. He was well aware of Konoha''s power, and as such, welcomed Orochimaru and his companions without hesitation.

    Despite the daimyo''s offer of luxurious accommodations, the trio declined. They were accustomed to the freedom of their nomadic lifestyle and found the rigid formality of the daimyo''s mansion uncomfortable. Instead, they chose to stay at a small inn in a nearby town, waiting for the daimyo''s reply.

    After settling into the inn, Orochimaru made preparations to leave once again.

    "You''re going out again?" Tsunade asked, puzzled as she watched Orochimaru gather his things.

    Orochimaru nodded. "I need to attend to some matters while we wait for the daimyo''s reply. You two can handle things here."

    Tsunade frowned slightly. "How long will you be gone this time?"

    "As usual," Orochimaru replied, his tone calm. "No more than two days." S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Tsunade sighed but didn''t press the issue. "Alright, but don''t be gone too long."

    With a nod, Orochimaru turned and left the inn, slipping into the quiet streets of the town as he made his way towards the outskirts.

 Chapter 84: Trade

    Kusagakure wasn''t far from the daimyo''s mansion in the Land of Grass.

    Considering the size of the Land of Fire, it only took about a day to walk from Konoha to its capital. For a ninja running at full speed, that journey would be reduced to just a few hours. The distance from the daimyo''s mansion in the Land of Grass to Hidden Grass Village was even shorter barely a half-hour run at ninja pace.

    However, Orochimaru wasn''t in a rush this time, so he decided to take his time, walking leisurely. He found a secluded spot along the way, changed his clothes, and put on a human skin mask, transforming into a completely different person.

    Soon, he looked like a young man in his twenties, with long flowing hair and pale, yet handsome, features. His appearance was sharp and striking he was in disguise, but this version of him was simply a slightly older, refined version of himself.

    Why the disguise? Well, he had business in Kusagakure, and this particular identity would be useful. While he wasn''t famous yet, Orochimaru preferred to stay cautious and avoid being recognized in case he needed to move in secret.

    As for why he chose a human skin mask over the transformation jutsu? The answer was simple. The transformation jutsu required constant chakra to maintain. While it was flawless at first glance, it couldn''t hold up in battle or under strain. Any serious combat, or even a strong enough attack, would disrupt the chakra flow and force him back into his original form. That kind of instability wasn''t conducive to Orochimaru''s plans.

    Orochimaru was currently thirteen, and though his height had increased due to growth and the strengthening potions he''d been using, he was still shorter than most adults. Jiraiya, for instance, would grow to be nearly 191 cm tall as an adult. Orochimaru, through his various experiments and body modifications, would fluctuate in height, but his natural height was around 180 cm at best.

    At thirteen, however, he had already reached 170 cm, thanks to his enhancements. With the human skin mask making him appear older, no one would question his assumed identity as a twenty-something ninja passing through.

    ---

    The village leader of Kusagakure, Moriyama Yu, was a man in his late forties or fifties. At the moment, he was pacing through the village''s hospital, his mind weighed down with concerns about the future of the village.

    Unlike the great shinobi villages, which had large populations of ninjas, the smaller villages, like his, were constantly struggling with manpower shortages. With a total population of just over a thousand ninjas, Kusagakure was always short-staffed. Once you factored in those away on missions, the elderly, the injured, and the infirm, they were often left with no more than a few hundred capable fighters at any given time.

    Moriyama looked around the crowded hospital, where seriously wounded ninjas were groaning in pain. The constant skirmishes in their country had drained their forces, and they were often under siege by their more powerful neighbors. He couldn''t help but think of how the future of the Village seemed to hang by a thread.

    It wasn''t helping his mood that many of these injuries were apparently the work of rogue ninjas from the nearby Rain Village. The constant pressure from Konoha and Iwagakure had finally subsided for them, and now they were turning their attention to his small country.

    "This one needs a blood transfusion!" a doctor shouted from one end of the room. "That one over there needs surgery! Damn it, this one''s not going to make it¡­"

    The lack of proper medical ninjas in the Village meant that most of their wounded had little hope of recovery once the injuries were severe. Watching this scene unfold, Moriyama sighed heavily. His village was dying, and he had no idea how to stop it.

    "Why were so many of our men injured this time?" Moriyama asked the ninja captain standing next to him.

    "They were ambushed by the forces from the Rain Village," the captain replied grimly.

    "Rain Village again?" Moriyama muttered, irritation creeping into his voice. "Those bastards finally get some breathing room from Konoha and Iwa, and now they decide to start picking on us? Don''t they have better things to do?"

    He exhaled sharply, his frustrations growing. It wasn''t easy being the leader of a village sandwiched between three major powers each one more than capable of crushing Caoyin at a moment''s notice. The Land of Rain had always been a powerful military force, mainly due to the presence of Hanzo, the ninja demigod who ruled over them. That reputation had only grown stronger in recent years.

    "We''re just caught in the middle," the captain said with a bitter smile. "Compared to the nations around us, we''re practically nothing."

    Moriyama Yu walked to the second-floor window of the hospital, staring out at the village in the distance. "It''s hard to believe there was once a time when Kusagakure almost unified the entire shinobi world."

    The ninja captain blinked in confusion. "Unify the world? When did that happen?"

    Moriyama waved his hand dismissively. It was a foolish thought there had never been such a time. The village was on the verge of collapse, and no amount of wishful thinking would change that.

    Just then, a panicked Kusagakure ninja in uniform burst into the room. "Village Chief! Village Chief!"

    "What is it?" Moriyama snapped, his frustration boiling over.

    "There''s a young man who calls himself White Snake, and he says he wants to see you!"

    "White Snake?" Moriyama''s irritation gave way to surprise. "Could it be¡­ him? Where is he? Take me to him immediately!"

    ---

    In the reception hall of Caoyin Village, Orochimaru, now in his disguised form as the "White Snake," sat calmly, his pale face twisted into a slight, amused smile. When Moriyama entered the room, flanked by two jounin, Orochimaru greeted them with a mischievous glint in his eye.

    "Long time no see, Village Chief," Orochimaru rasped, his voice low and hoarse. His appearance pale skin, long hair, and a sinister smile made him appear almost serpentine.

    White Snake. The alias was one Orochimaru had given himself to conceal his identity as a Konoha ninja. While it was a transparent name that anyone could see through, it was still useful for certain dealings. Most people in these smaller villages knew better than to ask too many questions.

    Moriyama Yu, upon seeing Orochimaru, forced a smile, though there was a clear hint of nervousness in his expression. "It''s been a while, Mr. White Snake."

    Orochimaru''s smile widened. "Let''s skip the pleasantries, Village Chief. I''m here for business." He leaned forward slightly, his voice turning colder. "Have you given any more thought to our previous discussion?"

    "The medicine you offered is indeed miraculous," Moriyama said hesitantly, "but five hundred thousand ryo per vial? Surely there''s room for negotiation¡­"

    "Five hundred thousand ryo too expensive?*" Orochimaru chuckled, standing as if to leave. "If that''s the case, then I suppose we''re done here. I don''t waste my time with those who lack sincerity."

    Moriyama''s expression changed instantly. "Wait! Do you think you can come and go as you please in this village?"

    A Kusagakure jounin stepped forward, blocking Orochimaru''s path with an aggressive stance. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Orochimaru''s face remained calm, though his smile became even more unsettling. "Oh?" he said softly. "Village Chief, is this how you intend to deal with me? By force?"

    There was an eerie stillness in the room, the tension palpable as Orochimaru''s serpentine gaze locked onto the guards in front of him. He didn''t raise his voice, but the weight of his presence was enough to make the other men hesitate.

 Chapter 85: Deal

    As an adult soul in a teenager''s body, Orochimaru''s actions and mannerisms naturally mirrored the cold, calculating figure he would one day become.

    Hearing the thinly veiled threat in Orochimaru''s voice, the village chief, Moriyama Yu, quickly raised his hand, signaling his subordinate to step back. The Grass ninja hesitated but followed orders. Despite not understanding why his leader was so deferential toward this young man, as a ninja, he knew better than to question orders. Though clearly displeased, he withdrew without further resistance.

    "Mr. White Snake, surely we can negotiate the price a little more?" Moriyama Yu asked, trying to keep his tone diplomatic.

    Orochimaru didn''t even bother turning around. "Do you really think 500,000 ryo is too much to save a life?" His voice was low, filled with thinly veiled disdain, making it clear he had no intention of haggling.

    His meaning was obvious: Take it or leave it.

    Moriyama Yu swallowed his frustration and pressed on. "But can you guarantee that every dose of the potion will be as effective as you claim?"

    Orochimaru finally turned, his golden eyes locking onto the village chief. "Do you think I''d waste my time trying to cheat you out of a few million ryo? Do you take us for fools?" His voice, dripping with sarcasm, made Moriyama Yu flinch slightly.

    The village chief knew he was in no position to argue. A year ago, this mysterious "White Snake" had appeared out of nowhere, claiming to belong to a powerful organization and offering them a miraculous healing potion for 500,000 ryo per vial. The potion, he promised, could pull a ninja back from the brink of death in less than three minutes.

    At first, no one believed him. Such rapid healing was unheard of, even in the most advanced medical circles. But before leaving, Orochimaru had left a single vial behind, free of charge, and instructed them to test it on a seriously wounded ninja.

    Skeptical but curious, they eventually tried it on a nearly dead ninja. The results had been nothing short of astonishing. Within minutes, the injured man had recovered to the point where he could stand on his own. Since then, they had been waiting for White Snake''s return, knowing that this potion could be a game-changer for their struggling village.

    Moriyama Yu weighed his options. He could try to negotiate further, but he knew deep down this would only delay what needed to be done. "Fine," he said at last, "I''ll take one hundred vials to start. What''s the process?"

    Orochimaru smirked, an amused glint in his eyes. "One hundred?" he said, his voice mocking. "I think you overestimate your resources."

    "What do you mean?"

    "This medicine is extremely rare and difficult to produce. I can only offer you forty vials at the moment. That''s all I have."

    Moriyama Yu paused, then nodded reluctantly. "Forty, then. I''ll take them."

    "Good," Orochimaru said smoothly. "Follow me."

    "Follow you?" Moriyama Yu raised an eyebrow. "You don''t have it with you?"

    "Of course not," Orochimaru replied with a sly smile. "This is your village, after all. If you decide to kill me and take the medicine, what then?"

    Moriyama Yu chuckled. "Kill you and take the goods? With your strength, I doubt you''d be so easily robbed."

    "Still," Orochimaru said, "better to be cautious."

    The two men exchanged knowing smiles. While the conversation remained light, the unspoken tension hung between them. Moriyama had indeed considered killing Orochimaru and taking the medicine for himself. After all, this was a foreigner with no ties to the village. In theory, they could kill him, take what they wanted, and no one would ever be the wiser.

    But there was always a risk. If Orochimaru truly was as powerful as he seemed and he''d already proven that much during his last visit attacking him would be a costly mistake. Worse still, if the organization he claimed to represent was real, any act of aggression could lead to dire consequences for the entire village.

    In the end, it wasn''t worth the risk.

    "Prepare the money," Orochimaru said as he turned to leave.

    "Make sure everything is ready," Moriyama Yu instructed his subordinates, turning back to his men.

    One of the Grass ninjas, the same one who had tried to stop Orochimaru earlier, leaned in closer and whispered, "Are we really going to pay him? Couldn''t we just¡­ handle this another way?"

    Moriyama Yu glanced at him, understanding the implication immediately. "Twenty million ryo is a small price to pay," he said calmly. "It''s not worth making an enemy out of someone like him."

    "Someone like him?" The Grass ninja was confused. "How strong could he be? Surely some of our jounin could handle him, right?"

    Moriyama chuckled at the naivety of his subordinate. "You weren''t here a year ago, so you don''t understand. That man he took down seven of our best ninjas by himself." sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The Grass ninja''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Seven? That''s impressive, but not impossible. Some of our stronger jounin could handle that, couldn''t they?"

    "Perhaps," Moriyama said, placing a hand on his subordinate''s shoulder. "But what if I told you one of those seven was your older brother?"

    The Grass ninja fell silent, the weight of those words sinking in. His brother was one of the strongest fighters in the village. If this "White Snake" had taken him down along with six others, then this stranger was not someone to be trifled with.

    Moriyama patted his shoulder once more and left the room, his thoughts already returning to the next steps in their delicate dealings with the mysterious White Snake.

 Chapter 86: Worth it

    Kusagakure Village didn''t have any exceptionally strong ninjas. Even the village chief, Moriyama Yu, was just an average jounin at best. The strongest ninja in the village was a man named Sanji, a jounin of comparable strength to Moriyama Yu.

    When Orochimaru first arrived in Kusagakure, they mistook him for a spy and surrounded him. A fight broke out, but most of his attackers were just chunin. Orochimaru swiftly dealt with them and then had to face Sanji himself.

    Sanji was indeed powerful, specializing in Kusagakure''s signature confinement techniques, which nearly gave Orochimaru more than he could handle. But without using his more advanced jutsu, like the Sharingan or his summoning techniques, Orochimaru still managed to win, proving himself superior.

    And in this world, only the winner''s words mattered.

    After his victory, Orochimaru was able to explain his real purpose, leading to the business dealings they now had.

    ---

    Back in the Kusagakure reception room, the subordinate who had questioned Orochimaru''s strength earlier finally understood why his village chief had been so respectful. If even Supreme had been defeated, then it was clear that this "White Snake" wasn''t someone they could afford to cross lightly.

    Understanding this, the subordinate took a deep breath and followed orders, preparing the money for the transaction. There was no choice. He had to obey.

    The deal itself took place outside the village. Moriyama Yu, well-versed in the unspoken rules of such dealings, brought only two trusted guards with him. Orochimaru, despite his confidence in his own strength, knew better than to take unnecessary risks. He used one of his clones to handle the trade, all while secretly controlling his invisible flies to monitor the area for any signs of betrayal.

    Fortunately for both parties, Moriyama Yu had no intention of double-crossing Orochimaru. The deal went smoothly, and Orochimaru couldn''t help but feel a bit of respect for the village chief''s pragmatism.

    With the transaction complete, Moriyama Yu smiled as he held the two iron boxes full of potions. "Mr. White Snake, a pleasure doing business."

    Orochimaru gave a casual shrug, tucking the money away. "Likewise, Mr. Village Chief. Until next time."

    And with that, Orochimaru vanished using a simple teleportation jutsu, leaving Moriyama Yu standing in the clearing with his new stock of valuable potions.

    ---

    Moriyama wasted no time returning to the village with the potions. Each box contained twenty vials, neatly arranged and wrapped in cloth, giving off an aura of sophistication and high quality. Despite his initial trust in Orochimaru, a part of him had always been wary that the potions could be fake. After all, trusting someone based solely on confidence was a dangerous gamble.

    Still, there was something about Orochimaru that exuded certainty, and Moriyama had bet on that confidence being real. Now, the time had come to find out if his gamble had paid off.

    "Take one of these to the hospital and test it immediately," Moriyama instructed one of his subordinates, who quickly took a vial and hurried off.

    As he watched the man leave, Moriyama''s heart was racing. "Five hundred thousand ryo per dose¡­ that man''s practically drinking money," he muttered to himself. But it was a necessary expense, one that could make or break the future of Kusagakure''s ninjas.

    A few minutes later, the test came back positive. The potion worked just as advertised. The wounded ninja who received the treatment showed rapid improvement, his condition stabilizing in mere minutes. Moriyama let out a long, relieved sigh. Orochimaru had delivered on his promise.

    "Number nine!" Moriyama called out to one of his aides.

    "Yes, village chief?"

    "Price each dose at 600,000 ryo. If anyone wants it, they''ll have to come to me personally."

    "Yes, sir."

    "Number six!" he called out to another.

    "Yes, sir?"

    "Take a vial to the lab and have them analyze it. I want a full report on its ingredients."

    "Understood."

    With those orders given, Moriyama allowed himself another moment of relief. The potions were worth the money, and he already had a plan to make a profit. He would charge more than what he paid and recoup the costs easily, all while keeping Kusagakure in the black.

    However, what he hadn''t anticipated was just how much demand there would be for the potions. Even at the increased price of 600,000 ryo per dose, the vials were snapped up by eager jounin who didn''t mind spending money if it meant quicker recovery and fewer long-term injuries.

    Unfortunately for Moriyama, he only had forty vials. He set two aside for analysis, leaving him with just thirty-eight to sell.

    ---

    Meanwhile, Orochimaru, having left Kusagakure Village, found a quiet place to rest for the night. By the following morning, he was already back on the move, heading to a secluded location where he knew another deal awaited. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He approached a closed iron door and knocked.

    "Who''s there?" a gruff voice called out from the other side.

    The door creaked open, revealing a bald man with a mustache. The man''s eyes narrowed in confusion as he looked at Orochimaru''s casually dressed appearance. "Who are you?"

    Orochimaru chuckled, his familiar hoarse voice cutting through the air. "Don''t you remember me?"

    The man''s eyes widened in recognition. "It''s you?"

    "Yes, it''s me."

    The bald man hurriedly stepped aside, letting Orochimaru enter. After a quick glance outside to ensure no one was watching, the man shut the door behind them.

    ---

    Half an hour later, Orochimaru emerged from the building, a satisfied expression on his face. He had just sold 20 weakened Basic gene enhancement serum to this black market dealer, pocketing a cool 30 million ryo in the process.

    The black market was different from places like Kusagakure Village. Here, demand was driven entirely by profit and desperation, so pricing could be adjusted accordingly. Orochimaru had settled on 1.5 million ryo per vial, given the rarity of the materials involved and the potency of the product. It wasn''t the highest price, but it was more than enough to justify the transaction.

    As he glanced at the five money boxes now stored in his space warehouse, Orochimaru gave a small nod of satisfaction. Each box could hold 10 million ryo, and now with five full boxes, he was walking away with 50 million ryo in total.

    This trip had definitely been worth it.

    ******

    Check out the other fanfictions I''m working on;

    * One Piece: King Of The World Starting With The Nitrogen-Nitrogen Fruit

    * My Hero Academia: Thunder God

    *Ultimate Man [JJK X SOL]: Loading Golden Entries at The Start

    *Starting With Real Madrid

 Chapter 87: Uchiha Madara?

    Three years ago, Orochimaru set a clear goal for himself: making money. And he knew that using his scientific breakthroughs was the fastest and most efficient way to achieve it.

    Sure, contributing technology to Konoha was a noble endeavor, but it wasn''t exactly lucrative. When he developed the initial recovery potion, the village gave him two million ryo as a lump sum and a modest salary of 100,000 ryo per month. He hadn''t complained, but the village wasn''t making any real money from the potions either. They sold the recovery potion to Konoha''s own ninjas at cost, plus a small fee of 10,000 ryo to cover production expenses. And since the rare medicinal ingredients were in limited supply, the village could only produce about a thousand units per year.

    In short, there wasn''t enough profit to go around, and Orochimaru had his own ambitions that required funding¡ªfunding he couldn''t get from Konoha alone.

    Initially, he thought of working with Danzo to secure more resources, but there were certain technologies he couldn''t risk Danzo getting his hands on. He needed his own independent source of funds to build the experimental base he envisioned. This led him to a simple conclusion: he had to start making money on his own.

    Selling these potions to other nations wasn''t just about profit. He could increase the price tenfold and earn a fortune, all without Konoha ever finding out. The village had a limited supply of rare ingredients, but Orochimaru wasn''t bound by those constraints.

    Thanks to his system, Orochimaru could buy the raw materials for his gene repair solution at a fraction of the cost. In the system''s marketplace, all the rare ingredients only cost 100 technology points per unit, and the two most essential ingredients cost him only 20 points each. (T/N: He gets the points by completing researchs given to him by the system)

    For 40 doses, the cost was just 800 technology points nothing for Orochimaru, who had accumulated a vast amount of points. Three years ago, he still had 23,000 points. After completing more research and development, that number had grown to 48,200.

    In other words, Orochimaru had more resources than he knew what to do with. And selling only 40 doses to Kusagakure was hardly going to raise any red flags. The village''s ninjas, injured as they were, probably wouldn''t last long enough for anyone to notice Konoha-level healing techniques on the battlefield.

    ---

    Three metal boxes sat in front of Orochimaru, each capable of holding 20 vials. Two were filled with recovery potions, and one contained a weakened version of the basic enhancement fluid.

    It only took him two days to sell out completely.

    Fifty million ryo an amount that wasn''t insignificant by any means. If you considered everyday living expenses, even a modest lifestyle would cost about 200 to 300 ryo per day. That''s around 6,000 to 9,000 ryo per month.

    For comparison, a jounin risking their life on an S-rank mission would receive a reward of two million ryo, split among their entire team.

    So, fifty million ryo? It was a substantial sum.

    However, the ninja world had a dark underside the black market. Over the last three years, every time Orochimaru traveled, he made a point of learning about the underground dealings in each area, including the black market.

    Unlike the official shinobi villages, which carefully weighed the political and diplomatic implications of every mission, the black market had no such reservations. It was purely driven by profit.

    On the black market, one could find all sorts of requests, from mundane tasks to organ trafficking. The latter included things like hearts, kidneys, and even the highly sought-after Sharingan. Assassination contracts were also common, with targets ranging from high-ranking political figures to powerful ninjas from the great nations.

    These were dangerous missions, often resulting in severe consequences for the assassin, but the rewards were immense. For example, the bounty on the Third Tsuchikage, ¨­noki, was set at 30 million ryo. Hiruzen Sarutobi''s head was worth 35 million ryo. But killing either of them would provoke an intense manhunt from their respective villages, making it a risky venture.

    Orochimaru, of course, had no interest in risking his life like that. Instead, he found the black market to be a perfect place to sell his potions particularly the enhancement fluid. While ninja villages might hesitate to purchase such items in bulk for fear of boosting their enemies'' combat strength, the black market cared only about results.  S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The recovery potions were sold to smaller villages like Kusagakure, while the enhancement serum were distributed through the black market, ensuring they didn''t fall into the hands of anyone who could use them against Konoha.

    ---

    "Scientific advancements really are the fastest way to make money," Orochimaru muttered to himself as he walked back to town that evening.

    A single trip had netted him fifty million ryo, far more than any high-risk mission could offer. And with the world constantly at war, selling products that enhanced a ninja''s combat potential was like printing money. The tenfold price markup was a goldmine.

    Of course, some might wonder whether his competitors would try to reverse-engineer the potions. But Orochimaru wasn''t worried. As someone from a modern world, he understood the importance of a technological monopoly. The potions and materials he sold were directly sourced from his system. Even if someone managed to analyze the ingredients, they wouldn''t be able to replicate them because the materials didn''t exist in this world.

    In short, there was no threat to his market dominance. In time, Orochimaru believed, the entire ninja world would be operating under the shadow of his technological monopoly.

    ---

    As he made his way back through the forested mountain path toward the town where Tsunade and Jiraiya were staying, something caught Orochimaru''s eye.

    "Wait¡­ what is that?"

    Halfway up the mountain, he spotted a figure in the distance, barely visible through the mist. The person was dressed in black armor and carried a large round fan on their back.

    Orochimaru''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Is that¡­ Uchiha Madara?"

    He blinked, trying to process what he was seeing. It couldn''t be. Uchiha Madara was supposed to be long dead, but the figure in the distance matched his iconic look perfectly the black armor, the fan, everything.

    Orochimaru''s sharp golden eyes, while not as powerful as the Sharingan, had become highly attuned over the years, and he was confident in what he had seen.

    "Why would Uchiha Madara be here?"

    As he mulled it over, the figure vanished into the fog, disappearing as quickly as it had appeared.

    Orochimaru narrowed his eyes, recalling the history of the Third Great Ninja War. It was in the Land of Grass that Konoha and Iwagakure clashed, and this was also where Uchiha Obito, the future enemy of the world, was supposedly saved by none other than Madara himself.

    "Could it be that Madara is hiding in the Land of Grass?" Orochimaru whispered to himself, already piecing together the implications.

    Without wasting any more time, he retrieved two tiny, invisible mechanical flies from his sleeve. These insects were one of his recent inventions, designed for covert surveillance.

    He released them into the air, directing them toward the location where the mysterious figure had disappeared.

 Chapter 88: Contact

    Others in the world of shinobi may believe Uchiha Madara is long dead, a relic of the past. But as a reincarnator, Orochimaru knew the truth.

    Madara had indeed fought a legendary battle against the First Hokage at the Valley of the End, but he had escaped death using the Uchiha clan''s forbidden technique, Izanagi. Since then, he had been lying in wait, hiding in the shadows while crafting his grand plan for the Infinite Tsukuyomi. And while Madara himself was unknowingly a pawn in Black Zetsu''s machinations, it was undeniable that much of the chaos in the ninja world could be traced back to him.

    After some hesitation, Orochimaru made a quick decision. He had to follow Madara. Discovering Madara''s whereabouts could give him access to invaluable resources Madara''s genetics, the secrets of the Edo Tensei (Reanimation Jutsu), and perhaps even Black Zetsu''s long-term schemes.

    If he could harness that knowledge for himself, it would give him a powerful edge in the years to come.

    With that thought in mind, Orochimaru gathered chakra at his feet and darted after the mysterious figure he had seen earlier. He knew from his knowledge of the future that Madara would supposedly die during the Third Great Ninja War, but that was still decades away. In fact, Nagato, who would inherit Madara''s Rinnegan, hadn''t even been born yet.

    "That means Madara should still have both of his Rinnegan," Orochimaru mused, excitement creeping into his voice. "This could be an opportunity."

    He adjusted his pace. "But I can''t get too close."

    Even for someone like Orochimaru, getting too close to Uchiha Madara arguably the most dangerous man in the world was a risk not worth taking. Instead, he relied on his tracking skills, something he had picked up over the years as a ninja. While he wasn''t as skilled as the Inuzuka, Aburame, or Hy¨±ga clans in this regard, he knew enough to follow basic footprints.

    As he reached the spot where Madara had been moments ago, Orochimaru could clearly see tracks in the dirt. Footprints. Madara likely didn''t expect anyone would be following him, which explained why they were so easy to find. But after following the trail for a while, the prints suddenly stopped.

    "Tch," Orochimaru muttered to himself. "It seems I''ll have to rely on my little friends."

    Taking a seat behind a large boulder, Orochimaru released more of his mechanical flies. The sun had set, and darkness was quickly falling over the forest, but the flies, powered by light energy, had a good hour or two of charge left.

    Through the eyes of his flies, Orochimaru scanned the surrounding area¡ªtrees, mountains, rivers. The dense vegetation made it difficult to track, but his patience paid off.

    "Hmm?" Orochimaru squinted through the vision of one of his flies. A dark shadow moved quickly across the landscape, and then the fly''s feed abruptly cut out.

    "Something¡­ ate it?" Orochimaru thought, slightly perplexed. It was unusual for something to prey on a fly in such a specific manner, but it was possible a nocturnal predator had snatched it out of the air. "Five flies left," he reminded himself.

    As the sky grew darker, the flies'' visibility lessened. Still, Orochimaru was relentless, meticulously scanning every possible hiding spot in the area. Finally, after about ten minutes, he spotted the figure he was looking for.

    There, on the side of a remote mountain, was Uchiha Madara, his iconic fan strapped to his back. Even from a distance, his presence was unmistakable.

    Orochimaru''s suspicions were correct. Madara had faked his death and survived. Despite being older now, like Uzumaki Mito, Madara was still able to move. His body was aged, but the strength of the legendary shinobi remained. More importantly, Orochimaru realized that Madara had already awakened the Rinnegan those legendary purple eyes with their ripple patterns.

    Right now, Madara was practically invincible. If not for his failing body, he could''ve likely taken over the world by sheer force. But his old age limited him. Madara knew this too. His grand plan required patience and someone else to carry on his will until the time was right. That''s why he had crafted his resurrection plan. He would give his Rinnegan to someone capable, and when the time was right, that person would use the power of the Rinnegan to bring him back to life.

    This was Madara''s ultimate strategy, one that no one could possibly foresee.

    Orochimaru watched as Madara arrived at a mountainside and raised two fingers, channeling chakra. The rocks of the mountain began to tremble and shift, revealing a massive hidden doorway. A stone door slowly rose, allowing Madara to enter the hidden cave within.

    "Of course," Orochimaru whispered. "A secret lair."

    Once inside, the stone door fell back into place, sealing Madara away from the outside world. Inside the cave, the air was cool, and faint light emanated from several fluorite crystals embedded in the walls. The chamber was surprisingly spacious, almost like a makeshift hideout.

    "Ah, you''re finally back," a soft, almost ethereal voice echoed from the shadows.

    Out of the stone wall, a figure emerged White Zetsu. A creature born from the chakra of the Ten Tails, the cells of Senju Hashirama, and Madara''s own mastery of Yin-Yang Release. In reality, White Zetsu was the result of humans being trapped in the Infinite Tsukuyomi during ancient times, but that history was lost to almost everyone.

    White Zetsu grinned, his pale face stretching unnervingly. "So, how''s everything going on your end?"

    Madara, looking worn and tired, removed the fan from his back and placed it aside. He sat down on a crude wooden bed and sighed. "Nothing new," he muttered. His voice was calm but weary. The strength he once wielded so easily was slipping away, bit by bit.

    Zetsu frowned slightly. "Still nothing?"

    "No," Madara said, shaking his head. "I''m tired. I''ll rest here for now." S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Got it," Zetsu said nonchalantly. "I''ll keep looking around."

    With that, White Zetsu began to meld back into the stone walls. But just as he was about to disappear, something caught his eye, a small object had fallen to the ground near the entrance. Intrigued, Zetsu floated over to inspect it.

    "Huh? A fly?" Zetsu picked up the tiny object, examining it closely. "Wait¡­ no. This isn''t just a fly. Something''s off about this¡­"

    His curiosity piqued, Zetsu approached Madara, holding up the mechanical insect. "Madara, take a look at this."

    Madara, who had been on the verge of drifting off to sleep, opened his eyes and glanced over. "What is it?"

    Zetsu handed him the fly. "Touch it. Something''s strange about it."

    Madara reached out and took the fly from Zetsu, his experienced fingers brushing against its surface. Immediately, his eyes narrowed.

    "This¡­ is no ordinary fly."

 Chapter 89: Relax

    "It lost contact? A barrier maybe?" Orochimaru muttered to himself, deep in thought.

    "It seems like staying here any longer could be risky. If I get noticed by Zetsu, it could turn into a real problem."

    With that realization, Orochimaru quickly memorized the surrounding terrain and decided to leave, heading in the opposite direction to avoid detection.

    The fly he had used to track Madara was a mechanical construct, not a living creature. It didn''t have any advanced AI or thinking capability. Instead, it operated solely based on Orochimaru''s direct instructions. The orders were simple: remain invisible and follow Madara, keeping a two-meter distance at all times. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Yet, the connection had been severed so abruptly.

    "Strange," Orochimaru mused. "It''s like the signal just vanished¡­ a barrier, most likely."

    He had experimented with the flies before, and typically, simple stone doors couldn''t block their signals. The fact that it lost contact so suddenly could only mean one thing: some sort of advanced barrier inside the mountain. And knowing that Madara was involved, it had to be something strong enough to prevent any surveillance from the outside.

    Orochimaru wasn''t eager to probe further. Right now, Madara was far too strong, and pushing his luck would be akin to walking into certain death. As powerful as Orochimaru was, facing Madara in his current state would be nothing short of suicide.

    With a swift motion, Orochimaru pulled away the human skin mask, returning to his original appearance, and quickly disappeared into the jungle under the moonlight.

    ---

    Back in the hidden cave, Uchiha Madara was studying the fly in his hand, his brow furrowed slightly in curiosity.

    "What is this?" he muttered, not recognizing the small mechanical insect.

    White Zetsu appeared next to him, his voice as casual as ever. "I''ve never seen anything like it either. It''s strange!"

    Madara''s lavender Rinnegan eyes scanned the object. "Are we being watched?" he asked, his voice low and contemplative.

    White Zetsu''s expression shifted as he, too, became serious. "I''ll go check around." Without waiting for a reply, Zetsu sank into the ground, using his unique mayfly ability to blend into the environment and scout the area.

    Madara remained seated, his eyes never leaving the strange device in his hand. He was deep in thought. As far as he knew, no one should be aware of his existence, not yet at least. If someone was tracking him, it could pose a serious threat to his long-term plans.

    After a while, Zetsu reappeared. "There''s no one around," he reported. "I searched within a two-kilometer radius. There are a few people farther out, but none seem to be a threat or connected to this."

    Madara''s eyes narrowed as he continued examining the fly. "Perhaps I''m overthinking things," he muttered, though there was still suspicion in his tone.

    With a quick flex of his hand, the small mechanical fly was crushed into scrap metal.

    ---

    Meanwhile, Orochimaru had already put considerable distance between himself and Madara''s lair. He knew better than to stay within range of White Zetsu''s formidable tracking ability. Zetsu''s ability to sense anything on or connected to the earth made him one of the most dangerous trackers in the shinobi world. As long as someone was standing on solid ground, Zetsu could find them with ease, especially if he had already familiarized himself with their chakra.

    Orochimaru prided himself on controlling situations from behind the scenes, manipulating events to his advantage. The last thing he wanted was to become the one being hunted. Leaving before Zetsu could pinpoint his location was the safest move.

    He knew he hadn''t fully uncovered Madara''s hideout, but that was fine. Orochimaru was patient. With cloning technology soon within his grasp and future research into the curse seal, his own immortality would be assured. He could afford to bide his time.

    As Orochimaru slipped back into the night, his mind was already focused on what lay ahead. It was late by the time he made it back to the hotel where Tsunade and Jiraiya were staying. Not wanting to draw attention, he quietly scaled the building''s exterior and entered through his room''s window.

    The moment he landed, a voice startled him.

    "Who''s there?"

    He turned to see Tsunade sitting on his bed, wearing nothing but her mesh undergarments, glaring at him suspiciously. The moonlight streaming in through the window gave just enough light for him to take in the scene.

    "Tsunade?" Orochimaru asked, blinking in confusion. "Why are you in my bed?"

    Tsunade shifted, her expression flustered. "I... I was waiting for you to come back, that''s all," she stammered, her voice not as steady as usual. Her cheeks flushed slightly as she struggled to find the right words.

    "Waiting for me?" Orochimaru tilted his head, clearly not expecting this. Tsunade had never acted like this before. In fact, she''d always been brash and assertive, rarely shy about anything.

    There was an awkward silence for a moment before she finally added, "I just wanted to talk to you."

    Orochimaru regarded her with a raised eyebrow. Something about her demeanor felt... different tonight. He wasn''t sure what it was, but there was an unfamiliar warmth in his chest as he looked at her, something that made him pause.

    "Talk?" he echoed, before shaking his head slightly. "It''s late. Whatever it is, let''s talk about it tomorrow."

    Tsunade looked like she wanted to say more, but the usual confidence in her voice faltered. Sighing softly, she nodded and stood up to leave.

    But before she reached the door, Orochimaru spoke again.

    "Wait, Tsunade."

    She stopped, turning to look back at him. "What is it?"

    "I changed my mind. I can''t sleep now anyway. Stay. Let''s talk."

    Tsunade blinked, momentarily caught off guard. "You''re... serious?"

    Orochimaru gestured toward the bed. "Sit."

    With a half-exasperated, half-amused smile, she returned and sat next to him.

    Tsunade was only thirteen, and with her parents gone, she was clearly struggling. Though she tried to focus on her little brother Nawaki, that wasn''t enough. She needed someone else. She needed Orochimaru. In her heart, she had always seen him as more than just a teammate he was her boyfriend, even if he had never explicitly acknowledged it.

    And while Orochimaru had never been one for romantic relationships his ambitions and thirst for knowledge always took precedence there was something about Tsunade tonight that stirred something in him. She''d lost so much, and perhaps, without even realizing it, he had become a significant part of her life.

    For the first time in a long time, Orochimaru allowed himself to relax in her presence. He still had a long road ahead of him, filled with experiments and grand schemes, but maybe¡­ just maybe¡­ there was something more here with Tsunade than he had originally thought.

    As the moonlight spilled into the room, two shadows sat side by side, a quiet comfort settling between them.

    And under the bed, two pairs of shoes sat neatly next to each other.

 Chapter 90: About Time

    What would Orochimaru do to Tsunade now?

    That''s just absurd.

    First of all, both of them are only thirteen years old.

    And Tsunade, having just lost her parents recently, couldn''t possibly be in the mood for anything romantic.

    Besides, their relationship hasn''t developed to that level, and there''s no way Tsunade would make a move on Orochimaru!

    As for Orochimaru, while he doesn''t have an aversion to women, he certainly isn''t thinking about an underaged, flat-chested girl.

    So, that night, they really just sat on the bed and talked.

    From their backgrounds and life goals to the political structure of the ninja world.

    Of course, Tsunade, being relatively unaware of the situation in other villages, only listened while Orochimaru talked casually about a few things.

    But even these offhand remarks left her deeply impressed.

    How could Orochimaru know so much about the political landscape of other nations? After all, their missions only ever took them to small countries, and no one ever discussed this with him.

    Yet, for some reason, she didn''t question it.

    In her eyes, Orochimaru was now something close to a genius.

    It almost seemed natural to her that Orochimaru would know this stuff.

    Sometimes she even caught herself daydreaming.

    ***

    The next morning, sunlight filtered through the window, giving the room a fresh, airy feel.

    Jiraiya yawned, lazily scratched his head, and got up from the bed.

    "Man, why does Orochimaru always go off on his own during missions?"

    Grumbling to himself, he got dressed, washed up, and headed out of his room.

    "Let''s see if that guy''s back yet¡­"

    Their mission was wrapping up soon, so he wanted to check if Orochimaru had returned.

    But as he stepped out of his room, the sight before him left him stunned.

    Moments later, Jiraiya''s voice echoed through the entire hotel.

    "AHHH..."

    "Why? Why is this happening?"

    "Tsunade! Why did you come out of Orochimaru''s room?"

    "Why? Why? What were you two doing behind my back last night?"

    "This can''t be real, it just can''t be!"

    "I must be dreaming. Yeah, that''s it, I''m definitely dreaming."

    Jiraiya shouted as he slapped himself, as if trying to wake up.

    Because what he saw was Tsunade stepping out of Orochimaru''s room.

    Not only that, but she had actually spent the night in his room!

    And to top it off, Orochimaru also walked out right after her, which only added to the shock.

    They''re only thirteen! How could they already be sharing a room?

    It''s over. My only shot is gone.

    "Tsunade!"

    Hearing Jiraiya''s wild yelling, Tsunade instantly understood what the idiot was imagining. Her face twisted with anger, and she balled up her fists.

    "You moron! What''s going on in that stupid head of yours?! You''re dead!"

    WHAM!

    Without any hesitation, she punched Jiraiya square in the face, sending him flying before he even had a chance to react.

    As Jiraiya''s screams echoed in the distance, Orochimaru calmly remarked, "Tsunade, you should probably avoid coming out of my room in the morning. People might get the wrong idea."

    "Huh?" Tsunade blinked, coming back to her senses. "Oh, yeah... Guess I didn''t think about that¡­"

    Orochimaru silently observed a moment of pity for Jiraiya.

    ***

    Despite that minor incident, the mission went smoothly.

    Orochimaru completed his business, while the other two received a reply from the daimyo.

    With everything sorted, they packed their things and began their journey back to Konoha.

    Jiraiya, still sporting a huge bump on his head, walked in silence, looking dejected.

    But, at least he knew nothing had happened between the two of them the night before. They had just talked, which eased his mind a little.

    Even though he had always known he didn''t have much of a chance, part of him still clung to some faint hope.

    As for Orochimaru, he found himself a bit surprised by one thing he hadn''t expected to run into Uchiha Madara in that place.

    Could this have been where Madara saved Obito?

    Orochimaru wasn''t sure, but he didn''t care to investigate further right now.

    After all, for someone who already knew the plot, there were at least a hundred ways he could thwart Black Zetsu''s plans.

    It was nothing that concerned him at the moment.

    ***

    A week later, they finally returned to Konoha.

    Once back in the village, Orochimaru immediately set out to take care of his personal affairs.

    First on his list: building his own lab.

    Current focus: Genetic modification.

    Next target: Cloning technology.

    Genetic modification, as Orochimaru understood it, was a technology that straddled the line between gene fusion and cell transplantation.

    While weaker than gene fusion, it was far more refined than simple cell transplantation.

    It allowed the alteration of a person''s genes at their very core, enabling them to possess other genetic traits.

    This was the very process that had produced Captain Yamato.

    His genes were modified from birth, allowing his body to adapt to Hashirama''s wood-style cells. As a result, he naturally developed wood-style abilities as he grew up.

    This was fundamentally different from the crude method Danzo had used, which merely involved transplanting cells.

    The catch, of course, was that genetic modification required young, living subjects to conduct experiments on.

    But that wasn''t even the main issue.

    If it were just genetic modification, Orochimaru could still conduct his experiments in secret. Worst case, he could start by testing on mice.

    What he truly needed to conceal, though, was his next project: cloning technology.

    Now, cloning was a whole different beast.

    This wasn''t something a thirteen-year-old could dabble in without raising suspicions.

    Unlike other technologies, cloning required advanced equipment something Konoha didn''t have easy access to.

    And unlike gene modification, which could be carried out with basic lab gear, cloning necessitated specialized tools, such as incubation chambers to house the clones, and various tubes to maintain them.

    If Orochimaru were simply developing new medicines or performing standard experiments, Konoha might just chalk it up to him being an exceptionally gifted young researcher.

    But if he started working on cloning? That would cause a massive stir.

    After all, who had ever heard of a thirteen-year-old capable of developing cloning technology on his own?

    At that point, he''d go from being the researcher to becoming the research subject.

    And that was the last thing Orochimaru wanted.

    That''s why he needed his own lab, far away from prying eyes.

    But just as he was pondering where to set up his secret lab, something completely unexpected happened.

    "Orochimaru!" sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Hm? Lord Danzo?"

    "How about it? Ready to work for me?"

    ****

    Support me on patreon to read 30+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves

 Chapter 91: Decision

    On this particular day, Orochimaru found himself lost in thought, considering where the best location would be to establish his experimental base. As he wandered aimlessly, he unknowingly drifted into the Konoha Village cemetery.

    This place held significance for him, as it was due to his parents that he had learned summoning techniques. So, he paused in front of their graves to pay his respects. But to his surprise, it was here that Danzo decided to approach him.

    He hadn''t expected this meeting.

    And now, Danzo was asking him to work directly under him?

    Orochimaru''s gaze shifted from the empty, silent cemetery to Danzo, whose hand and eye were not yet wrapped in the familiar bandages. After a moment of contemplation, he responded, "Work for you, Danzo-sama?"

    "Exactly," Danzo replied, his voice calm and low. "You''re not just talented. You''re a genius. Someone like you shouldn''t be wasting your potential."

    Danzo was a master at manipulating people, an expert in playing with their minds. He didn''t think Orochimaru would be able to resist his offer.

    "But... my teacher is the Third Hokage," Orochimaru said steadily.

    He knew that in the ninja world, a student remained under their mentor until something drastic happened, like the mentor dying or becoming incapacitated. Hiruzen had been his guiding figure since his days as a genin. Even if Orochimaru had his own ambitions, agreeing to something like this so easily would be impossible.

    "The Third Hokage?" Danzo said with a hint of disdain in his voice. "This doesn''t have to interfere with that. You can report to me when you''re not on a mission for him."

    Orochimaru hesitated, but before he could respond, Danzo continued.

    "You probably don''t know, do you?" Danzo said, cutting through Orochimaru''s thoughts.

    "Know what?"

    "The death of your parents¡­ it''s closely tied to the Third Hokage." Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "What¡­?" Orochimaru froze. He wasn''t expecting that.

    This revelation was not something that existed in his memories, neither from his past life nor his current one. How could the death of his parents be related to Hiruzen Sarutobi?

    Seeing Orochimaru''s reaction, Danzo smirked, knowing he had struck a chord.

    "The Third Hokage is soft. A pacifist at heart. While he didn''t personally kill your parents, they died because of his mercy, his softness. His decisions allowed enemy ninjas to kill them."

    "What¡­?" Orochimaru''s shock deepened.

    "We had already won that battle," Danzo explained, his tone dripping with bitterness. "But the Third Hokage decided to spare the enemy in the name of peace between villages. Your parents were ambushed and killed by those very same enemies shortly after their release. I warned Hiruzen countless times. We are shinobi, we should never show mercy to the enemy. But Hiruzen never listens."

    Danzo''s words echoed in Orochimaru''s mind. He could feel his heartbeat slowing as his thoughts began to calm. Was Danzo telling the truth? Orochimaru couldn''t say for certain, but based on what he knew of Sarutobi Hiruzen''s character, it wasn''t impossible.

    The Third Hokage was indeed known for his idealism, for trying to balance peace and war.

    Orochimaru wasn''t foolish. He knew he could find out the truth of Danzo''s words through his own investigations. But there was no reason for Danzo to lie if he truly wanted to recruit him.

    Sure, it sounded like Danzo was manipulating the narrative to push the blame onto Hiruzen, but in the end, wasn''t there some truth to it? If Hiruzen had acted differently, his parents might still be alive today.

    Orochimaru narrowed his eyes.

    In his past life, he never understood Orochimaru''s motivations during the Chunin Exam arc. Why did he enact the Konoha Crush Plan? Killing Hiruzen just to prove his strength? It never made sense to him. Why would someone kill their mentor for such a shallow reason?

    After all, Orochimaru had been a kind-hearted child once. He fought fiercely for Konoha, and despite his ambitions, he wasn''t someone who would simply murder his teacher for trivial reasons.

    Not to mention, Hiruzen had let Orochimaru go after discovering his human experiments. Why would Orochimaru want to kill the person who spared his life?

    Now, everything made sense. It wasn''t just about ambition. Danzo had planted the seeds of darkness in Orochimaru''s heart long before his defection.

    Orochimaru''s mind raced.

    Danzo watched him closely, knowing his words were sinking in. "Orochimaru, everything I''ve said is to ease your conscience. Working under me doesn''t have to be a burden."

    Danzo then turned to leave, his confidence unwavering. He was certain he had swayed Orochimaru. After all, manipulating talented young minds was his specialty.

    But in reality, Orochimaru had wanted to cooperate with Danzo for a while now. He had just never had the chance to approach him directly. Now, with Danzo coming to him, the timing couldn''t be more perfect.

    However, he knew better than to let his enthusiasm show.

    While Danzo''s story was surprising, it didn''t truly affect him. Orochimaru had long detached himself from emotional ties. His parents'' death, while tragic, wasn''t a driving force for him anymore.

    What truly intrigued him was the realization that the power struggles within Konoha''s leadership had already begun in full force.

    If Orochimaru allied with Danzo, Hiruzen would undoubtedly distance himself. But many of Orochimaru''s plans required access to resources that only Danzo could provide.

    Hiruzen, with his pacifist tendencies, would never allow Orochimaru to delve into the kinds of experiments he was planning. Hiruzen would never approve of anything related to the First Hokage''s cells or access to the Sealed Book.

    And there was a big difference between experimenting on corpses and conducting live experiments.

    It wasn''t long before Orochimaru made up his mind.

    That very night, Orochimaru made his way to the headquarters of Root, ready to meet with Danzo once more.

 Chapter 92: Exploitation

    Root, located in the most secluded corner of Konoha, stood isolated by a thick stone door. From the outside, the place had a dark, ominous feel. Inside, it stretched like a deep well, plunging into the underground labyrinth beneath the village.

    As Danzo often said, this was the "root" of Konoha, where the Root ninjas lived, hidden from the surface.

    "Danzo¡­ heh¡­"

    Orochimaru glanced at the massive stone door, a small smile playing on his lips. Without a second thought, he operated the mechanism, causing the door to slowly grind open, revealing the deep abyss within.

    Once inside, he leaped down the well-like entrance, descending several times before the stone door sealed shut behind him. The darkness here was almost suffocating, with barely enough light to make out the shapes around him.

    "Stop!"

    "Who dares to enter Root without permission?"

    "Any unauthorized intruder will be killed on sight!"

    As soon as Orochimaru landed, four masked ninjas from Root surrounded him. Their masks were more vibrant and sinister-looking than the standard Anbu, giving them an even more menacing appearance.

    The four of them held weapons at the ready, their eyes cold and ruthless, prepared to strike at a moment''s notice.

    Orochimaru''s brow furrowed slightly, and he was just about to counter when Danzo''s voice rang out from the shadows.

    "Stand down. I summoned him."

    Danzo stepped forward from the dark recesses of the underground.

    "Leave us."

    "Yes, sir!"

    With that, the four Root members sheathed their weapons and retreated without another word.

    Danzo smiled faintly as he looked at Orochimaru. "I''m glad you came."

    "I just want to know the full story¡­ and why you''ve chosen me," Orochimaru replied, his voice calm but lacking the deference one might expect from a subordinate. This casual tone didn''t sit well with the nearby Root ninjas, though Danzo himself didn''t seem to mind.

    Danzo smirked. "I knew you''d ask that. Let''s talk while we walk."

    Orochimaru nodded, and they began moving deeper into the Root base. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    As they walked, Danzo once again explained his previous story, how the Third Hokage''s mercy had led to Orochimaru''s parents'' deaths. He laid the blame squarely on Hiruzen, painting him as the cause of their untimely end.

    Orochimaru, for his part, listened carefully. He knew there was some truth to Danzo''s words. Whether Danzo exaggerated or not, Hiruzen''s actions in the past aligned with what he was saying.

    "Orochimaru, earlier you asked why I chose you specifically," Danzo said as they continued walking through the dimly lit underground corridors.

    "Mm."

    "Before I answer that, let me ask you something first."

    "Go ahead, Danzo-sama," Orochimaru replied smoothly.

    "You''re familiar with your teammate, the girl Tsunade, right?" Danzo asked.

    "Of course," Orochimaru answered without hesitation. He knew Tsunade well, and more importantly, he had a good idea of where this conversation was headed.

    "And you know who her grandfather was?"

    "I''ve heard the stories."

    Danzo nodded slightly. "Hashirama Senju, the First Hokage, the man known as the God of Shinobi. He was the legendary wielder of the Wood Release and even tamed the Nine-Tails with it."

    "But after him, no one could inherit his Wood Release abilities."

    "To control a tailed beast like the Nine-Tails, one would need either multiple Sharingan or Wood Release. In Konoha, we''ve tried resurrecting Wood Release through experiments. However, all tests, which were performed on willing adults, failed. All of the transplant experiments were unsuccessful."

    "Eventually, the experiment was deemed too dangerous and labeled a forbidden technique, sealed away."

    "I had almost given up on it¡­ until I met you."

    Orochimaru raised an eyebrow. "You want me to research this forbidden technique?"

    Danzo nodded, a gleam in his eye. "You''re as sharp as ever."

    "I once suggested to Hiruzen that we continue these experiments, but of course, he refused."

    "Then¡­ are you suggesting we go behind the Third Hokage''s back¡­?" Orochimaru trailed off, his voice purposefully cautious.

    "Orochimaru, don''t you understand by now?" Danzo pressed. "The Third Hokage is responsible for your parents'' deaths. You owe him nothing. There''s no reason for guilt."

    Danzo leaned in slightly, his voice taking on a more conspiratorial tone. "More importantly, if we succeed in this technique¡­ you might even be able to bring your parents back."

    "Resurrect¡­ my parents?" Orochimaru echoed, feigning surprise.

    "Yes," Danzo said confidently. "This world is full of mysteries. Even resurrection is within reach. I believe that with your genius, you can achieve something great, whether for the village, or for yourself."

    Danzo stopped walking and turned to face Orochimaru, his gaze intense. The weak candlelight flickered around them, casting eerie shadows on the walls.

    "So, Orochimaru¡­ what do you say?"

    Orochimaru pretended to mull it over, his head lowered in thought. "If you can guarantee that Hiruzen-sensei won''t find out¡­"

    "You don''t need to worry about that," Danzo cut in quickly, eager to seal the deal. "When the time comes, I''ll have you officially transferred under me. You''ll be able to work for me openly."

    Danzo was skilled at manipulating others, always ready to exploit the darkness in someone''s heart. If Orochimaru had been the same as he was in the original timeline, perhaps Danzo''s words would have led him down a darker path.

    But things were different now.

    Orochimaru smiled inwardly. This was all part of the game. He needed resources, and Danzo needed someone with his talents. It was a mutually beneficial arrangement.

    Outwardly, Orochimaru feigned deep thought, then replied with a touch of respect in his voice, "Since Danzo-sama has put it this way, I''ll humbly accept your offer."

    Danzo smiled, clearly pleased. "You''re as sensible as I thought, Orochimaru."

    Orochimaru didn''t respond, but inside, he couldn''t help but chuckle. This was all a dance of mutual exploitation. Each party would get what they wanted, at least for now.

    As for who would ultimately gain more from this partnership?

    Only time would tell.

 Chapter 93: First Hokage Cell

    The next morning, before Orochimaru even woke up, there was a thick stack of documents sitting on the table in his living room.

    There was no need to guess who had sent them.

    "Dropping off materials in my living room without permission, huh?" Orochimaru muttered to himself, eyeing the stack. "I''ll have to address this later. If someone sees something they shouldn''t¡­"

    Stretching his arms, he casually walked over and began flipping through the materials. He knew they had come from Danzo, sent without so much as a warning.

    The documents contained data from Konoha''s previous experiments on the First Hokage''s cells, attempts to replicate the legendary Wood Release. While some of the information wasn''t particularly useful to Orochimaru, it did contain details he hadn''t known before. So, he took his time reading through it carefully.

    After about half an hour of reading, Orochimaru tossed the stack aside, realizing it would take much longer to go through everything. He washed up, dressed, and decided to head to the Hokage''s office.

    After all, Hiruzen was still his teacher, and for now, he had to keep up appearances and check in with him regularly.

    Hiruzen, of course, had no idea that Orochimaru had already met with Danzo.

    With no missions to undertake that day, Orochimaru spent his time wandering the village streets. Tsunade was off spending time with her younger brother, slowly recovering from the emotional toll of losing their family. Jiraiya, having accepted that his pursuit of Tsunade was hopeless, threw himself into training even harder. On days without missions, he''d often disappear to Mount Myoboku using reverse summoning, seeking solace in his training.

    This pattern continued for the next half month. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Then, late one evening, Orochimaru once again made his way to the headquarters of Root.

    When Orochimaru arrived, Danzo nodded in satisfaction. "Orochimaru, have you finished reviewing the materials I gave you?"

    "I''ve gone through them."

    "Good. Tell me, in your opinion, why did those experiments fail?"

    Danzo''s question was surprisingly direct, especially considering that Orochimaru was only thirteen years old. No one in their right mind would expect a child to offer insight on such a complex matter. Danzo didn''t actually expect a real answer; he just wanted to gauge Orochimaru''s thinking process and measure his potential.

    But Orochimaru didn''t flinch.

    "According to the data, it''s because the First Hokage''s cells hold immense power, too much for an ordinary human body to withstand."

    Orochimaru spoke calmly, explaining the potential causes of cell rejection, detailing the complications the subjects faced.

    Danzo''s eyes widened, though he quickly masked his surprise. How could he understand this much just by reading the reports for half a month? he thought to himself.

    It had only taken him a short time to not only comprehend the data but to identify the core problem of the experiment.

    Danzo, always one to hide his emotions, quickly regained his composure. He knew Orochimaru had been immersed in self-study for years, starting from the age of six. Six or seven years of focused learning, paired with an extraordinary natural talent, had turned Orochimaru into an expert in scientific research at an astonishingly young age.

    Calming himself, Danzo continued with his usual air of authority. "You''ve got keen insight, Orochimaru. But now that you''ve identified the problem, do you have a solution?"

    Though Danzo had asked, he doubted Orochimaru could answer. The question was even more difficult than the last. Still, Danzo couldn''t help but feel that perhaps this boy might surprise him again.

    Orochimaru was unfazed. "According to the data, there are three potential solutions."

    Danzo''s heart skipped a beat. Three solutions? He could hardly believe his ears.

    This kid''s only been reading for half a month, and he''s not only figured out the cause of the failure, but now he''s suggesting solutions?

    "Go on," Danzo urged, doing his best to contain his rising curiosity.

    "The first method is to dilute the First Hokage''s cells. By weakening their power, it could make them compatible with the average ninja''s body."

    Danzo nodded thoughtfully. "But if you dilute the cells too much, you lose the strength that made them valuable in the first place."

    "Exactly," Orochimaru agreed. "It might only retain one percent of the original power, so it''s not an ideal solution."

    Danzo nodded again. "And the second?"

    "The second method would be to strengthen the host''s body, enhancing their physical endurance until they can withstand the First Hokage''s cell energy."

    "We''ve considered that as well," Danzo responded. "But it''s nearly impossible. Even with the strengthening potions you''ve developed, no one''s body could reach that level."

    "Perhaps," Orochimaru said, a sly smile crossing his face. "Which brings us to the third method."

    Danzo leaned in, intrigued. "What''s the third method?"

    Orochimaru raised a single finger. "You balance the power of the cells with another form of energy."

    Danzo''s eyes narrowed. "Go on¡­"

    "As you know, chakra is composed of both physical and mental energy. The First Hokage''s cells contain immense life force, or physical energy. The problem lies in the imbalance, ordinary ninjas don''t have enough mental energy to control that overwhelming life force."

    Orochimaru paused for a moment, letting the idea sink in before continuing. "If we were to implant a source of spiritual energy strong enough to match the power of the First Hokage''s cells, they could balance each other out. The two forces could stabilize, creating a perfect equilibrium."

    Danzo was stunned. Orochimaru was suggesting something no one had even considered, a method to harness the immense power of the cells by balancing them with another source of energy.

    "But," Orochimaru added, "this method is extremely risky. Achieving and maintaining that balance would be incredibly difficult. One mistake, and the subject could die."

    Danzo''s breath caught in his throat. "Orochimaru, you''re¡­ you''re a genius."

    The way Danzo said it wasn''t just flattery, it was the truth. Orochimaru''s understanding of the situation and his ability to think of such advanced solutions at his age was nothing short of extraordinary.

    Orochimaru smiled faintly. "I''m glad my insights are helpful, Danzo-sama."

    Danzo, for his part, tried to mask his excitement. He had always known Orochimaru had potential, but this? This was far beyond what he had expected.

    Both men knew they were entering dangerous territory, but at the same time, each understood how much they stood to gain.

    In this game of mutual advantage, it would all come down to who could use the other more effectively.

    Danzo grinned. "With your brilliance, Orochimaru, we''ll be able to achieve great things¡­ for Konoha, and for ourselves."

 Chapter 94: Subtle Guidance

    Konoha''s researchers weren''t ignorant. They had considered the first two methods Orochimaru had mentioned. Diluting the power of the First Hokage''s cells was essentially useless, as it stripped away the very strength they sought to harness. Enhancing the physical body, while plausible in theory, was far too difficult. After all, the bloodline of a ninja set natural limits. Without a strong lineage, no amount of training could push someone to withstand such power. Even if the body were somehow enhanced, there would still be cell rejection.

    That''s why the experiments were abandoned.

    But now, this third method Orochimaru proposed was something entirely new something they hadn''t even dared to think of.

    Danzo''s initial impression of Orochimaru as a genius shifted slightly. Now, he began to see him as something else¡ªa madman. Only someone with a truly radical mind would even suggest this kind of solution.

    The idea of balancing life energy with mental energy? It was dangerous. Both energies, if too strong, could destroy the human body. Too much life force would cause rapid cellular growth, leading to premature death. And too much mental energy would result in madness, a complete loss of one''s sense of self.

    One force alone was perilous enough. But both?

    It wasn''t that the Konoha researchers hadn''t thought of it¡ªit was that they hadn''t dared to consider it.

    Yet now, hearing the idea from Orochimaru, Danzo was struck by a sense of clarity. Perhaps this seemingly reckless method could work. Two forces, equally powerful, constantly restraining and balancing each other... Could it be feasible?

    As Danzo pondered this, Orochimaru subtly lowered his head, the faintest trace of a smile tugging at the corners of his lips.

    It seems I''ve earned Danzo''s trust, he thought to himself.

    To be honest, Orochimaru didn''t know how the version of him from the original timeline had initially connected with Danzo, nor did he know exactly when they had first begun working together. What he did know was that in the original story, their collaboration likely didn''t happen until after the Second Great Ninja War, when Orochimaru had already started delving into forbidden jutsu.

    But none of that mattered now. Orochimaru was revealing his scientific prowess earlier, getting Danzo''s attention long before those events.

    The third method he had mentioned was, in fact, something Danzo eventually used in the original series. However, Danzo didn''t yet possess the resources or knowledge to implement it at this point, so Orochimaru''s words came as a true revelation to him.

    Of course, Orochimaru had other methods up his sleeve, ways far beyond what he was telling Danzo. Gene fusion, genetic modification, or even advanced genetic enhancement fluids could all unlock the power of the First Hokage''s cells. But those were techniques Orochimaru wasn''t willing to share just yet. Revealing everything would only diminish his leverage.

    The more cards he held, the more control he would have in this dangerous game. And Orochimaru was intent on keeping those cards close to his chest.

    The outcome of the meeting was inevitable.

    Danzo trusted Orochimaru now. Part of that trust was due to Orochimaru''s obvious talent. The other part? Danzo''s belief in his own ability to manipulate people, to bend them to his will. Orochimaru''s youth was also a factor. Who would suspect that a thirteen-year-old could not only be a time traveler with vast knowledge but could also be more cunning than Danzo himself?

    Danzo brought Orochimaru deeper into the Root''s inner workings, showing him the hidden facilities and introducing him to his operatives.

    The layout of Root wasn''t as sparse as it appeared from the outside. There were training rooms, relaxation areas, workspaces everything a secretive organization might need.

    They eventually arrived at the training hall, where the dim lighting barely illuminated the thirty or so Root operatives practicing within. Their movements were swift and precise, despite the low visibility.

    "Let me introduce you to someone," Danzo said, stopping abruptly.

    Though his voice was low, it carried a weight that made everyone in the room stop what they were doing. In an instant, all the ninjas dropped to one knee, bowing to Danzo in perfect unison.

    Orochimaru couldn''t help but admire their discipline. No wonder Danzo was so fixated on power. The sheer authority he commanded was intoxicating.

    Satisfied with the response, Danzo addressed the group. "This is Orochimaru. From this day forward, he has the right to come and go as he pleases. You are to treat him as one of your own. Understood?"

    "Yes, Lord Danzo!" the Root members responded in perfect harmony.

    Though some of them glanced at Orochimaru with curiosity or confusion, none of them questioned the order. Root operatives didn''t question. They simply obeyed.

    Having finished his announcement, Danzo turned back to Orochimaru. "This will be your new home. I trust you''ll get along with the others."

    "I understand," Orochimaru said quietly.

    He knew that by stepping into this world, he was becoming more deeply involved in Konoha''s inner political struggles. Regardless of who would eventually win or lose, he doubted his own fate would be a peaceful one. But none of that mattered. What mattered was power.

    "Now, I''ll have someone show you around so you can get familiar with the place," Danzo said, motioning to one of his subordinates. "Tomorrow, if there''s no mission, I''ll take you somewhere else."

    Orochimaru nodded but didn''t ask where. He understood that in the world of ninja, such questions were unnecessary. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Seeing Orochimaru''s calm demeanor, Danzo nodded in approval and called over one of his operatives.

    "Gui, take Orochimaru around," Danzo ordered.

    "Yes, Lord Danzo!"

    Gui, a short and thin ninja, stepped forward. He was even more slender than Orochimaru, and stood no taller than 165 centimeters. Like all Root members, Gui was silent, following orders without question.

    Orochimaru walked ahead, with Gui trailing behind him, saying nothing.

    Though Orochimaru was a well-kept secret within Konoha, Root ninjas weren''t privy to that knowledge. As a result, Gui looked at Orochimaru with a mix of doubt and curiosity. He didn''t understand why someone who appeared even younger than himself had earned such special treatment from Danzo.

    "Well, what is it?" Orochimaru suddenly stopped walking, turning to face Gui.

    Gui blinked in confusion. "What do you mean?"

    "You''re called Gui, right?" Orochimaru asked, a slight smile on his face.

    "No, that''s just my code name," Gui replied tersely.

    "What''s your real name?" Orochimaru pressed.

    "I¡­ I don''t have one," Gui answered simply.

    Orochimaru chuckled softly. "Ah, I see. Just as I expected. Show me your tongue, then."

    Gui looked startled. "My tongue?"

    Orochimaru nodded, still smiling. "Yes. Let me see it."

 Chapter 95: Curse Mark

    Orochimaru''s sudden and strange request left Gui momentarily stunned.

    He couldn''t quite process it why would Orochimaru want him to stick out his tongue? And while walking no less? Did this kid have some odd hobby or quirk?

    But seeing how much Danzo seemed to favor Orochimaru, Gui didn''t dare refuse outright.

    "Can I at least ask why?" Gui ventured cautiously.

    Though both Root ninjas and the Hokage''s ANBU were categorized as covert operatives, the truth was, their duties were different. Hokage''s ANBU often handled missions targeting external threats, so while they wore masks to hide their identities during operations, they didn''t have to be as secretive in their daily lives. When not on missions, they could be seen without their masks, walking openly in the village. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Root operatives, on the other hand, lived in the shadows. Most of them had no names, no families, and were expected to bury their emotions. Their work was far darker, sometimes involving tasks against their own people. Their faces had to remain hidden even more meticulously than the Hokage''s ANBU, as secrecy was paramount to Root''s operations. Many had worked together for years without ever knowing what the other looked like under the mask.

    Orochimaru seemed to sense Gui''s hesitation. "There''s no particular reason, I just want to take a look. You can remove half the mask it''s nothing serious."

    Gui remained unsure.

    "Don''t worry," Orochimaru added, his voice calm yet unsettling. "If anyone questions you, you can put the blame on me. I''m sure Danzo-sama wouldn''t hold it against you."

    There was something about Orochimaru''s tone that left Gui even more perplexed. Was this kid really confident enough to take responsibility for whatever might happen? Was he really that trusted by Danzo? Or was it something else?

    Gui''s thoughts swirled, but he knew better than to delay for too long. Orochimaru''s request wasn''t outrageous, just strange. And Gui didn''t want to upset someone who seemed so close to Danzo.

    After a moment of hesitation, Gui nodded. "Alright."

    He pulled down half of his mask and reluctantly stuck out his tongue.

    This bizarre request still had him on edge, but Orochimaru only glanced at his tongue for a second before turning away, satisfied.

    "Good. That''s all I needed."

    Gui blinked, confused but relieved. He had half-expected Orochimaru to ask something even stranger, but nothing happened. Orochimaru had just wanted to check, and that was it.

    Orochimaru, meanwhile, had confirmed his suspicions. As I thought.

    He had suddenly stopped walking earlier because he recalled that Root operatives eventually had a curse mark placed on their tongues¡ªa seal that ensured they could never reveal Root''s secrets. However, when Gui showed his tongue, it was clear that the mark hadn''t been implemented yet.

    So the curse mark hasn''t been created yet, Orochimaru mused to himself. Which means I''ll likely be the one to develop it for Danzo in the future.

    Orochimaru smiled to himself. Everything was falling into place.

    ---

    The next morning dawned bright and sunny. The village of Konoha was alive with the usual sounds of laughter and bustling activity.

    After getting up and going through his usual morning routine, Orochimaru headed to the Hokage''s office to report in. Despite his secret dealings with Danzo, he still kept up appearances as a loyal student of Hiruzen.

    And truthfully, Orochimaru didn''t feel any guilt about working with Danzo. His loyalty wasn''t rooted in personal attachments; it was in his desire for knowledge and power. As long as he wasn''t directly betraying Sarutobi by trying to kill him, he saw no conflict.

    He simply wanted to get what he desired whether that was from the Hokage or from Danzo.

    Today, as usual, there were no missions that particularly interested him. Orochimaru had some pharmaceutical business dealings with smaller countries and was hoping for an overseas mission. Even though he had recently secured more resources through his partnership with Danzo, money was still something he could never have too much of.

    "Orochimaru, about your earlier potion... there seem to be no side effects," Hiruzen remarked as they discussed the mission roster.

    Orochimaru nodded. "Yes, Sensei. I''ve tested it extensively. No side effects have appeared."

    It had been about a month since the initial field tests of the genetic enhancement potion. Given that potions designed to boost combat effectiveness usually showed side effects within hours, this potion had passed the test of time.

    "Well," the Third Hokage continued, "the results have been promising. Can this potion be mass-produced?"

    There was no hesitation in Hiruzen''s voice. He wasn''t asking out of curiosity, he was making it clear that the village needed this potion.

    Orochimaru hesitated for a moment, feigning difficulty. "It''s possible, but not easy. The process is far more complex than the recovery potion we developed before."

    "Oh?" Hiruzen asked, his interest piqued. "What''s the main issue?"

    Orochimaru had already prepared for this. "First, the production process itself is far more complicated. It requires more precision than the recovery potions."

    Hiruzen nodded thoughtfully. "And the second?"

    "The medicinal ingredients are rare," Orochimaru explained. "The batch we created was only possible because of a few rare materials we found during that mission. But as of now, no one has been able to locate more."

    The Hokage rubbed his chin. "Hmm. Why are these ingredients so rare?"

    Orochimaru reached into his pouch and pulled out the two materials he had prepared in advance. One was a dried plant, and the other was the desiccated remains of an animal.

    "These are the two key ingredients," he explained. "One is a rare plant, and the other comes from a specific species. Both are incredibly hard to find."

    Hiruzen examined them carefully. "That shouldn''t be a problem. If you tell me where you found these, I can send someone to locate more."

    "On Taro Island, to the south," Orochimaru answered smoothly.

    Taro Island, located to the south of the Land of Fire, was known for its rare medicinal herbs. The ninjas living there referred to themselves as "merchant ninjas," specializing in collecting and trading rare ingredients. It wasn''t unheard of for Konoha ninjas to pass through the area on missions.

    Sarutobi nodded. "I see. Well, how many doses do we have right now?"

    "About fifty," Orochimaru replied.

    "Fif¡ªfifty?" The Hokage was visibly surprised. He had been expecting far fewer, maybe five at most. But fifty? That was an incredible quantity for something so rare.

    Hiruzen, always measured in his emotions, couldn''t help but show a flicker of excitement. He cleared his throat, trying to regain his composure.

    "Orochimaru, you''ve contributed greatly to the village," the Hokage said solemnly. He reached under his desk and pulled out a box. "You deserve this ten million ryo."

    He pushed the money box across the table toward Orochimaru.

    He accepted the box with a quiet nod. "Thank you, Sensei."

 Chapter 96: Tsunade Growth?

    Even though Hiruzen was being generous, Orochimaru knew better. The black market price for fifty doses of the diluted genetic enhancement fluid was around 75 million ryo far more than the 10 million he was being handed now. Still, Orochimaru accepted it without complaint.

    Ten million ry¨­ isn''t bad, but the real profit is still ahead,Orochimaru thought.

    After handing Hiruzen the two prepared potions from his scroll, Orochimaru left the Hokage''s office. He knew that as the lead researcher on this project, he could control the pace of production and delivery, and Hiruzen wouldn''t question him. The Hokage was well aware of how valuable these potions were and trusted Orochimaru implicitly.

    Hiruzen, on the other hand, understood that the payment was too little for what Orochimaru was delivering. But as his disciple, Orochimaru hadn''t asked for any official funding. This was the best Hiruzen could offer as a gesture of appreciation.

    Meanwhile, Orochimaru casually strolled through the village streets, the 60 million ryo from his black market dealings already resting comfortably in his pocket. He couldn''t help but marvel at how easily he was able to make money.

    Other ninjas take on dangerous missions for mere tens of thousands or, at best, a few million ryo. Meanwhile, I can earn tens of millions with minimal effort.

    If this were the modern world, Orochimaru thought with a smirk, it would be the ultimate rags-to-riches story. The weakened versions of his genetic enhancement and healing fluids were already popular, but if he introduced something more powerful, like the gene fusion fluid, the entire ninja world would be thrown into chaos.

    After all, gene fusion could theoretically create someone with the power of the First Hokage.

    But Orochimaru knew better than to release such power into the hands of others. He understood that giving too much power too soon would make people uncontrollable. History had already shown what happened when people were given too much strength, like Kaguya''s two sons who betrayed their own mother after inheriting her abilities. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Orochimaru chuckled to himself. Yes, the god-making plan will have to wait. For now, I don''t have the strength to control anyone like that.

    Just as these thoughts crossed his mind, a familiar voice called out to him.

    "Hey, Orochimaru!" Tsunade''s voice rang through the street. She glanced at the money box in his hand and raised an eyebrow. "Another payout, huh? Did your research succeed again?"

    Orochimaru looked over and saw Tsunade walking toward him, holding her younger brother Nawaki by the hand. She seemed to have recovered somewhat from her recent grief.

    "Yeah," Orochimaru replied, giving her a brief nod. His eyes flicked down to Nawaki. "It''s been a while, Nawaki. You''ve grown."

    Nawaki, hiding behind Tsunade''s leg, looked at Orochimaru with wide eyes, clearly intimidated by the man''s appearance.

    "Heh, yeah, he''s grown a bit," Tsunade replied, smiling at her brother. "You haven''t visited in a while, Orochimaru. Nawaki, greet him properly."

    But Nawaki, unnerved by Orochimaru''s snake-like golden eyes, shrank back further behind his sister.

    Seeing his reaction, Tsunade crouched down and tried to reassure him. "What''s wrong? This is Orochimaru-nii. He used to hold you when you were a baby."

    Nawaki shifted uncomfortably and mumbled a reluctant response. "Um¡­ I know."

    Tsunade sighed, shaking her head. "You''re not usually this shy¡­"

    Orochimaru, observing the boy''s hesitation, spoke up calmly. "It''s fine. Children are often afraid of people they don''t know well."

    It was true Orochimaru had held Nawaki once before, but that was back when he was barely two years old, before Tsunade''s parents had died. Since then, they hadn''t interacted much.

    Nawaki, a bit embarrassed, puffed up his chest and muttered defiantly, "I''m not afraid¡­ I''m just curious."

    Tsunade raised an eyebrow. "Curious? About what?"

    The boy hesitated for a moment before blurting out, "Why are his eyes like that? They''re¡­ kinda scary."

    The bluntness of his words caused Tsunade''s face to flush with embarrassment. She quickly waved her hands in apology. "I''m sorry, Orochimaru! He doesn''t mean any harm. He''s just a kid."

    But Orochimaru waved it off with a small smile. "No offense taken. Children often say what''s on their minds."

    In truth, Orochimaru''s golden vertical pupils did resemble those of a snake. While not exclusively snake-like, many predators shared this characteristic, and it wasn''t surprising that a young child would find them unsettling.

    However, Nawaki''s innocent comment didn''t bother Orochimaru. After all, he could easily alter the shape and color of his eyes with his abilities if he ever felt the need to blend in. But he didn''t bother. There was no point in hiding who he was.

    "I bet if you gave me something to eat, I wouldn''t be afraid anymore!" Nawaki said suddenly, perking up at the mention of food.

    Before he could finish, Tsunade placed a firm hand on his head. "Nawaki, what did I tell you about manners? You can''t just ask people for food like that."

    "But sister," Nawaki protested, looking up at her with wide eyes. "Isn''t Orochimaru-nii your boyfriend? We''re family, right? So it''s fine!"

    Both Tsunade and Orochimaru were momentarily stunned by Nawaki''s bold statement. Tsunade''s cheeks turned red as she tried to find words, and Orochimaru blinked, mildly surprised.

    "Haha, you sure know a lot for your age," Orochimaru finally said with a laugh. "Come on then, I''ll treat you to some dango."

    "Really?!" Nawaki''s eyes lit up with excitement.

    "Of course," Orochimaru replied, turning on his heel. "Follow me if you want to eat."

    Without a second thought, Nawaki eagerly followed Orochimaru, leaving a flustered Tsunade standing there. After a moment, she let out a small laugh and trailed after them, smiling at the sight of her little brother''s happiness.

    ---

    At the dango shop in Konoha, Nawaki was happily devouring the sweet and savory treats while Tsunade and Orochimaru sat nearby.

    As Nawaki focused on his food, Orochimaru reached into his ninja pouch and pulled out two vials of green liquid. "Here," he said, passing them to Tsunade. "This is the result of my latest research. One for you, and one for Jiraiya."

    "Huh? For us?" Tsunade blinked in surprise, holding the vials up to the light.

    "Yeah," Orochimaru confirmed. "It''s a formula that increases chakra capacity."

    Tsunade''s eyes widened. "Wow, that''s incredible! How do we use it?"

    "Just drink it," Orochimaru replied simply.

    Tsunade was never one to hesitate. She was about to uncork the vial and drink it right then and there, but Orochimaru quickly stopped her.

    "Not here," he said firmly.

    "Why not?" she asked, confused.

    "You''ll see when you get home," Orochimaru answered cryptically, not bothering to elaborate.

    Tsunade gave him a curious look but decided to trust him. After finishing up their meal, the three parted ways. Orochimaru went off to continue his own errands, while Tsunade returned to the Senju Clan''s residence, still wondering why Orochimaru had warned her about drinking the potion in public.

    ---

    Ten minutes later, Tsunade found out exactly why.

    The moment she drank the potion back at home, she was overwhelmed by the pungent, foul odor that emanated from her body as the potion took effect.

    "Ugh, this smell!" Tsunade gagged, rushing toward the bathroom. "No wonder he told me not to drink it at the dango shop! I would''ve cleared the place out!"

    The stench was unbearable. If she had taken the potion in the shop, the owner might have thrown her out on the spot.

    After the potion''s effects settled, Tsunade didn''t bother to check her chakra levels immediately. Instead, she made a beeline for the shower. As a kunoichi, and more importantly, a woman with pride, she wasn''t going to tolerate smelling like this.

    As she stripped down and let the hot water wash over her, she caught sight of her reflection in the steamed-up mirror.

    "Huh? Wait a second¡­ Did I just¡­ get bigger?" she muttered to herself in surprise, glancing down at her body.

 Chapter 97: Cooperation

    Gene enhancement, while primarily focused on augmenting the genetic structure, also involves a large-scale detoxification process before the actual enhancement begins.

    This detoxification is similar to a deep cleanse, flushing out toxins and impurities from the body through the sweat glands. The smell of these impurities being expelled is, to put it mildly, far from pleasant.

    Of course, the genetic enhancement process also promotes growth and development it''s all part of the gene strengthening. It wasn''t something Orochimaru paid much attention to, as he viewed it as a secondary benefit, but for Tsunade, it was an unexpected and rather welcome surprise.

    "Did I really¡­ grow?" she murmured to herself, still in disbelief.

    ***

    "What?! That actually worked?"

    At the door of a nearby house, Jiraiya''s eyes widened in amazement as he stared at the light green vial in Tsunade''s hand.

    "Wow, Orochimaru actually pulled it off again!" Jiraiya exclaimed, thoroughly impressed.

    Tsunade, always quick to take advantage of a moment, gave him a smug look. "Of course! Do you know who my boyfriend is?"

    Her boastful tone made it sound as though she had been the one to develop the potion herself. Jiraiya rolled his eyes. "Oh please, like that has anything to do with you. You didn''t make this, you''re just¡ªwait¡­ hold on a sec."

    Jiraiya''s eyes flicked up and down, and for a second, he froze. "You¡ªTsunade¡ªdid you¡­?"

    "Where are you looking, idiot!?" Tsunade''s expression darkened, her voice suddenly cold and menacing.

    "N-nothing! I wasn''t looking! I swear!" Jiraiya stammered, his forehead already breaking into a sweat as he frantically waved his hands. "It was just an accident! Careless, yeah heh heh, careless!"

    Tsunade was still dressed conservatively, but the fierce look in her eyes was more than enough to make Jiraiya back down. He knew better than to push his luck when Orochimaru wasn''t around to potentially intervene. Tsunade had no problem sending him flying with a single punch.

    "Fine, I''ll let it go this time," Tsunade said, rolling her eyes but handing him the vial. "Here, this is for you."

    Jiraiya, not wanting to press his luck, quickly took the potion from her. He held it up to the light, squinting as he examined the strange liquid.

    "This stuff is supposed to increase chakra, right? Are we sure it doesn''t have, you know, any side effects?" Jiraiya asked, his skepticism evident. "What if it kills me?"

    "Kills you?! Are you serious?" Tsunade scowled. "Orochimaru gave it to you out of the goodness of his heart, and you''re questioning him? Fine, if you''re scared of it, give it back!"

    "No, no, I''m not scared!" Jiraiya quickly pulled the potion closer to his chest, afraid Tsunade might take it back. "I''m just making sure! Thanks for bringing it by, Tsunade. See you tomorrow!"

    With that, Jiraiya practically slammed the door of his home shut, not wanting to give her any more chances to throw a punch his way. For all his bravado, he wasn''t stupid he knew better than to provoke Tsunade when she was already in a good mood.

    Leaning back against the door, Jiraiya stared at the vial in his hand. He might have been acting overly cautious in front of Tsunade, but deep down, he trusted Orochimaru''s work. After all, if this potion really could boost chakra, it would help him immensely with his Sage Mode training.

    Jiraiya''s grin widened. If this worked, he''d be able to master his techniques even faster.

    Meanwhile, outside, Tsunade stood in silence for a moment, staring at the closed door. A thought crossed her mind, one she couldn''t quite shake.

    This potion promotes growth and development. Does Orochimaru think I''m¡­ too small? Is that why he gave it to me?

    She blinked, her cheeks flushing slightly. No¡­ that can''t be, right?

    ***

    Time passed, and soon night had fallen over Konoha. The bright moon hung low over the village, casting its pale light across the rooftops and streets.

    Far from the village''s center, in a remote part of Konoha, a small stone gate stood hidden away. Several masked Root ninjas stood guard near the entrance.

    Inside the stone gate, two figures spoke in hushed voices.

    Orochimaru, completely unaware of Tsunade''s overthinking, was far more captivated by what lay in front of him, a massive laboratory filled with advanced equipment.

    "This is the laboratory where the previous experiments were conducted," Danzo said, his voice calm and measured. "I''ve had it cleaned up for you. Let me know if there''s anything else you need, and I''ll have it brought here."

    Danzo knew he had to show sincerity if he wanted to keep Orochimaru on his side. If Orochimaru was going to help him, the least he could do was provide him with the proper tools and resources.

    Orochimaru glanced around, inspecting the vast lab. It was filled with various experimental chambers and equipment everything he needed for his research.

    I was thinking I''d have to build something myself, Orochimaru mused, but with this space¡­ I could easily carve out two secret rooms in here without Danzo ever noticing.

    Danzo rarely visited the lab himself, so the risk of discovery was minimal.

    "The equipment is mostly sufficient, but there are a few things missing," Orochimaru said after completing his inspection.

    He walked over to a nearby workbench, picked up a pen and paper, and quickly jotted down a list of additional supplies he would need.

    "Have them get these for me," Orochimaru said, handing the list to Danzo.

    Danzo glanced at the paper and nodded. "Consider it done. But I need to ask when can you start the experiment?"

    "Patience, Danzo-sama," Orochimaru replied smoothly. "Scientific research takes time. Rushing it will only lead to mistakes. However, if the materials are gathered soon, I can give it a trial run."

    Danzo nodded again, accepting the explanation. After briefly discussing the research in more detail, Danzo handed Orochimaru a scroll from within his robes.

    "No matter what it takes, Orochimaru, you must succeed in bringing Wood Release back to the world. Take this it should help. I''ll leave you to it."

    Orochimaru accepted the scroll, watching as Danzo left the laboratory. As soon as he was gone, Orochimaru couldn''t help but let his curiosity get the better of him.

    Opening the scroll, a small cloud of white smoke puffed out, revealing a large, transparent glass container filled with an antiseptic solution. Floating inside the solution was a piece of flesh no ordinary tissue, but a chunk of cells radiating an immense amount of life energy.

    Orochimaru''s eyes gleamed. "Heh, just as I thought."

    ***

    The next morning, Tsunade made her way to Orochimaru''s house, knocking on the door with force.

    "Orochimaru! You there?"

    Now that she was a Chunin, Tsunade had more missions to deal with, and on days when she had a task, her younger brother, Nawaki, was often left in the care of a nanny hired by the Third Hokage. Today, however, she had some free time and was feeling restless. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    When there was no response after the first few knocks, Tsunade knocked again.

    Thud thud thud.

    Still no answer.

    "What''s this guy doing?" Tsunade muttered to herself, furrowing her brow.

    Without thinking twice, she jumped over the wall surrounding Orochimaru''s house with ease, making her way quietly toward the house. She passed through the yard, the living room, and finally came to the bedroom.

    "Still asleep?"

    Seeing Orochimaru''s figure lying on the bed, she was a bit surprised. It was already almost 10 AM, and he was still in bed? That was completely unlike him. Orochimaru was usually up early, and his senses were always sharp he never let his guard down, even when sleeping.

    Frowning, Tsunade approached the bed. She raised her hand to wake him, but as she reached out, she noticed something odd.

    Is it just me, or does he look¡­ good when he''s sleeping? she thought.

    "Hmph, of course, my boyfriend looks great even when he sleeps," Tsunade muttered to herself before reaching out. "Hey, Orochimaru, wake up. Let''s head out together.."

    *Poof!*

    The moment her hand touched the figure on the bed, Orochimaru vanished in a puff of white smoke.

    "What the¡ª?! A shadow clone?"

 Chapter 98: Influence

    Tsunade stood in Orochimaru''s room, slightly confused.

    Why would he leave a shadow clone to sleep in his bed?

    Before she could make sense of the situation, Orochimaru''s voice came from behind her, startling her.

    "Tsunade? Why are you in my room?"

    "Ah! Orochimaru!" Tsunade spun around, trying to hide her guilt. "W-when did you come in from outside?"

    "I had to step out for something," Orochimaru replied casually.

    "Then why leave a shadow clone in your bed?" she asked, still confused.

    "It''s just a habit," Orochimaru said with a dismissive wave of his hand. He quickly changed the subject. "Anyway, what do you need from me?"

    Orochimaru had a way of steering conversations away from anything that might expose too much. His relationship with Tsunade was close, perhaps too close sometimes. If he hadn''t returned in time, she might have discovered more than just a clone. Last night had been an important night for Orochimaru. He had successfully started working with the First Hokage''s cells.

    While he hadn''t fully perfected the process yet, the progress he made in just one night was astounding. Decomposing, isolating, and fusing the cells was a huge breakthrough.

    Tsunade, still slightly perplexed, shrugged off the strange situation. "I''ve been feeling a bit bored lately. I thought maybe we could do a mission together."

    "Sorry, I can''t. I need to rest today," Orochimaru said, stretching his arms. "Plus, I have to finish making the last of the potions tonight."

    "Oh, okay¡­" Tsunade nodded, understanding. She knew Orochimaru''s research was important and that their team''s mission schedule often revolved around his projects.

    Suddenly, Tsunade''s mood lightened. "Hey, Orochimaru, have you noticed anything different about me today?"

    "Different?" Orochimaru looked at her with mild curiosity, scanning her from head to toe.

    She was wearing her usual green top, blue belt, and mesh-edged shorts. "Did you get new clothes?"

    "Nope!" Tsunade said with a grin.

    "Changed your hairstyle?"

    "Wrong again!"

    She spun around playfully and puffed out her chest slightly. "It''s so obvious. Can''t you see it?"

    Orochimaru''s eyes narrowed for a moment before a faint smile formed on his lips. Ah, I see now.

    "Haha, I get it. You''ve¡­ grown a bit, haven''t you?"

    Tsunade''s face lit up. "Exactly! It''s thanks to that enhancement potion you made, isn''t it?"

    Orochimaru nodded, though he didn''t show much excitement. "It seems so. The potion promotes overall growth and development alongside its primary function. It wasn''t my main focus, but it''s a nice side effect."

    Tsunade pouted slightly. "Did you think I was too small before? Is that why you developed the potion?"

    Orochimaru smirked. "No, you''re overthinking it."

    "Really? Are you sure?" S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "You''ve asked me that at least eight times now," Orochimaru said, raising an eyebrow. "Aren''t you tired of it yet?"

    Tsunade laughed, clearly in a playful mood. "Hehe, I know I guessed wrong, but¡­ as my boyfriend, wouldn''t you like to test it out?"

    "Test it out?" Orochimaru''s face remained stoic, though inwardly, he couldn''t help but find Tsunade''s behavior amusing.

    Tsunade, eager to show off her "improvement," was clearly trying to provoke a reaction. Orochimaru, however, had little interest in engaging with her teasing.

    Instead, he turned around, walked to the bed, and lay down, pulling the blanket over himself as if he hadn''t heard her.

    Tsunade blinked in disbelief. She had been joking, trying to get a rise out of him, but his complete lack of response left her speechless.

    "Seriously? You''re just going to sleep?" she muttered, a bit annoyed.

    With a sigh, she realized there was no point in pushing further. Orochimaru had clearly checked out of the conversation. In the end, she smiled and left the room quietly, leaving Orochimaru to his rest.

    ***

    Orochimaru slept until the afternoon. After waking up, he headed straight to Konoha''s testing base to begin work on the genetic enhancement fluid he had promised Hiruzen.

    His schedule was relentless. In just five days, he produced fifty vials of the weakened enhancement fluid.

    Once he finished, he settled into a routine spending his days refining genetic modification techniques at Konoha''s experimental base, while also crafting potions to sell during future missions. After wrapping up his work in the afternoon, he would head to the secret lab Danzo had provided, where he worked deep into the night, often until eleven o''clock.

    The details of his experiments were far too complex for others to understand, and Orochimaru wasn''t inclined to explain them to anyone. As long as he kept producing results, no one questioned his methods.

    ***

    A month later, Hiruzen stood in his office, looking down at the three high-end boxes of genetic enhancement fluids resting on his desk. Inside were the remaining forty-eight vials that Orochimaru had promised.

    Hiruzen nodded in satisfaction. Orochimaru truly is an invaluable disciple.

    Fifty potions, each one capable of permanently increasing a ninja''s combat effectiveness. The implications of such an enhancement were staggering. For the average ninja, these potions were already a powerful asset, but for a Jounin, they were game-changing.

    Not every Jounin had a large chakra reserve. Many relied on precise chakra control and skill, often having to carefully ration their chakra in battle. For clans like the Hyuga and Uchiha, where even the Jounin sometimes had limited chakra reserves, these potions would be a significant boost in their abilities.

    And of course, there were other clans like the Aburame, Inuzuka, and Yamanaka, where some of their Jounin could greatly benefit from this type of enhancement.

    Hiruzen, however, decided to reserve the first batch of potions for Konoha''s core leadership, starting with himself and the other village elders. These four were the true backbone of Konoha, and ensuring their strength came first.

    After that, the remaining potions would be distributed to various clans based on merit and contributions to the village. Even though Danzo''s influence would typically complicate Uchiha''s involvement, Hiruzen knew it was essential to include them.

    A few days later, Hiruzen called a meeting with the clan heads of Konoha.

    The Hokage Conference Room was filled with leaders from various prominent clans. The excitement was palpable as Hiruzen explained the benefits of the new potions.

    "These potions can permanently increase chakra reserves," Hiruzen said, smiling as he watched their reactions. "It''s been tested and verified. It''s even more valuable than the recovery potions we''ve used before. However, the quantity is limited for now."

    The clan leaders exchanged glances, clearly impressed but also skeptical.

    "Is this really possible?" one of them asked.

    "I couldn''t believe it either at first," Hiruzen admitted, "but I assure you, the results are real. The village''s top scientists, including Orochimaru, have confirmed it."

    "That''s incredible!" another leader exclaimed.

    "However," Hiruzen continued, his tone becoming serious, "because of the limited quantity, we''ve decided these potions will not be sold to outsiders. I''ve gathered you here today to ensure that each of your clans receives one dose, for now. More will be made available as rewards for those who make special contributions to the village."

    The clan leaders nodded in agreement. No one would turn down a potion that could increase a ninja''s combat capabilities.

    "We understand, Lord Hokage," said the head of the Nara clan. "We''ll follow your decision."

    "Thank you," Sarutobi said, nodding in acknowledgment. "Let''s start with the head of the Hyuga clan."

 Chapter 99: Give Him Defects

    Hiruzen held the meeting to distribute the weakened genetic enhancement fluid, and it felt a lot like a company CEO handing out bonuses to employees. And in many ways, that wasn''t too far from the truth.

    Konoha had been founded on the strength of two major clans, Senju and Uchiha with the rest of the families and civilian ninjas coming to seek protection and opportunity. The structure wasn''t all that different from the early stages of a company being formed. Hiruzen was the third CEO, while Danzo and the other village elders were the board of directors. The clan heads were like shareholders or department heads, each with their own interests and influence.

    Later that night, after the meeting had ended, Danzo made his way to Orochimaru''s laboratory outside Konoha, his face showing a hint of displeasure.

    "Orochimaru, you shouldn''t have given Hiruzen so many of those genetic enhancement potions!" Danzo complained, his tone dripping with dissatisfaction.

    Orochimaru, who was busy examining a test tube, barely glanced at him. "Oh? And why''s that?"

    Danzo scowled. "He used them to strengthen his influence with the clans. His position is becoming more unshakable!"

    Orochimaru paused, then gave Danzo a sidelong glance. This guy¡­ he thought, somewhat amused. He''s really upset over this?

    It was clear to Orochimaru why Danzo had failed to surpass Sarutobi for the position of Hokage. His vision was so narrow, constantly getting caught up in small grievances. He lacked the broader strategy needed to secure true, lasting power.

    Lately, Danzo had begun to believe that he had successfully brainwashed Orochimaru, so he felt more comfortable openly expressing his ambitions in front of him. And Orochimaru had played along, never showing any signs of disloyalty.

    "That may be true," Orochimaru replied, still sounding nonchalant. "But even without these potions, Sensei''s position would continue to solidify. The village is at peace for now, and his approval is high."

    Danzo wasn''t placated. "Even so, you gave him too many!" He crossed his arms in frustration, still grumbling.

    Orochimaru quickly understood where this was going. Danzo''s real problem wasn''t Sarutobi''s increasing influence it was that Orochimaru had given the Hokage so many potions while seemingly leaving Danzo with nothing.

    Ah, so that''s what this is about, Orochimaru mused silently. He''s upset I didn''t save any for him.

    Smiling inwardly, Orochimaru reached under his workbench and pulled out a small iron box, placing it in front of Danzo.

    Danzo''s eyes lit up momentarily, but his face remained as stoic as ever. After all, as the head of Root, he couldn''t show his emotions so easily.

    "Orochimaru, you have more of these?"

    "Of course not," Orochimaru replied smoothly. "This box is just for you, Danzo-sama. I wouldn''t deceive my own teacher so brazenly if it weren''t to support you."

    Danzo''s expression relaxed slightly, though his suspicion seemed to melt away completely. Orochimaru''s words had hit just the right note, and Danzo believed him without further questioning.

    In truth, Orochimaru had prepared for this. He knew Danzo would become suspicious if he handed everything over to Hiruzen, so he had made sure to keep some potions aside just for him. After all, maintaining good relations with Danzo could be just as useful as aligning with the Hokage.

    "Orochimaru, you never fail to impress me," Danzo said with a slight nod of approval, his tone finally softening.

    Orochimaru didn''t respond, instead turning back to his experiments. He knew when to stay quiet, there was no need to say too much. Danzo had what he wanted, and Orochimaru''s silence kept him content.

    Danzo, satisfied with his "share," opened the iron box and found Five bottles of the genetic enhancement fluid inside. It wasn''t as much as Hiruzen had received, but it was more than enough for his purposes.

    Without another word, Danzo took the box and left the laboratory, his mood considerably improved.

    As soon as the door shut behind him, Orochimaru allowed himself a small, amused smile. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He''s treating those defective potions like treasure, Orochimaru thought with a chuckle.

    "It''s almost entertaining."

    In reality, the potions he''d given to Danzo were of lower quality, defective batches that wouldn''t work as well as the ones Hiruzen received. But Danzo didn''t know that, and he was content with what he''d been given.

    For Orochimaru, the advantages of aligning with Danzo far outweighed the risks. While Hiruzen was Konoha''s official leader, Danzo was the shadow lurking behind the scenes. And one day, Danzo might even grant Orochimaru access to something as valuable as the Scroll of Seals.

    The potions themselves didn''t matter much to Orochimaru. They were defects of the weakened versions that only worked on the first dose and didn''t hold any personal value to him beyond their use as a tool for negotiation.

    Still, it amused him to see how much weight Danzo and the others placed on something that Orochimaru had already moved past.

    ***

    Time passed as Orochimaru continued his research. Konoha gathered statistics on the effectiveness of the genetic enhancement fluids, and the results were generally favorable. The chakra increase varied from 20% to 100%, though there were some fluctuations depending on the individual.

    Orochimaru had already expected this and offered a logical explanation for the variance: "The more someone''s chakra increases, the weaker their genetic structure was to begin with. Conversely, those who experience a smaller increase had better genes to begin with."

    It was a reasonable explanation, and the village accepted it without issue.

    However, not everyone was pleased. Tsunade, for instance, had her chakra increase by 40%, while Jiraiya''s increase was only around 30%. This discrepancy drove her mad.

    "Does this mean Jiraiya''s genes are better than mine?" Tsunade had complained to Orochimaru, clearly frustrated.

    Orochimaru had to suppress a sigh. Really? This again?

    In reality, the potions he''d given to both Tsunade and Jiraiya were the best quality ones he had. His own chakra increase was 50%, and he hadn''t complained. Tsunade''s 40% boost was actually among the best in Konoha, but she seemed hung up on the idea that Jiraiya''s results meant something about their genetic superiority.

    Still, Orochimaru didn''t care too much about the complaints. He was already working on something far more advanced. His personal experiments with the First Hokage''s cells were going well, and he was confident that his own genetic enhancements would soon far surpass anything he had distributed so far.

    ***

    Months passed, and soon, half a year had flown by.

    One afternoon, in a secret experimental base located five kilometers outside of Konoha, Orochimaru stood before a small cage, a satisfied smile on his face.

    Inside the cage was a white mouse, which he had been experimenting on for weeks.

    "Alright, show me what you can do," Orochimaru said, his voice calm but expectant.

    The mouse seemed to understand his command. It stood upright on its hind legs, put its front paws together, then stretched out one paw suddenly.

    Whoosh!

    A small wooden splinter, no bigger than a chopstick, shot out from the mouse''s paw.

    "Finally¡­" Orochimaru whispered, a smile spreading across his face. "Wood Release."

    A system notification rang in his mind: [Ding, the genetic modification experiment was successful. Technology at this stage: Cloning technology. The next stage of technology: advanced genetic enhancement fluid.]

    "Haha, it''s finally done!" Orochimaru laughed softly to himself, watching the mouse carefully.

    Although it had only produced a small piece of wood, it was still Wood Release a testament to the success of the genetic modification.

    For this particular experiment, Orochimaru had opted to use mice as his test subjects. Since the purpose was simply to unlock the next stage of technology, he didn''t need to perform the modifications on humans. Mice had shorter life cycles and grew faster, making them ideal for testing.

    Out of the 102 mice he had used in the experiment, only one had survived to adulthood and successfully demonstrated the ability to use Wood Release. While the success rate was low, one survivor was enough for Orochimaru''s purposes.

    With this experiment completed, the cloning technology was unlocked, and more importantly, the advanced genetic enhancement fluid was now within reach.

 Chapter 100: Who Should I Clone

    Orochimaru had been puzzled before. Why was the first technology he unlocked a basic gene enhancement solution instead of something simpler and more basic, like a gene repair solution?

    Now it all made sense.

    The system worked in a way that catered to his desires. Whatever technology he needed, the system would place that technology or a prerequisite for it alongside his current one. The moment he unlocked the existing technology, the next would naturally follow.

    This process was driven by what Orochimaru needed most at the time.

    For instance, when he sought to obtain the *body of an immortal*, the system''s first response was to give him the basic gene enhancement fluid. Why? Because the primary enhancement was the foundation required to obtain that level of physical ability.

    Now, Orochimaru wanted to create an advanced genetic enhancement fluid, so after mastering the intermediate enhancement fluid, his current task of genetic modification was the key to unlocking the next stage an even more potent enhancement formula.

    Why was he so focused on this?

    The answer lay in the First Hokage''s cells he had recently fused with. Without a body enhanced to a high level, the full power of the First Hokage''s Wood Release couldn''t be accessed. All Orochimaru could manage right now were weaker versions of the legendary jutsu.

    This was the problem Orochimaru encountered after merging with the First Hokage''s DNA. And as a researcher, how could he leave such an issue unresolved? Naturally, he needed to move forward and unlock the advanced genetic enhancement fluid to push his body to its limits and fully unleash the First Hokage''s abilities.

    However, the next step required cloning technology to be completed first. And this is where Orochimaru encountered a slight annoyance.

    Cloning was a straightforward process copying someone exactly as they were, down to the smallest detail. But the system required him to clone a person for the experiment to be deemed successful. It didn''t matter who he chose to clone, but it had to be a person.

    Cloning, as everyone knew, was about replicating the original person. Physically, the clone would be identical to the original, with the only differences being in memories or skills that weren''t inherently physical.

    The challenge now was: Who would Orochimaru clone?

    Logically, when creating a clone, it would take as long for the clone to mature as it did for the original to grow. For instance, if the original subject was 15 years old, the clone would need 15 years to grow as well.

    But Orochimaru knew that this was just theoretical. Any competent researcher could accelerate the growth of a clone through scientific manipulation, and he was certainly no exception.

    Orochimaru planned to use the immense vitality contained within the First Hokage''s cells to speed up the growth process. However, the First Hokage''s cells were incredibly potent, so to ensure the clone grew stably, he would need to suppress their power and carefully control the growth rate. Based on his calculations, it would take about half a year to grow a stable clone using the First Hokage''s cells, and even then, success wasn''t guaranteed.

    And of course, there was the issue of memory manipulation for the clone something that would require additional work.

    Considering all the effort, it would be a real waste if the process only produced a single failure.

    Therefore, Orochimaru needed to choose the perfect candidate for cloning.

    "Clone myself?" he thought. Absolutely not.

    Although he met all the criteria physically, Orochimaru''s ambition and vision went far beyond being a mere mass-produced version of himself. As a true scientist and leader, he aimed to be the mastermind pulling the strings, not the subject of replication.

    So, the candidate for cloning had to be someone else. Someone who wouldn''t disrupt his plans or feel too personal. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Imagine seeing multiple clones of Jiraiya walking around¡­" Orochimaru grimaced at the thought. That would be the stuff of nightmares.

    But who would make the perfect clone? Orochimaru pondered the question for a long time. He couldn''t come up with anyone immediately, so he decided to return to Konoha first and think it over.

    But before that, he crushed the transformed rats he had experimented on, making sure Danzo never learned of the full extent of his progress.

    ***

    Konoha, a place Orochimaru knew too well, felt almost mundane as he wandered through the streets.

    Despite the fact that he, Tsunade, and Jiraiya had made quite a name for themselves during their Chunin exams, half a year had passed, and it seemed people had already forgotten about them. The three young shinobi weren''t ones for excessive public attention, especially Orochimaru, who kept a low profile.

    Walking through the village, Orochimaru continued to mull over who would make the best subject for his cloning experiment. If worse came to worst, he could always pick someone at random.

    With his current level of skill, even an ordinary Genin could be turned into a formidable force. Strengthen their genes, fuse them with superior traits, and clone the enhanced version it would be a simple process, really.

    The more he thought about it, the more feasible the idea seemed.

    "Orochimaru, how is the experiment progressing?"

    The moment he entered the headquarters of Root, Danzo''s voice greeted him. There was a sharp edge to it, almost desperate. Wood Release was too important to Danzo, and he couldn''t afford to be patient.

    Orochimaru responded casually, "Cell cultivation takes time. I''ve hit a bit of a bottleneck, so I thought I''d go for a walk and maybe get some inspiration."

    "You think walking around will bring you inspiration here?" Danzo asked, his tone calm but clearly skeptical.

    Orochimaru shrugged nonchalantly. "Who knows? Sometimes stretching your legs helps clear the mind."

    Danzo gave him a steady look, as if weighing Orochimaru''s words. He knew Orochimaru wasn''t someone to openly disrespect him, but at the same time, the younger shinobi never showed the kind of subservience Danzo expected from his subordinates. That imbalance in their relationship always grated on him, but what choice did he have? Too much of his current plan hinged on Orochimaru''s success.

    "Are you looking for a sparring match?" Danzo asked, catching on to Orochimaru''s vague request.

    "Something like that," Orochimaru replied, his voice still light. "I''ve been here for a while, and I haven''t had the chance to test the strength of your subordinates."

    Danzo nodded slightly. "Very well. Let''s see if your skills have deteriorated."

    He led Orochimaru deeper into the Root headquarters. They entered the training room, where forty to fifty masked operatives were training.

    Danzo gestured toward the group. "Pick anyone you''d like as your opponent."

    Orochimaru glanced around the room quickly, then pointed to three individuals. "You, you, and¡­ you¡ªhm?"

    His eyes stopped on a small girl with brown hair and glasses. "Why is there a little girl here?" he asked curiously.

    "She''s my latest recruit," Danzo said, his tone still measured. "Just completed her basic training."

    "Is that so?" Orochimaru asked, his interest piqued. He looked the girl over, something about her standing out in his mind. "What''s her name?"

    "Nono," Danzo replied.

    Orochimaru''s eyes narrowed slightly as something clicked in his mind. "So, this is where it starts¡­" he thought, already piecing together how this girl could be useful in the future.

 Chapter 101: Grooming

    Orochimaru couldn''t help but feel a strange sense of satisfaction.

    He had been right. The little girl standing before him Yakushi Nono was none other than the future director of the orphanage who would go on to raise Kabuto Yakushi, one of Orochimaru''s most brilliant and loyal subordinates. Known as the "Wandering Miko," Nonouwould eventually become an expert spy and a highly skilled medical ninja. Seeing her at this age gave Orochimaru an idea.

    Perhaps, instead of waiting for Kabuto to come into the picture, why not start earlier and groom Nono as his assistant?

    Orochimaru nodded to himself thoughtfully.

    He had considered countless individuals to become his assistant. Among them, Tsunade had always been the most fitting candidate. She had the strongest medical expertise, a deep knowledge of poisons and antidotes, and the ability to heal even the most fatal injuries. She was, in many ways, the perfect assistant.

    But she had one fatal flaw: her loyalty to Konoha and her bloodline as a member of the Senju clan. Tsunade would never betray Konoha, not even for him. If Orochimaru ever became an enemy of the village or was forced to conduct more extreme experiments, she would undoubtedly be the first to stand against him.

    And that was something Orochimaru couldn''t afford.

    Nono, on the other hand, was still young, impressionable, and full of potential. She was already in Root, being trained in the art of espionage, and showed early signs of medical proficiency. If he could mold her from this young age, she might become the perfect assistant, loyal only to him.

    "Maybe it''s time to give this a try¡­" Orochimaru thought to himself as he observed the girl.

    At the moment, Yakushi Nono was just a four or five-year-old child. An orphan picked up by Danzo for her unique talents and brought to Root for training. She was still adjusting to her new life, looking around with innocent curiosity. Orochimaru noticed her staring at him with wide eyes, wondering who this unfamiliar man was. Unlike the others in Root, who wore the standard armor and masks, Orochimaru was dressed like a normal Chunin, which made her all the more intrigued.

    "Who is this person?" Nono thought. "He''s not dressed like the others here. He must be important if he''s walking around with Danzo-sama."

    She had only been here for a short time, but she understood the hierarchy well. Danzo and his subordinates were the silent protectors of Konoha, operating from the shadows. The root ninjas were elite, always masked and armored. Yet here was Orochimaru, walking freely without any of the standard Root attire, alongside Danzo, the leader of Root himself. That meant something.

    Danzo, noticing Orochimaru''s momentary silence, asked, "What''s wrong? Did you want to pick the little girl as your opponent?"

    Orochimaru snapped out of his thoughts. "Of course not," he said with a faint smile. "You, you, and the others I picked earlier, come at me together."

    "Together?" Danzo raised an eyebrow. "Are you sure?"

    The ninjas under Danzo''s command weren''t ordinary. Every Root member was handpicked by Danzo himself, and even the weakest among them were elite Chunin. Orochimaru had just called out five of them. Even if Orochimaru had the strength of a high-ranking ninja, it would still be difficult to handle all five at once.

    Orochimaru simply nodded. "I''m sure."

    Danzo, after receiving confirmation, gave the order. "Everyone else, clear the room. Those who were called, stay behind."

    The room quickly emptied, leaving Orochimaru and the five Root operatives. The five ninjas glanced at each other, unsure of what to make of the situation.

    Many of them looked down on Orochimaru. To them, he was simply the disciple of Hiruzen Sarutobi, the Hokage. None of them knew about his performance during the Chunin exams or his prowess in scientific research. They certainly didn''t understand why Danzo was so keen on keeping Orochimaru close.

    There was a shared thought among the five: "Why does Danzo-sama favor him so much?"

    They didn''t see Orochimaru as anything special, and now he was challenging five of them at once. They exchanged glances, silently asking if they should go all out. After all, they didn''t want to accidentally harm someone Danzo clearly valued.

    Seeing their hesitation, Orochimaru smirked. "If you don''t have the intent to kill, you won''t stand a chance against me."

    That statement caused the Root ninjas to stiffen. "Is this guy for real?"

    "If Danzo-sama gives the order, I have no problem fighting you," another said, stepping forward.

    "Danzo-sama, please permit us to engage fully," the female ninja added.

    Danzo looked at them, narrowing his eyes. He was in a tough spot. He couldn''t let them hold back, or the sparring session would be pointless. But at the same time, if Orochimaru got seriously injured, it would set back all the progress he had made with him. After a moment''s thought, he said, "Do your best, but control the severity of your attacks."

    With that, the Root ninjas bowed and turned their full attention to Orochimaru.

    They had received the order. Now they could fight properly. They thought this battle would be easy, but they were about to find out just how wrong they were.

    Orochimaru didn''t waste any time. The moment the match started, his movements were fluid and fast, almost unnaturally so.

    "He''s faster than expected!"

    "Careful, don''t engage him head-on!" one shouted.

    "His strength is no joke!"

    Before the Root ninjas could regroup, Orochimaru acted.

    "Summoning Jutsu!"

    "Bang!"

    A cloud of white smoke filled the room, and as it cleared, one of the ninjas found himself face-to-face with something moving at high speed too fast for him to react.

    Whoosh!

    A black shadow darted out of the smoke, striking him in the neck before he could defend himself. The shadow retreated just as quickly, leaving him stumbling back, clutching his neck in shock.

    "A snake?!"

    The ninja couldn''t believe it. He had been struck down by a snake one summoned by Orochimaru, no less. And it wasn''t just any snake it was abnormally fast, faster than any summon he''d ever encountered.

    The other Root ninjas froze in disbelief. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "What just happened?"

    "How could a snake take him out that easily?"

    As they stood there in shock, the snake, now coiled around Orochimaru''s waist, poked its head out and looked up at him, speaking in a voice full of flattery.

    "Master, did I do a good job?"

    Not only had the snake spoken, but it had "expressed emotions". It was¡­ fawning over Orochimaru?

    "This is insane¡­" one of the Root ninjas muttered under his breath, trying to make sense of what was happening.

 Chapter 102: Yamata

    There are many kinds of summon beasts in the ninja world, but the ones capable of speech are generally of a higher rank. Normally, a talking summoning beast wouldn''t be anything too surprising for a ninja. After all, Sarutobi Hiruzen''s Monkey King, Enma, could both speak and express emotions.

    However, a snake known for being cold-blooded and expressionless showing emotions while speaking? That was certainly something unusual.

    The Root ninjas watching were visibly unsettled. It simply felt "off".

    The snake, coiled around Orochimaru''s waist, continued speaking, its voice surprisingly childlike. "Thank you, master. It''s all because of your help that I''ve become so much faster!"

    Orochimaru smiled at the flattery. "Indeed, your speed has improved significantly," he said, casually stroking the snake''s head.

    This snake, now named Yamata, Inspired by Yamata no Orochi, the legendary eight-headed serpent in Japanese mythology, was no ordinary snake. Originally, it had been just a regular python. But after using three doses of Orochimaru''s evolutionary fluid, it had shed its skin three times, each time becoming darker, smaller, and more powerful. What was once a thick flower python, the size of an adult''s leg, had now evolved into something more dangerous, with its body as thick as Orochimaru''s arm and its scales black as night.

    The Root ninja who had been bitten by Yamata, was starting to panic. His body was completely immobilized, and the bite was on a major artery. The black color of the snake, combined with the bite''s location, sent his mind spiraling into thoughts of venom and impending death.

    His teammates, witnessing this, couldn''t help but voice their concern.

    "What''s happening to Rio?"

    "That snake it looks deadly. Shouldn''t you heal him?" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Even Danzo, usually composed, furrowed his brow. He had told his subordinates to control their attacks, but it seemed Orochimaru''s snake had gone straight for a kill shot. "Orochimaru, wasn''t that a bit much? Biting an artery directly?" Danzo questioned.

    Orochimaru waved it off with a smirk. "Relax, Yamata''s bite only paralyzes the body. He''s not in any real danger."

    "Paralysis?" One of the other Root ninjas raised an eyebrow in disbelief.

    "That can''t be right! Look at the snake''s color it''s pitch black. That''s a sign of poison!"

    Rio, who had been holding onto his neck in terror, realized there were no signs of poisoning. No blackened skin, no frothing at the mouth just complete immobility.

    Danzo, who had been watching closely, knew Orochimaru wasn''t one to lie or exaggerate. If Orochimaru said the snake''s bite only caused paralysis, it was likely true.

    Orochimaru shrugged, clearly not bothered by the skepticism. "Well, if you don''t want to believe me, why don''t you come find out for yourselves?" he said, gesturing toward Yamata. "But be careful. If Yamata gets you, you''ll end up like Rio."

    As he spoke, Orochimaru kicked Rio lightly in the stomach, sending him flying across the room. Rio landed with a heavy thud, powerless to break his fall.

    The rest of the Root ninjas exchanged glances, now even more wary. It wasn''t just Orochimaru they had to contend with, but also the snake, which was small enough to slither around unnoticed and quick enough to strike without warning.

    The battle continued, but within three minutes, all five Root ninjas found themselves bitten by Yamata. Each one experienced the same paralyzing effect, their bodies betraying them as they collapsed to the ground, unable to move.

    One of the ninjas, struggling to speak through the paralysis, managed to whisper, "This¡­ this isn''t poison. It''s like¡­ a Body Binding Technique?"

    A realization dawned on the group. The snake wasn''t using venom, but something far more insidious a jutsu similar to the Body Binding Technique, a skill typically used by elite ANBU or those skilled in Genjutsu. But this was coming from a snake.

    Orochimaru looked down at Yamata, who had slithered back onto his shoulder. "Indeed. Yamata has evolved to develop a form of spiritual power. When it bites, it injects spiritual energy that immobilizes the target, much like a Genjutsu."

    The Root ninjas were stunned.

    A snake capable of performing something akin to a Body Binding Technique? This was no ordinary summoning beast.

    Danzo, observing from the sidelines, now understood just how deep Orochimaru''s research had gone. Orochimaru wasn''t just experimenting with ninja techniques he was pushing the boundaries of nature itself, evolving creatures into something far beyond their original form.

    "Why not make it more aggressive? You could have developed a neurotoxin or something more lethal," one of the Root ninjas asked, trying to mask his disbelief.

    Orochimaru smirked. "Because a living enemy is more useful than a dead one. Capturing an opponent alive opens more possibilities."

    This had always been Orochimaru''s philosophy. Dead subjects had limited utility. The living, on the other hand, could be experimented on, interrogated, and used in future research. Immobilizing them without killing them was far more valuable.

    Orochimaru surveyed the five fallen Root operatives with a bored expression. "I had hoped one of you would show me something interesting, but it seems I overestimated you. Common ninjutsu, basic elemental techniques¡­ nothing noteworthy at all."

    His tone dripped with disappointment.

    "None of these can be used for cloning," Orochimaru thought to himself. If he was going to clone someone, he needed them to be exceptional in more ways than just basic ninjutsu proficiency.

    Letting out a small sigh, Orochimaru called Yamata back to his side and gave a slight nod to Danzo. "I suppose I''ll leave it at this for now."

    Danzo didn''t seem bothered by the fact that his five Root ninjas were lying paralyzed on the floor. He nodded, signaling for other Root members to take care of their fallen comrades.

    Before leaving the training room, Orochimaru''s eyes briefly flickered toward Nono Yakushi, who stood silently off to the side, observing everything with wide eyes.

 Chapter 103: Chakra Absorbtion

    Yakushi Nono, you''re someone to reach out to¡ªbut not just yet. Right now, Nono was too young and inexperienced to be of any use. Orochimaru decided it would be best to let Danzo mold her a little first. When the time came, he could step in and take her under his wing, already shaped and prepared, without having to waste time cultivating her himself.

    After leaving the Root training room, Orochimaru noticed the other ninjas exchanging confused glances. They couldn''t figure him out why did he just leave after the sparring match without a word? It seemed strange, but one thing was clear: Orochimaru''s strength had surprised them.

    Defeating five of them, even with the help of Yamata, wasn''t something they had expected. They had grossly underestimated him, and it had cost them.

    As for Nono, she was still puzzled. The young man who had just fought them looked so much younger than many of the elite ninjas at Root, yet his skills were clearly on another level. And why didn''t he wear a mask like the rest of them? It was strange¡­ really strange.

    But Orochimaru didn''t dwell on this. After leaving Root, he returned to his home, his mind already racing with thoughts.

    It only took him one night to make a decision.

    He couldn''t afford to waste any more time.

    Even if it meant using up more resources, he needed to move forward.

    The idea was simple: find a ninja to clone. The person didn''t have to be special, just suitable for the experiment. But whoever it was couldn''t be from Konoha. The last thing Orochimaru needed was for someone to recognize the clone and start asking questions. That would lead to complications.

    With that in mind, Orochimaru went to the Hokage''s office early the next morning. He wanted to take on a mission that dealt with rogue ninjas. His plan was to capture one of them, strengthen their genes, and start experimenting right away.

    But after thinking it over, he realized a flaw in his plan, Tsunade and Jiraiya would likely join him on the mission. If they were with him, how could he discreetly kidnap someone for his experiment? That would be difficult to explain, especially if they found out.

    After weighing his options, he decided to abandon the mission and turn to Danzo instead.

    A few more days passed. Orochimaru spent that time in his lab, finalizing the details of his plan before heading back to Root.

    When he arrived, he approached Danzo directly. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "The cell transplantation technology is almost ready. But I need a living subject to test on," Orochimaru said bluntly.

    Danzo''s face lit up with satisfaction. "That''s excellent news," he said. "We''ve captured a few rogue ninjas recently. You can use one of them for your experiment."

    Orochimaru was slightly taken aback. If he had known this earlier, he wouldn''t have wasted so much time. It seemed that Danzo, ever the planner, had anticipated this need long before. Capturing ninjas alive was no easy task, given that many would rather die than be taken prisoner. But Danzo had his ways, and it wasn''t surprising that he managed to capture a few.

    He led Orochimaru down a dark, narrow corridor within the Root headquarters. At the end of the hallway was a wooden door. Danzo pushed it open, revealing several small cells inside. This area was typically used to detain Root ninjas who had disobeyed orders, but now it served as a temporary holding area for the rogue ninjas they had captured.

    There were only three prisoners. They looked half-dead, lying weakly on the ground, their bodies beaten and broken. To prevent them from using ninjutsu, Danzo had ordered that their right hands be cut off, making it impossible for them to form hand signs.

    "These men have been here for a while," Danzo said in a matter-of-fact tone, as though discussing the weather. "If you hadn''t come soon, they wouldn''t have lasted much longer."

    Orochimaru glanced at the prisoners. They were in terrible condition half-starved, missing limbs, and shackled. It was clear they had no hope of escape.

    "Why not just use a chakra-sealing technique?" Orochimaru asked casually. "Cutting off their hands seems a bit crude."

    Danzo shook his head. "Konoha isn''t proficient in sealing techniques. Aside from the Hyuga clan''s Gentle Fist, there''s not much we can do to restrict chakra like that."

    Orochimaru nodded in understanding. Most sealing techniques came from the Uzumaki clan, and with the clan''s decline, such techniques had become rare. Naturally, Danzo wouldn''t go asking Uzumaki Mito for help.

    He turned his attention back to the prisoners. "What kind of abilities do they have?"

    Danzo pointed to each in turn. "The man on the left is more of a brute¡ªstrong, but not much else. The one in the middle uses Genjutsu, and the boy on the right can absorb chakra."

    "Absorb chakra?" Orochimaru''s interest piqued. "As in, he can drain it from others and use it for himself?"

    Danzo nodded. "That''s right."

    "Then I''ll take him," Orochimaru said decisively.

    Chakra absorption wasn''t an extremely rare ability, but it was certainly useful. Orochimaru remembered two individuals from his own ranks who had this power in the original timeline. One was Jirobo from the Sound Four, and the other was a minor character, Yoroi Akado. Even powerful figures like Kisame and Pain had variations of this ability.

    While it wasn''t a groundbreaking talent, it had its uses, especially in situations where chakra management was critical.

    Danzo, however, had concerns. "Orochimaru, many of the strong ninjas we''ve captured in the past couldn''t withstand the power of the First Hokage''s cells. This boy might not be strong enough either."

    "It doesn''t matter," Orochimaru replied calmly. "These early tests are bound to fail. It''s all part of the process." "Besides, this is cloning, not cell transplantation. The physical strength of the subject is less important."

    Danzo seemed reassured by this logic and signaled to his subordinates to bring the boy out.

    The prisoner, a young man in his early twenties, was dragged from the cell. Despite his pale skin and handsome face, he looked half-dead from hunger and blood loss. His missing arm had long since stopped bleeding, but his eyes were dull, showing the weight of his despair.

    Orochimaru didn''t care about any of this. All he needed were the young man''s cells.

    An hour later, the young man lay immobilized on an operating table in Orochimaru''s secret lab. Danzo''s men had left, leaving only Orochimaru and his soon-to-be experimental subject.

    The boy, seeing the syringe in Orochimaru''s hand, was filled with fear. "What¡­ what are you going to do to me?" he stammered.

    Orochimaru glanced at him, slightly surprised that the boy still had enough strength to speak. "You''re still conscious? Impressive," he said with a dark chuckle.

    "Y-you Konoha ninjas¡­ I''ll curse you to hell¡­ you bastards¡­" the boy spat, his voice weak but filled with venom.

    Before he could continue his curses, Orochimaru calmly injected him with the syringe, plunging the needle into the young man''s artery.

    Within moments, the boy''s body went limp, his consciousness slipping away as the anesthetic took effect.

    ********

    Support me on patreon to read 30+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 104: Cloning

    Injecting anesthetic before the experiment was just basic protocol for Orochimaru. Once the subject was under, the next step was to administer the genetic repair fluid to restore his body to an optimal condition. The fact that the prisoner was unconscious and couldn''t swallow wasn''t a concern chakra could easily be used to guide the fluid down his throat. In this world, chakra had many applications, and this was just one of them.

    After the gene repair fluid had taken effect, Orochimaru followed it up with a dose of the genuine basic genetic enhancement fluid. Within ten minutes, the young man''s body began responding to the enhancements. Orochimaru calmly pushed the operating table over to the drainage area of his lab and, with a quick hand sign, summoned a stream of water using Water Release to clean the man thoroughly. Once the procedure was complete, he moved the subject into a secret chamber he had painstakingly built over the past six months.

    The chamber was hidden deep within the lab, so deep that not even Danzo knew about it. Orochimaru had used Earth Release techniques to carve it out himself. It wasn''t a particularly large space, but it was well-equipped and outfitted with three glass experimental capsules. These capsules were key to Orochimaru''s cloning process, allowing him to grow and develop three clones at once.

    Konoha''s current level of technology wasn''t advanced enough for such an operation, but Orochimaru didn''t rely on Konoha''s technology. He had access to advanced, black-market tech through his system, which provided everything from specialized equipment to silent power generators that ensured the lab stayed off the radar.

    Now came the crucial steps: wiping the subject''s memory, implanting new memories, and adding the necessary skills. Orochimaru had already worked out a rough framework for the clone''s abilities. He didn''t want the clone to be too strong, as that could lead to potential issues with control.

    The plan was simple: the clone would have basic genetic enhancements, a diluted version of the First Hokage''s cells, and a pair of Three Tomoe Sharingan. These abilities, combined with the clone''s natural capacity to absorb chakra, would be sufficient for now. The diluted First Hokage cells weren''t powerful enough to grant the clone access to Wood Release or the rapid regenerative abilities that came with the original, but they would accelerate the clone''s growth and enhance its physical durability. This, in conjunction with the genetic enhancement, would be more than enough to handle the Sharingan''s strain.

    For Orochimaru, the process of creating clones wasn''t just about replication, it was about control. He needed soldiers, but not ones so powerful that they could challenge him. The clone''s skillset was designed to ensure it was competent, but never superior to Orochimaru himself.

    ***

    While Orochimaru was deep in his experiments, Hiruzen Sarutobi was busy scouring the land for the two rare medicinal herbs that Orochimaru had mentioned for the strengthening fluid. Unfortunately for Hiruzen, these ingredients didn''t exist outside the system Orochimaru had access to. After nearly a year of fruitless searching, Hiruzen''s efforts returned nothing.

    Time passed.

    At the beginning of Konoha Year 25, Orochimaru, Jiraiya, and Tsunade were all promoted to Jonin. But in Orochimaru''s lab, the first batch of clones failed miserably. The problem lay in controlling the power of the First Hokage''s cells, which still proved too volatile for stable cloning. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    By the start of Konoha Year 26, Jiraiya had received a prophecy from the Great Toad Sage, prompting him to leave the village in search of the "Child of Prophecy." Orochimaru, however, remained focused on his research. Though his next round of cloning experiments succeeded in creating viable clones, the memory implantation process failed twice in a row, rendering the subjects useless.

    In Konoha Year 27, Orochimaru finally achieved successful cloning and memory implantation, but ran into another hurdle fusing Uchiha genes into the clone failed, and the Sharingan wouldn''t awaken. The experiments dragged on for four years.

    At the start of Konoha Year 28, Orochimaru finally achieved his goal. He successfully created a perfect clone. Out of three subjects, only one survived the entire process. The others were ruthlessly discarded and buried, no longer of any use to him.

    This was the year Orochimaru turned 18.

    "Master!" The young man kneeled before him, his voice full of reverence.

    Inside the secret room of his hidden laboratory, Orochimaru looked down at the clone, finally allowing himself a breath of relief. While the actual cloning process itself wasn''t too difficult most of the work involved monitoring the subject and periodically replacing the nutrient solution, the constant failures had worn him down. But now, after years of effort, his creation knelt before him, a testament to his genius.

    "No need to call me Master," Orochimaru said coolly. "You can just call me Lord."

    "Yes, Lord Orochimaru!" the young man replied humbly.

    The clone stood at around 175cm, with pale skin, black hair, and black eyes. His body was well-built, with no signs of the physical trauma from the original subject. If one didn''t look too closely, he could easily pass for a member of the Uchiha clan.

    "System, run a full diagnostic on him," Orochimaru ordered mentally.

    "Analyzing¡­ Please wait¡­"

    "Physical condition: Normal."

    "Emotional state: Stable."

    "Heart rate: Normal."

    "Memory implantation: Successful."

    "Gene fusion: Successful."

    "Loyalty: 100%."

    A smile crept across Orochimaru''s face. "Good¡­ 100% loyalty. No matter how far you go, no matter what happens, you will never betray me, right?"

    "Of course, Lord Orochimaru. I will always serve you."

    Pleased, Orochimaru retrieved a scroll, unfurled it, and summoned a box of money. "Here. Take this 10 million ryo."

    The young man accepted the money without hesitation, bowing his head in respect.

    "Your code name will be Yoru¡ªNight Shadow. It suits you perfectly," Orochimaru said, already thinking about the tasks he would give his new creation.

    "Thank you, Lord Orochimaru," Yoru replied, his voice calm and obedient.

    "Take the money and head to the location I''ve marked in the Land of Sound. I want you to build a laboratory there. I''ll inspect it in three months."

    Without a word, Yoru bowed and left the lab, fully prepared to carry out his orders.

    As Orochimaru watched him go, he felt a sense of accomplishment. Yoru wasn''t just a clone; he was a perfect soldier, obedient to the core and armed with skills that would make him formidable but not threatening. Orochimaru had created him with enough intelligence to carry out tasks independently, though his thinking wasn''t quite as flexible as a normal human''s. That was intentional, Orochimaru didn''t want him too independent.

    Satisfied with his success, Orochimaru turned his attention to the next step. His current technology was the advanced genetic enhancement fluid, but the system had already revealed the next technology he could unlock: artificial human technology. The creation of artificial humans would be far more complex than simple cloning, but Orochimaru wasn''t in a rush. As soon as Yoru''s lab was complete, his research would progress much faster.

    Looking up at the full moon outside his lab window, Orochimaru allowed himself a moment of reflection.

    After that first experiment with the rogue ninja years ago, he had staged a failed experiment in front of Danzo, ensuring that Danzo believed the First Hokage''s cells were too powerful for anyone to withstand. The subject had died, just as Orochimaru had planned, leaving Danzo none the wiser about his true progress.

    "It seems I''ve become the very type of person I used to despise," Orochimaru muttered to himself, chuckling softly.

    But guilt? No, there was none. He had long since shed any qualms about morality. After all, they were just a few rogue ninjas nothing more. In Orochimaru''s eyes, a swift death was preferable to a life of endless suffering.

    With that thought, he tucked his hands into his pockets and began making his way back to Konoha.

 Chapter 105: Uzushiogakure Destroyed

    Half a month later, on a deserted mountaintop outside Konoha, a man with long, black flowing hair stood silently, his gaze fixed on a small sapling before him. Orochimaru observed it carefully, lost in thought.

    After a moment, he raised his pale, slender hands, and clapped them together with a decisive snap.

    "Wood Release!"

    The sapling responded to the chakra flowing from Orochimaru''s hands, rapidly growing and expanding until it stood as a small tree. Orochimaru narrowed his eyes, extended his right hand, and with a flick of his wrist, space seemed to ripple as a gleaming silver sword materialized in his grip, the Kusanagi Sword.

    With a swift, precise motion, the sword sliced cleanly through the tree, cutting it in half.

    Orochimaru nodded thoughtfully, lowering the blade. "Just as I suspected. The quality of the Wood Release is decent, but without proper technique, it''s limited. If I want to use true Wood Release ninjutsu, I''ll need a Wood Release scroll."

    Yes, the man contemplating his own power was none other than Orochimaru. He had been delving deeper into his research over the past few months. Due to the advanced genetic enhancement liquid being an extension of the basic and intermediate versions, he had made quick progress only taking about half a month to achieve this state.

    After using the advanced enhancement fluid, his body had reached a peak condition practically perfect. With the genes of the First Hokage successfully fused into his body, Orochimaru now possessed a version of the legendary Sage Body.

    The Sage Body gave him chakra reserves on par with the Tailed Beasts and a regenerative ability that was extraordinary. Wood Release, the bloodline ability of the First Hokage, was now part of his arsenal. But Orochimaru had an additional edge, the Sharingan, something the First Hokage never had. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    However, despite his advancements, Orochimaru knew he was still far from matching the true power of the First Hokage. The difference? Mastery over advanced Wood Release ninjutsu and Sage Mode.

    Sage Mode was, for the moment, out of his reach. Orochimaru hadn''t yet located Ryuchi Cave, the home of the White Snake Sage and the key to learning Senjutsu. But he wasn''t worried; it was only a matter of time before he tracked it down. For now, his focus was on learning and mastering Wood Release techniques.

    Ninjutsu wasn''t something that could simply be accessed by possessing a chakra nature or even a powerful bloodline limit like Wood Release. To truly wield these abilities, Orochimaru needed to either be taught the techniques or develop them himself. While he enjoyed developing his own jutsu, he wasn''t foolish enough to ignore the value of learning pre-existing techniques. Before crafting his own Wood Release abilities, Orochimaru needed to master the basics.

    He knew where to start: the original Wood Release techniques developed by the First Hokage himself. Techniques like the Wooden Dragon, the Wood Human, or the Thousand-Armed Buddha each one capable of overwhelming even the Tailed Beasts. But these techniques were tied to Sage Mode, which meant Orochimaru couldn''t yet access their full power. For now, he would settle for mastering techniques like the Deep Forest Emergence or other basic Wood Release abilities.

    He had heard that the necessary scrolls were in the possession of Danzo. That was his next destination.

    ---

    As Orochimaru leisurely strolled through the streets of Konoha, heading toward Danzo''s headquarters, villagers greeted him with respectful nods and waves.

    "Good afternoon, Orochimaru-sama!"

    "Hello, Orochimaru-sama!"

    The greetings were courteous, as expected of civilians toward a respected Jonin. Orochimaru returned their gestures with a casual nod. His promotion to Jonin had significantly raised his status within the village. In the ninja world, the title of Jonin carried weight, and respect followed naturally.

    Of course, achieving Jonin status required more than just strength. One had to complete a certain number of high-level missions to earn the title. Orochimaru had done plenty of missions recently, but his personal research had occupied most of his time. Even so, the missions he did take on brought him not only the experience necessary for his promotion but also a fair amount of wealth. The money he earned helped fund his ongoing experiments, so it was well worth it.

    As he walked, Orochimaru''s attention was suddenly drawn to a squad of Konoha Anbu darting across the rooftops. Their movements were quick and deliberate, heading toward the Hokage''s office. Orochimaru''s sharp eyes narrowed.

    "Hmm, moving in such a rush? Something urgent must be happening."

    He stopped in his tracks, watching as more and more ninja emerged from the Hokage building and spread out across the village, heading toward the residences of various Jonin and clan leaders. It wasn''t long before one of the figures approached him directly.

    "Orochimaru-sama, the Hokage has summoned you," the masked Anbu said, bowing respectfully.

    "Understood," Orochimaru replied with a slight nod. He glanced around at the other ninja being summoned. It was clear that whatever this was, it involved nearly all of Konoha''s top shinobi.

    This must be something serious.

    With that thought, Orochimaru turned and made his way toward the Hokage''s office, his curiosity piqued.

    ---

    As he approached the building, he noticed Tsunade rushing out of her house, her usual confidence replaced with a rare look of concern.

    "Orochimaru!" she called, jogging over to him.

    Orochimaru''s expression remained calm as ever. "Seems something important is happening. Let''s go together."

    Tsunade nodded, and the two headed to the Hokage''s office side by side.

    ---

    The Hokage''s conference room was packed. Sarutobi Hiruzen sat at the head of the long table, his face grim. Gathered around him were the heads of Konoha''s major clans, along with high-ranking Jonin and other prominent figures. Almost everyone was present¡ªIno-Shika-Cho, Hyuga, Aburame, Inuzuka. Even Tsunade and Orochimaru were there. The only person missing was Jiraiya, who was off training or chasing his latest prophecy.

    The room buzzed with tension. The urgency of the meeting was palpable, and the whispers among the shinobi were filled with speculation.

    "Hokage-sama, what''s going on?"

    "It''s been a long time since we''ve been called like this. Something serious must''ve happened."

    "Quiet!" Hiruzen''s commanding voice cut through the room. "Now that everyone is here, let''s begin."

    The Third Hokage took a deep breath before speaking, his expression dark. "I''ve just received word¡­ the village of Uzushiogakure, the home of the Uzumaki clan, was destroyed overnight."

    There was a collective gasp.

    "What?!"

    "Uzushiogakure? Destroyed? How is that possible?"

    The room erupted in murmurs of disbelief. Uzushiogakure had been one of Konoha''s strongest allies, home to the powerful Uzumaki clan, known for their sealing techniques and vitality. The Uzumaki were closely tied to Konoha through the marriage of the First Hokage, Hashirama Senju, and Uzumaki Mito. The destruction of their village was unthinkable.

    Even Orochimaru, who had long expected this news, couldn''t help but feel a flicker of surprise. "So, it finally happened." The destruction of Uzushiogakure had been an event etched in history, but hearing it in real time still caught him off guard.

    The island nation of Uzushiogakure, located east of the Land of Fire, had always been strategically difficult to protect. Any large-scale invasion would take time, giving Konoha no chance to mobilize in time to save them. But the timing of this attack still felt strange. "Why now?"

    As the whispers continued to fill the room, Orochimaru''s sharp mind raced, analyzing the situation. He glanced up at Hiruzen, a thought forming in his mind.

    Could this have been influenced by the Third Hokage himself?

 Chapter 106: Retaliate

    Uzushiogakure, the territory of the renowned Uzumaki clan.

    This was the birthplace of Uzumaki Kushina, the future mother of Naruto, the protagonist of the original story. The Uzumaki clan was known for their powerful sealing techniques and long lifespans, and their village, Uzushiogakure, was located in the Land of Whirlpools, east of the Land of Fire.

    Although the Land of Whirlpools was small, the Uzumaki clan''s mastery of sealing techniques was unparalleled, to the point that it could be said the entire ninja world coveted their knowledge. It was precisely for this reason that Uzushiogakure became a target. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Orochimaru''s thoughts quickly turned to the cause of Uzushiogakure''s destruction. While many might suspect that Konoha had a hand in it, fearing the strength of the Uzumaki clan''s sealing techniques, Orochimaru thought otherwise. He believed it wasn''t Konoha''s doing, but rather the result of the Third Hokage''s philosophy his emphasis on peace and non-aggression.

    Some might argue that Konoha could have conspired with other nations to destroy Uzushiogakure, afraid that the sealing techniques of the Uzumaki clan could one day threaten their own village. But Orochimaru dismissed this idea as nonsense. Why would Konoha, the closest ally of the Uzumaki, seek to destroy them when they freely shared their techniques with Konoha? Uzumaki Mito, the wife of the First Hokage and the former Jinchuriki of the Nine-Tails, was still alive in Konoha. No one in their right mind would dare attack the Uzumaki with such close ties to Konoha.

    Furthermore, the Uzumaki clan''s sealing techniques, while powerful, were not enough to pose a direct combat threat to Konoha. The Uzumaki were few in number, and no matter how advanced their techniques, they couldn''t stand against Konoha''s overwhelming military strength.

    In the end, Orochimaru concluded that the destruction of Uzushiogakure was not directly Konoha''s doing but was ultimately linked to the Third Hokage''s leadership. The desire for peace that Hiruzen promoted had made Konoha appear weak in the eyes of other nations, emboldening them to act without fear of retaliation.

    The Uzumaki clan''s sealing techniques were coveted by many, and as long as the First and Second Hokage were alive, no one dared make a move. However, after the death of the First Hokage, things began to change. The Second Hokage, Tobirama Senju, was still powerful enough to keep other nations in check, but after his death, and with Hiruzen''s softer stance, the world began to see Konoha as vulnerable. Other nations took the opportunity to target Uzushiogakure, knowing Konoha''s focus on peace would prevent an immediate response.

    Orochimaru recalled the eventual Konoha-Iwagakure conflict, where Konoha gave up compensation in the name of peace. It was this kind of thinking that allowed enemies to grow bolder, leading to heavier losses for Konoha in the long run. The destruction of Uzushiogakure was just another example of the consequences of this peace-driven policy.

    Back in the Hokage''s conference room, the atmosphere was tense. The assembled Jonin and clan leaders were deeply concerned about the news.

    "It''s too late to save them now, but we cannot allow this to go unanswered!" Hiruzen said, his voice carrying a rare tone of severity. "We will investigate thoroughly, and those responsible will be brought to justice."

    The room erupted in agreement, with many of the clan heads and Jonin voicing their support.

    "Yes, we must find out who is behind this!"

    "The Uzumaki clan deserves justice!"

    "Hokage-sama, give the order, and we will move!"

    Hiruzen nodded, seeing the urgency in their eyes. The Uzumaki clan''s destruction had shaken the village, and now was the time to act.

    "Orochimaru, Tsunade," Hiruzen addressed them once the meeting had dispersed, "the two of you will form one of the investigation teams. I''ll make sure Jiraiya is informed when we locate him."

    "Understood," Orochimaru replied calmly, while Tsunade nodded.

    They were tasked with investigating what had happened to Uzushiogakure and discovering which nations or forces had been involved in its destruction.

    ---

    As they left the Hokage''s office and headed toward the village gates, Tsunade couldn''t help but express her concern about Jiraiya. "That idiot Jiraiya''s been off chasing this so-called prophecy for two years now. No one''s heard from him. Do you think he''s okay?"

    Despite her harsh words, the worry in her voice was unmistakable. Jiraiya, Orochimaru, and Tsunade had been teammates for years, and despite their differences, there was a deep bond between them.

    Orochimaru, however, remained nonchalant. "Jiraiya won''t die so easily," he said. "I wouldn''t worry."

    Orochimaru had long stopped worrying about Jiraiya. In both the world he knew from his memories and this world, Jiraiya was anything but weak. He always had a way of surviving, no matter how dire the situation. Orochimaru''s thoughts, however, drifted to something else: the looming threat of the Second Shinobi War.

    From what he remembered, the war was fast approaching. While he had relied on his own intuition to navigate life in this world, he couldn''t help but use his memories as a guide for major events.

    The thought of the impending war flashed through his mind briefly, but Orochimaru quickly dismissed it. His strength had grown significantly in recent years, and a war would merely be another test of his abilities.

    That evening, as Orochimaru and Tsunade prepared to leave Konoha for their mission, an Anbu operative quietly brought a young red-haired girl to the village gates. The girl looked scared and uncertain, but the Anbu led her toward the Hokage''s office with a firm grip on her hand.

    "Hokage-sama, my apologies. I was only able to save this one child with a special constitution," the Anbu agent said, half-kneeling before Sarutobi Hiruzen.

    The Third Hokage narrowed his eyes, a deep sadness flickering in them. "Only this one?"

    "Yes," the Anbu agent replied, bowing his head. "The situation was too chaotic, and this was all I could do."

    "I see," Sarutobi sighed. "You did what you could. I don''t blame you for this." He glanced at the frightened girl before turning to one of his aides. "Take her to Lady Mito. Let her stay with her for now."

    "Yes, Hokage-sama," the aide replied, gently guiding the young girl away.

    As the girl was led out, Sarutobi looked out the window of his office, deep in thought.

 Chapter 107: Arrival

    The Uzumaki clan, descendants of Asura and distant relatives of the Senju, held a special place in Konoha. Their exceptional vitality, massive chakra reserves, and powerful sealing techniques allowed them to suppress tailed beasts making them a vital ally to the village. Konoha, knowing the importance of the Uzumaki clan, had always sent shinobi to secretly protect them. One of the last survivors, Uzumaki Kushina, witnessed the destruction of her homeland with her own eyes. Because of her special constitution and Konoha''s plans for her to become the next jinch¨±riki, Kushina was brought back to Konoha after the tragedy.

    A jinch¨±riki, as Orochimaru well knew, was a person who served as a vessel for a tailed beast, containing its chakra. Kushina''s status as the jinch¨±riki for the Nine-Tails was top-secret, known only to Konoha''s highest officials and a few elite Anbu tasked with her protection. Not even the Sannin, including Orochimaru, were aware of her true purpose. But now, after years of delving into Konoha''s hidden secrets, there was little that escaped Orochimaru''s notice.

    ---

    In Uzushiogakure, chaos reigned.

    "Retreat! Retreat now!"

    "Hahaha, don''t rush, we''ve looted enough!"

    "We''ve gained plenty of resources here. Even as a minor country, Uzushiogakure still had much to offer."

    "We need to leave now! Konoha''s reinforcements will be here any moment!"

    "What? Konoha? Retreat!"

    Ninja after ninja fled from the crumbling walls of Uzushiogakure, their retreat swift as they headed toward the eastern docks of the Land of Whirlpools. But on the western shores, three large ships approached the island.

    Onboard were 24 elite Konoha jonin, most of whom had once been classmates of Orochimaru from their chunin days. Hatake Sakumo wasn''t present, but the Uchiha clan had sent one of its own: Uchiha Retsu.

    "Lord Orochimaru," Nara Shikafu, one of the jonin, spoke calmly. "There are several foreign ninjas on the island. We''ve spotted them through reconnaissance."

    Despite being a jonin now, Shikafu still vividly remembered Orochimaru''s terrifying performance during their chunin exams. The memory of how Orochimaru''s team had dominated the Forest of Death was forever etched in his mind. Out of respect, he always addressed him as "Lord Orochimaru."

    "Is that so?" Orochimaru replied nonchalantly, taking the monocular telescope from Shikafu and peering toward the shores of the Land of Whirlpools. Sure enough, there were several enemy ninjas keeping watch.

    "There are indeed quite a few," Orochimaru said, lowering the telescope.

    "What should we do?" Shikafu asked, waiting for instructions.

    Orochimaru smiled slightly, his voice calm but sharp. "Abandon the ship. We''ll head straight for them. If they aren''t wearing Uzushiogakure headbands, kill them all."

    "Understood!" Shikafu nodded before turning to the others. "Everyone, abandon ship! Attack the enemy directly!"

    "Yes, sir!" The assembled jonin echoed as they leaped from the ship, landing swiftly on the water. Chakra surged to the soles of their feet, allowing them to sprint across the waves toward the shores of Uzushiogakure.

    Orochimaru and Tsunade were among them.

    "Are we really killing all of them, Orochimaru?" Tsunade asked, sounding a bit conflicted.

    Orochimaru chuckled, his eyes gleaming with a hint of amusement. "Still soft, Tsunade? These are enemies who''ve invaded and destroyed an allied village. Do you really expect mercy?" S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Tsunade fell silent. Despite her strength, she had never experienced the brutality of war on a large scale. Aside from the few skirmishes Hiruzen had taken her to, she had been shielded from the true horrors of battle. Now, witnessing Konoha preparing to execute foreign invaders without hesitation, she felt a flicker of doubt.

    But the battle had already begun.

    ---

    "Dammit, Konoha''s forces are here already!"

    "Hold them off! We need to buy time for the others to retreat!"

    "You''re all going to die here, Konoha!"

    The foreign invaders clashed with Konoha''s elite jonin. Fire, earth, and wind-based jutsu filled the air, the clashing forces igniting the land.

    "Earth Style: Stone Shatter!" One of the invaders hurled an earth jutsu toward Uchiha Retsu, who dodged it effortlessly. He leaped into the air, drawing his sword with a gleaming arc. His blade met resistance as the enemy blocked with a kunai, but it wasn''t long before Retsu gained the upper hand, disarming the foreign ninja with a swift strike.

    Elsewhere, Konoha''s jonin were proving their superior strength. Many of them hailed from the great clans like the Uchiha, Hyuga, and Aburame, their bloodline abilities and clan techniques giving them an edge in battle. Coupled with their sheer numbers, the tide quickly turned in Konoha''s favor.

    Orochimaru, however, walked leisurely through the battlefield, his demeanor calm amidst the chaos.

    "This is my chance," thought one of the invaders as he spotted Orochimaru''s back turned to him. He flung two shurikens with deadly precision.

    "Whoosh!" Orochimaru casually sidestepped, not even turning to face the attacker.

    "H-how did he dodge that without even looking? Does he have eyes in the back of his head?" the enemy ninja thought, stunned.

    Before he could react further, he realized something was very wrong. He couldn''t move his hands to form seals.

    Glancing down, he saw that a black python had silently coiled around his arm, its grip tight and unyielding.

    Orochimaru finally turned, his golden, snake-like eyes locking onto the invader. "Iwa nin? No¡­ you''re not from Iwagakure."

    "W-what? How can you tell?" the enemy stammered, confusion and fear flooding his voice. His headband and uniform were perfect replicas of Iwagakure''s, and his ninjutsu even mimicked the techniques used by Iwa shinobi. How had Orochimaru seen through it?

    Orochimaru smirked. "The geology of Iwagakure tends to breed hardier shinobi. Your frame is far too thin to be from there, and your skin¡­ it''s far too pale. You''re clearly from a small, weaker nation. You disguised yourselves as Iwa-nin to escape retaliation."

    The invader was completely taken aback. Who was this man, to deduce their plan so effortlessly?

    Unfortunately for him, he had no time to ponder further as Orochimaru''s black snake, Yamata, sank its fangs into his neck, injecting its paralytic venom.

    "Yamanaka Yanichi," Orochimaru called over to one of his teammates, "take this one for interrogation."

    "Yes, Lord Orochimaru," Yanichi replied, moving toward the immobilized man.

    Before they could act, another enemy ninja hurled two kunai with explosive tags attached directly at them.

    "Don''t even think about it!" the enemy shouted.

    "Boom!"

    The explosion went off, killing the paralyzed ninja instantly. Orochimaru leaped back, avoiding the blast with ease, his face remaining impassive as the smoke cleared.

    "Such a waste," Orochimaru muttered, watching the flames dissipate.

 Chapter 108: World Peace?

    The explosion not only killed the Iwa ninja, but also sent Yamata flying back.

    "Damn it, what a waste!"

    Yamanaka Yanichi, who had rushed over, sighed with regret.

    Yanichi was a member of the Yamanaka clan, a group famous for their mind-control and mental-invasion techniques. They specialized in spiritual power, giving them the ability to probe an enemy''s mind and extract valuable information. On the battlefield, this skill was especially useful for gathering intelligence. Orochimaru had captured the enemy alive specifically to give Yanichi a chance to explore his memories. Unfortunately, the enemy had self-destructed before that could happen.

    "Still lacking battlefield experience, I see," Orochimaru muttered, narrowing his eyes at the body of the Iwa ninja. Though his raw power was undeniable, he recognized that battle-hardened instincts were just as crucial. A brief lapse in vigilance had allowed another enemy to spot the situation and sacrifice himself to take out his comrade.

    It was a reminder that even he wasn''t infallible.

    Shaking off the frustration, Orochimaru turned his attention to the larger situation. He glanced at the two remaining jounin who had slipped away earlier, then back at his own forces. "Stick to the previous formation and sweep the area clean," he commanded. "If you encounter an enemy you can''t handle, use the signal flares."

    "Understood!"

    "Shingo, Ryuichi, and Zen, let''s head out!"

    "Woof!"

    "Yanichi, Kakui, sweep this area!"

    "Keep moving!"

    The Konoha forces split into smaller teams of three, leaving a few behind to guard the pier while the rest pushed deeper into the territory surrounding Uzushiogakure. Orochimaru and Tsunade partnered up and made quick work of their section.

    Despite their swift movements, it was clear that they had arrived too late. Aside from the stragglers they had encountered earlier, there were very few enemies left.

    ---

    The once peaceful and vibrant Uzushiogakure was now a devastated wasteland of ruins and debris. As Orochimaru and Tsunade entered the village proper, they were greeted only by the stench of death and the sight of bodies strewn across the streets. Whoever had attacked had long since fled.

    Orochimaru had witnessed such scenes before, yet there was still a certain weight to seeing so much destruction firsthand.

    War brought nothing but death. And in its wake, even a proud village like Uzushiogakure had been reduced to rubble.

    Tsunade, however, was seeing this level of devastation for the first time. Her fists tightened, her heart filled with rage. "Damn them... unforgivable! This is absolutely unforgivable!" she spat through gritted teeth, barely able to contain her fury.

    But Orochimaru''s response was cold, detached. "It''s already done. There''s no point in getting worked up over it now."

    "Where are we going?" Tsunade asked, forcing herself to keep her emotions in check.

    "Search for survivors, obviously," Orochimaru replied, already moving ahead. "Even if the odds are slim, we might still find someone."

    Tsunade was momentarily silent, then followed behind him. She knew he was right, though it didn''t make the situation any easier to bear.

    ---

    As they moved deeper into the village, it became clear that the attackers had been thorough. The few surviving structures had been razed, and most of the bodies were already cold. It was clear the invaders had systematically destroyed everything in their path.

    "The Uzumaki clan''s sealing techniques were always too powerful," Orochimaru commented as they passed through what appeared to be an ancestral hall. The walls were engraved with intricate symbols and scripts, a testament to the clan''s mastery of fuinjutsu. "No matter how strong you are, with seals like these, you''d be helpless against them."

    "Yeah¡­ if they weren''t so unique, they probably wouldn''t have been targeted like this," Tsunade muttered, her voice laced with bitterness. But she left the rest of her thoughts unsaid. The reality was harsh: sometimes being too powerful could bring destruction.

    They continued searching through the remnants of the village. The odds of finding any survivors seemed bleak, yet Orochimaru remained persistent. His thoughts turned to the future¡ªhe knew a few members of the Uzumaki clan had survived this massacre: Nagato''s parents, and possibly Karin''s mother. If he could find just one of them, it could prove invaluable.

    ---

    On a hill about a kilometer away from the village, Orochimaru knelt, examining the earth. "There''s moisture on the ground, and from the state of the village, it doesn''t look like it rained here recently," he observed.

    Tsunade caught on quickly. "You''re thinking Kirigakure had a hand in this?"

    "It''s possible," Orochimaru replied. "But it''s also likely those ninjas we encountered earlier were just opportunists, here to scavenge whatever they could. They probably weren''t directly involved in the destruction of the village."

    Orochimaru gestured ahead. "Look at the trees in the distance."

    Tsunade followed his gaze. The forest up ahead was completely mangled trees were snapped, shredded, and the earth was deeply scarred from battles. "These are traces of a large-scale fight," Tsunade murmured, fury building again as the extent of the destruction became more apparent. "Damn it! Why were so many villages involved in this attack?!"

    Orochimaru simply smiled, his voice soft yet calculating. "Why? Because the reward was worth the risk."

    The Uzumaki clan''s sealing techniques were known throughout the ninja world, and they had proven to be a powerful tool during the wars fought by the First and Second Hokage. The fact that the village possessed such valuable knowledge had made them a target for years. Now that Konoha''s leadership under Sarutobi Hiruzen was seen as less intimidating, the other villages had seized the opportunity to strike.

    As Tsunade''s anger simmered, several Konoha jonin appeared behind Orochimaru.

    "Orochimaru-sama, what''s the situation here?"

    "Anything noteworthy?"

    Orochimaru shook his head. "Not much to add. It''s likely the major ninja villages¡ªSuna, Iwa, Kiri, and Kumo were all involved in the attack. Those ninjas we encountered earlier were probably small-time raiders from minor countries." Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The jonin looked grim. "That lines up with what we found. If all four major villages are involved¡­ this situation just got a lot more complicated."

    One of the jonin stepped forward. "We''ll report this to Hokage-sama immediately and continue searching for survivors. You and Tsunade can do the same."

    Orochimaru nodded in agreement. "Let''s keep moving."

    ---

    As they walked away, Tsunade''s thoughts churned. "Orochimaru, do you really think this could''ve been avoided?" she asked, her tone almost pleading.

    "For now, this is inevitable," Orochimaru replied bluntly. "The world isn''t going to change because we wish for it."

    "But you''ve thought of something, haven''t you? A way to stop all this senseless killing?" Tsunade pressed.

    Orochimaru raised an eyebrow. "What makes you say that?"

    Tsunade looked at him with conviction. "My grandmother told me that your dream was always world peace. With your talent, I know you must have come up with a way by now."

    Orochimaru chuckled. "World peace? That was a childish dream."

    "You''re lying!" Tsunade shot back, her eyes searching his face for some hint of the truth.

    "Believe whatever you want," Orochimaru said, turning his gaze ahead.

 Chapter 109: Factions

    Orochimaru and Tsunade searched the ruins of the Uzumaki clan''s village for days, hoping to find survivors. But in the end, their efforts yielded nothing.

    The attack had been carefully planned, executed with precision. The chance of anyone escaping was slim, and it would be nearly impossible to find survivors in the wreckage left behind. Anyone who had managed to flee would be long gone by now, hidden away or captured by those responsible.

    As they left the Land of Whirlpools empty-handed, Orochimaru found himself reflecting on the path his future self would take. In the original timeline, Orochimaru was known for taking in orphans and displaced people, giving them shelter and purpose in his Otogakure. To them, Orochimaru had been a savior, even if his ultimate aim was to experiment on their bloodlines and abilities. To these lost souls, he had been a lifeline in a world of chaos, which explained their fierce loyalty, even at the cost of their lives.

    Orochimaru shook his head, dispelling those thoughts as they returned to Konoha. The trip had been a failure, and it left a bitter taste.

    Back in Konoha, the news from the Land of Whirlpools weighed heavily on the Third Hokage. The situation was far worse than anyone had expected. Under the leadership of the First Hokage, no one would have dared to strike against Konoha''s allies. Even during the reign of the Second Hokage, only Kumogakure had tried anything¡ªand they had been repelled swiftly. But now, with Sarutobi Hiruzen in charge, the Uzumaki clan, one of Konoha''s staunchest allies, had been wiped out.

    It was a blow not just to Konoha''s pride, but to Hiruzen''s own standing as Hokage.

    "Hiruzen, it''s time the other villages learned that Konoha is not to be trifled with!" Danzo declared during a tense meeting in the Hokage''s office. His expression was hard, his voice filled with urgency.

    The meeting room was packed with the leaders of Konoha''s most prominent clans and influential figures. In a time like this, the village was divided into two clear factions: the hawks and the doves. Danzo, as always, represented the hawks, those who believed in a show of strength, an aggressive stance to remind their enemies of Konoha''s might. Hiruzen, on the other hand, led the doves¡ªthose who favored peace, diplomacy, and restraint.

    "The destruction of the Uzumaki clan and their village isn''t just a tragedy. It''s a direct challenge to Konoha''s authority," Danzo continued. "If we don''t take action, if we let this slide, it will send a message to the other villages that Konoha can be pushed around."

    Sarutobi remained silent for a moment, his gaze heavy. He knew Danzo was right this was a provocation, and if they didn''t respond, it could embolden Konoha''s enemies. But the situation wasn''t so simple.

    "We can''t rush into war," Hiruzen said firmly. "There are too many unknowns. Multiple villages were involved in this attack, if we act recklessly, we could end up facing a united front of enemies."

    Danzo''s eyes flashed with irritation. "Then what do you propose? Sit back and wait until they come for us next?"

    Hiruzen shook his head. "We need to negotiate first. The death of Uzumaki Mito is near. Without her presence, our leverage has already diminished. Konoha isn''t in a position to wage a war right now."

    Danzo scowled, his fists clenching at his sides. "You''re being too cautious. With Mito-sama''s health failing, now is the time to strike, before our enemies can consolidate their strength. We should attack one village first, show the others what happens when you challenge Konoha."

    "That''s enough, Danzo," Hiruzen cut in, his tone final. "We will not start a war that will lead to unnecessary death and suffering for the people of the Land of Fire. We will negotiate. If talks fail, only then will we consider military action."

    Koharu Utatane and Homura Mitokado, Sarutobi''s longtime advisors, both nodded in agreement. "Negotiation is the most logical first step," Koharu said. "We must give diplomacy a chance."

    Homura added, "We can''t afford a war right now, not when the village is still recovering from the previous conflict. We need to consider the long-term consequences."

    Danzo wanted to argue further, but he knew he was outnumbered. As much as he hated to admit it, he didn''t have the authority to make decisions of this magnitude on his own. He could only advise, and for now, Hiruzen had the final say.

    Frustrated, Danzo fell silent, his mind already working on alternative plans. If Hiruzen wouldn''t act, he would find a way to prepare Konoha for the inevitable conflict that was coming.

    ---

    Back at the Root headquarters, Danzo''s frustration boiled over. He struck the ground with his cane, causing cracks to spider out from where it struck. "Damn that Monkey! He''s going to get us all killed with this weakness!" Danzo growled, his voice echoing in the dimly lit room.

    He was so lost in his anger that he barely registered the familiar voice that called out to him from the doorway.

    "What''s got you so worked up today?"

    Danzo turned to see Orochimaru leaning casually against the doorframe, a sly smile on his face. It was clear that Danzo''s temper didn''t faze him in the slightest. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Hmph. Who else but Hiruzen?" Danzo replied bitterly. "His reluctance to act is a sign of weakness. He doesn''t realize that inaction will only embolden our enemies."

    Orochimaru chuckled. He had grown accustomed to Danzo''s complaints about the Third Hokage. "Well, it''s not like this is the first time you''ve disagreed with him."

    Danzo narrowed his eyes. "Why are you here, Orochimaru? Do you need something from me?"

    Orochimaru didn''t bother with small talk. "I remember you mentioned once that you had scrolls containing the First Hokage''s Wood Release techniques. I''ve run into a bit of a roadblock in my research, and I think those scrolls might be able to help me."

    Danzo eyed him suspiciously. He knew how obsessed Orochimaru had become with genetic experiments, particularly with the First Hokage''s cells. But ultimately, Danzo saw no harm in granting his request. After all, the Wood Release scrolls were useless to anyone who didn''t have the genetic capacity to wield the technique.

    "Fine," Danzo said after a moment, reaching into his robes and pulling out two scrolls. He tossed them to Orochimaru without hesitation. "Take them. But don''t lose them."

    Orochimaru caught the scrolls with ease, his smile widening. "Don''t worry. I''ll return them once I''ve finished."

    As he turned to leave, Orochimaru paused. "By the way, is Nono still around?"

    Danzo raised an eyebrow at the mention of the young girl he had taken in. "Nono? What do you need her for?"

    Orochimaru shrugged. "I could use an extra pair of hands in the lab. And she seems¡­ promising."

    Danzo gave him a stern look. "Be careful, Orochimaru. As a shinobi, you shouldn''t let emotions cloud your judgment. And don''t forget, you have more important things to focus on than indulging in sentimentality."

 Chapter 110: Assistant?

    Hearing Danzo''s words, Orochimaru was momentarily silent.

    He understood this was how Danzo operated within Root. As a Root ninja, one was expected to have no name, no future, no emotions¡ªonly missions.

    Emotions were considered burdens, stumbling blocks on the path to success.

    But was having emotions really such a wrong path?

    Orochimaru smiled faintly. "Don''t worry, sir. Research always comes first for me."

    "Good, good. Don''t become like Hiruzen, indecisive and unfit to be Hokage at all!" Danzo''s voice held disdain as he mentioned Sarutobi yet again.

    It seemed like every conversation with Danzo inevitably led back to Hiruzen. At this point, he sounded like a bitter old woman, obsessively wishing for Hiruzen to step down so he could take the Hokage seat himself.

    Only Danzo knew what it felt like to harbor great ambitions but lack the opportunity to realize them.

    "Where''s Nono?" Orochimaru was in no mood to entertain Danzo''s grievances any longer.

    "She should be in the dormitory area. That girl is quick with disguise techniques, sharp-minded, and stays calm under pressure. She''d make a better spy than an assistant."

    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll teach her the basics for now. If there''s time, I''ll help her with more advanced training later."

    "Is that so? Well, alright then. By the way, Orochimaru..." Danzo called out just as Orochimaru was about to leave. "Besides the combination of mental power and the First Hokage''s cells, is there any other way?"

    "There is, but it''s not suitable for someone like you." Orochimaru replied without looking back.

    "So, what''s your current success rate with this method?"

    "The technology is mature, and the success rate... is around 100%."

    One hundred percent success rate?

    How confident must Orochimaru be to claim that?

    Danzo already knew that the technique was advanced and well-practiced, but he wanted to use it on himself. Still, even with his ambition, Danzo was not yet brave enough to attempt something so dangerous without a safety net.

    The main issue was that Danzo lacked the Sharingan.

    The Sharingan, the Uchiha clan''s bloodline limit, was crucial for controlling the First Hokage''s cells. Without it, the chances of failure were high. And despite his influence, Danzo couldn''t simply steal the eyes of the Uchiha without causing trouble.

    Byakugan from the Hyuga clan was another option, but it had its limitations and required taking the eyes from someone in the main family, a much more complicated task. Besides, the Hyuga clan''s Byakugan, while valuable for reconnaissance, didn''t compare to the potential of the Uchiha''s Sharingan for Danzo''s purposes.

    Especially since he coveted techniques like Izanagi from the Uchiha''s forbidden jutsu.

    "Forget it. Keep me updated when there''s more news," Danzo waved him off, already turning his attention to something else.

    Orochimaru gave a small smile and left.

    There was no need to tell Danzo that he had discovered a way to induce the Sharingan in ordinary people using Uchiha genes. Though once the genes fused, their benefits for Orochimaru would diminish, this method could still produce countless Sharingan.

    Alternatively, after someone awakened the Sharingan, Orochimaru could use a cloning technique to replicate it, achieving the same result without draining the original eyes.

    To Orochimaru, something as rare as the Sharingan for others was a near-limitless resource for his experiments.

    At the Root''s dormitory area where male and female ninjas were housed separately, Orochimaru strolled through freely, given the early hour.

    "You''re too weak! Do 200 more push-ups, and if you don''t finish, you''re not sleeping tonight!"

    "Y-Yes¡­"

    "Lan, isn''t this too harsh?"

    "Harsh? If she wants to be a member of Root, she can''t be soft like those outsiders! I''m doing this for her own good."

    "I get that, but¡ª"

    "There''s no ''but.'' If you feel sorry for her, then you can do the push-ups for her!"

    As Orochimaru neared, he overheard this conversation. He glanced inside the room to see a small girl, wearing glasses, struggling through her exercises. Sweat dripped from her forehead, soaking her brown hair. Two female ninjas sat nearby one fully masked, the other with a scarred face watching her sternly. When they saw Orochimaru at the door, the masked one immediately stood up, her posture respectful.

    "Lord Orochimaru!"

    The scarred woman also jumped to her feet. "Lord Orochimaru!"

    Ignoring them, Orochimaru looked at the girl. "What''s going on here?"

    "Um¡­"

    "Forget it. Nono, come with me."

    "Huh?" Nono hesitated, glancing nervously at the scarred woman.

    The scarred woman snapped, "You heard Lord Orochimaru, didn''t you?"

    "Y-Yes!"

    Nono stood quickly, a look of unease on her face, and hurried to Orochimaru''s side. She was puzzled why had Orochimaru come for her? But she didn''t dare ask and simply followed him in silence.

    In Root, Orochimaru''s authority was second only to Danzo''s, and his power was considered terrifying. The scarred woman who often bullied her had shown immediate respect, a clear sign of Orochimaru''s influence.

    Nono knew all too well that only strength commanded respect here. That''s why she had never spoken to Orochimaru directly before. She feared drawing attention to herself.

    The two left the Root headquarters, and Orochimaru led her to his personal residence.

    Entering his home, Nono''s curiosity deepened. What did he want from her?

    "Sit."

    "N-No need, Lord Orochimaru. I-I''m fine standing!" Nonoyu stammered nervously.

    At just nine years old, she had barely interacted with Orochimaru, and she couldn''t guess what he was planning. The uncertainty made her anxious.

    "Relax. I''ve no other reason for bringing you here," Orochimaru said calmly. "I''ve heard you''ve started studying medical ninjutsu recently?"

    "Yes, Lord Orochimaru." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "How long have you been learning?"

    "A little over two months."

    "Just two months?" Orochimaru mused, then reached into a nearby drawer and pulled out a stack of papers. He handed them to her. "Take this. Study it when you have time, and let me know when you understand it."

    "This is¡­?"

    Nono flipped through the pages, confused. Before she could say anything, Orochimaru handed her a small vial of liquid.

    "Take this, too."

 Chapter 111: Hokage-Style Sixty-Year-Old Technique

    When Nono returned to Root''s accommodation area with a stack of documents and a bottle of genetic repair fluid, the scarred woman couldn''t help but frown.

    "A recovery potion? Didn''t expect you''d catch Lord Orochimaru''s attention," she muttered with a hint of jealousy.

    Another female ninja nearby was also visibly surprised. "Unbelievable!"

    After all, who was Orochimaru? He wasn''t just the second-in-command under Danzo; he had a close relationship with him, and his strength was nothing short of extraordinary. Being favored by Orochimaru practically guaranteed a meteoric rise. The possibilities were endless.

    Why was Orochimaru considered so powerful?

    Not long ago, Orochimaru had made a habit of testing his skills against the Root ninjas. These weren''t mere sparring sessions each time it was five-on-one, yet they never managed to beat him. Initially, Root''s jounin could handle most situations with just a couple of them working together, but now, when Orochimaru came around, no one below jounin even thought of stepping up.

    This earned him the deep respect of the Root ninjas.

    Beating five highly skilled jounin simultaneously was no small feat. Even Danzo himself might struggle with that kind of odds. After Orochimaru was promoted to jounin, they began to call him "Lord" with the same deference they showed to Danzo.

    It wasn''t just the other female ninjas who were surprised by this; Nono herself was confused.

    She knew what a recovery potion was, it was a luxury in Konoha, nearly impossible to get even if you had the money. Officially, it sold for 60,000 ryo, but on the black market, it could go for as much as 200,000. That was enough to sustain an average family for a year.

    Yet Orochimaru had given it to her casually, as if it were nothing more than a greeting gift.

    This was clearly a show of goodwill, but why would someone like Orochimaru pay attention to her? In Root, there were far more capable ninjas.

    Yakushi Nono couldn''t make sense of it.

    ---

    Meanwhile, Orochimaru had already put Nono out of his mind. His attention was now fully on the Wood Release scrolls in front of him.

    He had sealed the entire room and activated his Sharingan, scanning through the two scrolls carefully. Both the sealing and unsealing techniques were detailed clearly, and the Sharingan''s ability to memorize everything perfectly was proving invaluable.

    The scrolls contained four Wood Release jutsu. In addition to the "Deep Forest Emergence" jutsu he had just examined, there were also a Wood Clone technique and one rather obscure-sounding technique with a strange name.

    "Hokage-Style Sixty-Year-Old Technique: Enclosed Hermitage Entering Society with Bliss-Bringing Hands¡­?" Orochimaru frowned. There was a character in the name he didn''t recognize, but from the description, it seemed to be a technique that could manifest a "Za" symbol on the user''s palm, capable of suppressing a tailed beast.

    With these Wood Release techniques as a foundation, developing more would be a straightforward task.

    Satisfied with what he had learned, Orochimaru closed his eyes, thinking about the possibilities.

    ---

    Though his proficiency in cell transplantation had reached an advanced level, the necessary materials weren''t available, and Danzo was still biding his time.

    Meanwhile, Hiruzen was busy dealing with diplomatic negotiations between nations.

    The larger countries had no intention of acknowledging their involvement in the destruction of the Land of Whirlpools. They all denied responsibility.

    "Evidence? Prove that we attacked the Land of Whirlpools. Those battle scars? You Konoha ninja can use Earth Release too, so why blame the Land of Earth?"

    And the Land of Water was no different. "Water Release techniques? Konoha has those too. What''s that got to do with us?"

    The other nations refused to admit guilt, and Konoha had little leverage without hard proof. Any attempt to formally dissolve peace treaties would lead to full-scale conflict, and no one was eager to start a war without absolute necessity.

    Tensions were high, but no country was willing to make the first move. War, after all, wasn''t child''s play¡ªit would be bloody and costly.

    As for Orochimaru, he couldn''t care less about the political tensions. If war came, he would fight; if not, he''d continue his research in peace. He was playing the long game, biding his time while everyone else squabbled.

    Three months passed, and the situation between the nations only grew more strained.

    Finally, Orochimaru found an opportunity to request permission from Hiruzen to leave the village. His excuse? Searching for rare medicinal ingredients.

    Normally, given the volatile political climate, Hiruzen would have denied the request outright. But Orochimaru assured him that if war broke out, he would return immediately.

    After some deliberation, Hiruzen reluctantly agreed.

    ---

    "Orochimaru-sensei, are you really leaving the village?" Nawaki asked, disappointment clear in his voice as he watched Orochimaru pack his belongings.

    Now eight years old, Nawaki had been apprenticed to Orochimaru for two years, largely because of his sister Tsunade''s influence. When he heard that Orochimaru was leaving, he immediately dragged Tsunade along to confront him.

    "Yes," Orochimaru replied calmly. "But I shouldn''t be gone for too long."

    "Still..." S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "You really can''t take me with you?" Tsunade chimed in, sitting cross-legged on Orochimaru''s bed, dressed in casual clothes. "You''re going off on your own, leaving me behind?"

    She had always believed herself to be close to Orochimaru, but now he was leaving without her?

    Orochimaru gave a light shrug. "Jiraiya hasn''t returned yet. If you come with me, there won''t be anyone left to assist the Hokage."

    Tsunade sighed, waving her hand dismissively. "Fine, fine, you''re right. But still, if both of you are gone, what am I supposed to do? I''ll be bored out of my mind here!"

    "Well, you''ve got Nawaki," Orochimaru replied, glancing at the boy.

    "Yeah, sis, I''ll be here!" Nawaki added, trying to cheer her up.

    "Ha!" Tsunade ruffled Nawaki''s hair affectionately. "You''re cute."

    ---

    An hour later, at the village gates, Orochimaru stood ready to leave for the Land of Rice Fields. The only people there to see him off were Tsunade and Nawaki. It was a quiet, almost lonely farewell, but Orochimaru had grown used to it.

    Danzo had no reason to come, and Hiruzen was too busy to see him off. Orochimaru never expected much in the way of goodbyes.

    "Orochimaru, take care of yourself," Tsunade said softly, stepping forward to wrap her arms around him in an uncharacteristically emotional hug. She didn''t want to let him go.

    Today, Tsunade was wearing casual clothes, and Orochimaru couldn''t help but notice how close she pressed against him.

    "I will," Orochimaru replied, though his tone was slightly teasing. "But Tsunade, you''ve been growing a bit too fast."

    Tsunade didn''t even blush. Instead, she leaned closer to whisper in his ear with a smirk. "Oh? Do you like it?"

    "Why don''t you try and see?"

    "Hmph, reluctant as always," Tsunade pouted, but there was a mischievous gleam in her eyes.

    Orochimaru chuckled and gently pushed her away. "Alright, enough of that. I''m leaving."

    As he turned and walked away, he could still feel Tsunade''s gaze on his back, but he didn''t look back. He knew better. Tsunade''s teasing was just that¡ªteasing. If he ever took her seriously, she''d be the first to punch him.

 Chapter 112: Destiny

    Orochimaru was headed toward the Land of Rice Fields, and there was little need to explain why.

    At the same time, as Orochimaru made his way toward the Land of Rice Fields, a couple also crossed the border into the same territory.

    Both husband and wife were cloaked in black, stumbling along, looking thoroughly exhausted.

    "H-Husband¡­ can we rest for a moment? My stomach¡­ it hurts."

    The woman was panting heavily, her face pale with exhaustion.

    If one looked closely, they''d notice she was heavily pregnant under that cloak, her belly round and ready for delivery.

    "Hold on just a bit longer," the man replied, teeth gritted. "We''re at the edge of the Land of Grass¡ªit''s not safe here. Let''s get over this mountain first, then we can rest."

    "But¡­ it hurts so much," the woman pleaded, struggling to keep moving.

    A heavily pregnant woman, running for her life for so long, it was a miracle she hadn''t collapsed already.

    Seeing her in such pain, the man hesitated, then cursed under his breath. "Alright, wait here for a second. I''ll find us a safe spot."

    The woman nodded weakly, resting against a large boulder.

    The man quickly ran ahead, searching for shelter, and soon came back to help her sit down under the cover of the trees, hidden by a large rock.

    "This spot should be safe enough for now. At least we won''t be easily spotted by any passing ninjas," he said, guiding her down gently.

    The woman, still in obvious discomfort, finally asked, "Husband¡­ why didn''t we just go to the Land of Fire? It''s a lot closer than all this running."

    There was confusion and frustration in her voice. After all, the Land of Fire was the most powerful nation in the ninja world. They had already crossed its border, why hadn''t they sought refuge there?

    Hearing this, the man''s face twisted with anger. "The Land of Fire? Hah! If they weren''t so incompetent, we wouldn''t be in this mess to begin with!"

    "Our village was destroyed¡­ it''s not entirely their fault!" the woman argued weakly.

    "Maybe not completely their fault," the man replied, still bitter, "but look at the world now. The whole ninja world''s on edge, and the Land of Fire can''t even save itself. If we head there, we''ll be dead before we know it."

    "So if not the Land of Fire, where are we going?" she asked, still not fully understanding.

    "We''re heading to Amegakure!" the man said with determination.

    "The Village Hidden in the Rain?"

    "Yes! Hanzo, the leader of Amegakure, is a legendary figure, a demigod in the ninja world. He''s powerful enough to protect us."

    "Alright, if you say so," the woman agreed, too tired to argue any further.

    After resting briefly, the two set off again, unaware that a strange figure had been watching them from the shadows.

    A small, white head popped up from the ground where they had just rested. "Fleeing from another country? That''s strange enough¡­ but the woman has an enormous amount of chakra, yet she''s not a ninja?"

    With a growing curiosity, the white figure slowly sank back into the ground, silently following the couple.

    ---

    Half a day later, deep underground in a dark, cavernous space, there was almost no sign of life. The environment was bleak, and even underground creatures avoided this place. Yet, amidst the emptiness, there was a massive hollow chamber.

    The chamber was vast, with a few flickering lights swaying in the gloom, indicating some kind of air circulation. Without airflow, the candles wouldn''t be able to flicker.

    Through the dim light, one could barely make out the form of a terrifying, colossal figure, its presence like that of an ancient giant from legend. But this wasn''t some benevolent figure of myth, this giant radiated a menacing, almost demonic aura.

    At the foot of this enormous figure sat an old man, his body frail and worn, connected to the giant by what looked like roots that fed into his back, sustaining his life.

    Slowly, the old man lifted his head, revealing eyes filled with lavender ripples, the distinctive Rinnegan. His voice, weak and raspy, echoed in the chamber like the creak of old, wind-blown bellows.

    "Zetsu¡­ What is it?" Uchiha Madara asked.

    From the ground, a white figure emerged, grinning as he spoke, "Heh, Madara. Guess what one of my clones just saw on the surface?"

    Madara didn''t bother to look up. "Stop playing games. What did you see?"

    "There''s a pregnant woman from the Uzumaki clan, and she looks ready to give birth!"

    Madara''s eyes gleamed with interest at the mention of the Uzumaki clan. "A pregnant Uzumaki woman? I hadn''t expected them to come to me, but it seems fate has a way of working things out. Follow her."

    "Don''t worry, I''ve already got them in my sights," Zetsu said, his voice amused. "But wait, it seems they''re in trouble."

    "What kind of trouble?"

    "The woman looks like she''s about to give birth, and they''ve just run into some ninjas from the Land of Grass." S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Madara chuckled softly. "Hmm, maybe my luck isn''t so bad after all¡­"

    Sometimes, fate truly does work in strange ways.

    As a former friend of the First Hokage, Madara knew the power of the Uzumaki clan well. But with age weighing on him and time running out, he couldn''t afford to take risks by openly seeking out the remaining members of their clan. That would risk drawing Konoha''s attention. He had to bide his time and wait for the right opportunity.

    And now, it seemed, the opportunity had come to him.

    The Uzumaki clan had been annihilated, but a couple had survived, crossing the Land of Grass in hopes of finding refuge. And the woman was pregnant, a perfect vessel for his plans.

    It was as if destiny had delivered them to his doorstep.

    ---

    Meanwhile, Orochimaru had already anticipated that things like this might happen, but he didn''t concern himself with it too much. The world was vast, and finding Nagato''s parents on his own would be like searching for a needle in a haystack. He simply didn''t have the time or resources for that kind of pursuit.

    For now, he had other matters to attend to, and so he found himself in the war-torn Land of Rice Fields once again.

    Despite the tense relationships between the major nations, Konoha still hadn''t declared war on the Land of Lightning. According to intelligence, the Land of Lightning had provided extensive evidence that they weren''t involved in the destruction of Uzushiogakure. Additionally, the peace treaty they had signed after their previous conflict seemed to be holding for now.

    Orochimaru scoffed at the idea.

    He knew that Kumogakure had a habit of studying the secret techniques of other villages. If they weren''t involved in the downfall of the Uzumaki clan, then no one was. Orochimaru could barely suppress his laughter at the thought.

    Still, the fact that Konoha hadn''t engaged in open conflict with Kumogakure meant that the Land of Rice Fields would remain relatively safe for now.

    That was good news for him.

    Reaching a mountainous area, Orochimaru surveyed the terrain. The place was surrounded by rivers and peaks, a scenic location that would make a fine vacation spot, under different circumstances. But leisure was far from Orochimaru''s mind.

    Suddenly, a figure dressed in black appeared out of nowhere, kneeling before him.

    "Lord Orochimaru," the figure said, head bowed.

    "Yoru, how''s the lab?" Orochimaru asked.

    "Everything is ready."

    "Good. Take me inside," Orochimaru commanded.

 Chapter 113: Base

    Orochimaru nodded and dismissed the kneeling figure without a word, walking directly into the lab. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Nestled at the foot of a remote mountain, this place was secluded and difficult to access, but the surroundings were surprisingly scenic. Orochimaru had chosen this location in the Land of Rice Fields during a previous mission. He had stored all relevant details about this place in his memory, and later implanted them into the mind of his clone, Yoru, to set up an experimental base here.

    The Land of Rice Fields had no ninja village of its own, and with Yoru''s strength, no one could oppose him. So, the lab was built without any issues.

    As Orochimaru stepped inside, he found it largely empty. Only a few basic pieces of scientific equipment were present, items Yoru had managed to gather himself.

    "How many experimental pods do we have?" Orochimaru asked, his tone calm but expectant.

    "Eighteen in total," Yoru replied.

    "Eighteen?" Orochimaru frowned. "That''s far too few, but it''ll have to do for now."

    With that, Orochimaru waved his hand, and suddenly, *clang, clang, clang* a host of scientific research equipment appeared out of thin air. There were DNA scanners, computers, generators, experimental benches, everything one would expect from a cutting-edge lab. These were items he had either stored in his personal system or smuggled from a hidden chamber near Konoha. Here, far from prying eyes, he could use them freely without concern.

    The only issue was that, aside from Yoru, there was no one to assist him.

    When it came to clones, one had to consider their thinking capabilities. Most mass-produced clones were little more than automatons, barely able to think beyond the most basic of tasks. They could fight, but their slow mental processing and lack of independent thought made them unsuitable for more complex work.

    However, Yoru was different. Orochimaru had crafted him with a greater degree of independent thought, making him capable of tasks like building the lab on his own. Some might say that giving clones independent thinking was a flaw, as they could develop their own emotions and potentially rebel against their master, much like how even the most brainwashed subordinates in Root could still turn against Danzo.

    But Orochimaru wasn''t worried.

    His method of brainwashing was far more advanced. He didn''t just alter the clone''s thoughts, he erased entire memories and implanted new ones. The clones he created believed that Orochimaru was everything: their provider, their creator, and their reason for existence. For him, they would gladly sacrifice their lives.

    Just like Kimimaro, Guren, and Kabuto had in the original timeline, Orochimaru''s followers were fiercely loyal, even competing for the privilege of serving him.

    Rebellion wasn''t a concern. Still, clones were clones. If they were too independent, they might develop unwanted emotions when they saw others like them, leading to complications.

    For now, Orochimaru had two options: either erase Yoru''s ability to think independently or clone someone new. Since he didn''t have the time to capture new subjects, he decided to temporarily suppress Yoru''s independent thought. He had backups of all his techniques, and restoring Yoru''s mind would only cost him a few days at most.

    Eighteen experimental pods weren''t enough, but Yoru had limited funds, and much of it had gone toward acquiring other necessary equipment. Orochimaru couldn''t worry about that now. First, he''d cultivate clones from the available pods, and then he''d expand the base.

    Once he had more personnel, things would move more quickly.

    With that in mind, Orochimaru set to work.

    ---

    Six months later, Orochimaru''s first batch of clones was complete.

    Thanks to the meticulous technical data he had on hand, failure was practically impossible. After all, everything was controlled by high-tech computers.

    Nineteen clones in total, including Yoru. All of them had the same features: black hair, black eyes, dressed in dark uniforms.

    In the meantime, the number of experimental pods had been increased to 100, the maximum capacity this base could handle. From this point forward, the lab could produce 100 clones every six months. It wasn''t the fastest rate, but it was more than sufficient for Orochimaru''s purposes.

    Now that the first batch of clones had been created, they began helping Orochimaru with routine tasks: observing, recording, cleaning, standing guard.

    "Nine of you will stay here and manage the lab," Orochimaru said, surveying the black-haired clones standing before him. "The rest of you, take this."

    He handed the remaining ten clones strange-looking devices¡ªmineral detectors.

    In addition to his genetic experiments, Orochimaru had a new focus: mining.

    His research into human cloning was progressing well, but he was already looking ahead to the next stage: artificial humans and cell regeneration.

    Artificial humans were a step beyond clones, capable of true independent thought, making them fully autonomous beings. Cell regeneration, meanwhile, would allow for advanced healing and biological repair, similar to techniques like Tsunade''s "Creation Rebirth".

    Both of these techniques were incredibly complex and would take a long time to develop. So for now, Orochimaru decided to pause his genetic research and shift his attention toward weapons technology.

    Most of the system''s weapons tech revolved around firearms and explosives. Orochimaru knew that standard guns were little more than faster shuriken, useless against most trained ninjas. However, the more advanced weapons might prove valuable. But to build them, he needed metals, smelting facilities, and factories.

    Before any of that could happen, though, he needed the approval of the daimyo. Even in a relatively weak country like the Land of Rice Fields, creating weapons without official approval would raise too many red flags. If the authorities decided to investigate, it could lead to unnecessary complications.

    ---

    "What? You want to build a village?" The daimyo of the Land of Rice Fields was completely stunned when Orochimaru appeared before him with this proposal.

    In an era as chaotic as this, the idea of founding a new village was absurd. Wouldn''t such a village be destroyed by one of the major powers as soon as it was established?

    Orochimaru, ever the calm and persuasive figure, placed two large boxes in front of the daimyo.

    "Yes," he said with a smile. "As long as you agree, this twenty million ryo will be yours. And I can personally guarantee that your country will no longer suffer from rogue ninjas or bandits. Please, take your time and consider my offer carefully."

    The daimyo stared at the boxes in front of him, eyes wide. Twenty million ryo and a promise of peace.

    How could he refuse?

    ******

    Support me on patreon to read 30+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 114: Discussion With The Daimyo

    Orochimaru''s proposal left the Daimyo of the Land of Rice Fields both excited and cautious. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Without a proper ninja village, the country had been constantly invaded and exploited, often left defenseless against even wandering rogue ninjas. It was one thing to be bullied by the great nations, whose strength was undeniable, but to be terrorized by random mercenaries and rogue shinobi was a humiliation the daimyo could hardly endure.

    So, when Orochimaru suggested building a ninja village in his country, the daimyo weighed the pros and cons carefully.

    The benefits were obvious. Even though Orochimaru mentioned that his village wouldn''t be taking typical commissions, he promised a steady stream of funds to the country and, more importantly, stability something the daimyo desperately craved.

    But there was a risk too. Establishing a new ninja village would undoubtedly attract attention from the larger nations. Even if they weren''t outright hostile, they would definitely keep a close eye on any new military power that emerged, especially in such a strategically weak country.

    Then again, the daimyo thought, if the location of this new village remained secret enough, it could be hidden from the prying eyes of other nations.

    With this in mind, the daimyo nodded slightly, deep in thought. "It''s not a bad plan¡­ but if you''re going to build a village, won''t you be on your own? Without other ninjas to support you, it could be challenging."

    "Who said I''d be alone?" Orochimaru smiled faintly.

    As if on cue, three figures materialized seemingly out of nowhere. They were identical black clothes, black hair, identical height, and identical faces.

    "What¡­ what is this?" the daimyo asked, completely bewildered.

    At first, he thought they were triplets, but when Orochimaru briefly explained his cloning technology, the daimyo was left even more confused and intrigued.

    Clones? Was such a thing really possible?

    When Orochimaru demonstrated their combat abilities, the daimyo''s astonishment deepened. The clones exhibited strength and skill at a level that rivaled high-ranking jounin.

    The daimyo was no fool. He understood the implications of this technology. With the power Orochimaru had at his disposal, and the potential to create even more clones, he could very well raise an army capable of reshaping the ninja world right here in the Land of Rice Fields.

    "Is there anything I can do to help?" the daimyo finally asked, unable to contain his newfound ambition.

    Orochimaru smiled calmly. "No need for help. Just stay out of my way, and we won''t have any problems."

    The daimyo swallowed hard and nodded. "Very well. As long as there''s no major issue, I won''t interfere."

    It was a small price to pay for the potential strength Orochimaru could bring to his country. The daimyo was convinced that keeping Orochimaru''s activities secret would be key to the rise of the Land of Rice Fields.

    As for the fear of Orochimaru seizing power? The daimyo wasn''t too concerned. He had seen enough to know that if Orochimaru wanted to, he could easily kill him and replace him with a clone. There was no need for Orochimaru to seek his approval or play political games.

    The daimyo understood this very clearly: as long as he didn''t provoke Orochimaru, his position would remain safe.

    In this regard, the daimyo''s thinking was spot on. Orochimaru had no interest in political power or ruling over the country. He was far too focused on his experiments and goals to care about something as trivial as governing.

    Thus, the conversation between them ended successfully, and Orochimaru gained the daimyo''s approval to begin building his village.

    ---

    "Wood Release: Four-Pillar House Technique!"

    With a loud *boom*, houses rose from the ground in a remote forest deep in the Land of Rice Fields. Orochimaru used the abundant chakra in his body with ease, showing no signs of fatigue.

    While the technique was originally developed by Yamato, Orochimaru found it incredibly useful for quickly constructing buildings.

    It might be a jutsu designed for something as simple as house-building, but Orochimaru had no shame in using it. In fact, he rather enjoyed its convenience.

    *Earth Release: Earth-Style Wall!*

    The clones Orochimaru had created pressed their hands to the ground, summoning sturdy earthen walls that surrounded the newly built houses.

    These clones, all possessing the Sharingan, were skilled in the five elemental releases, so using Earth Release techniques was nothing out of the ordinary.

    With the combined efforts of Orochimaru and his nineteen clones, a small but functional ninja village was constructed in less than three days. The houses were not for the clones, of course they would simply use the sleeping pods when not working. These houses were for the future recruits and subordinates Orochimaru planned to bring in.

    Next on his agenda was mining for minerals. Once the second batch of clones was ready, Orochimaru would begin the process of refining metals and crafting weapons.

    But then, an idea struck him.

    "Hmm¡­ maybe I don''t need to wait for the second batch of clones," Orochimaru mused to himself.

    ---

    A few days later, word began spreading through the towns and villages of the Land of Rice Fields:

    "Looking for miners! One thousand ryo per day!"

    "What? A thousand ryo a day?"

    "Is this for real?"

    "It can''t be, right? Who pays that much?"

    Ordinary citizens couldn''t believe what they were hearing. To put things in perspective, a typical genin-level mission might only pay 5,000 ryo, split between three people. The daily wage for a regular laborer rarely exceeded 600 ryo, which was usually just enough to sustain a family of three.

    And now, in the middle of a time of war, someone was offering 1,000 ryo a day, plus food and lodging? It sounded too good to be true.

    Still, curiosity got the better of them, and many men traveled to the location mentioned in the notice. They were mostly middle-aged men, hoping to provide for their families.

    When they arrived, they found a makeshift office, where Orochimaru sat reviewing documents.

    One particularly bold man strode up to Orochimaru''s desk and slapped the job notice down with a smirk.

    "Hey, are you really paying a thousand ryo a day?" he asked, his tone arrogant, as if daring Orochimaru to prove him wrong.

    But before he could say another word, a kunai appeared at his throat. He hadn''t even seen who drew the blade, but there it was cold steel pressing against his skin.

    "Show some respect to Lord Orochimaru, or I''ll end you right here," a cold voice warned.

    The man turned slowly, beads of sweat forming on his brow. Standing behind him was one of Orochimaru''s clones, his black eyes filled with deadly intent.

    "L-Lord Orochimaru?" the man stammered, his arrogance evaporating in an instant.

    Under the chilling gaze of the clones, the man''s attitude changed completely. He wasn''t the only one, many of the other workers had come expecting a trap and were ready to flee at the first sign of danger.

    But then, Orochimaru''s calm smile and his offer of paying a full day''s wages in advance changed everything. Slowly, the crowd began to relax. The money was real, and they hadn''t been harmed.

    By the end of the day, most of the men had decided to stay.

    Their task was simple: transport the minerals that Orochimaru''s mining machines extracted and deliver them to a designated location. Of course, this location was temporary, Orochimaru''s true base of operations remained hidden from them.

    One day passed. Two days. By the third day, the workers realized that not only were they being paid as promised, but they were also being treated well. Orochimaru provided ample food and shelter, and no one had been harmed.

    By the end of the week, more and more people arrived, eager to join.

    ---

    Half a month passed, and Orochimaru''s name had spread like wildfire throughout the Land of Rice Fields.

    "Long live Lord Orochimaru!"

    "I''ll work for him for the rest of my life!"

    "Orochimaru-sama is the savior of our family!"

    "The savior? Really?"

    "You don''t understand¡ªbefore I came here, we hadn''t eaten for two days!"

    "Is that true? Orochimaru-sama is truly generous!"

    Before long, Orochimaru was regarded as a hero, a savior to the common people of the Land of Rice Fields.

    And with this, Orochimaru had easily, and quietly, built a loyal following without shedding a drop of blood.

 Chapter 115: Jiraiya Is Back

    The house the workers lived in had been quickly built by Orochimaru using his Wood Release. Since there was no cost for the land, and with his nearly unlimited chakra, conjuring homes was as simple as casting a couple of jutsu.

    As for the food, it was prepared by the wives and daughters of the locals hired for the task. Orochimaru had two of his clones don cloaks and masks, tasked with protecting the women and assisting in transporting the meals.

    Money, however, was never a concern for Orochimaru.

    In this remote area, there were only about one or two hundred able-bodied men, aside from the elderly, sick, or disabled. Paying a thousand ryo per person per day meant he was spending about 100,000 to 200,000 ryo daily. But for Orochimaru, who could make deals with neighboring small countries for 50 to 60 million ryo at a time, this was an insignificant expense, even if it lasted for years.

    After all, Orochimaru had the ability to implant research data into his clones, allowing them to mass-produce genetic repair solutions and other lucrative items. When it came to money, he could practically print it.

    Of course, being a man with foresight, Orochimaru understood the principles of scarcity. By limiting the availability of his potions, he made them more desirable. Rare things, after all, commanded higher prices. So, he controlled the supply.  Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Each small country could only purchase once a year, receiving around 120 repair solutions and 20 enhancement serum. Each transaction brought in roughly 90 million ryo. Over the past three to four years, with deals from three small countries annually, Orochimaru had accumulated close to one billion ryo.

    A billion ryo that was the kind of wealth that rivaled transactions between great nations. For Orochimaru, money was never a problem.

    ---

    While Orochimaru quietly built his clone army and industrial base, the tension between the major nations was rapidly escalating.

    At the end of Konoha Year 29, the death of Uzumaki Mito marked the end of an era, and Uzumaki Kushina officially became the second jinchuuriki of the Nine-Tails. The transition was kept a closely guarded secret, so Kushina didn''t experience the kind of public scrutiny Naruto would later face.

    However, Uzumaki Mito''s death signaled the beginning of open conflict between nations. The Land of Wind, the Land of Earth, and the Land of Fire were already engaged in skirmishes, testing each other''s strength.

    By Konoha Year 30, the tension was palpable. At Root headquarters, hidden deep within the village, Yakushi Nono now a fully trained operative knelt before Danzo. Dressed in full Root ninja gear, her appearance was that of a seasoned warrior despite her young age.

    Danzo''s voice was low, yet commanding. "Nono, I''ve trained you for long enough. Now, it''s time to serve the village."

    "Please give me your orders, Danzo-sama," Nonou replied, her tone full of respect.

    Though she had attended the ninja academy like any other child, her real training had always been with Root. After graduation, she went straight into full-time service for the organization. Now, at only 11 years old, she was already more skilled than many adults.

    "We''ve received intelligence that the Land of Wind is planning a large-scale attack. Your mission is to infiltrate Sunagakure and confirm whether this information is accurate. If it is, gather the details of their strategy, the time, location, and specifics of the operation and report back to Konoha. This will be a long-term mission."

    "Understood," Nonou responded without hesitation.

    With her orders in hand, Nono left for the Land of Wind.

    ---

    Meanwhile, Jiraiya, who had been away on a reconnaissance mission, was recalled to Konoha by Hiruzen. Upon his return, the village''s atmosphere felt heavy, everyone could sense the looming threat of war. Fear gripped the hearts of many, worried about what would happen if they or their loved ones were called to the front lines.

    But not everyone shared that anxiety. There was one person in the village who remained as carefree as ever¡ªJiraiya.

    Having just returned, Jiraiya''s thoughts were far from the battlefield. Instead, his attention was drawn to Tsunade, who stood in front of him in casual attire, and his jaw nearly hit the floor.

    "Tsunade?! What happened? You''ve grown even more¡­ impressive!" Jiraiya blurted out, staring at her in disbelief.

    At the time, Jiraiya was heading back to the Hokage''s office with the Third Hokage when Tsunade, dressed in a ponytail and a white mesh top, walked through the door.

    Seeing her like this, Jiraiya was overcome with jealousy, though not of Tsunade herself, but of Orochimaru. How could Orochimaru not be utterly addicted to being around someone like her?

    Tsunade, who had been excited to see Jiraiya return safely, immediately scowled at his comment. "Really, Jiraiya? After all these years, you haven''t changed at all. Can''t you be more mature?"

    "What do you mean? I''m mature!" Jiraiya protested. "By the way, where''s Orochimaru? Shouldn''t he be with you?"

    Since his return, Jiraiya hadn''t seen a trace of Orochimaru.

    Tsunade sighed, throwing up her hands. "I have no idea. He left me a message, but he didn''t tell me where he was going."

    Over the past year, Orochimaru had only contacted Tsunade twice, and both times, his messages were brief and cryptic.

    "Orochimaru''s been gone too?" Jiraiya asked, surprised.

    He had been away on a prophecy-related mission, but now it seemed Orochimaru had left as well. Before Jiraiya could dwell on it further, the Third Hokage interrupted their conversation.

    "We can catch up later," Hiruzen said, his tone serious.

    Jiraiya and Tsunade both turned their attention to him, realizing the gravity of the situation. Tensions between the nations had reached a boiling point, and war was on the horizon. Konoha had already entered a state of high alert.

    "Is it really that bad?" Jiraiya asked, his expression growing more serious.

    "When you left, things were still calm. Now the entire ninja world is on the brink of war," Hiruzen explained, taking a deep puff from his pipe. The smoke curled lazily into the air as he exhaled. "I wouldn''t have called you back otherwise."

    "Wait, since when do you smoke, sensei?" Jiraiya asked, raising an eyebrow.

    Hiruzen gave an awkward smile. "It''s just been the stress lately. Can''t help it."

    "It seems like a lot has happened while I''ve been gone," Jiraiya muttered.

    Tsunade, however, was less concerned with the political tensions and more with her missing boyfriend. "How long has Orochimaru been gone?"

    "More than a year, almost two," Hiruzen replied.

    Jiraiya''s eyes lit up mischievously. "Tsunade, that means you''ve been without him for over a year, right? Doesn''t that get lonely? Maybe you should consider me instead."

    Tsunade shot him a withering glare. "What are you talking about?"

    "Obviously, you should make me your boyfriend!" Jiraiya said with a grin. "He''s been gone for so long, ignoring you. You''ve got to be feeling lonely, right? And here I am¡ªJiraiya the Great, wise, strong, and single! If you choose me, I promise you''ll never be bored."

    "Don''t waste your time, Jiraiya," Tsunade cut him off, her tone flat. "With how perverted you are, I''ll never be interested in you, not in this life."

    Most people would''ve been disheartened by such a blunt rejection, but Jiraiya was not most people.

    Instead of backing off, he leaned in and whispered something into Tsunade''s ear, his voice low and suggestive.

    *Bam!*

    A loud crash echoed under the Hokage''s office as Tsunade''s fist slammed into Jiraiya, sending him flying into the wall.

    "You idiot! Don''t say such disgusting things!" Tsunade yelled, her face red with both anger and embarrassment. "One more word out of you, and I''ll tear your mouth off, you pervert!"

    Jiraiya, now slumped against the wall, grinned sheepishly despite the throbbing pain in his face. "Totally worth it¡­" he muttered under his breath.

 Chapter 116: Iâ€™ll Beat You Up Too

    Tsunade''s roar reverberated through the streets, immediately drawing the attention of passersby.

    Unbothered by the stares, she stormed out of the Hokage building, muttering angrily to herself, "That idiot! After nearly four years, and he still has the same perverted tendencies, no sign of changing at all."

    Compared to Jiraiya, Orochimaru was the picture of perfection in her mind.

    At the thought of Orochimaru, Tsunade''s expression softened, shifting into a warm smile, as if Jiraiya''s nonsense had already faded from memory.

    Meanwhile, Jiraiya, now crumpled in a heap on the floor, was barely hanging on to consciousness. The occasional twitch of his sandals was the only indication that he was still alive after taking Tsunade''s infamous punch.

    *Whoosh!*

    A chuunin suddenly appeared in front of Tsunade, his expression slightly awkward.

    "Tsunade-sama!"

    "Hm? What is it?" she asked, pausing mid-stride.

    The chuunin hesitated, clearly uncomfortable with what he was about to say. "Well¡­ you might need to head over to the ninja academy¡­"

    "Ninja academy?" Tsunade''s eyes narrowed in understanding. "Ah... I see what''s going on."

    ---

    Half an hour earlier, at the Konoha Ninja Academy¡­

    "Tomato! Hey, from now on, your name is Tomato!"

    "Hahaha! Look at that round, chubby face and that bright red hair! Doesn''t she look just like a tomato?"

    "How could a tomato ever become Hokage? I hate tomatoes more than anything."

    "Same here. I leave them in my salad every time!"

    "An unpopular tomato like you will never be recognized by the village!"

    "Ha ha ha ha!"

    A group of boys stood around a little girl with striking red hair, laughing loudly. The girl''s face was flushed, but she remained silent, glaring at them.

    One boy, emboldened by the group''s jeers, reached out to grab the girl''s hair. "Tomato Day is here! Let''s harvest some fruit!"

    What they didn''t realize was that the girl was teetering on the edge of exploding.

    *Bang!*

    Before the boy could react, his wrist was tightly gripped by the girl''s small but powerful hand.

    "Who do you think you''re calling a tomato?" she growled. "For the record, I hate tomatoes too!" With a yell, the girl used her surprising strength to lift the boy off the ground and throw him to the side like he was weightless.

    Before the other boys could react, she lunged forward, fists flying, slamming into the boy''s head repeatedly.

    *Bang! Bang! Bang!*

    Punch after punch landed with brutal force.

    "If you keep calling me a tomato, I''ll make sure you won''t be able to eat or even walk straight!"

    The other boys screamed and scrambled to get away, helpless against her strength. As they fled, the girl heard another burst of laughter nearby. She whipped her head around and spotted a blonde boy in the same class, giggling at the scene.

    "And what are you laughing at?" she snapped. "You laugh one more time, and I''ll beat you up too, you sissy!"

    The blonde boy froze, eyes wide with terror, and quickly turned his back on her to avoid her wrath.

    ---

    "Really, Kushina, why are you always fighting?" Tsunade sighed as she ruffled the red-haired girl''s hair in the academy office.

    Uzumaki Kushina, despite her fierce temper, had a special place in Tsunade''s heart. After all, Uzumaki Mito, Kushina''s predecessor as the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki was Tsunade''s grandmother. There was a family bond between them, and after Mito passed, Tsunade had taken it upon herself to keep an eye on the surviving members of the Uzumaki clan.

    Today, however, Tsunade had been summoned to the academy because Kushina had beaten up a group of boys.

    Kushina, feeling guilty, kept her head down, waiting for the scolding she assumed was coming. The teacher nervously began explaining the situation.

    "Tsunade-sama, it''s like this¡­"

    But after hearing the story, Tsunade''s reaction wasn''t what Kushina expected.

    "So that''s what happened, huh?" Tsunade said with a casual shrug. "Alright, let''s go, Kushina."

    Without another word, she turned and walked out of the office.

    Both the teacher and Kushina were left dumbfounded by Tsunade''s nonchalant response, but Kushina quickly followed her out.

    "Wait¡­ aren''t you going to scold me?" Kushina asked, confused.

    Tsunade didn''t even look back. "Why would I scold you?"

    Kushina frowned. "Because I beat them up? Isn''t fighting in school supposed to be wrong?"

    Tsunade waved her hand dismissively. "So what? You beat them up. Big deal. If it were me, I probably would''ve hit them even harder."

    Kushina''s eyes widened in surprise, but Tsunade wasn''t finished.

    "Kushina, listen. If you go around picking fights with people for no reason, then yeah, I''d scold you. But if someone messes with you first? Don''t be afraid to give them what they deserve. If it gets out of hand, don''t worry I''ll back you up."

    Tsunade''s tone was so confident, so resolute, that it left no room for doubt. They walked down the street, Tsunade''s words hanging in the air.

    For someone like Tsunade, who had always been quick-tempered and fierce, her attitude was clearly rubbing off on Kushina. In fact, Kushina admired her for it. Tsunade''s boldness and strength made her an ideal role model in Kushina''s eyes.

    But then Kushina''s expression shifted to one of worry. "Tsunade-sama, can I ask you something?"

    Tsunade glanced down at her. "Sure, what''s on your mind?"

    Kushina''s voice dropped. "If I keep acting like this¡­ will anyone ever like me?"

    Tsunade paused, a little taken aback by the question. Kushina''s red hair had always made her stand out, and being different often meant being isolated. If she was also known for being violent, it was easy to understand why Kushina might worry that no one would want to be around her.

    Tsunade thought for a moment, then smiled. "Kushina, what do you think of me?"

    "You?" Kushina blinked. "I don''t really know much, but¡­ I''ve heard people say you like gambling and drinking, and that you have a pretty bad temper¡­"

    Tsunade''s eyebrow twitched. Before Kushina could finish, she realized her mistake. "No¡ªwait! That''s not what I meant!"

    Seeing Tsunade''s narrowing eyes, she quickly waved her hands defensively. "I mean, I really like you, Tsunade-sama! You''re strong, and I want to be just like you!"

    Tsunade''s face darkened, but she forced a smile, trying to keep her temper in check. "Good to know," she muttered, though her patience was wearing thin. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    She took a deep breath and added, "Don''t let appearances fool you, kid. Believe it or not, I have a boyfriend."

    "What?" Kushina''s jaw dropped in disbelief. "You¡­ have a boyfriend?"

    The look on her face was as if she''d just heard the most impossible thing in the world.

    Tsunade''s patience was officially shot. That look felt like a knife in her heart.

    Could she really be that unbelievable?

    But before she could lash out, Kushina''s next words brought her back to her senses.

    "Tsunade-sama''s boyfriend must be an incredible ninja, right?"

    Tsunade''s mood instantly improved. She couldn''t help but smile with pride. "Of course! I can say with confidence that among all the ninjas our age, there''s no one better than him."

    "Really?" Kushina''s eyes sparkled with amazement. "He must be so strong!"

    "Definitely!" Tsunade beamed, her chest swelling with pride as she thought of Orochimaru. For her, being with Orochimaru felt like the best decision she''d ever made.

    The more she talked about him, the more animated she became, recounting Orochimaru''s many accomplishments. At one point, she nearly let some classified information slip, but caught herself just in time.

    Still, even without the sensitive details, her stories were enough to spark a deep curiosity in Kushina. Tsunade, who was usually fiery and temperamental, was now openly showing a softer, more feminine side, something Kushina found fascinating.

    For the young Uzumaki, Orochimaru had now become a figure of great intrigue. And seeing Tsunade act like this? Well, it wasn''t something most people got to witness.

    It was clear that whoever this man was, he was someone special.

 Chapter 117: Chana

    On the other side, in the Land of Rice Fields, Orochimaru had been in this country for nearly two years.

    At this moment, in an open field near the border, a massive, khaki-colored python was coiled up, flicking its red tongue as it watched the scene ahead. Its golden snake eyes gleamed with an unsettling chill.

    Around it, several ninjas lay scattered on the ground, defeated.

    Orochimaru stood nearby, observing the short-haired girl in front of him. He couldn''t help but marvel at how fate had brought them together.

    The girl wasn''t particularly attractive, dressed in simple civilian clothes. But her striking short red hair made her stand out.  S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "What''s your name?" Orochimaru asked, his tone calm but probing.

    "My name is¡­" The girl hesitated before replying, "My name is Chana."

    "Chana, huh?" Orochimaru smiled faintly. "It''s a nice name. So, would you like to come with me?"

    "F-Follow you?" The girl, Chana, was visibly confused, staring at the pale-skinned, long-haired man before her.

    Orochimaru''s expression remained indifferent. "Yes. If you come with me, no one will be able to harm you."

    "Really¡­?" she asked, her voice trembling with disbelief.

    "It''s up to you," Orochimaru replied, spreading his hands casually. He didn''t feel the need to explain further. In this war-torn era, those who had lost their homes would hardly refuse such an offer. And this girl, in particular, was from the Uzumaki clan, he could sense it.

    As if confirming Orochimaru''s expectations, Chana quickly nodded. She had no other choice. She had fled her village and reached the Land of Rice Fields in a desperate attempt to escape the chaos. But even here, she was found by a group of wandering ninjas. If it weren''t for Orochimaru''s timely intervention, she would have been sold or worse after all, Uzumaki clan members fetched a high price on the black market.

    Orochimaru turned and began walking, with Chana following close behind.

    Before long, they arrived at the base of a beautiful mountain. Orochimaru gestured toward the landscape. "I forgot to introduce myself¡ªmy name is Orochimaru. From now on, this is your workplace. I''ll help you get familiar with everything here."

    "Yes¡­ Lord Orochimaru," Chana replied respectfully. She was still confused and unsure about her future, but for now, she could only follow Orochimaru''s lead.

    Satisfied with her response, Orochimaru nodded slightly and led her toward his experimental base.

    Chana''s eyes widened as they approached the base. "This¡­ this is¡­ amazing!"

    Orochimaru gestured toward the base. "From now on, these people will follow your orders. As long as they are here, no one will hurt you unless a great nation decides to invade, that is."

    Chana, a member of the Uzumaki clan, was only fifteen years old. Orochimaru''s promise of protection sounded almost arrogant, but she sensed that this man had the power to back up his words. After all, she had seen him take down seven or eight rogue ninjas in mere moments, without breaking a sweat.

    Despite her initial shock, Chana grew more curious about Orochimaru. Anyone who could make such bold claims in these dangerous times had to be incredibly strong.

    But when she entered Orochimaru''s secret experimental base, her understanding of his power deepened even further.

    The base was filled with people who looked eerily similar to each other working tirelessly on various tasks. In one section, rows of experimental pods and sleeping chambers stood side by side, with new clones being grown inside.

    Chana didn''t know what to make of it. She had never seen anything like this before.

    Orochimaru noticed her astonishment and smiled. "Come. I''ll get you familiar with your duties."

    He began showing her around, introducing her to the different areas of the lab and explaining her responsibilities. First, he had her acclimate to the work environment, then he implanted her data into the clones'' minds and assigned her some authority over them. With this setup, the clones would recognize her as a supervisor, preventing any chance of rebellion. Not that Orochimaru expected any, but it was always wise to be cautious.

    In truth, Orochimaru had been contemplating whether to restore Yoru''s independent thinking so that he could manage the base in Orochimaru''s absence. The clones, after all, lacked independent thought and wouldn''t function properly if left alone for too long. But before he could make a decision, fate had brought Chana to him.

    And surprisingly, this girl wasn''t just anyone she was the mother of Karin. Yes, the very same Karin who would later become a key figure in Orochimaru''s research.

    Although the name "Chana" might have been a fake alias, Orochimaru was certain of her identity. Her hair color and healing ability were unmistakable traits of the Uzumaki bloodline.

    Orochimaru remembered how, during the brief skirmish with the rogue ninjas, he overheard one of them demand that the girl heal him by biting, a signature ability of the Uzumaki clan.

    Between her distinctive hair and her unusual healing powers, it wasn''t difficult to piece together the truth.

    A smile crept across Orochimaru''s lips. Before Yakushi Kabuto was even born, he had crossed paths with Nono in Root. And now, before Karin was born, he had encountered her mother.

    Sometimes, fate had a peculiar way of working.

    ---

    Meanwhile, in the Land of Rain¡­

    The sound of battle echoed through the dense forests. Shouts of desperation and explosions filled the air as ninjas clashed in a fierce fight.

    "Retreat! Quick, fall back!"

    Figures moved through the trees in a blur, carrying their wounded comrades as they fled toward their base. Blood soaked their clothes, but they didn''t stop. They couldn''t.

    But as they raced through the forest, a strange noise reached their ears.

    *Ta-ta-ta-ta-ta-ta-ta-ta-ta-ta-ta-ta-ta-ta~!*

    "What¡­ what is that sound?"

    The noise grew louder, coming from all directions.

    Suddenly, a squad of puppets appeared in the sky, their wooden joints clicking and clattering with every movement.

    "Damn it! It''s the puppet troops from the Sand Ninja!"

    "We''ve been ambushed!"

    "Konoha shinobi, form a defensive line, now!" a commanding voice shouted.

    The Konoha ninjas quickly moved into position.

    "Mid- and long-range fighters, prepare for attack!"

    "Fire Style: Great Fireball Jutsu!"

    "Wind Style: Gale Palm!"

    "Lightning Style: Lightning Serpent!"

    Wind, fire, and lightning clashed in the skies, creating a chaotic battlefield.

    But the constant rain in Amegakure made their jutsu less effective. The moisture dampened their flames and scattered their winds.

    "We can''t keep this up! We need to concentrate our forces and break through!"

    "Yes! Someone needs to get past them and request backup from the Hokage!"

    "Flank them! Move, quickly!"

 Chapter 118: Guess Who Is Back

    "What? Ambushed by the Sand Ninja puppet army?"

    In the Hokage''s office, Hiruzen''s eyes narrowed upon hearing the news.

    Although tensions had been growing between the Land of Fire and the Land of Wind, up until now neither side had launched a serious attack. But the deployment of the Sand Ninja''s puppet army signaled something far more decisive, the Land of Wind was fully committing to war.

    "Gather the troops and prepare to counterattack!" Hiruzen commanded without hesitation.

    In response, the ninja forces of Konoha were mobilized, fully armed and ready to move out. After confirming the marching routes and supply lines, the shinobi began to assemble.

    Meanwhile, Danzo entered the Hokage''s office, throwing a stack of reports onto Hiruzen''s desk. "Based on the intelligence gathered by my subordinates, we''ve confirmed the three main routes of the enemy''s attack."

    Hiruzen glanced up, slightly surprised by the detailed information. "Are you sure this is accurate?"

    Danzo''s eyes were cold, confident. "It''s accurate. You can count on it."

    Hiruzen nodded. "Good. We''ll act on this immediately."

    ---

    Konoha''s vanguard troops began their march toward the border of the Land of Fire, a powerful force moving in unison. Upon arriving at the border, they didn''t immediately engage the enemy but instead focused on establishing a temporary base camp.  sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    After all, wars weren''t won in a single day. Ninja battles were different from all-out brawls. It was a game of strategy, scouting, sensing, attacking from a distance. Skirmishes might leave people wounded, but full-scale killings were rare unless the situation called for it, or a mission required it.

    Setting up a solid base camp was essential. If the Konoha ninjas were going to fight with full force, they needed secure backing to maintain their strength and stamina.

    As the troops left Konoha one by one, Jiraiya could be found squatting at the village gates, adjusting his arm guards. His expression was one of mild frustration.

    "Seriously, where the hell is Orochimaru? He''s not back yet?" he grumbled, clearly irritated.

    As a man burdened with the prophecy of saving the ninja world, Jiraiya had returned to the village in a hurry, expecting his fellow Sannin to be around. But Orochimaru was still nowhere to be seen.

    "Who knows?" Tsunade said, rolling her eyes at his complaints.

    Jiraiya frowned. "You think that guy''s dead out there somewhere?"

    Tsunade glared at him. "Even if someone''s going to die, it won''t be him!"

    Jiraiya let out a loud laugh. "Haha, just kidding! He''s stronger than me, so I''m sure he''s fine." Then, turning more thoughtful, he added, "The old man''s been in contact with him, right?"

    Tsunade sighed. "Yeah, but only through coded messages. Orochimaru said he''s searching for some kind of medicinal herb. Who knows what kind of research he''s up to this time."

    Jiraiya crossed his arms, looking suspicious. "Bet he''s working on some weird experiment again. Something the village definitely wouldn''t want to know about."

    Tsunade shot him a sharp look. "Shut up! Don''t go spreading rumors like that. The last thing we need is for people to start thinking Orochimaru''s up to something shady."

    Jiraiya raised an eyebrow. "Oh, I see. Still just ''Orochimaru this,'' ''Orochimaru that,'' all day long, huh?"

    "Well, of course!" Tsunade snapped. "He''s my boyfriend!"

    Jiraiya''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Boyfriend? Please. You two haven''t even done anything yet! For all you know, Orochimaru''s out there hooking up with some random girl right now¡­..."

    He didn''t get to finish that. Seeing Tsunade''s fist clenching and the dangerous glint in her eyes, Jiraiya quickly shut his mouth.

    "Go on. Why aren''t you talking? Keep going," she said with a threatening smile.

    "Ahem, never mind! Forget I said anything!" Jiraiya forced a nervous laugh, raising his hands in surrender.

    He knew better than to push his luck. Getting pummeled by Tsunade just before heading off to battle wasn''t on his agenda.

    At that moment, the Third Hokage approached, wearing his battle robes.

    "Are you ready to leave?" Hiruzen asked, his tone all business.

    "Yeah, we''re good to go," Jiraiya replied. "But are the two of us enough for this?"

    "There''s no other choice right now," Hiruzen said with a nod. "You two will go ahead. Orochimaru and Tsunade will also be on the frontlines soon, handling things on their own until you return."

    Jiraiya raised an eyebrow, but then smirked. "Orochimaru, huh? Haha, I''m sure he''ll be fine."

    ---

    Meanwhile, outside Konoha Village, Orochimaru was strolling back toward the gates, hands tucked casually into his pockets, a large scroll strapped to his back.

    He had spent nearly two years away from the village, focusing on his experiments and projects in the Land of Rice Fields. His latest success had been unlocking a new section of his system, daily life technology, a reward for completing three advanced weapons technologies.

    But daily life innovations didn''t interest him much. For someone like Orochimaru, who was constantly seeking ways to increase his power and knowledge, such things were a mere distraction. Still, he made note of the developments, more out of curiosity than need.

    As he neared the village gates, he paused, noticing the many footprints in the dirt.

    "Looks like I came back a little late¡­" Orochimaru murmured to himself, realizing that the village had already mobilized its forces.

    His recent contact with Hiruzen had been through coded messages left at specific locations. He hadn''t expected such a sudden call back to the village. Now it seemed the Third Hokage had run out of options.

    Just as Orochimaru stepped through the gates, he was immediately tackled by a familiar presence.

    "Tsunade!"

    Without hesitation, Tsunade threw herself into Orochimaru''s arms, ignoring the eyes of the villagers around them. She hugged him tightly, uncaring of the stares and whispers.

    Orochimaru chuckled softly, returning the embrace, though more composed than Tsunade. The Third Hokage, standing nearby, could only shake his head.

    Tsunade and Orochimaru''s relationship had been established early on, and no one could do anything about it, not even the Hokage himself. It had simply become something people had learned to accept.

    Orochimaru smiled, enjoying the warmth of Tsunade''s embrace. "It''s been a long time, Tsunade. I must say, you seem even more beautiful now."

    "Hehe, of course!" Tsunade grinned, snuggling closer to him.

    Orochimaru gently patted her back. "Though I''d love to catch up more, I should check in with sensei first."

    "Uh-huh." Tsunade nodded obediently but didn''t let go of his hand. She held on tight as they approached the Third Hokage, as if afraid Orochimaru might vanish again if she let go.

    "Orochimaru," Hiruzen greeted with a smile.

    "Sensei," Orochimaru responded with a respectful nod.

    "I apologize for pulling you back so abruptly. The situation has gotten¡­ complicated."

    "I understand," Orochimaru said, cutting straight to the point. "What''s our mission this time?"

    Hiruzen sighed. "There''s no specific mission. Now that you''re back, the three of you will head directly to the frontlines. You''ll be in charge of pushing back the enemy forces. The other families will support you, but the war will be in your hands. Here," he handed over a scroll, "are the details of the enemy''s three offensive lines."

    "Got it." Orochimaru took the scroll and glanced at it before tucking it away. "Leave it to us."

    Tsunade squeezed his hand, her face determined. "Let''s go, Jiraiya!"

    Jiraiya, adjusting his headband, gave a lopsided grin. "You''re still as cocky as ever, Orochimaru."

    Orochimaru smirked. "And you''re still as annoying."

 Chapter 119: More Than Enough

    "Orochimaru, when did you start carrying that scroll around?"

    Deep in the forest, Jiraiya, running beside Orochimaru, finally voiced his curiosity. The large scroll strapped to Orochimaru''s back was nearly identical in size to Jiraiya''s own, and it had been bothering him since Orochimaru returned to the village.

    Tsunade, running ahead of them, also chimed in, "Yeah, I''ve never seen you with a scroll that big before. What''s in it?"

    Orochimaru glanced back, a faint smile on his lips. "This scroll contains strategic materials that will help us turn the tide of the war."

    "Strategic materials?" Jiraiya frowned, confused. "What do you mean, ''strategic materials''? And don''t tell me this was part of your whole ''medicinal herb'' search. You''ve been lying, haven''t you?"

    Orochimaru chuckled. "Not a lie, Jiraiya. Just a little misdirection. I happened to come across some very useful technology during my time away, and I''ve been refining it."

    Tsunade raised an eyebrow. "Why didn''t you just come back to the village to work on it?"

    "There wasn''t enough time," Orochimaru replied. "Plus, this technology belongs to another party. I''ve been working on improving it from its original form, so I didn''t want to return until I''d made significant progress."

    Jiraiya let out a long whistle. "Man, you''re always into something crazy. So, what is it this time? Another experimental potion? That gene-enhancing fluid you came up with last time helped a lot of people, me included."

    Orochimaru nodded. "It''s a bit more advanced than that."

    "Of course it is," Jiraiya said with a grin. "Hey, can we take a peek at what you''ve got in there?"

    Tsunade''s curiosity was piqued as well, and she leaned in slightly. "Yeah, give us a look!"

    Orochimaru just smiled, shaking his head. "You''ll see it when the time is right."

    ---

    "Lord Orochimaru, you''re finally here!"

    At the border of the Land of Fire, Konoha''s temporary military base was bustling with activity. Large tents dotted the area, and groups of ninjas were hurriedly preparing for the coming battle.

    Nara Hakushu, the temporary commander of the frontlines, breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Orochimaru, Tsunade, and Jiraiya approach. He quickly gave the order to prepare for a pre-war meeting.

    As Orochimaru and the others walked through the camp, they noticed representatives from all the major clans present, including Hatake Sakumo, the White Fang, who was geared up for battle.

    Inside the command tent, Orochimaru took a seat alongside the other clan leaders, and they quickly began exchanging information.

    "What''s the situation?" Orochimaru asked, his tone businesslike.

    Hakushu stood and gave his report. "Sirs, based on the intel we''ve gathered over the last few days, the weather in Amegakure has had a significant impact on our forces. The rain is constant, which limits the effectiveness of our Fire Style techniques. Meanwhile, Suna has deployed its puppet troops, making the situation even more difficult for us."

    Orochimaru leaned forward, fingers steepled. "The puppet army, huh?"

    Hakushu nodded grimly. "Yes. The Sand Ninjas have been using their puppet forces to inflict heavy losses on us. If we''re to stand a chance, we need a strategy to neutralize their puppets."

    Orochimaru considered this for a moment. Puppets were a known problem on the battlefield, especially in large-scale skirmishes. Puppet masters could stay at a distance, manipulating their deadly tools with little risk to themselves. Poison gas, hidden blades, and needles made them deadly in close combat, which meant fighting them up close was often a death sentence.

    Ninjas who specialized in taijutsu, like the Hyuga clan, were especially at risk.

    The leader of the Hyuga clan, Hiashi''s father, was the first to speak up. "My clan''s techniques are largely useless against the puppet troops. We rely heavily on close combat, and with the poison and hidden weapons in those puppets, we can''t risk it." Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Orochimaru nodded in agreement. "Yes, sending taijutsu specialists against the puppet army would be a mistake. The risk of being poisoned or overwhelmed by the puppets'' traps is too high."

    The head of the Inuzuka clan, who relied on close-quarters combat alongside his nin-dogs, spoke next. "Our clan is in the same boat. Sending our people against puppets would only end in disaster. We can assist with tracking and recon, but direct combat against puppets isn''t feasible."

    Orochimaru turned his gaze to Tsunade. "In that case, Tsunade, I''ll leave the detoxification efforts to you."

    "Of course," Tsunade said confidently. "I''ll make sure our forces are prepared to handle any poison the Sand Ninja throw at us."

    Next, Orochimaru turned to the Uchiha clan leader. "How many Uchiha have been deployed?"

    The clan leader, a stern man in his mid-thirties, replied, "We''ve sent around two hundred ninjas."

    "How many have awakened the Sharingan?" Orochimaru asked.

    The clan leader hesitated slightly. "Only about twenty."

    "That''s more than enough," Orochimaru said calmly, his eyes glinting with a plan. "The Uchiha clan will be responsible for neutralizing the puppet troops."

    "What?" The Uchiha clan leader looked startled. "You''re joking, right? How are twenty Sharingan users supposed to handle an entire puppet army?"

 Chapter 120: Sniper Team

    "Orochimaru, are you kidding me?"

    The outburst came from Uchiha Dan, a young Uchiha who had been holding a grudge against Orochimaru ever since their encounter in the Forest of Death. After Orochimaru became a chuunin, he had been elusive, and their paths rarely crossed. Now, as tensions escalated during the war, and with Orochimaru temporarily in command alongside Jiraiya and Tsunade, Uchiha Dan couldn''t help but feel that Orochimaru''s orders were intended to put the Uchiha clan at a disadvantage. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    It wasn''t just paranoia. Orochimaru had assigned the Uchiha clan, with their Sharingan, to counter the Sand Ninja''s puppet army ninjas who excelled at medium- to long-range combat, which was a suitable role for the Uchiha. Their Fire Style jutsu was particularly effective against Wind Style, a common technique of the Sand ninjas. On the surface, it looked like the perfect match.

    But Uchiha Dan saw it differently. The rain-soaked environment of Amegakure greatly weakened Fire Style techniques, and the enemy''s puppet army was equipped with poisonous needles that were difficult to avoid, even with the Sharingan. Moreover, they had no idea how many puppet troops they were up against. Expecting a few dozen Uchiha to take on the full force of the enemy''s puppets seemed like madness.

    Before Orochimaru could respond, another voice spoke up, calm and composed. "Brother Dan, let Orochimaru sama finish explaining."

    Uchiha Fugaku, standing next to the clan leader, addressed Uchiha Dan with a stern expression. "This is a battlefield. Don''t jump to conclusions before the full strategy is revealed."

    Even the Uchiha clan leader, maintaining his composure, added in a cold tone, "Dan, this is not the time to question orders without listening."

    Uchiha Dan clenched his fists but nodded in compliance. "Yes, I understand."

    Orochimaru''s eyes settled on Fugaku, the young man beside the clan leader, before turning to Dan with a smirk. "Some people become arrogant too quickly after reaching jounin rank. You should learn from the brothers next to you, Dan. I''m not sure how you even made it to jounin in the first place."

    "You¡ª" Uchiha Dan''s face turned red with anger, but a sharp look from the clan leader silenced him before he could respond.

    Ignoring Dan''s temper, Orochimaru continued, "Enough nonsense. Here''s the plan. We''ll proceed with the previous battle formations for the main forces, but I''m keeping the Uchiha clan members with Sharingan at the two-tomoe level and above. As for the Inuzuka, Hyuga, and Aburame clans, leave two members from each to support the operation. The rest of the ninjas will remain under Nara Hakushu''s command, but each team must include sensory ninjas. If you encounter puppet troops, do not engage head-on, withdraw immediately."

    "Understood!" the various clan representatives responded in unison.

    "Oh, and Sakumo," Orochimaru added, turning to Hatake Sakumo, "your team will stay as well."

    "Of course," Sakumo agreed, his calm demeanor unchanged.

    With Orochimaru''s orders set, the remaining forces were placed under Nara Hakushu''s control, while the selected team members stayed behind to carry out Orochimaru''s plan. The Uchiha clan members present included Uchiha Fugaku, Uchiha En, Uchiha Setsuna, and several others. In total, there were sixteen Uchiha with Sharingan above the two-tomoe level.

    Orochimaru glanced over the group. "Sixteen Uchiha, all with at least two tomoe. Good. Now, who''s your commanding officer for this battle?"

    Uchiha Fugaku stepped forward, his expression calm and composed. "That would be me, Lord Orochimaru."

    Orochimaru raised an eyebrow, mildly surprised. He had expected Uchiha Dan to be in charge, given his rank, but it seemed that Fugaku, though younger, was the one with authority.

    "And your name?" Orochimaru asked, though he already had an idea.

    "Uchiha Fugaku," the young man replied.

    Orochimaru''s eyes gleamed with recognition. "So this is Uchiha Fugaku, the father of Itachi and Sasuke¡­" Orochimaru thought to himself. He hadn''t paid much attention to Fugaku before, but now that he saw him up close, it was clear this young man had a commanding presence.

    It was well-known that Uchiha Fugaku would later become the leader of the Uchiha clan, and Orochimaru knew that Fugaku''s strength shouldn''t be underestimated. After all, Itachi and Sasuke inherited their remarkable abilities from somewhere, and Orochimaru suspected that Fugaku''s talents ran much deeper than most people realized.

    Orochimaru''s gaze lingered on Fugaku for a moment before speaking. "Very well. You''ll be leading the Uchiha contingent. Let''s begin."

    Fugaku''s expression didn''t change, but he felt the weight of Orochimaru''s gaze. He had heard many stories about the Sannin, especially from Uchiha Dan and Uchiha Setsuna, both of whom had grudges against Orochimaru. But Fugaku was different. He admired strength and discipline, and although he had his own reservations, he understood that Orochimaru had earned his place as a commander.

    "Lord Orochimaru, what''s the plan?" Fugaku asked, eager to hear the strategy.

    Orochimaru smiled. "I''m glad you asked. We''re going to form a specialized sniper team, your Uchiha will be the key to taking down the enemy''s puppet masters."

    Fugaku blinked in surprise. "A sniper team? You intend to have us snipe puppet masters?"

    "Yes," Orochimaru said, his voice calm but authoritative. "Puppet masters control their puppets using chakra threads. The Sharingan can easily track those threads, giving you the perfect opportunity to sever them. Once the threads are cut, the puppets will be useless."

    "But with only sixteen Uchiha and a few other support ninjas, won''t we be exposed?" Fugaku questioned. "If the enemy realizes what we''re doing, they''ll send reinforcements to surround us."

    Orochimaru nodded. "That''s why I''ll be providing you with a special set of ninja tools to help you deal with any potential counterattacks."

    "Ninja tools?" Fugaku''s confusion deepened, and even Hatake Sakumo and Jiraiya, standing nearby, looked intrigued.

    Orochimaru didn''t elaborate. Instead, he reached into his cloak and produced a scroll. With a quick hand sign, he unsealed the contents.

    *Bang!*

    A puff of white smoke filled the air, and when it cleared, a large, specialized box stood before the group.

    "Activate your Sharingan and watch closely," Orochimaru said, his voice commanding. "I''ll only demonstrate this once."

 Chapter 121: Sniper Rifle At Work

    The Land of Rain was a small, perpetually wet country where the rain rarely ceased. In the midst of the ongoing war, this land had become a battlefield for the major powers.

    This morning was no different, with a steady drizzle coating the jungle of the Land of Rain. Through the wet trees, countless figures moved swiftly, wearing black raincoats. The sound of the rain hitting their cloaks was constant, but they ignored it, their focus entirely on their mission.

    These were the puppet masters of Sunagakure, the Sand Ninja''s elite unit. Their task was clear: to flank Konoha''s forces and attack in coordination with their main army.

    Puppet masters used a technique called "Puppet Jutsu", which involved controlling human-sized puppets with chakra threads. The strength of a puppet master depended on how many puppets they could control at once, but aside from a few elites, most puppet masters could only handle a single puppet.

    Goji was one such puppet master, a member of the Sand Ninja army. Though this was his first time on an actual battlefield, he wasn''t afraid. He had been on many dangerous missions before and was excited to be part of this large-scale operation. To him, this was an honor, especially because their captain, Po, was someone he deeply admired.

    It was said that Captain Po could control two puppets at once, one for offense, one for defense, making him a formidable opponent.

    "I love the weather in the Land of Rain," one of Goji''s comrades commented, clearly enjoying the situation.

    "Yeah, if it weren''t for this kind of weather, Konoha''s ninjas wouldn''t be so easy to handle," another puppet master agreed.

    "True. This rain might affect us a bit, but it definitely messes with Konoha''s forces more."

    "Hahaha, I bet Konoha''s ninjas are going to suffer another loss today!"

    Listening to his teammates, Goji smiled. They all knew how much puppets feared fire techniques, fire could ignite their wooden puppets and disperse the poisonous smoke many of their puppets emitted. But the constant rain neutralized most fire techniques, making it the perfect environment for them. Plus, Sunagakure''s strength lay in Wind Style jutsu, which could easily overpower Fire Style techniques under these conditions.

    The thought gave him confidence. With the weather on their side, and the protection offered by their puppets, Sha Liang believed they could handle whatever Konoha threw at them.

    "Focus, everyone," Captain Po''s voice cut through their conversation. "We''re nearing the canyon. Once we cross, we''ll be in position for the ambush. Stay sharp."

    The chatter died down as the puppet masters refocused, prepared to complete their mission.

    *Whoosh!*

    Suddenly, a soft sound sliced through the rain, and one of the puppet masters running ahead suddenly fell from the trees, his body hitting the ground with a sickening thud.

    He didn''t move.

    "Hey, Shu, what''s wrong?" Captain Po called out, but before anyone could react¡ª

    *Whoosh!*

    The same sound came again, and this time, Captain Po himself collapsed. He hit the ground, lifeless, his wide eyes staring blankly ahead. He didn''t even have a chance to defend himself.

    "Enemy attack!" one of the puppet masters yelled, but panic had already set in.

    The remaining Sand Ninjas dove for cover, scrambling to understand what had just happened.

    "What''s going on? Who''s attacking us?"

    "I didn''t see any enemies nearby!"

    "Sensor ninja, hurry and find the enemy!"

    "Right away!"

    A sand ninja quickly knelt on the ground, pressing his hand into the mud as he extended his chakra to sense for enemies. Meanwhile, Goji, hiding behind a large rock, stared in horror at Captain Po''s fallen body.

    "How could this be happening?" he thought, panicked. "Captain Po had so much experience¡­ How did he die without even knowing what hit him?"

    ---

    Not far away, hidden behind a rocky outcrop, two Konoha ninjas lay flat on the ground, their raincoats blending in with the environment. The steady rain pattered down on their backs, but they didn''t seem to notice. Their focus was entirely on the canyon ahead, 800 meters away.

    Both wore wireless earpieces and had their Sharingan activated, their crimson eyes scanning the battlefield with a chilling intensity.

    "That''s two," one of them said quietly.

    "Nice shot," the other replied, equally calm.

    "Unbelievable, right?" Uchiha Dan grinned. "I never thought I''d say this, but Orochimaru''s invention is incredible."

    "Yeah," another voice chimed in. "I''m no fan of Orochimaru, but this thing is impressive."

    A brief silence followed, as the next Uchiha lined up his shot.

    "Yan, how''s your side?"

    "Don''t worry, we''re aiming now. The target¡­ looks like a Sand Ninja puppet master. Goodbye."

    *Bang!*

    The soft crack of the sniper rifle was completely drowned out by the rain. A few moments later, the puppet master dropped dead, the same look of confusion and terror on his face as the others.

    "Wow¡­" Uchiha Ji, lying beside Uchiha Dan, muttered as he looked through a monocular scope at the fallen Sand Ninja in the distance. "This is unreal! How is this even possible? We''re hitting them from so far away, and they have no idea what''s happening."

    Beside him, Uchiha Fugaku, who had just taken down his own target, was equally astonished. His mind drifted back to the moment when Orochimaru first introduced them to this strange new weapon.

    It had begun during their pre-mission briefing, when Orochimaru unveiled a long iron box. None of the Uchiha had any idea what it contained, but Orochimaru instructed them to activate their Sharingan, promising to reveal something that would revolutionize their battlefield tactics.

    Curiosity mixed with skepticism filled the room as they watched Orochimaru assemble the contents. In less than a minute, he had constructed a sleek, one-meter-long rifle with a steel barrel, a tripod, a tenfold scope, and a trigger, something completely unfamiliar to them.

    When Orochimaru claimed it could hit targets from 1000 meters away, the Uchiha were doubtful. However, their doubts were quickly dispelled when he aimed at a tree 800 meters in the distance and hit it with flawless precision.

    ----

    An hour earlier

    Orochimaru had opened the box, revealing several long, polished items unlike any ninja tools they had ever encountered.

    "This," Orochimaru began, holding up one of the objects, "is a sniper rifle, designed for long-range precision strikes."

    The room fell into stunned silence, the Uchiha members staring at the unusual weapon.

    "What... is that?" Fugaku asked, his Sharingan activated as he tried to comprehend what he was seeing.

    Orochimaru smirked. "With this, you''ll be able to eliminate the enemy''s puppet masters from a distance before they can even react."

    He then demonstrated how to aim and adjust the sights. "Your Sharingan will enhance your precision. This rifle has been specifically modified for ninja use, allowing you to take out targets quietly and effectively from extreme distances."

    The Uchiha watched in awe as Orochimaru showcased the rifle''s capabilities.

    "We''ll split into two sniper teams of Ten," Orochimaru continued. "With these weapons and your Sharingan, we''ll neutralize the puppet masters from afar. By the time the enemy realizes what''s happening, their puppet army will be severely weakened."

    Fugaku''s eyes widened as the full potential of the plan became clear to him. "This... might actually work."

    -----

    Now, lying in the rain, taking down enemy puppet masters from extreme distances, they realized just how powerful this weapon was.

    "Shin," Uchiha Dan said, his voice quiet but serious. "What did Orochimaru call this thing again?"

    "A sniper rifle," Uchiha Shin replied, adjusting his aim.

    "Ha, what a fitting name."

    "Alright, no more talking," Uchiha Fugaku interrupted. "Focus on the mission. We need to take down as many of them as possible before they realize what''s happening."

    "Got it," the others replied in unison. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Remember," Fugaku added, his voice steady. "The moment the enemy reveals themselves¡­"

    *Bang!*

    He watched through his scope as another Sand Ninja puppet master dropped to the ground, a perfect headshot.

    "¡­we strike."

 Chapter 122: Retreat

    Sniper rifles. Yes, the weapons in their hands were advanced sniper rifles.

    I won''t go into detail about the model specifics, if I did, that might lead to some undesirable questions. What you need to know is this: the receiver is made of aluminum alloy, and the butt is crafted from high-strength plastic, divided into two sections and screwed into the receiver. The front of the butt is equipped with an adjustable bipod for stability. The barrel itself is stainless steel, about 660mm long, and is screwed to the front of the extra-long receiver, allowing it to float freely within the stock. This rifle has a lifespan of around 5,000 rounds, ensuring accuracy over time.

    This rifle wasn''t just any firearm; it was a technological evolution, a high-powered weapon derived from Orochimaru''s research into advanced weaponry.

    The problem with ordinary pistols, even those like the Desert Eagle, is that their effective range is only 50 to 200 meters at best. Such a limited range is practically useless in the world of ninjas. When shinobi engage in battle, they usually have sensory ninjas with them, who can detect enemies from over 100 meters away, if not more. Ninjas also tend to keep considerable distance during combat, making sneak attacks with a pistol nearly impossible.

    In a direct fight, a pistol''s utility diminishes even further. Against a well-trained ninja, kunai and exploding tags are much more effective.

    So, when Orochimaru unlocked weapon technology, he didn''t waste time creating conventional firearms. Instead, he went straight for the sniper rifle, a weapon capable of eliminating targets from over a kilometer away. Some models of sniper rifles even have an effective range exceeding 2,000 meters.

    To put that in perspective, most people can''t even see clearly beyond 1,000 meters. Even the Byakugan of the Hyuga clan, known for its extraordinary range of vision, is limited to about one kilometer when fully focused. Now, imagine a weapon capable of eliminating enemies from such a distance, an incredible advantage on the battlefield.

    Orochimaru wasn''t a military tactician by trade, but as a seasoned jounin, he had commanded countless small-scale operations, and he knew how to plan. When developing this sniper rifle, he had already decided who would wield it: the Uchiha clan.

    Why the Uchiha? The answer was simple. The Uchiha''s Sharingan not only allowed them to instantly copy Orochimaru''s movements and learn how to operate the rifle with precision, but it also enhanced their ability to predict enemy actions through the scope. Their heightened visual perception allowed them to compensate for variables like rain, wind direction, and even air resistance, factors that would normally affect a bullet''s trajectory.

    In essence, the Uchiha were the perfect snipers. Their Sharingan offered superior learning capabilities and foresight, making them far more effective at long-range combat than even the Hyuga clan.

    And the wireless earpieces? They were just another technological advancement. The original Kakashi had used similar equipment later on, but this was 50 years before his time. In the present day of Konoha''s 30th year, wireless communications hadn''t been fully developed¡ªat least, not by anyone else. But compared to the sheer power of the sniper rifle, the significance of wireless communication was just a minor detail.

    ---

    "Damn it! There are no signs of Konoha''s forces nearby. What''s happening?"

    "How did our captain get killed like that?"

    "The trajectory, it looks like the attack came from a 45-degree angle to the northeast!"

    Goji, the young Sand Ninja, closed his eyes and forced himself to calm down. He recalled the exact moment Captain Po fell, his body dropping lifelessly to the ground. The attack definitely came from the northeast. There was no doubt about it.

    "What? The northeast?" one of the other Sand Ninja echoed, his voice filled with disbelief. He hesitantly peeked in that direction but saw nothing through the rain-soaked trees. "Are you joking? There''s no one there¡­ right?"

    "No way," another ninja muttered, doubt creeping into his voice.

    "Could they be on top of that mountain?" one of the Sand Ninjas suggested, pointing toward a distant peak.

    The group exchanged uneasy glances, then cautiously poked their heads out to get a better look. From their position, the mountain seemed impossibly far away.

    "Are you serious?"

    "That''s at least 800 meters¡­"

    "There''s no way anyone could hit us from that distance!"

    "It''s impossible!"

    Yet, despite their disbelief, they couldn''t deny what they had just witnessed. Their captain had fallen in an instant, from an attack they couldn''t even see coming. If someone really had sniped them from that far away, then¡­

    "We need to retreat," one of the Sand Ninjas finally said.

    "Yes, we need to inform the other teams," another agreed. "Konoha has some sort of long-range attack. We can''t stay here."

    "Agreed! Let''s fall back!"

    *Bang! Bang! Bang!*

    Suddenly, smoke bombs exploded all around them, filling the canyon with thick, white fog. Taking advantage of the cover, the remaining Sand Ninjas quickly grabbed their fallen comrades and disappeared into the mist.

    ---

    "Smart move," Orochimaru muttered from his vantage point on the mountain, watching through a monocular telescope as the Sand Ninjas retreated into the fog. He was wearing a raincoat, the water running off in streams as the rain continued to fall.

    "They knew how to retreat quickly and even used smoke bombs to disrupt our vision," Orochimaru added, a hint of approval in his voice. "Still, a solid outcome. We''ve taken down seven or eight puppet masters without losing a single soldier."

    Jiraiya, standing next to him with his own monocular, smirked. "Yeah, and that''s just the kills from our squad. Who knows how many Sakumo''s team has taken out."

    Tsunade, watching the scene unfold, still looked a little stunned. "I have to admit, this thing works better than I ever imagined. Orochimaru, this was a brilliant idea."

    Even Jiraiya, who normally didn''t have much patience for Orochimaru''s eccentricities, had to concede. "You''re right, Tsunade. At first, I thought Orochimaru was out of his mind, but now? This is genius."

    The idea of sniping enemies from 800 meters away was something neither of them had ever considered possible. It was well beyond the normal combat range for most ninjas. In fact, most sensor ninjas wouldn''t even be able to detect an enemy from that distance, making it nearly impossible for them to respond in time. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    And the best part? The enemy had no idea where the attacks were coming from. By the time they figured it out, they were either already dead, or the Konoha snipers had relocated, making any counterattack futile.

    Jiraiya and Tsunade exchanged glances, both of them filled with a mixture of awe and admiration.

    Orochimaru had always been a genius, but this time, he had truly outdone himself. His strategic thinking, combined with his scientific knowledge, had given Konoha a significant advantage in the war.

    "You really know how to take shortcuts, don''t you?" Jiraiya chuckled.

 Chapter 123: Superweapon

    "The Sand Ninja will probably have a headache for a long time after this!" Tsunade remarked.

    If you can''t even see your enemy, you''re the first to die. Anyone in that situation would be extra cautious during their next attack.

    "Not just for a long time," Orochimaru added, a cold smile forming on his lips. "They''ll be hesitant to make any move until they come up with a solid counter-strategy. But first, let''s finish off the rest of their puppet squad and make sure they never forget."

    With that, Orochimaru pressed his hand to his ear, activating his wireless communicator. "Inuzuka Tsumugi, Uchiha Fugaku, take your teams and rendezvous at the designated point."

    "Understood!" came Fugaku''s swift reply.

    "Got it!" Tsumugi confirmed.

    *Swish, swish, swish!* Orochimaru leapt down the mountainside, leading his team into the action.

    His tactics were straightforward. He divided the 28 ninja into two squads. Each squad had eight Uchiha with activated Sharingan, operating in pairs as snipers. One member from the Aburame, Hyuga, and Inuzuka clans provided reconnaissance and sensory support, while Orochimaru, Jiraiya, and Tsunade ensured that any enemy getting too close would be swiftly dealt with. The other team, led by Hatake Sakumo, followed the same pattern.

    It must be said that ninja had an incredible capacity for learning, particularly the Uchiha clan, whose aptitude for quickly mastering new techniques was almost ridiculous. They didn''t need to be taught how to fight or sneak; those were basic ninja skills. All they had to do was learn how to operate the sniper rifles, and the Sharingan made this process much faster.

    Elements like wind direction, weather impact, and bullet trajectory were normally complicated, but with the Sharingan, the Uchiha could grasp these nuances after only a few shots, enabling them to make increasingly precise strikes.

    While dashing through the forest, Jiraiya suddenly spoke up, his tone serious. "Orochimaru, this weapon is impressive, but it has some clear weaknesses."

    As a highly skilled ninja, it was only natural for Jiraiya to analyze new tactics and think of counters. He had been mulling over this new weapon''s potential downsides since the first ambush.

    Orochimaru nodded in agreement. "Of course. Against ordinary shinobi, it''s deadly. But against more experienced ninja, there are indeed limitations. After a few uses, the enemy will adapt."

    Jiraiya furrowed his brow as he thought it through. "Exactly. This thing is only useful for ambushes. You need a clear line of sight and prior knowledge of the enemy''s position. If the terrain has too many obstacles, the snipers won''t have time to aim, especially with how fast we ninja can move. Add in the fact that ninjas can use smoke bombs or clones to confuse their attackers, and¡ªwell, the rifle won''t stay as effective for long."

    Orochimaru nodded again. "Which is why we can only use this advantage a few more times before the Sand Ninja figure out a strategy to counter it."

    In the following days, Orochimaru''s and Hatake Sakumo''s teams continued to ambush the Sand Ninja forces that entered the Land of Rain. The enemy couldn''t see where the attacks were coming from, leading to several casualties. The long-range combat caused chaos within the Sand Ninja ranks, and whispers spread among their forces about a new, deadly weapon Konoha was using, one that had unprecedented range and lethality.

    Rumors circulated that Konoha had developed some kind of "superweapon" that allowed them to kill from beyond the normal combat range. As a result, the Sand Ninja became hesitant to engage in open areas with clear sightlines, as these places had proven to be death traps.

    Where did Orochimaru get the locations for these ambushes? Three of the main attack routes were provided by the Third Hokage, while the others were discovered through the perceptive abilities of his reconnaissance teams.

    ---

    On the border of the Land of Wind, at the Sand Ninja''s military base, the atmosphere was tense. Outside the command tent, the bodies of fallen Sand Ninjas lay in neat rows, each one a victim of Konoha''s unseen snipers.

    The Third Kazekage, widely known as the strongest Kazekage in history, stood among them, his expression grim. His frustration was palpable, he hadn''t even seen the enemy, yet so many of his men had died.

    "This is absurd!" he growled. "I''ve been on countless battlefields, but never one as strange as this."

    "It seems Konoha has developed a new weapon," a middle-aged woman beside him said, her tone equally solemn. She was dressed in a robe and held a bullet in her hand, carefully inspecting it.

    The Third Kazekage narrowed his eyes. With a flick of his wrist, the bullet was pulled from her hand and floated in the air in front of him, held in place by his magnetic release technique. After examining it for a moment, he sent it flying toward a nearby mound, where it hit with a faint crack.

    The Kazekage frowned deeply. "With my Magnetic Release, I can control its trajectory, but the impact power is minimal. This kind of thing can only penetrate at short range. For it to kill at long range¡­ it has to be under 200 meters. But the reports say these attacks are happening from at least 800 meters."

    The woman next to him, Chiyo, nodded in agreement. She was one of the most respected elders in Sunagakure, a top-tier puppet master and the grandmother of Sasori of the Red Sand.

    "Yes, the distance and power don''t match," Chiyo said thoughtfully. "But beyond the weapon, there''s something even more concerning."

    The Third Kazekage turned to her, sensing the weight of her words. "What do you mean?"

    Chiyo''s expression darkened. "It''s the speed of Konoha''s medical response. Several of our scouts reported that even severely injured Konoha ninjas were back in action within minutes, not days. Their healing capabilities seem far beyond what we''ve encountered before. The only time I''ve seen something like this was with the First Hokage."

    The Third Kazekage''s eyes flashed coldly at the mention of the legendary Senju Hashirama. "Are you saying that Konoha has developed a method similar to the First Hokage''s healing abilities?" S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Chiyo nodded gravely. "It''s possible. Combining that kind of regenerative power with this new weapon¡­ It''s a troubling development."

    The Third Kazekage clenched his fists. "If that''s true, Konoha could pose an even greater threat than we anticipated."

 Chapter 124: Pack It Up

    The Third Kazekage wasn''t a fool. He fully grasped the implications of what Chiyo was suggesting.

    Every village engaged in research, be it weapons, secret medicines, or forbidden arts. Even the smaller nations participated in this arms race. Up until now, the balance of power had been relatively even. One village might have more talented ninjas, another a greater number of forbidden techniques, but they all had similar tools at their disposal. A tailed beast here, a secret technique there, each village had something to counter the other.

    But now, things were shifting.

    Konoha''s innovations¡ªsuper healing abilities and long-range weapons threatened to upset that balance entirely. If Konoha continued down this path, the other villages would find themselves increasingly outmatched, their casualties mounting while Konoha''s remained minimal.

    In short, if this trend continued, Konoha''s military power would grow unchecked, and villages like Suna might eventually be swallowed up.

    "I used to believe the Third Hokage genuinely sought peaceful coexistence between the villages," the Third Kazekage mused, his tone dark. "Now it seems they''ve been planning something else all along."

    Chiyo, her expression neutral, replied, "That may be, but even though you are Kazekage, let me remind you: there''s no need to rush into an alliance with the other villages to solve this."

    Without waiting for a response, Chiyo turned and left the tent, leaving the Third Kazekage deep in thought.

    He knew exactly what Chiyo meant.

    Right now, Suna wasn''t the only village fighting in the Land of Rain. The other nations such as the Earth Country hadn''t yet experienced the full brunt of Konoha''s new tactics. And why should he go out of his way to warn them? The Earth Country was still an enemy to Suna, after all.

    The Third Kazekage wasn''t naive. His plan was simple: withdraw his forces for now and let the Earth Country face the brunt of Konoha''s new forces. If he was lucky, the two would weaken each other. If they fought to a stalemate, Suna could swoop in to claim the spoils. And even if they didn''t, as long as the Earth Country suffered losses and felt the looming threat of Konoha''s power, they''d likely come to the same conclusions as him.

    He had no intention of warning them about Konoha''s tactics. Let them figure it out the hard way.

    ---

    Meanwhile, the Konoha forces were in high spirits. They had scored a major victory against the Sand Ninja, and many of the squads had returned to their respective camps, eager to rest and regroup. The Konoha border was vast, and each section had its own camp to return to.

    "Haha, let me tell you," one of the Uchiha clan members boasted loudly, "in just these seven or eight days, I''ve taken out seventeen Sand Ninjas by myself. They didn''t even see me coming!"

    "Seventeen? You''re amazing!" another ninja replied, clearly impressed.

    "Wow, that''s no small feat," someone else added. "Even jounin level ninjas¡­."

    The Uchiha grinned proudly. "What can I say? My Sharingan is a three-tomoe now. I can read their movements before they even make them. Once I''ve predicted their next move... *boom*, one shot, and they''re done."

    "Tsk," another Uchiha chimed in, "is that all? Seventeen? I''ve taken out nineteen and haven''t even mentioned it."

    "Oh? You trying to say you''re better than me?" the first Uchiha shot back, half-joking but with a competitive edge.

    "Nineteen is more than seventeen, isn''t it?" the other replied smugly.

    "Uchiha Retsu, do you want to compete with me?"

    "Why not? What are we betting on?"

    "One thousand two hundred meters. Do you dare?" sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "If I don''t dare, then who does?"

    The two Uchiha were gearing up for a challenge when Orochimaru entered the tent. Immediately, the atmosphere shifted. The chatter died down, and the previously loud and cocky Uchiha grew quiet, their boastful attitudes fading.

    Though the Uchiha weren''t particularly fond of Orochimaru, they had grown to respect him over the past several days. His strength in battle was undeniable, and more importantly, his command and tactical prowess had led them to victory after victory. No one had suffered serious injuries during the sniper missions, and the success rate of their ambushes had been extraordinary.

    And then there was the matter of the weapons themselves. The sniper rifles had exceeded their expectations. None of them had anticipated that a simple-looking piece of metal, using bullets propelled by gunpowder, could achieve such range and power.

    "I assume you''re all proficient with disassembling and reassembling the weapons by now?" Orochimaru asked, his voice calm but authoritative.

    The Uchihas nodded, sensing where this was going.

    "Good. Now, disassemble your rifles, pack them into their cases, and return them to me."

    Orochimaru held out his hand expectantly.

    There were around thirty or forty people in the tent, eight of whom were part of Orochimaru''s original team. Upon hearing his words, the Uchiha were visibly reluctant.

    "Lord Orochimaru," Uchiha Retsu spoke up, clearly hesitant. "I feel like this weapon really suits me."

    "I agree," another Uchiha, Akihara, chimed in. "It''s safe, effective, and combined with the Sharingan, it''s perfect for taking out enemies at a distance."

    "So what?" Orochimaru asked, his tone neutral.

    "So¡­ I think we should continue using them in future battles," Retsu said, summoning the courage to make his case.

    Orochimaru narrowed his eyes, his expression unreadable. "Are you refusing to return them?"

    The Uchiha remained silent, their faces betraying their reluctance to part with the weapons.

    "I never said these were yours to keep," Orochimaru stated firmly.

    The Uchiha looked awkward, their silence confirming Orochimaru''s suspicion.

    "I understand that you''ve grown attached to them," Orochimaru said, his voice softening slightly. "But this is not a negotiation."

    He paused, letting his words sink in.

    "I have no intention of mass-producing these weapons or distributing them widely. Once these tools fall into the enemy''s hands, they will eventually be replicated. You know as well as I do how quickly shinobi can reverse-engineer something once they get their hands on it. If that happens, we''ll be the ones facing the threat of these weapons."

    "But¡­," Retsu began, but Orochimaru cut him off.

    "No buts. This is an order."

 Chapter 125: Reincarnation Jutsu

    Orochimaru didn''t waste time debating with the Uchiha clan members. Once he gave the order, the matter was settled.

    Despite their notorious pride and occasional friction with the village, the Uchiha clan wasn''t so rebellious that they''d dare defy a direct order, especially not on the battlefield.

    Frustrated but obedient, Uchiha Fugaku led by example. He began disassembling the rifle meticulously, just as Orochimaru had instructed. The rest of the Uchiha followed suit, albeit grudgingly. They wiped the weapons clean, applied the protective oil Orochimaru had provided, and packed the disassembled parts back into their respective cases.

    "And don''t forget the headphones and remaining bullets," Orochimaru added. "I gave each of you fifty rounds. Judging by the action these past few days, you should have plenty left."

    The Uchiha members exchanged glances, all thinking the same thing: "Why is Orochimaru so stingy?"

    But they kept their thoughts to themselves, packed up the equipment, and handed everything back. Orochimaru took the rifles and left for the command tent without another word.

    ---

    Later that evening, Hatake Sakumo arrived at the tent. He, too, was carrying a few cases.

    "Orochimaru, I have to say, this thing you created is impressive. Really impressive!" Sakumo said, his voice full of admiration.

    The past few days had been an eye-opener for him. Sniping the enemy from long range without even being detected had significantly altered the battlefield dynamics.

    With a casual smile, Orochimaru replied, "It sounds like you''ve had it easy on this mission, Sakumo."

    Sakumo chuckled, "Not just easy, almost boring! And by the way, stop calling me ''sir.'' It''s weird hearing that from you."

    Despite Orochimaru''s rank being technically higher in this military setup, Sakumo wasn''t one for formalities. Orochimaru shrugged off the comment, more focused on the task at hand.

    "Alright, back to business. Based on the intel from the past few days, it seems the Sand Ninja have temporarily retreated. But don''t let your guard down. There are still the Iwa Ninja to deal with."

    "Of course," Sakumo replied. "Oh, and here are the rifles I borrowed from you."

    Sakumo pulled out a scroll, summoning four gun cases and other equipment, laying them neatly on the table.

    "I followed your instructions and cleaned and protected them as needed," he added.

    "Thank you," Orochimaru said, nodding as he took them back. He then reached for a large scroll he had placed in the corner of the tent earlier and summoned a small iron box.

    Sakumo chuckled when he saw the box appear. He''d been amused at first when Orochimaru had stored something so small in such a large scroll. But after spending more time with Orochimaru, he quickly understood. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The iron box contained all of Orochimaru''s space scrolls, used to store various items. And since one space scroll couldn''t be stored within another, Orochimaru had no choice but to carry the large scroll that housed all the smaller ones.

    Clearly, Orochimaru had many other tools and gadgets stored in that scroll, though Sakumo could only guess what they might be.

    ---

    Meanwhile, back in Konoha, the Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, sat in his office, reading over the latest battle report.

    "A specialized weapon? Capable of killing enemies from over a thousand meters away?"

    He blinked in disbelief, initially thinking it was some sort of joke. But the detailed descriptions and tactical breakdown made it clear¡ªthis was real.

    His first reaction wasn''t one of excitement over Orochimaru''s ingenuity. Instead, his mind quickly went to a more cautious place: "Why did Orochimaru develop such a weapon without informing me? What is he really up to?"

    However, as he continued reading and saw Tsunade''s explanation detailing how Orochimaru had stumbled across this technology and refined it during the mission, Hiruzen''s concern lessened.

    Hiruzen had seen a lot in his years, and he knew Orochimaru had an insatiable curiosity for all things, especially new technologies or techniques. He could understand how Orochimaru might have encountered such a weapon in his travels and become fascinated enough to develop it further.

    Still, as the Hokage and Orochimaru''s teacher, the Third Hokage couldn''t help but feel uneasy. Creating weapons in secret, even if for the village''s benefit, was a slippery slope. He didn''t want Orochimaru to go down a path that might lead him astray.

    "I can''t deny your contributions," Hiruzen muttered to himself, "but I hope you aren''t walking down a dangerous road¡­"

    Across the village, Danzo had a different reaction upon receiving news of the weapon. Where Hiruzen saw potential danger, Danzo saw opportunity. He didn''t care about Orochimaru''s motivations; all he knew was that a weapon capable of killing from such long distances could be incredibly useful, especially for his own secret operations.

    ---

    While the higher-ups in Konoha pondered the implications of Orochimaru''s weapon, the situation on the battlefield remained tense. Though the Sand Ninja had retreated for now, the Iwa Ninja were still in play, and the war was far from over.

    On the front lines, things had quieted down, and Orochimaru found himself with a rare moment of peace. Sitting beneath a large tree outside the camp, he gazed up at the night sky, lost in thought.

    It was peaceful out here. The stars twinkled brightly, unaffected by the noise and chaos of the world below. The air was clean, untainted by pollution, exhaust fumes, or industrial smog. The clarity of the stars was a stark contrast to his own world, where such beauty was often obscured.

    "If only I had more time¡­ more power," Orochimaru thought to himself, sighing quietly. "It would be perfect if I could move freely, without restraint."

    The truth was, Orochimaru had grand ambitions¡ªfar beyond the scope of this current war. His ultimate goals were power, knowledge, and something more elusive: eternal life.

    He wasn''t ashamed to admit it, even to himself. Why wouldn''t he want to live forever?

    To Orochimaru, there were two main paths to achieving immortality.

    The first was the method he already knew well, the Reincarnation Jutsu, which allowed him to transfer his soul into another body. But this technique had its drawbacks. The most significant issue was the rejection his soul faced when occupying a mismatched body, which would force him to switch bodies frequently. Over time, this would weaken his mental energy and potentially disrupt his progress.

    The second option, and the one Orochimaru was more interested in, was gene fusion, specifically fusing his genes with those of Otsutsuki Kaguya, the progenitor of chakra in the ninja world. If he could somehow merge his body with Kaguya''s genetic material, he believed he could achieve true immortality without any of the drawbacks of the Reincarnation Jutsu.

    *****

    Support me on patreon to read 30+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 126: Insecurities And Senjutsu

    Fusing Kaguya''s genes?

    Yes, it was a risky proposition, but for Orochimaru, the potential reward far outweighed the danger.

    To fuse with Kaguya''s genes, the most direct way would be to release her from the seal. But Kaguya wasn''t just any foe, she was the ancestor of chakra, the true god of the ninja world, and an unparalleled force of nature. Even the Sage of Six Paths, her own son, hadn''t fully inherited her power.

    It was clear: releasing Kaguya could bring catastrophic consequences to the world. Yet, for Orochimaru, this path seemed far safer than constantly changing bodies or dealing with the soul-matching issues that plagued his other immortality techniques.

    Kaguya''s longevity was undeniable. Although she wasn''t truly immortal, she had lived for millennia, maybe even tens of thousands of years. If Orochimaru could fuse her genes with his, he too would gain the same lifespan. And with a lifespan spanning thousands of years, he could dominate the world without the constant need for new bodies.

    As for Kaguya''s unimaginable power? Orochimaru wasn''t particularly worried. He believed he could time her resurrection perfectly, keeping everything under control. After all, the ninja world was nothing if not predictable, and Orochimaru had enough foresight to anticipate every move. As long as he played his cards right, even without the destined saviors like Naruto and Sasuke, he believed he could tip the scales in his favor.

    But that was all predicated on one simple fact: he needed to be powerful enough first.

    While his thoughts wandered, a familiar voice suddenly broke the silence.

    "Hey, what are you thinking about sitting here all by yourself?"

    Orochimaru felt the distinct fragrance of Tsunade as she approached and took a seat next to him. She smiled as she leaned closer.

    "Nothing much. Did you finish preparing the antidote?"

    Tsunade smiled confidently, "Of course, it''s been ready for a while now. With my skill, making a basic antidote isn''t exactly hard work."

    Orochimaru chuckled lightly. "Right¡­"

    He was about to continue, but then he felt Tsunade lean against his shoulder, making him pause.

    Even though Tsunade was wearing her standard jounin gear, Orochimaru couldn''t ignore the unique sensation that came with her presence.

    "Orochimaru..."

    "Hmm?"

    "There''s something I''ve been meaning to ask you."

    "What is it?"

    Tsunade hesitated for a moment, her face slightly flushed. It was rare to see her this shy.

    "Are you¡­ not interested in me?"

    "Not interested?" Orochimaru raised an eyebrow, pretending not to understand, though he knew full well where this conversation was headed.

    "You know what I mean," Tsunade muttered, her face turning redder by the second.

    Orochimaru fell silent, gazing at her. For the first time in a while, Tsunade wasn''t displaying her usual boldness. Her usual swagger seemed to fade, replaced by uncertainty. She was serious, that much was clear.

    "Do you really not understand?" she pressed, clearly working up the courage to address something that had been bothering her for some time.

    Orochimaru knew what she meant, of course. He understood her feelings. He was far from the original version of himself who only saw power. He had come to care about her in his own way, but his mind was always occupied with greater ambitions.

    Tsunade continued, her voice quieter, more vulnerable. "Why¡­ why haven''t you ever made a move? Do you not care about me that way? Or¡­ or is it because of something else? Because we''re so familiar with each other? Or maybe¡­ maybe what Jiraiya said was true, that we''re not really together because nothing''s ever actually happened between us?"

    She was spilling all her insecurities now, and it was clear that these doubts had been eating away at her for a while. Despite her outward confidence, Tsunade was still a woman who craved the affection and security that Orochimaru had never fully given.

    Orochimaru reached out, gently touching her face with his pale hand. "You''re overthinking things," he said quietly. "Of course I''m interested in you. I just¡­ didn''t have the time before."

    Tsunade blinked, hope flickering in her eyes. "So¡­ you do like me?"

    "Of course."

    "What do you like about me?" (T/N: The billion dollar question hahahahahaha)

    That question hit harder than Orochimaru had expected. He wasn''t prepared for it at all. His brain stalled, his mind scrambling to find the right words.

    He hadn''t given it much thought, to be honest. Was it her looks? Her strength? Or perhaps the fact that she had always been loyal, always by his side?

    Tsunade''s beauty and figure were undeniable. Most men would find her attractive at first sight. But beyond that? Orochimaru wasn''t sure.

    Tsunade, despite her temper and vices, had always shown him a softer side. Sure, she was a drinker, a gambler, and had a fiery temper. But with him, she was gentle, supportive in ways others couldn''t be. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    After what seemed like forever, Orochimaru finally responded, "¡­I don''t think there''s any one specific reason."

    Tsunade was momentarily stunned by his answer, but then she smiled, a real, happy smile. "I like your answer, Orochimaru," she whispered, laying her head on his shoulder.

    For a moment, the world seemed to slow. Orochimaru''s fingers absentmindedly played with Tsunade''s hair, a quiet sense of contentment filling the space between them.

    But that peaceful moment didn''t last.

    "It''s rude to eavesdrop, Jiraiya. Don''t you think?"

    Orochimaru''s voice cut through the stillness, sharp and direct.

    There was a rustling sound from behind the tent, and sure enough, Jiraiya appeared, scratching his head sheepishly.

    "Haha! Sorry, sorry! I didn''t mean to interrupt your romantic moment!" he laughed awkwardly, trying to play it off.

    Tsunade''s expression immediately soured. "Jiraiya! What are you doing? You creep¡ª"

    Orochimaru cut her off. "Don''t worry about it, Tsunade. You know Jiraiya''s always had a thing for you."

    Tsunade blinked in surprise before laughing softly. "Oh, right. Jiraiya, didn''t I already tell you it''s never going to happen?"

    Jiraiya threw his hands up, as if conceding defeat. "I know, I know. I get it. You don''t have to rub it in anymore. I promise I won''t get in the way."

    Turning dramatically, Jiraiya began walking away, trying to appear nonchalant. But there was something in his expression that betrayed his usual confidence. He had been prepared for this moment for years, but witnessing it firsthand stung more than he had expected.

    Before he could fully leave, Orochimaru called out. "Jiraiya, don''t go yet. I need to talk to you about something important."

    "What? What is it?" Jiraiya paused, half-relieved to have an excuse to linger.

    Orochimaru''s voice was calm but serious. "I want to talk to you about senjutsu."

 Chapter 127: Discussion

    Orochimaru''s sudden shift in the conversation left both Tsunade and Jiraiya momentarily stunned. The two hadn''t expected him to bring up Senjutsu the ancient art of Sage Mode training.

    "Senjutsu?" Tsunade blinked, confused. It wasn''t a topic they discussed often.

    Jiraiya frowned slightly, still leaning against the tree. "Orochimaru, why the sudden interest in Sage techniques?"

    Orochimaru didn''t miss a beat. "You don''t plan on having this discussion out here in the open, do you?"

    Jiraiya glanced around, noticing the edge of the camp was empty, but he understood what Orochimaru meant. Despite the apparent solitude, it wasn''t the best place to discuss such secretive techniques. With a sigh, Jiraiya pushed off from the tree and moved closer to Orochimaru, resigning himself to the conversation.

    "Alright, fine. What''s this about?"

    Orochimaru, as usual, wasted no time. "Tell me honestly. Have you mastered Sage Mode yet?"

    There was a brief hesitation from Jiraiya before he gave a reluctant sigh. "Well¡­ to be honest¡­" He scratched the back of his head awkwardly. "I haven''t fully mastered it. Not yet, anyway."

    Orochimaru raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Why not?"

    Jiraiya grimaced, clearly embarrassed to admit his shortcomings in front of his old friend. "It''s about the chakra. I don''t have enough." He sighed, realizing he had to explain. "You see, senjutsu requires balancing your own chakra with natural energy. If you don''t have enough chakra, it''s almost impossible to maintain the right ratio of natural energy to chakra. You end up being overwhelmed by the natural energy instead."

    "Not enough chakra?" Orochimaru repeated, slightly surprised.

    "Yeah," Jiraiya continued with a weak laugh. "I''ve been working on increasing my chakra reserves for years. And that potion you gave me helped, Orochimaru, but it''s still not enough. I''m close¡­ but not quite there yet."

    As Orochimaru listened, he began piecing the information together. Ninja techniques generally rely on chakra, a combination of physical and spiritual energy. However, senjutsu chakra, which was used in Sage Mode, was formed by absorbing natural energy from the environment and perfectly blending it with one''s chakra. To achieve Sage Mode, the user had to maintain a balance where natural energy accounted for one-third of the mix.

    It was a delicate process. Too much natural energy, and the user would lose control, turning into stone. Too little, and Sage Mode couldn''t activate at all.

    The balance had to be perfect, physical energy, spiritual energy, and natural energy in equal parts. For that, a large chakra reserve was necessary. Even small fluctuations in the ratio could result in failure.

    "So that''s why you haven''t mastered it," Orochimaru murmured, his eyes narrowing as he processed the information. He now understood that without a massive chakra pool, even the smallest imbalance between the natural energy and personal chakra could throw off the entire process, leading to failure.

    Jiraiya, though a highly capable ninja, wasn''t born into a clan with particularly large chakra reserves like the Uzumaki or Senju. It made sense why Naruto, with his vast chakra, mastered Sage Mode relatively quickly compared to Jiraiya, who struggled for years.

    After thinking about it for a moment, Orochimaru turned his gaze to Tsunade.

    "And what about you, Tsunade? Why didn''t you pursue Sage Mode?"

    Tsunade blinked, clearly not expecting the question. "Me? Well¡­ when I signed the contract with the slugs, I heard about Sage Mode, but I didn''t feel like I was suited for it. So, I never really pursued it."

    Orochimaru frowned. Not suited for it? Was there truly such a thing? After all, she was a Senju, a descendant of Hashirama himself. Shouldn''t she have a natural aptitude for such powerful techniques?

    He wondered whether it was really about "suitability" or, more likely, the same issue Jiraiya faced, insufficient chakra. Maybe Tsunade had convinced herself early on that she wasn''t compatible with Sage Mode, when in reality, the training required more chakra than she possessed.

    "Tsunade," Orochimaru said suddenly, "can you summon a slug from Shikkotsu Forest and ask about their Sage Mode?"

    Tsunade raised an eyebrow, confused by the request. "You want me to ask the slugs about Sage Mode?"

    "Yes," Orochimaru replied. "I want to confirm something."

    Tsunade didn''t argue. She trusted Orochimaru enough to know that he wouldn''t ask her to do this without a good reason. So, without further hesitation, she bit her thumb, forming a series of hand seals before slamming her palm on the ground.

    "Kuchiyose no Jutsu!"

    A puff of white smoke appeared, revealing a small slug, no larger than her hand. It crawled onto her arm, greeting her in its gentle, sweet voice. "Hello, Tsunade-sama."

    Tsunade smiled softly at the familiar presence. "Katsuyu, I need to ask you something. Can you tell me how the Sage Mode of Shikkotsu Forest works?"

    The little slug hesitated, glancing at Orochimaru and Jiraiya, clearly wary of discussing such secretive matters in front of them.

    Orochimaru, sensing the slug''s discomfort, spoke up. "Don''t worry. Even if you explain it, we can''t learn it without being in Shikkotsu Forest itself."

    The slug considered his words for a moment, then finally answered. "Very well, Tsunade-sama. The requirement for Shikkotsu Forest''s Sage Mode is that one must possess a vast amount of chakra, at least ten times the chakra that you currently have. Only then can one handle the natural energy."

    "Ten times the chakra I have now?" Tsunade repeated, her brow furrowing. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The slug continued, "Yes, and one must also use a special medium from Shikkotsu Forest to sense the natural energy, similar to how the toads of Mount My¨­boku use their toad oil."

    Orochimaru nodded, now understanding. So it was all about chakra volume, just as I suspected.

    Without a large enough chakra reserve, it was impossible to control natural energy properly. That''s why only certain individuals could truly master Sage Mode. Those without the necessary chakra reserves either failed or struggled, just like Jiraiya.

    But then, a more important question formed in his mind, what about the First Hokage, Senju Hashirama?

    He turned back to the slug. "One more thing, Katsuyu. The First Hokage, Hashirama Senju, did he learn his Sage Mode from Shikkotsu Forest?"

 Chapter 128: Chakra Increase

    Senjutsu is a state where one can utilize Sage Chakra. Its power far surpasses that of the normal state, sometimes by several times or even dozens of times, while also granting heightened sensory abilities.

    The reason Orochimaru suddenly brought up Senjutsu was that, when he was contemplating power, a crucial question crossed his mind:

    Can I learn the Senjutsu of the First Hokage?

    It was a reasonable line of thinking. The First Hokage, Senju Hashirama, likely utilized the Sage Art from Shikkotsu Forest!

    If that were true, then wouldn''t it be impossible for him to learn the ultimate abilities of the First Hokage?

    "Yes!"

    As expected, Orochimaru''s suspicions were confirmed when the Slug from Shikkotsu Forest answered directly.

    This was precisely what Orochimaru had anticipated. In his memory, there were three great holy places for Senjutsu: Mount My¨­boku, Ry¨±chi Cave, and Shikkotsu Forest. While the existence of Senjutsu from the latter had never been explicitly mentioned, it was well-known that Senju Hashirama was capable of it. However, it was never made clear where his Sage powers originated from.

    Given Hashirama''s connection with Tsunade, it made sense that his Sage Art came from Shikkotsu Forest.

    But then, what should he do now?

    From what he recalled of Jiraiya, Naruto, the First Hokage, and Kabuto using Sage Mode, it was evident that the powers of the three holy places were quite different.

    If the First Hokage''s Sage Art did indeed come from Shikkotsu Forest, then some conclusions could be drawn.

    First of all, the Sage Arts from all three major locations require a massive amount of chakra, that''s a given.

    And if Shikkotsu Forest''s Senjutsu requires even more chakra than Mount My¨­boku and Ry¨±chi Cave, then we''re talking about a whole other level.

    Furthermore, Shikkotsu Forest''s Sage Art likely leans toward physical offense and regeneration!

    The regeneration part is obvious, Hashirama was known for his near-supernatural healing abilities. As for physical attacks, we''re talking about the likes of the Myojin Gate and the massive Wooden Buddha with a thousand hands.

    Ry¨±chi Cave''s Sage Art, on the other hand, focuses on energy-based attacks and sensory perception.

    Perception abilities need no further explanation, and energy-based attacks include things like light, sound, and mental attacks.

    As for Mount My¨­boku, it''s a balanced approach, covering a wide range of techniques with no particular strength or weakness.

    Given that the effects of Senjutsu differ depending on the holy place, what''s the root cause of that difference?

    Is it because the natural energy they absorb is different? Or is it simply due to the techniques themselves?

    If the natural energy absorbed varies, then it''s very possible that learning the Wood Release Senjutsu of the First Hokage would be impossible for him.

    After all, inheritors of one Sage Art rarely inherit the powers of two different locations.

    But if the natural energy is the same across the board...

    Then there''s no reason why he couldn''t learn the First Hokage''s Wood Release Senjutsu. As long as he masters Ry¨±chi Cave''s Senjutsu, developing Wood Release techniques might just be a matter of effort.

    "Forget it. Let''s send the Slug back for now," Orochimaru waved his hand.

    It seemed that simply pondering the matter wouldn''t give him a definitive answer. He''d have to test it out for himself later.

    The Sage Arts from the three holy places are said to be extremely difficult to obtain, especially for anyone who isn''t directly linked to those regions. But for the three of them, Jiraiya, Tsunade, and himself obtaining such powers wasn''t an issue. It was all about the right connections.

    "Orochimaru, what exactly are you scheming?" Jiraiya looked suspicious.

    "Nothing, just asking," Orochimaru replied casually.

    Without further explanation, he pulled out a scroll and summoned four potions two light green and two dark green.

    "This is..." Jiraiya''s eyes lit up.

    Tsunade was also surprised.

    They both recognized the potions immediately.

    Orochimaru remained calm. "Take them. Use the light green one first, and after at least a month, use the dark green one. One of each for both of you. It might not be enough for Tsunade to master Sage Mode, but it should be more than enough for you, Jiraiya, to do so."

    "But didn''t you say that repeated use of these potions had no effect?" Jiraiya asked.

    "Jiraiya, can''t you tell from the color that these are different grades?" Tsunade rolled her eyes at him.

    The previous potions were light green. Now there were two types, one light green and one dark green. It should''ve been obvious that they were different.

    Of course, Jiraiya had noticed that. He just found it hard to believe.

    After all, he had been close to mastering Sage Mode, but his chakra levels were just too low, making it difficult to maintain the proper balance with natural energy.

    But how could someone like him, whose chakra levels were already high, possibly increase them further? S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Through sheer training?

    He knew all too well how slow that process was.

    Especially after trying Orochimaru''s earlier genetic enhancement formula. He realized just how painstakingly slow the normal training method was in comparison.

    Before, increasing his chakra by even 30% would have taken him at least a year or two, even while still in his physical prime.

    But with Orochimaru''s formula, he had achieved that in just ten minutes. Not only that, but it had also accelerated his chakra growth rate moving forward.

    It was a speed he never thought possible.

    Since then, he had hoped Orochimaru would come up with something even more advanced, something that would save him from having to grind out hours of training every day.

    After all, once someone has experienced the convenience of riding a car, they wouldn''t be too eager to go back to walking long distances unless they had no other choice.

    But Orochimaru had kept silent for a long time afterward, and Jiraiya hadn''t wanted to press the issue.

    And now, out of nowhere¡­

    "This is amazing, Orochimaru!" Jiraiya looked at the two potions in his hands, still stunned. "But have you reported this to the village?"

    "Do you think I have the time to do that?" Orochimaru answered with a question. "And even if I did, it wouldn''t make a difference."

    "Why not?"

    "Because there are only a few of these in existence¡­"

    Orochimaru didn''t care to explain further.

    He always found it tedious to explain the origin of these things.

    So, he simply blamed it on the scarcity of rare materials. And, truthfully, some of the raw ingredients were incredibly difficult to find.

    Orochimaru wasn''t lying.

    Besides, in Konoha, whether or not someone shares their personal discoveries is entirely voluntary.

    After all, this technology wasn''t developed using the village''s resources.

    No matter how powerful Konoha is, they can''t force someone to hand over their scientific research, right?

    Just like the clans don''t have to hand over their secret techniques.

    If Orochimaru chose not to share these technologies, no one could do anything about it.

    Jiraiya understood this. He had only asked out of reflex, but after hearing Orochimaru''s explanation, he let the matter drop.

    In any case, his attention quickly shifted back to the two potions in his hands, and even the pain from his recent heartbreak was momentarily forgotten.

    He returned to his tent with a wide grin on his face.

    "Hahaha! Orochimaru''s a genius! I haven''t seen him in so long, and he never disappoints!"

    "If this potion boosts my chakra by 30%, no if it increases it by just 20%, I''ll definitely be able to master Sage Mode!"

    Excitedly muttering to himself, Jiraiya expertly prepared the potion for use.

    But something felt off.

    Wait a minute¡­ doesn''t this stuff purge impurities from the body?

    There''s no way I''m doing that inside my tent!

    With that thought, he hurriedly grabbed the potion and sprinted towards the river near their camp.

    Ten minutes later...

    "What?! A 60% increase?!"

    Jiraiya was utterly shocked.

 Chapter 129: Feelings

    Jiraiya''s heart was filled with disbelief.

    Can my chakra really increase by 60% at this point?

    The effect of this potion was at least five times more potent than the previous one. He remembered how much chakra he had when he used the first potion. Back then, he had significantly less chakra than he did now. A 60% boost wasn''t just a simple increase, it was exponential.

    As this realization sank in, Jiraiya found himself glancing at the darker potion still in his hand.

    If the light green potion was this powerful... what would the dark green one do?

    But he couldn''t worry about that just yet. Right now, mastering Sage Mode was his top priority.

    With that thought, Jiraiya washed up, got dressed, and returned to his small, secluded tent.

    After making a few preparations, he placed his hands together, gathering his chakra.

    Twenty minutes later, two small toads appeared on his shoulders, one perched on the left, the other on the right.

    "Little Jiraiya, why''d you summon us so late? We were just about to doze off¡­"

    "Yeah, what gives? Couldn''t this wait until morning?"

    Jiraiya ignored their complaints, grinning. "This isn''t the time for that! Don''t you see?"

    "Huh? Wait... Have you finally done it?" the toad on the left asked, its eyes widening.

    "Yeah, you were still struggling last time. What''s changed?" the other one chimed in.

    "It''s a long story," Jiraiya said, unable to suppress his excitement. "I''ll explain everything once we get back to Mount My¨­boku."

    With that, the two small toads exchanged a glance, nodded, and vanished in a puff of white smoke.

    A moment later, Jiraiya himself disappeared from his tent.

    ---

    Meanwhile, Orochimaru was completely unaware of Jiraiya''s progress. He had no idea how much Jiraiya''s chakra had increased.

    To Orochimaru, this wasn''t really a big deal.

    For most shinobi, doubling their chakra would feel like an incredible leap in power. But for those with special constitutions or massive chakra reserves, such an increase was relatively insignificant.

    Take Naruto, for example. His chakra reserves were said to be a hundred times greater than Kakashi''s.

    Even without factoring in the chakra used to suppress the Nine-Tails, Naruto still had about four times more chakra than Kakashi.

    In other words, even if Naruto lost 96% of his chakra, he''d still have more than enough to outclass Kakashi in that department.

    So, when Orochimaru thought about numbers like "doubling" or "tripling" chakra levels, they didn''t mean much to him.

    He had also theorized that while genetic enhancements could boost an individual''s chakra or physical abilities, there were limits. A person''s genes were still largely determined by their lineage. An average ninja''s genes, even after enhancement, would still belong to an ordinary person.

    All that enhancement did was raise the baseline.

    But when compared to individuals who were born with extraordinary bloodlines or innate abilities like those with "Kaguya''s" genes, there was still no comparison.

    ---

    That night, conversations continued into the late hours, and after chatting with Tsunade, Orochimaru began forming a plan.

    "I''ll have to find time to revisit Ry¨±chi Cave." S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    After all, Senjutsu was one of the few techniques that could harm members of the ¨­tsutsuki clan.

    "The sooner I master it, the better."

    "Orochimaru, thank you!" Tsunade said, looking at the two potions in her hands. She was genuinely grateful. She understood better than anyone how valuable they were.

    "You''re welcome," Orochimaru replied.

    "How should I repay you?" Tsunade asked with a playful smile.

    Orochimaru''s face remained neutral. "Pledge yourself to me," he said smoothly.

    "Huh?" Tsunade raised an eyebrow, eyeing him suspiciously. "When did you start saying things like that? Are you sure you''re not Jiraiya in disguise?" she teased, scanning him from head to toe.

    In her mind, Orochimaru never joked about these things.

    "People change," Orochimaru replied, a sly grin tugging at the corner of his mouth. He raised a pale finger and gently lifted her chin. "There are many things I didn''t understand before... but that doesn''t mean I don''t understand them now. Isn''t that right, Tsunade?"

    Tsunade''s cheeks flushed slightly. She was caught off guard by his boldness and stumbled over her words. "Y-yeah, but¡­ not here, not in this camp¡­"

    "Oh?" Orochimaru smirked, raising an eyebrow. "It seems you''ve thought this through, haven''t you?"

    "Well... obviously," Tsunade muttered, trying to sound nonchalant. "We''ve known each other since we were kids. Isn''t it natural?"

    Orochimaru''s smile widened. "Good. I hope you won''t back down when the time comes."

    Tsunade tried to remain confident, but her voice wavered slightly. "I won''t¡­"

    Deep down, she had long considered herself Orochimaru''s partner. She''d been prepared for this. As a kunoichi, she knew how fleeting life could be, especially in times of war. It wasn''t unreasonable to want someone by her side, someone she trusted.

    And who better than Orochimaru, who had been her emotional anchor since childhood?

    But despite her resolve, she knew that taking that next step would make her nervous. She couldn''t deny that.

    Her feelings were conflicted.

    Orochimaru, seeing Tsunade''s attempt at bravado, felt a surge of emotion as well. There was a growing connection between them, one that had become harder to ignore. If it weren''t for the fact that they were still on the frontlines, where a mission could come at any moment, he might have acted on his feelings right then.

    Tsunade, feeling his intense gaze, blushed even more. Quickly, she found an excuse to retreat to her tent.

    Orochimaru chuckled lightly, ready to follow, but before he could take a step, a swarm of insects appeared in front of him.

    "A mission?"

    The bugs arranged themselves into words.

    Seeing the message, Orochimaru''s brow furrowed. "I see."

    After the insects dispersed, Orochimaru glanced over at the nearby patrol ninjas. He approached them.

    "Heading out late, Lord Orochimaru?" one of them asked.

    "Yes, just taking a walk. If a mission comes in while I''m away, inform Tsunade."

    "Understood, Lord Orochimaru!"

    Orochimaru nodded, hands in his pockets, and casually strolled out of the camp.

    ---

    The night was dark, but the moonlight provided enough illumination.

    He didn''t rush, walking at a relaxed pace.

    After who knows how long, Orochimaru arrived at a thatched hut in the wilderness.

    Suddenly, a shadow darted from the darkness, aiming a punch at the back of his head.

    Orochimaru didn''t even turn around. With a slight twist of his body, he effortlessly dodged the attack.

    "A strike at this speed won''t work on me," he said calmly.

    Without hesitation, he kicked toward his attacker''s abdomen.

    "Bang!"

    The figure exploded into a swarm of buzzing insects.

    "An insect clone?"

    Before he could react further, countless bugs swarmed up his legs, crawling rapidly over his body, wrapping around him in a dense black mass.

    "Secret Technique: Parasitic Destruction Insects!"

    A cloaked figure, wearing sunglasses, emerged from the shadows beside the hut.

    "Even you, Lord Orochimaru, cannot escape my insects... or can you?"

    "You''re not the only one who knows how to use clones, Aburame Ryoma."

 Chapter 130: How To Acquire The Sharingan

    Aburame Ryoma, a member of the Aburame clan who had been integrated into Root, stood facing Orochimaru. He was four or five years younger than Orochimaru, roughly the same age as Uchiha Fugaku. Having grown up within Root, Ryoma had long admired the legends surrounding Orochimaru.

    As a genius of the Aburame clan himself, Ryoma had always wanted to challenge Orochimaru once he completed his training.

    But now¡­

    He watched in disbelief as the Orochimaru he''d just attacked turned into a puddle of mud. The real Orochimaru emerged from the shadows nearby, unscathed. Ryoma couldn''t help but frown.

    "As expected of Lord Orochimaru. You knew I was going to ambush you, didn''t you?"

    Orochimaru''s expression remained indifferent. "No, I didn''t know. But it''s always best to be cautious."

    "Is that so?" Ryoma replied coolly. "But the challenge isn''t over yet."

    "No, it is," Orochimaru said confidently.

    "Nani?!" Ryoma''s eyes widened as he tried to move, only to find his body frozen in place. "A binding technique?" When did this happen?

    "You''ve been in Root for so long and you still don''t know about Yamata?" Orochimaru asked, his tone almost mocking.

    Ryoma''s face tightened in frustration. "I know of Yamata, but how did it get to me without me noticing?"

    Due to the technique, Ryoma could still speak, though he found it hard to believe what had just happened.

    How could I, someone known for my awareness, be attacked by Orochimaru''s black snake without even noticing?

    It seemed absurd.

    The black snake in question slithered up Ryoma''s immobilized body, its small form curling around him. "Master gave me the ability to administer a quick-acting anesthetic. It works fast¡ªso fast that if you''re not paying attention, you won''t even feel my bite."

    "Anesthetic?" Ryoma muttered, stunned. "It must have been when I was distracted by your clone¡­ but how did you get so close?"

    The snake hissed, its voice almost playful. "That''s a secret..."

    "Enough." Danzo''s voice echoed from inside the thatched hut nearby. "Orochimaru, recall your snake. Ryoma, step back. You''re not a match for Orochimaru right now." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Ryoma''s posture straightened immediately upon hearing his superior''s voice. "Yes, Lord Danzo."

    Orochimaru smirked, walking closer to Ryoma. He raised his hand, and the black snake obediently slithered off Ryoma, coiling itself around Orochimaru''s arm. The snake''s head rested on his shoulder, looking oddly content, as if seeking approval.

    Without another word, Orochimaru entered the hut where Danzo was waiting. A masked member of Root stood silently beside him.

    "Orochimaru," Danzo began, his voice low, "I''ve figured out how to acquire the Sharingan."

    Orochimaru was unsurprised by Danzo''s appearance. However, the fact that Danzo had come to him this late at night piqued his curiosity. Although Danzo was used to operating from the shadows, they were in Konoha''s military base. There was no need for such secrecy, unless¡­

    As they began to talk, Orochimaru realized that Danzo''s reasons for meeting here were twofold. First, to introduce Aburame Ryoma to Orochimaru, and second, to discuss how to obtain the Sharingan.

    This second part needed to remain confidential. Not even the presence of Danzo in this area could be known.

    "A Uchiha who died on the battlefield?" Orochimaru asked, his interest mildly piqued.

    "Exactly," Danzo nodded. "At the moment, this is the best method."

    "You just need me to provide the Uchiha clan''s mission routes before they head into battle?"

    Orochimaru shrugged. "Fine. I don''t have any issue with that."

    "Then it''s settled," Danzo replied.

    The Uchiha clan was one of the largest in Konoha, arguably even surpassing the Hyuga clan during this period. There were far more Uchihas who had activated the Sharingan than people realized¡ªcertainly more than the handful typically seen.

    With so many Uchihas heading to the battlefield, it was inevitable that some of them would be killed.

    Although Konoha would do everything in its power to recover the bodies of fallen Uchiha, the chaos of war made it easy for accidents to happen.

    Danzo had clearly concluded that the battlefield was the perfect place to acquire the coveted Sharingan.

    Of course, the details of how the eyes would be removed or preserved were none of Orochimaru''s concern. His role was simply to provide the mission details of the Uchiha before they went to war.

    After all, it wasn''t as if they were taking the eyes from the living. There was no reason for Orochimaru to feel guilty about it.

    ---

    By the time Orochimaru returned to camp, the sky was beginning to lighten with the approach of dawn.

    As soon as he arrived, he received word of an invasion, an attack by Iwa forces.

    Without resting, he, Tsunade, and Jiraiya immediately set out for the battlefield.

    For someone like Orochimaru, going without sleep for a few days was hardly an issue. His body and mind were conditioned for such stress.

    ---

    Several days later, in the Land of Earth.

    Most of the country was composed of desolate rock walls and cliffs, forming natural barriers that isolated the Land of Earth from its neighboring countries. The winds that blew from the north often swept small rocks from the mountainous terrain, scattering them into other lands. This phenomenon, known as "rock rain," was a famous natural event.

    At this moment, within Iwagakure, the Hidden Stone Village, the Tsuchikage, Onoki, was deep in thought. Though most people knew Onoki as an old man in later years, he was currently in his prime at the age of forty-six, with a strong, commanding presence.

    Staring at the battle reports on his desk, Onoki frowned.

    Not long ago, the Sand Ninja had suddenly retreated from the frontlines. To most, this was a puzzling move, but they didn''t question it further.

    However, as the Tsuchikage, Onoki was responsible for the survival of Iwagakure and its people. He couldn''t afford to overlook even the smallest potential threat.

    He knew the Sand Ninja well. They would never retreat without good reason. Something must have caused their sudden withdrawal.

    But what?

    Onoki rubbed his temples, feeling the beginnings of a headache.

    "Report!"

    A sharp voice cut through his thoughts as a Stone ninja burst through the door without waiting for permission.

    "Tsuchikage-sama! Urgent news from Sunagakure!"

    Onoki''s gaze sharpened, his eyes locking onto the red-sealed scroll in the Stone ninja''s hands.

    "Urgent news from the Sand Village? What could this be about?"

    "Bring it here!"

 Chapter 131: Acceptance

    Urgent information from Sunagakure?

    There was no doubt this intel came from the spies Iwagakure had planted in the Land of Wind.

    Spies were a crucial tool for ninja villages to gather intelligence on rival nations. While it was relatively easy to place a spy within an enemy country, infiltrating an enemy''s ninja village was nearly impossible.

    Iwagakure was no exception. Unlike Konoha, which had highly skilled spies like Nono, Iwa could only manage to plant low-level informants. Getting this much information back was already a challenge.

    Because of this, the news arrived a bit late.

    Onoki unrolled the scroll and scanned its contents, his eyes widening in shock.

    "Over a hundred Sand Ninja sacrificed without explanation? What''s going on?"

    Before he could process the implications, another report came in.

    "Report!"

    "Lord Tsuchikage, an urgent battle report from the front lines!" Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Onoki''s frown deepened. "Another emergency report?"

    He took the document and began reading, only to freeze once again.

    "Konoha has developed a special weapon? Capable of killing from nearly a thousand meters away? Almost a hundred of our shinobi have been killed?!" His voice trembled with disbelief. "Are you serious?"

    "It''s absolutely true, Lord Tsuchikage!" the Iwa-nin who brought the report gritted his teeth, hatred evident in his eyes.

    Onoki could see the pain in his subordinate''s expression, but there was no time to dwell on it. He couldn''t believe this. There had been no prior intelligence about such a weapon from Konoha.

    "Dammit! Those Konoha shinobi never cease to amaze me!" Onoki slammed the report down. "Prepare to move out! We''re heading to the front lines!"

    Onoki couldn''t sit idly by any longer. The situation was too extraordinary. He needed to witness this weapon for himself to make an informed decision.

    Little did Onoki know, the Third Kazekage of Sunagakure had found himself in a similar situation not long before.

    As Kage, a title reserved for the most powerful and respected leaders of the great ninja villages, they typically refrained from entering the battlefield personally unless absolutely necessary. It was similar to how the Third Hokage rarely left Konoha, preferring to oversee matters from a distance.

    But now, faced with Konoha''s mysterious new tactics, both the Tsuchikage and the Kazekage found themselves forced to take action.

    ---

    Meanwhile, on the battlefield, Orochimaru watched his forces clean up the aftermath of the recent skirmish. He couldn''t help but be a little surprised.

    "It seems Iwagakure overestimated their ability to gather intelligence," Orochimaru muttered to himself.

    After defeating the Sand Ninja, Orochimaru had taken care to retrieve the sniper rifles used in battle. He had been concerned that Iwa might figure out the new technology and find a way to counter it.

    But when they engaged the Iwa forces, it became clear that they were completely unaware of the weapon''s existence.

    The Iwa ninjas'' tactics hadn''t changed, and they wore no special protective gear.

    It was both expected and unexpected. Orochimaru had hoped they''d be less prepared, but he had also been ready for the possibility that they would have adjusted their strategy.

    Since they were caught off guard, Orochimaru felt no hesitation in ordering the snipers to engage again.

    Soon, Iwa''s forces began to fall, just as the Sand Ninja had before them.

    However, the Iwa ninja were tougher opponents. Their defense techniques were more advanced, and after a few initial casualties, they began covering their bodies with a thin layer of chakra-infused rock. This made it harder for the snipers to deal fatal blows.

    As a result, Iwa''s casualties were significantly lower than Sunagakure''s had been.

    "This is still a good outcome," Jiraiya said, standing beside Orochimaru. "Just eight weapons were enough to force two villages to retreat."

    Jiraiya had seen the sniper rifles in action and wasn''t surprised by their effectiveness.

    "Retreat?" Orochimaru said, shaking his head. "It''s only temporary. Once they understand the limitations of these weapons, they''ll come back."

    Temporary?

    Indeed, the ingenuity of ninjas meant they adapted to new threats quickly. Both the Sand and Rock ninja would soon find a way to counter the rifles.

    Sure enough, after barely a month of rest, the combined forces of Sunagakure and Iwagakure were back on the battlefield in the Land of Rain.

    First came the Sand Ninja, followed closely by the Rock Ninja.

    For a skilled ninja, a sniper rifle was just a tool. Once they understood its range and firing patterns, they could adjust their tactics or even their terrain to neutralize the threat.

    ---

    In the command tent of Konoha''s base, tension was mounting.

    "These guys just don''t give up, do they?" one ninja grumbled.

    "Yeah, they''re like flies, no matter how many you swat, they just keep coming back!" another replied.

    "So, what''s the plan this time?"

    "I think we should ask Lord Orochimaru to deploy the sniper rifles again. It worked before, right? We can just pick them off from a distance."

    "No, that won''t work this time," a third ninja interjected. "The enemy has changed their routes. They''re moving through dense jungle areas, which won''t give us the range we need for an ambush."

    "Exactly," another agreed. "We''ll have to fight them head-on this time."

    "Ugh, but if we''re fighting head-on, those Sand Ninja puppet masters are going to be a real problem!"

    "Leave the puppet masters to us," a familiar voice said from the entrance.

    The ninjas turned to see Jiraiya standing with his arms crossed.

    "Lord Jiraiya!" one of them exclaimed.

    Jiraiya smirked. "With the three of us here, I doubt the puppet masters will be much of a problem. As long as the enemy isn''t too large, we can handle it."

    "But what about their poison?" one of the younger strategists asked nervously.

    "I''ve got that covered," Tsunade said confidently, stepping forward. "I''ve already developed an antidote that can counter all the toxins currently used by the Sand Ninja puppet masters, unless they''ve come up with something new, we''ll be fine."

    Her words left the entire room momentarily stunned.

    "That''s incredible!" one ninja exclaimed.

    "As expected of Lady Tsunade, Lord Orochimaru''s partner!" another added.

    "Yeah, those two are really something!"

    "Only someone like Tsunade could keep up with Lord Orochimaru!"

    "Haha, thanks, thanks," Tsunade said, her serious demeanor quickly melting into a pleased smile as the praise rolled in.

    Watching Tsunade''s cheerful reaction, Jiraiya couldn''t help but feel a bit helpless. But he wasn''t upset.

    Ever since that night, when he had confessed his feelings to Tsunade and made his peace with her decision, he had stopped thinking about her in that way.

    In truth, Orochimaru was probably a better match for her. He wasn''t just strong, he had the mind of a scientist, constantly innovating and coming up with new ways to improve their world.

    Especially with the strange, yet incredibly effective inventions he''d developed.

    Even Jiraiya had benefited greatly from Orochimaru''s creations.

    And if these inventions could be mass-produced and distributed throughout the ninja world, it would undoubtedly change everything.

    Change the ninja world¡­?

    As that thought crossed Jiraiya''s mind, a sudden realization hit him like a bolt of lightning. He turned to look at Orochimaru, standing beside him, dumbfounded.

    "Could Orochimaru be the prophesied child that the Great Toad Sage spoke of?"

    The man who could reshape the entire ninja world¡­

 Chapter 132: Grenade

    But just a second later, Jiraiya shook his head, denying his own wild guess.

    "No, that can''t be right. The Great Toad Sage clearly said the "Child of Prophecy" would be my disciple," he reminded himself.

    "And would Orochimaru ever be my disciple? Definitely not."

    With that thought, Jiraiya quickly dismissed the idea. The notion of Orochimaru being the destined one was absurd.

    Orochimaru, unaware of Jiraiya''s internal monologue, noticed him staring with a strange expression and raised an eyebrow in confusion.

    "What''s with that look?" Orochimaru asked.

    "Nothing... nothing at all," Jiraiya quickly replied, laughing it off.

    No matter how much Jiraiya might obsess over prophecies, he wasn''t about to share his thoughts with anyone else.

    ---

    Time passed, and the meeting concluded quickly with everyone assigned their roles.

    Scouts prepared for surveillance, while combat units got ready for battle. Meanwhile, Tsunade handed over the antidote formula she had developed to the medical team, instructing them to mass-produce it.

    At this time, medical ninjas were still a rare profession. Even in Konoha, known for its advanced medical practices, there weren''t many trained medical ninjas. Still, in the heat of war, Konoha managed to scrape together a few medics to help produce the antidote.

    With everything in motion, the legendary Sannin prepared for yet another confrontation in the Land of Rain.

    Thanks to their prior experiences, the Sand and Iwa ninjas were far more cautious this time, wary of any possible ambushes.

    However, they still underestimated their enemy¡­

    ---

    "Is this¡­"

    "Another special ninja tool?"

    In the clearing outside the camp, Konoha''s forces watched as Orochimaru summoned seven or eight large boxes using a space scroll. The troops were surprised, even the normally composed Uchiha Fugaku couldn''t help but narrow his eyes in curiosity.

    "What could this be now?"

    Fugaku''s thoughts immediately went back to the sniper rifles Orochimaru had introduced earlier. He vividly remembered the power of those weapons, taking down enemies from a thousand meters away when the weather was clear. Even in light rain, thanks to the Sharingan''s heightened vision, they could maintain an accuracy of up to 800 meters.

    Now, with the enemy changing tactics and using different terrain, the sniper rifles weren''t as effective.

    But here was Orochimaru again, unveiling yet another mysterious set of weapons.

    Seeing their questioning looks, Orochimaru began to explain.

    "This time, it''s nothing too complicated. It''s simply an upgraded version of the standard explosive tags."

    "Upgraded¡­ explosive tags?"

    "Exactly. This device functions similarly to a traditional explosive tag, but with more versatility. You don''t need to attach it to kunai or get in close range to use it. It''s much more effective at long distances."

    Orochimaru gave a quick demonstration, throwing the device into the distance.

    *Boom!*

    A massive explosion echoed across the battlefield.

    In the aftermath of the explosion, several members of the Uchiha clan, their Sharingan activated, rushed to investigate the blast site. After a brief scan of the area, they returned with wide-eyed expressions.

    "That¡­ was incredible."

    Their words only served to heighten the tension. Everyone exchanged looks of awe and disbelief. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    One thought resonated through their minds.

    "Orochimaru is truly a genius."

    ---

    Meanwhile, in Amegakure, the sky continued its relentless downpour, soaking everyone beneath it.

    Smoke, kunai, shuriken, explosive tags, and dust filled the air as this small, nondescript country was torn apart by endless war.

    Hyuga Ryuichi, a member of Konoha''s reconnaissance team, was partnered with Inuzuka Zen and Aburame Shingo. Their mission was to track down a group of Suna ninja, specifically their puppet masters.

    Under normal circumstances, no one in Konoha could rival the tracking abilities of their team. The Inuzuka clan had their scent-tracking techniques, while the Aburame clan''s insects could locate enemies with ease.

    However, the constant rain in the Land of Rain dampened their abilities. The water masked scents, rendering Inuzuka Zen''s abilities nearly useless, and the rain hindered the movement of Aburame Shingo''s insects.

    That left Ryuichi''s Byakugan as their primary means of tracking. But even with his heightened vision, they were spotted by the enemy before they could strike.

    The Suna ninjas quickly counterattacked, forcing the Konoha team to retreat while engaging in a desperate fight for survival.

    "Take this!"

    "Die!"

    The Suna ninjas launched a flurry of shuriken and kunai, cutting through the rain toward the retreating Konoha shinobi.

    "Damn it!" Aburame Shingo, bringing up the rear, turned to counter the attack.

    But before he could act, Ryuichi stepped in front of him, activating his Byakugan.

    "Leave it to me! Gentle Fist: Rotation!"

    Spinning in place, Ryuichi created a spinning chakra barrier that deflected the oncoming barrage of shuriken and kunai with a series of sharp clinks.

    "Ryuichi!"

    "You go! I''ll hold them off!"

    "What? Are you insane? If you stay behind, you''ll be cut down in minutes!"

    "Just go! Someone has to report these guys'' location to our squad!"

    With a swift kick, Ryuichi knocked Aburame Shingo away, pushing him toward safety.

    "Hah! Trying to play the hero, are you?" one of the Suna ninja shouted from behind the pursuing group. "You''re just a dead man!"

    "Don''t waste time with him!" the leader of the Suna group ordered. "Leave two men to finish him off. The rest of you, keep going!"

    This was war, not some honor duel. They had no reason to focus all their forces on a single Konoha ninja.

    Suddenly, a shadow darted behind the Suna leader at blinding speed, and the sharp gaze of Ryuichi''s Byakugan pierced the rain-soaked battlefield.

    "I''ll start with you!"

    "What?!"

    The Suna leader''s eyes widened in shock as Ryuichi closed the distance in a flash.

    "Gentle Fist Technique: Eight Trigrams Sixty-Four Palms!"

    Ryuichi''s palms struck with terrifying speed.

    "Two palms! Four palms! Eight palms! Sixteen palms! Thirty-two palms! Sixty-four palms!"

    The Suna leader couldn''t even react. Each strike landed with devastating force, sending shockwaves through his body.

    His last coherent thought was a single realization: "How is he so fast?!"

    The final strike sent the leader crashing to the ground, but Ryuichi didn''t stop. He dodged to the side, narrowly avoiding a flurry of counterattacks from the other Suna ninja.

    "Hah¡­ the Hyuga clan really lives up to its reputation¡­ but you''re dead now!" one of the Suna ninja sneered as a puppet wielding twin blades emerged from the ground behind Ryuichi.

    Ryuichi''s Byakugan gave him 360-degree vision, but he hadn''t been focused on the puppet master, who had been setting a trap beneath the ground.

    The twin swords gleamed in the rain, coming closer and closer. It was too late to dodge!

    "I''m done for!" Ryuichi thought, gritting his teeth as the blades closed in.

    But then, a thunderous sound cut through the air.

    "Summoning Jutsu!"

    *Bang!*

    A massive cloud of white smoke erupted in front of Ryuichi, and from it, a giant python nearly two meters in diameter broke through the earth, swallowing the nearest Suna ninja whole.

 Chapter 133: Facing Suna Ninja

    The sudden appearance of the giant python terrified the Sand Ninja forces. They halted immediately, retreating to a safer distance, their eyes wide with shock.

    The Sannin had been mere children during the First Great Ninja War, and the other villages had little to no information on their abilities. So, when they saw the massive snake suddenly appear on the battlefield, the surprise was as great as when they first encountered Konoha''s sniper rifles.

    After swallowing one of the enemy, the python slithered back to Orochimaru, coiling itself neatly behind him, waiting for its next command.

    As the white smoke from the summoning began to fade, a new figure came into view.

    Standing in front of Hyuga Ryuichi was a human-sized toad, gripping the blades of a puppet''s sword with both fists bound by iron rings.

    "Looks like I made it just in time," came a voice of relief.

    Ryuichi''s heart leapt. Quickly retreating toward the voice, he bowed slightly as he moved. "Thank you, Jiraiya-sama! Orochimaru-sama! You saved me!"

    Having narrowly escaped death, Ryuichi felt as if he were looking at his saviors.

    Jiraiya gave a small nod and glanced at the Sand Ninja across the battlefield. "Leave this to the three of us. You go regroup with your team."

    "Yes!" Ryuichi responded without hesitation, quickly retreating to where his teammates had been waiting. Fortunately, they hadn''t gone far, unwilling to abandon him completely. When they saw him return alive, both teammates let out audible sighs of relief, with one even tearing up.

    They had been forced to leave their teammate behind because, as shinobi, sometimes delivering crucial information took priority over saving lives. Yet, seeing Ryuichi safe again was more than they had dared hope for.

    As Ryuichi and his team withdrew, Jiraiya twisted his neck, cracking his joints. "Alright, then. You''re on the battlefield now, so be prepared for what''s coming."

    "Hmph! You think having some summoned creatures is going to change anything?" sneered the leader of the Sand Ninja squad. "Sand Ninjas, kill them!"

    He took a step back, clutching his chest. Ryuichi''s earlier attack had hit him hard, too hard. The gentle fist technique had sealed several of his chakra points, making it impossible for him to mold chakra properly.

    Without chakra, a ninja was nearly useless in battle. He could no longer participate and could only leave it to his subordinates.

    In his mind, the odds were still in their favor. "There were more than a dozen of them, while there were only three opponents. Even if they had summoned creatures, what could they do?"

    But what he failed to realize was that he and his team were facing the future Sannin.

    Each of the three had the strength of an entire squad, and their summoned beasts were far more dangerous than the puppets his men controlled.

    Orochimaru, preparing for the fight ahead, glanced at the slug perched on his shoulder. "I don''t need this thing."

    Tsunade shot him a look. "What if you get injured?"

    "I won''t."

    "I don''t care. You''re keeping it." S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Damn it, could you two stop flirting already?" Jiraiya grumbled. His patience was running thin. "Can''t we focus on the fight first?"

    As if it wasn''t painful enough seeing the two of them act like this when they were together, they had to do it in the middle of a battlefield? In front of enemies?

    The Sand Ninjas were just as frustrated. Seeing the three Sannin casually conversing while in the heat of battle only made them angrier.

    "Are they mocking us? Do they think so little of us?"

    "Kill them!" the leader of the Sand Ninja roared.

    "Take this!"

    "Wind Release: Gale Palm!"

    "Wind Release: Wind Cutter!"

    A barrage of shurikens, kunai, explosive tags, and ninjutsu rained down on the trio, hurtling through the air with deadly intent.

    Jiraiya, reacting quickly, formed seals and slammed his hands into the ground.

    "Earth Style: Earth Wall!"

    A solid wall of earth rose up, blocking the oncoming projectiles.

    **Ding, ding, ding!**

    **Boom! Boom! Boom!**

    Shuriken and kunai clanged against the earthen barrier, while explosive tags detonated in flashes of light and fire, sending debris flying everywhere.

    As the smoke and dust filled the air, a puppet armed with twin swords darted around the side, attempting to flank Orochimaru.

    "Try this on for size!"

    **Bang! Crack!**

    Tsunade intercepted the puppet in a flash, her fist crashing into it with devastating force. The puppet shattered into pieces under her punch, scattering fragments across the battlefield.

    At the same time, Orochimaru casually tossed several small stones over the wall, aiming at the Sand Ninja formation.

    "Stones?" one of the Sand Ninjas muttered in confusion, momentarily frozen.

    It was just enough hesitation to prevent them from reacting quickly.

    The "stones" Orochimaru threw were actually small iron spheres, and while they moved slowly enough to give the Sand Ninja time to react, the confusion had delayed their response.

    Realizing the danger too late, several Sand Ninjas threw shuriken at the spheres, hoping to knock them away.

    But when the shuriken made contact¡­

    **Boom! Boom! Boom!**

    Each sphere exploded, releasing shrapnel in every direction.

    "Ahhhh!"

    "Damn it!"

    "Argh!"

    Screams of pain and groans of frustration filled the air as the Sand Ninja were caught in the blasts, their bodies shredded by the shrapnel.

    "What¡­ what are these things?"

    "Kai! Onigiri! Stay with me!" one of the Sand Ninja cried out, shaking his injured comrades.

    **Boom! Boom! Boom!**

    More explosions followed, catching several Sand Ninja off guard. Those who couldn''t escape in time were struck down by the deadly fragments.

    "Big brother¡­!" came a desperate, anguished cry from one of the surviving Sand Ninja.

    "Retreat! Fall back!" the squad leader ordered, his voice strained as he collapsed, lifeless, from his injuries.

    "Damn you, Konoha scum! I''ll kill you!" one of the Sand Ninja screamed in rage. Rather than retreat, he charged toward Orochimaru and the others, blinded by anger.

    But just as he rounded the remains of the Earth Wall and got within range of the trio, a jet of corrosive acid sprayed out from behind Orochimaru, hitting the charging ninja square in the face.

    *Splatter!*

    The acid ate through the ninja''s face, melting flesh and bone in an instant. He didn''t even have time to scream before his body crumpled to the ground, lifeless.

    The culprit¡ªa slug¡ªoffered a soft apology. "Sorry¡­"

    The slug, being a peace-loving creature, rarely killed unless absolutely necessary. It found the act distasteful but unavoidable in the heat of battle.

    Orochimaru''s snake, however, had no such reservations. It lifted its head and slammed into the ground with enough force to send a shockwave across the battlefield.

    *Boom!*

    The Sand Ninja screamed as they were either crushed or thrown aside.

    Within minutes, the battlefield was littered with the bodies of the Sand Ninja squad. The few survivors were in no condition to continue fighting, either paralyzed with fear or too injured to stand.

    The Sand Ninja captain, who had stayed in the rear, watched in horror. He couldn''t believe what he was seeing.

    "Who are these people?"

    Not only did they possess strange and deadly tools, but their summoned creatures were on a completely different level from anything he had seen before.

    "We¡­ we have to retreat!" he shouted. There was no point in continuing this battle. The Sand Ninja had been thoroughly outclassed.

    The remaining Sand Ninja, those lucky enough to still be breathing, obeyed without hesitation. They tossed smoke bombs into the air, covering their escape as they fled.

    Orochimaru, Jiraiya, and Tsunade watched them retreat but made no move to pursue.

    Their objective had already been achieved.

    ---

    The Sand Ninja captain, believing that his team had simply been unfortunate, braced himself for the punishment that would surely await him at the village. But when he returned to the base, he found something even more disturbing.

    It wasn''t just his team.

    Other squads had been completely devastated as well.

    "What¡­ what is happening?"

 Chapter 134: Casualties

    Ninjas, with their mastery of chakra, possess strength far beyond that of ordinary people. Their bodies are far more resilient, able to withstand blows that would incapacitate civilians.

    But now, in the large tent of the temporary military base set up by the Sand Ninja, it was hard to tell that these warriors were anything more than ordinary men.

    The injured Sand Ninjas lay strewn across the ground, groaning and wailing. The tent was packed with wounded, bandages soaked in blood. Some clutched their arms or legs in pain, while others simply stared blankly at the ceiling, too exhausted to react.

    "What''s going on this time?"

    The Third Kazekage paced, his frustration mounting. When had Konoha become so overwhelming? Every encounter seemed to leave them with more wounded than before.

    "It seems like Konoha has improved their detonating tags," one of the medics reported.

    "An improved detonating tag? How could something like that cause so much damage?" the Kazekage demanded, his voice tight with disbelief.

    "The problem isn''t the tag itself," Chiyo, one of the Sand''s most skilled medics, interjected calmly as she extracted a piece of shrapnel from a wounded ninja''s arm. "Konoha has been cunning. They didn''t use this in the smaller skirmishes. They waited until we launched a full-scale attack and hit us when we were unprepared. That''s why so many of our people were caught off guard."

    The Third Kazekage furrowed his brow, displeased. He quickly called for the other Jonin captains to gather, hoping to understand just how bad the situation was.

    "We''ve sustained heavy casualties... what about Konoha?"

    The Jonin captains exchanged uneasy glances, clearly uncomfortable with the question. Finally, one of them spoke hesitantly, "Their casualties are¡­ very few." sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "How few?" the Kazekage pressed, his voice rising with anger.

    The Jonin captain lowered his head, unable to meet the Kazekage''s gaze. "Less than one-tenth of our losses."

    "What?!" The Third Kazekage was incredulous. "How is that possible? We have puppet masters, we use poison, why is the casualty difference so massive?"

    "Konoha has recovery potions," the Jonin replied bitterly. "Unless you land a fatal blow immediately, they recover. It''s nearly impossible to take them down."

    "Recovery potions?" The Kazekage was shocked. "And what about our poison? Could it be that their potions also work as antidotes?"

    Although the Kazekage wasn''t a medical ninja, he understood the basics, recovery potions and antidotes were two completely different fields. He found it hard to believe Konoha had somehow combined the two.

    The Jonin captain winced. "It seems they have antidote potions as well. Our puppet masters'' poison hasn''t been effective in recent battles."

    The Third Kazekage clenched his fists. First, Konoha had devastated their forces with their long-range weaponry, and now, even in close combat, they were at a disadvantage.

    Even their famed puppet masters, the pride of Sunagakure, were rendered almost useless.

    In other words, their entire strategy was being countered perfectly by Konoha.

    "Damn it... How are we supposed to win this war?"

    His frustration was palpable. The Kazekage, one of the strongest in his village, now found himself considering something he had hoped to avoid: Would he need to take the field himself just to turn the tide of battle?

    Chiyo, hearing the reports of the Jonin captains, exited the medical tent and sighed. "Konoha is really full of talent these days. First, they introduce these strange new tools, then they bring out recovery potions and antidotes. It''s impressive."

    "What should we do now? We can''t retreat," one of the Jonin spoke up. "Even if we wanted to, the people in the village especially those who''ve lost loved ones won''t accept it."

    Chiyo nodded in agreement. "Retreating isn''t an option. We''ll need to rethink our tactics. It''s too late to try and match them in ninja tools or recovery potions."

    She paused for a moment, then added, "Summon all the puppet master captains. We need to adjust our strategy."

    ---

    Meanwhile, back in Konoha''s command tent, the mood was far lighter. The recent victory over the Sand Ninja had everyone talking, especially about the new ninja tool Orochimaru had provided.

    "The principle behind it is similar to a detonating tag," Nara Hakushu explained confidently. "The detonating tag seals explosives into paper, and once it''s ignited, it triggers an explosion. But with this new device, the explosives are stored inside a metal container. When the container is hit, it shatters into fragments, causing even more damage."

    "Right," another shinobi added, "the explosive range is smaller, but the metal shrapnel makes it more deadly."

    "And it saves us kunai!" someone else chimed in with a grin.

    They were, of course, discussing Orochimaru''s latest invention: a grenade. There were two types, one with a timed fuse, and one that detonated on impact.

    Orochimaru had provided the latter.

    "This device detonates on impact," Hakushu continued. "Whether you throw it at the enemy or they strike it with a weapon, it explodes."

    But despite their enthusiasm, everyone understood that the grenade, like the sniper rifle, wasn''t perfect. The projectile speed was slow, and if the enemy knew it was coming, they could easily avoid or defend against it.

    "It''ll catch them off guard the first time, but after that, it won''t be much different from a regular detonating tag," one shinobi noted.

    Orochimaru, who was standing off to the side, didn''t seem too concerned. He wasn''t worried about leaks or the long-term impact of the tool. The current damage was enough.

    Suddenly, the atmosphere shifted as a Konoha ninja burst into the tent, his face pale with panic.

    "Something''s wrong!" he shouted.

    "What happened?" one of the Jonin asked, their expressions turning serious.

    "We''ve run into a group of Sand Ninja puppet masters!"

    "Puppet masters?" The Jonin shared confused glances, then laughed. "And? What''s there to be afraid of? The puppet masters aren''t a threat anymore."

    "That''s right. With Tsunade-sama''s antidote, their poison is useless. They''re no longer a concern," another Jonin added.

    The panicked ninja, however, shook his head vigorously. "No! Even with Tsunade-sama''s antidote, this time it didn''t work!"

    The tent fell silent.

    "That can''t be," one Jonin muttered. "Are you suggesting Tsunade-sama''s antidote isn''t working?"

    "I''m not making this up! You need to see for yourself!" the ninja insisted.

    Tsunade, who had been sitting quietly, immediately stood up, her face set with determination. "Take me there. I''ll see for myself."

    As Tsunade headed out, Orochimaru''s eyes lit up with realization. A sly smile crept onto his face.

    "Is this the long-awaited showdown between Tsunade and Chiyo?" He mused. "It can''t be anything else."

 Chapter 135: Tsunade Vs Chiyo

    During the Second Great Ninja War, one of the highlights was Tsunade cracking the poison created by Chiyo. This was a critical moment in the history of the war, though Orochimaru had long since pushed the memory to the back of his mind.

    But after being reincarnated in this new world and discovering that he had a system, Orochimaru made sure to record every scrap of memory he could recall in the system''s archives. With his current enhanced mental power, those long-forgotten details were sharper than ever.

    Still, despite his recollections, Orochimaru couldn''t pinpoint exactly when the infamous duel between Tsunade and Chiyo began, or how long it lasted. All he knew was that it was bound to happen sooner or later, and the thought intrigued him.

    With curiosity piqued, Orochimaru slowly rose from his seat and left the command tent.

    When he arrived at the medical tent, he saw about five or six Konoha ninjas laid out on the ground, their skin marred by black wounds. All of them were unconscious, breathing weakly.

    Tsunade was bent over one of the injured, using a silver needle to draw out the poison that had seeped into their bodies.

    Orochimaru inquired and learned that more than a dozen Konoha ninjas had already died from the toxin. The ones who had survived had managed to escape and were rescued by reinforcements.

    This is war constant attacks and counterattacks, each side inflicting as much harm as possible. This was the reality of the battlefield.

    At the treatment station, after extracting the toxin, Tsunade immediately moved to the area where the medical team was stationed and began preparing the antidote. She was fully concentrated, devoid of her usual impulsiveness or short temper. When it came to her craft, Tsunade''s focus was unmatched.

    After about an hour of painstaking work, the antidote was finally ready. One by one, the blackened blood of the injured turned red again as the antidote took effect.

    The Konoha ninjas watching were once again filled with awe for Tsunade. For her to neutralize such a potent poison in just an hour was nothing short of miraculous.

    Tsunade''s reputation spread quickly throughout the Konoha camp. The antidote was immediately mass-produced, and every Konoha ninja going out to confront the Sand ninjas was given a dose, just in case.

    ---

    On the other side of the battlefield, Chiyo the mastermind behind the Sand Ninja''s poison, was equally shocked when her poison failed again. It was clear now that Konoha had a skilled detoxification expert on their side.

    As a master of poison herself, Chiyo was not one to accept defeat so easily. This sparked a contest of wits between Konoha''s detoxification master, Tsunade, and Sunagakure''s poison expert, Chiyo.

    Chiyo continued to refine and update her poisons, releasing new strains every few days, each deadlier than the last. And while many Konoha ninjas fell victim to these new poisons, Tsunade''s skill in developing antidotes ensured that the death toll was kept within manageable limits. With each new toxin Chiyo devised, Tsunade was quick to craft an antidote, rendering the Sand''s puppet masters less effective with each passing day.

    It became a battle between medical geniuses.

    "Konoha''s detoxification expert is truly impressive," Chiyo remarked, impressed despite herself.

    "And Suna''s puppet masters are equally formidable," Tsunade noted, as reports of Chiyo''s relentless attacks reached her.

    Though they had never met face-to-face, both Chiyo and Tsunade had come to recognize each other as worthy adversaries. Each was aware of the other''s presence in the opposing camp and grew curious about their rival.

    And so, the two villages began sending scouts to learn more about the mysterious figures behind the poison and antidote.

    ---

    "Ninja from Konoha! Who''s the one making your antidote?" Chiyo''s forces cornered a Konoha ninja and demanded answers.

    "Hahaha, you think I''d tell you?" the Konoha ninja replied, laughing in their faces. "Do you really think I''d betray my village for my own life?"

    Betraying village secrets was not only unforgivable but also dishonorable. No ninja could bear to face their family and comrades with the shame of selling out their own.

    "Just tell me a name and age, and I''ll let you go."

    The promise was so simple that it caused the surrounded Konoha ninja to hesitate. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Could it really be that easy? Just a name and age? That wasn''t even real intel, right?

    "Absolutely. I give you my word," the Sand ninja pressed.

    The Konoha ninja, desperate to live, relented. He gave the name Tsunade and mentioned that she was a young woman in her twenties.

    Meanwhile, Konoha also employed similar tactics and learned that Suna''s poison master was a middle-aged woman named Chiyo.

    Despite the respect each side developed for their enemy''s skill, the war continued. No admiration for an opponent would stop the bloodshed.

    ---

    The battlefield only grew more intense as Iwagakure''s forces suffered a fate similar to that of the Sand ninjas. With Tsunade''s antidotes neutralizing poison and Orochimaru''s inventive weapons providing tactical support, Konoha''s position strengthened. What began as a tactical disadvantage for Konoha had shifted into an overwhelming advantage.

    Orochimaru had anticipated that his grenades, after the initial surprise, would become less effective, their impact comparable to that of regular explosive tags. But that didn''t matter. The damage was already done. The sheer shock of facing unfamiliar weapons had given Konoha the edge it needed.

    Thanks to Tsunade''s detoxification prowess and Orochimaru''s strategic innovations, Konoha went from being outmatched to dominating the battlefield. Suna and Iwa''s forces were sustaining heavy casualties, and the momentum was clearly in Konoha''s favor.

    But just when it seemed like Konoha was on the verge of pushing back both the Sand and Stone forces, an unexpected twist occurred.

    Hanz¨­ of the Salamander, the feared leader of the Hidden Rain Village, entered the fray.

    Angered by the ongoing war that was ravaging his country, Hanz¨­, known as a "demigod" among shinobi decided he had had enough. He declared war on all three major nations simultaneously, proclaiming that he would not tolerate the destruction of his homeland any longer.

    With a wave of his hand, Hanz¨­ mobilized his forces, making it clear to Konoha, Iwa, and Suna that the Hidden Rain Village would no longer stand idly by.

 Chapter 136: Strategy

    It must be said that for a small village like Amegakure to declare hostility against one of the great nations was audacious enough, but to take on three of them simultaneously? Hanzo of the Salamander, at this point in time, was truly a force to be reckoned with.

    As soon as he entered the battlefield, Hanzo attacked indiscriminately. It didn''t matter whether you were a Sand Ninja, an Iwa Ninja, or from Konoha. If you crossed his path, he would cut you down without hesitation.

    If a ninja encountered Hanzo''s forces and didn''t flee in time, death was almost guaranteed.

    There was no other way to handle it. When ordinary people are angry, someone''s bound to bleed. But when someone as powerful as a "demigod" like Hanzo gets involved, entire armies are at risk.

    The situation for the Sunagakure and Iwagakure forces wasn''t as bad. They had already been on the losing side, so their troops weren''t as deeply entrenched, meaning their encounters with Amegakure''s ninjas were limited.

    Konoha, on the other hand, was in a far worse position.

    At this moment, nearly two-thirds of Konoha''s forces were engaged deep within Amegakure''s territory.

    Faced with Hanzo''s unpredictable and indiscriminate attacks, Konoha''s forces found themselves in a tight spot.

    "Damn it, this is insane!"

    "Yes, the strength of a demigod is no joke!"

    "He really lives up to his reputation as a demigod in the ninja world, he''s incredible!"

    "Now that Amegakure has entered the battlefield, what are we supposed to do?"

    "The Iwa and Sand ninja are already counterattacking..."

    "We have to stop him somehow!"

    "But with Hanzo''s power, who can even hope to stand against him?"

    "..."

    As Konoha''s ninjas discussed the sudden appearance of Amegakure in the battle and the fearsome might of Hanzo, a heavy silence fell over the room.

    Everyone knew Hanzo''s reputation. His name alone was enough to instill fear.

    And reputation in the ninja world was no small thing it carried weight. Hanzo''s reputation had been cemented over decades, and the thought of facing him in battle caused even seasoned veterans to hesitate.

    Some shinobi, those lacking a solid nerve, would likely lose their will to fight the moment they faced Hanzo in the flesh.

    To stand against him? Only the strongest Kage-level shinobi might have a chance. But the village''s Kage wouldn''t easily go to war unless the survival of their home was directly at risk.

    "I think we can handle it."

    The voice broke through the uneasy murmurs, and all eyes in Konoha''s command tent turned toward its source.

    "Lord Jiraiya?" Nara Hakushu, the commanding officer of the Konoha forces, looked over with a glimmer of hope.

    In Konoha, apart from the Hokage and Danzo, only a few truly powerful individuals remained capable of facing such overwhelming threats. Among them were Orochimaru, Jiraiya, and Tsunade¡ªthe legendary Sannin. And then there was Hatake Sakumo, the White Fang of Konoha. But that was about it.

    Uchiha Fugaku? Although talented, he was only sixteen, a fresh Jonin with the advantage of a three-tomoe Sharingan. But against a demigod like Hanzo, Fugaku''s skills wouldn''t be enough.

    As for the younger Hyuga Hizashi, he was only twelve and had just reached the level of Chuunin. Throwing him into a battle with Hanzo would be nothing short of sending him to his death.

    That left Konoha with limited options. Hatake Sakumo was undoubtedly strong, but even he might struggle against Hanzo''s fearsome poison techniques, which were known to be incredibly lethal. Sakumo, no matter how skilled, wouldn''t be able to perform at his best while constantly worrying about poison.

    But Orochimaru, Jiraiya, and Tsunade were different. Not only were they individually powerful, but they had fought together for years. Their teamwork was flawless, and with Tsunade''s medical expertise and antidotes, they could neutralize Hanzo''s poisons. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Hey, Orochimaru, what do you think?" Jiraiya turned to his teammate, pulling on his sleeve slightly for attention.

    Though the Third Hokage had entrusted the battlefield command to the three of them, Orochimaru was often considered their unofficial leader.

    Orochimaru glanced at Jiraiya, his expression unreadable. "I have no objections," he said calmly.

    For Orochimaru, the only thing truly concerning about Hanzo was his poison. As long as Tsunade was there to handle the toxins, Orochimaru felt no fear facing the demigod.

    Still, his mind wandered for a moment. "Is this where the title "Sannin" comes from?'' Orochimaru thought. "Did this legendary battle against Hanzo give us that name? Was it really just a matter of circumstance?"

    "Well then, I''ll leave this to the three of you," Nara Hakushu said, bowing slightly out of respect.

    Orochimaru snapped back to the present and waved his hand nonchalantly. "It''s no big deal. We''ll take care of it."

    No big deal?

    The Konoha ninja around them couldn''t help but react internally. "You''re about to fight Hanzo the Salamander, and you call that a trivial matter?" They couldn''t say it out loud, but many thought Orochimaru''s confidence bordered on arrogance.

    Still, no one dared voice their doubts.

    Once Orochimaru gave his affirmative, Nara Hakushu unfurled a large map of the Land of Rain and placed it at the center of the tent for all to see. He then picked up a pointer and began detailing the strategy.

    "I''ve already sent word to Hokage-sama, and reinforcements are expected to arrive tonight," Nara Hakushu began. "Now, as the Hidden Rain has joined the battle, and we''re caught in a three-way conflict, our strategy needs to adjust accordingly."

    "Since the Rain Village is now a factor, it''s necessary to split our forces into three groups."

    He pointed at the map. "I recommend that, while being cautious of Amegakure''s forces, the Uchiha, Hyuga, Inuzuka, Aburame, and Hatake Sakumo''s team focus their firepower on the northeast, where Konoha is engaged with the Iwa forces. If we concentrate our efforts there, we can drive the Iwa Ninja back."

    "As for the Sand Ninja, my team along with the members of the Yamanaka, Nara, and Akimichi clans will intercept them. When the enemy''s puppet master poison is rendered ineffective by Tsunade-sama''s antidote, our abilities will come into full play. I believe we can hold them off."

    Nara Hakushu paused, surveying the room to make sure everyone was following before continuing. "The plan is to swiftly crush the Iwa forces. With a focused assault, we should be able to win that fight within half a day."

    "Once the Iwa Ninja have been repelled, reinforcements can be sent immediately to help against the Sand Ninja, ensuring a decisive victory."

    "Hmm, very reasonable," someone muttered, nodding in agreement.

    "Focus on the Iwa Ninja first," another added, "since they don''t have poison and their morale is low."

    Orochimaru, standing to the side, watched Nara Hakushu with a hint of interest. "The Nara clan really is impressive, even among their less prominent members. He''s directing this battle flawlessly."

    "But of course," Nara Hakushu continued, "all of this hinges on one crucial point: the three of you must hold off Hanzo for at least half a day. If he breaks through and enters the battlefield, our entire strategy will collapse."

    "Don''t worry," Jiraiya said confidently. "We''ve got this covered."

 Chapter 137: Konohaâ€™s Edge

    Although Jiraiya had heard of Hanzo''s fearsome reputation, he was the type to thrive on challenges. Facing off against a powerful opponent wasn''t something that scared him, it excited him. For Jiraiya, this was the kind of glorious task that a true ninja should embrace. Knowing how important it was to stop Hanzo, his fighting spirit burned even brighter.

    Nara Hakushu, meanwhile, was focused on the strategy at hand. After laying out the offensive plan, he continued discussing the finer details.

    "The general attack is scheduled for tomorrow morning," Hakushu explained. "I''ll make sure to inform everyone of the exact time when it''s confirmed."

    "One more thing¡ªmake sure you bring Tsunade-sama''s antidote potions with you. There are several types depending on the poison, and the supply is limited. Be careful not to mix them up."

    "Got it. If anyone has additional questions, speak now," Hakushu concluded.

    "I have one," Inuzuka Zen said, raising his hand.

    "Go ahead."

    "Do we really need to bring antidotes to deal with the Iwa Ninja? They''re not known for using poison."

    "Good question," Nara Hakushu nodded. "But yes, it''s better to be safe than sorry. Intelligence suggests that the ninja of Amegakure also use poison, and they''re unpredictable. Even if we''re facing Iwa Ninja, make sure to have some antidotes ready."

    "I understand."

    The meeting continued for several hours. Everyone knew that this was a war that could decide the fate of nations, so no detail could be overlooked. Every strategy had to be perfect.

    Once the meeting finally wrapped up, all the teams rushed to their respective positions on the battlefield, ready for the imminent conflict.

    In truth, this war was primarily a showdown between the three major nations¡ªKonoha, Iwa, and Suna. Amegakure, led by Hanzo, had only joined the fray to assert its presence, as their land was the battleground. Hanzo had no real stake in the outcome of the conflict, but as the leader of Amegakure, he couldn''t afford to sit back and watch his country be trampled. His pride as the "demigod" of the ninja world wouldn''t allow it.

    For Konoha, Hanzo''s involvement was a serious concern. His strength alone was enough to disrupt their entire war strategy. If Hanzo were allowed to rampage freely, it would open up an opportunity for Iwa or Suna to strike a decisive blow against Konoha''s forces.

    That''s why Konoha needed its strongest warriors to confront Hanzo and buy time for the rest of the army. Only Orochimaru, Jiraiya, and Tsunade had the power to hold off a ninja of Hanzo''s caliber.

    By nightfall, Konoha''s ninja forces had moved into position, and the Third Hokage''s reinforcements had arrived at their base. Nearly all of Konoha''s combat-ready ninja, except for genin, were present, signaling their intent to end the war in one fell swoop.

    The next morning, under Nara Hakushu''s command, Konoha launched its full-scale assault.

    Hatake Sakumo led the charge against the Iwa Ninja, accompanied by the Inuzuka, Aburame, Hyuga, and Uchiha clans. Meanwhile, the Ino-Shika-Cho trio spearheaded the resistance against the Sand Ninja.

    Faced with Konoha''s sudden and coordinated attack, both Iwa and Suna scrambled to respond.

    "Iwa Ninja, prepare to defend!" S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Let''s go! We won''t let them beat us so easily!"

    *Fire Style: Great Fireball Jutsu!*

    *Water Style: Water Colliding Wave!*

    *Earth Style: Earth Wall!*

    Shuriken, kunai, explosive tags, and jutsu filled the air as the three armies clashed on the battlefield. It was chaos, with every inch of the terrain becoming a warzone.

    At the forefront of the battle, Hatake Sakumo wielded his signature white chakra blade. The silver light from his blade flashed as it cut through Iwa Ninja one after another. His strikes were too fast for them to react. Even if they tried to defend with ninjutsu, it was often too late, the White Fang''s sword would have already claimed their lives.

    His movements were so swift and deadly that even traditional battlefield tactics were useless against him. The only hope for the Iwa Ninja was to avoid him entirely.

    Konoha''s forces, which had started with a slight disadvantage, quickly gained the upper hand. With each passing moment, they grew more confident, and their morale surged.

    On the other hand, both Suna and Iwa had suffered several defeats in a row, and their morale had hit rock bottom. In war, morale was everything, and without it, even skilled fighters struggled to maintain their effectiveness.

    While the Sand Ninja were being held back by the Ino-Shika-Cho formation, the Iwa Ninja were forced into a retreat by Konoha''s relentless assault.

    ---

    *Whoosh!*

    *Shuriken Shadow Clone Jutsu!*

    In the jungle, a single shuriken multiplied into countless black streaks, flying toward the enemy like a deadly rainstorm. A group of Rain Ninja, caught off guard, were struck down almost instantly.

    Without missing a beat, Orochimaru retrieved a grenade from his pouch and hurled it toward the remaining enemies.

    *Boom!*

    The explosion tore through the rain-drenched battlefield, silencing the remaining Rain Ninja.

    "You guys don''t hold back, do you?" Jiraiya commented with a smirk. "Even the Rain Ninja aren''t spared."

    "If they declare war, they should be prepared for the consequences," Orochimaru replied coldly. "There''s no room for hesitation on the battlefield."

    "Fair enough," Tsunade added, her eyes scanning the terrain ahead. "We''re getting close."

    The three of them¡ªOrochimaru, Jiraiya, and Tsunade¡ªwere making their way toward the location where Hanzo was reported to be. As they moved, Orochimaru couldn''t help but analyze his comrades'' strengths in his mind.

    Tsunade, for one, had significantly increased her chakra reserves since their early days. Jiraiya, on the other hand, seemed to have developed something more¡ªSenjutsu, the power of Sage Mode.

    Orochimaru speculated that during their original encounter with Hanzo, Jiraiya hadn''t yet mastered Senjutsu. Otherwise, it seemed impossible that the three of them together could only fight Hanzo to a draw.

    But now? With Jiraiya''s added strength and Tsunade''s improved chakra, not to mention his own enhanced abilities, Orochimaru felt confident.

    The three of them together could take down Hanzo this time.

 Chapter 138: Hanzo

    Hanzo of the Salamander, the demigod of the ninja world.

    After the deaths of the First Hokage and Uchiha Madara, he was regarded as one of the strongest shinobi alive, standing at the pinnacle of the ninja world.

    Orochimaru had thoroughly analyzed Hanzo''s strength based on the intelligence he had gathered. Hanzo wasn''t just a legend in the memories of his past life, his power was very real. Orochimaru was certain that even Sarutobi Hiruzen, the Third Hokage, might struggle against him in a direct fight.

    A person acknowledged by the Five Great Nations and given the title of "demigod" had to be much stronger than your average Kage-level ninja. At this point in time, Hanzo was likely at his peak, comparable to the likes of the Third Raikage. Though their combat styles differed, their destructive power was undoubtedly on the same level.

    Facing such a formidable enemy stirred excitement in Orochimaru. This was the first truly powerful opponent he had encountered since arriving in this world.

    Orochimaru had approached this war with a certain ease. Under normal circumstances, he didn''t even need to engage directly in battle. He could simply issue weapons and orders from a distance. His last fight was only because they had been nearby when Hyuga Ryuichi and his squad sent out a distress signal.

    But this time...

    "Here, take these antidotes," Tsunade said as they ran, pulling out two portable syringes from her ninja pouch. She handed one each to Jiraiya and Orochimaru. "I''ve made a temporary antidote based on the toxins extracted from previous victims of Hanzo."

    The syringes looked like small test tubes with needles sealed by transparent caps, ready to be used at a moment''s notice.

    Taking the antidote, Jiraiya grinned. "Tsunade, you''re incredible! The speed at which you make antidotes is unmatched. No one else in the entire ninja world could pull that off!"

    "Don''t flatter me," Tsunade replied, rolling her eyes. "I just don''t want to be a burden to you two."

    Tsunade had always thought of herself as a talented shinobi, a proud descendant of the Senju clan with formidable abilities. For a long time, she had even looked down on Jiraiya. But after fighting alongside him for so long, she had come to realize that Jiraiya was now stronger than her, which made her uneasy.

    It wasn''t a surprise that she couldn''t match Orochimaru, he had always been gifted. But Jiraiya? Why had he suddenly pulled ahead of her? The realization sparked a sense of insecurity she couldn''t quite shake.

    Jiraiya was about to say something when Orochimaru interrupted, "Do you have an extra antidote?"

    "Yeah, I do," Tsunade answered, slightly puzzled. "Why?"

    "Give me another one," Orochimaru said nonchalantly, taking an extra syringe from her without further explanation.

    ---

    The sky continued to drizzle, the rain unrelenting as it soaked the battlefield.

    In a hilly area, a man stood tall, his posture commanding. He wore a helmet, a gas mask, a raincoat, and the vest of Amegakure. His presence radiated strength, making him seem like an unstoppable force¡ªa god of war.

    This man was Hanzo of the Salamander.

    Opposite him stood five Konoha shinobi, their expressions tense and fearful. Though they outnumbered him, none of them dared to make a move. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Encircling the battle were several other Amegakure ninja, watching the scene unfold. They observed their leader with a certain air of confidence, knowing Hanzo could easily crush these intruders.

    To the people of Amegakure, the shinobi from the three great nations¡ªKonoha, Iwa, and Suna were nothing more than invaders, destroyers of their homeland. They felt no sympathy for these outsiders.

    "Come on, show me your real strength," Hanzo taunted, his voice calm but full of disdain. He held a chain in his hand, swinging it slowly as he observed the Konoha ninjas. "With this level of power, you''ll never defeat me."

    To Hanzo, these Konoha shinobi were nothing more than ants. Just like Uchiha Madara had once regarded most ninjas, Hanzo saw no worthy opponents here.

    "Damn it¡­ we can''t do anything¡­"

    "This¡­ this is a demigod¡­"

    "We don''t stand a chance!"

    Facing the demigod of the ninja world, the Konoha ninjas had lost their fighting spirit. They stood frozen, paralyzed by fear.

    Seeing this, Hanzo''s eyes flashed with mild irritation. "So, you''ve already given up? Hmph, what a waste."

    He turned his back to them, losing interest in the fight. To Hanzo, battling shinobi who had already surrendered mentally wasn''t worth his time.

    But just because Hanzo had lost interest didn''t mean his subordinates had. The moment he turned away, the Rain ninja lunged forward, quickly overpowering the Konoha ninjas and leaving them writhing on the ground, defeated and helpless.

    As the Rain ninja moved in for the kill, ready to eliminate the Konoha shinobi once and for all, a loud *boom* echoed across the battlefield, drawing everyone''s attention.

    All eyes turned toward the source of the sound.

    Three figures stood in the rain, wearing Konoha uniforms and raincoats. Two men and one woman.

    Even Hanzo''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Judging from where you''re coming from¡­ you must be something special."

    Jiraiya, standing in the center, was the one to speak. "You must be Hanzo of the Salamander, the so-called demigod of the ninja world, right?"

    Despite Orochimaru being the strongest of the three, Jiraiya often took the lead in situations like this, especially when it came to direct confrontation. Their dynamic was clear, Jiraiya was the frontline attacker, Orochimaru was the strategist and controller, and Tsunade provided medical support.

    Jiraiya''s brash nature made him a natural fit for this role, and now, as they approached their target, he stood proudly in the center, his confidence practically radiating.

    "Who the hell is this kid?" one of the Rain ninja grumbled. "How dare he address Lord Hanzo by name?"

    "Unforgivable!" another one shouted. "Hey, brat! Show some respect!"

    Ignoring their chatter, Jiraiya smirked. "Looks like we''ve found the right person."

    "Oh?" Hanzo''s expression remained neutral, though his interest was piqued. "So, you came here specifically for me?"

    "That''s right!" Jiraiya declared, his voice loud and confident. "Our mission is to defeat you!"

    Hearing this, Hanzo remained silent, but the Rain ninja couldn''t contain their laughter. They burst into fits of amusement as if they had just heard the funniest joke of their lives.

    "Hahaha! Did I hear that right?"

    "This idiot says he''s going to defeat Lord Hanzo? What a joke!"

    "Another group of kids who don''t know their place!"

    *Whoosh!*

    A black blur flashed across the battlefield.

    Orochimaru had already sprung into action. "Leave them to me. You focus on Hanzo."

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 30+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 139: Sanin In Action

    The saying goes, "The villain dies because he talks too much!" And on the battlefield, Orochimaru certainly didn''t waste time with idle banter or boasting.

    For him, once the enemy was confirmed, there was no need for explanations or drawn-out conversations¡ªonly action. Hanzo might be the BOSS, but to reach him, the lesser Rain ninja had to be dealt with first. Orochimaru viewed them as mere mobs in his path.

    Without hesitation, Orochimaru made his move.

    "What speed!" Hanzo''s eyes narrowed as Orochimaru dashed into the fray, but he didn''t react immediately. In Hanzo''s mind, these three were just some upstart youngsters. Why should he be concerned? He had eight capable subordinates with him. Could it be that Hanzo''s subordinates were weaklings?

    But this time, Hanzo miscalculated.

    Orochimaru''s speed, enhanced by his wind chakra, was equivalent to opening two of the Eight Gates of the Inner Gates technique. Combined with the enhancements, his physical abilities were truly formidable.

    He wasn''t quite at the level of the users of the true Eight Gates or the taijutsu masters of the Cloud Village, but he was still a force far beyond what most ordinary ninjas could handle.

    *Bang! Bang!*

    As soon as he entered the group of Rain ninja, two of them fell instantly, unable to react to his swift and powerful strikes. The others quickly scrambled, jumping back to create some distance.

    Seeing Orochimaru take down his subordinates with just two punches, Hanzo frowned.

    "Boy, you''re quite fast!" he called out, his tone laced with surprise.

    *Whoosh!*

    Without warning, a chain shot out from Hanzo''s hand, its end aimed directly at Orochimaru''s back. The chain was a special weapon of Hanzo''s, with a scythe at one end and a lock on the other.

    Sensing the attack from behind, Orochimaru didn''t even bother to look. He simply extended his hand, summoning a snake to intercept.

    *Hidden Shadow Snake Hands!*

    One of the remaining Rain ninjas, unable to react in time, was pulled directly in front of Orochimaru by a snake, intended as a shield. But just as Orochimaru was about to use the ninja as a block¡ª

    "Don''t underestimate me!" the Rain ninja shouted, struggling to escape Orochimaru''s grip.

    *Clang!*

    Jiraiya arrived just in time, kicking the chain away before it could strike. Simultaneously, he formed hand seals and took a deep breath.

    *Fire Style: Fireball Jutsu!*

    *Summoning Jutsu!*Jiraiya shouted, preparing for the next phase of their strategy. The three of them had worked together for years, and each knew what to do at this moment.

    A massive fireball roared toward Hanzo, while Tsunade moved quickly to a safe distance, summoning Katsuyu to tend to the injured Konoha ninja. Katsuyu split into smaller slugs, attaching to the five downed shinobi, stabilizing their condition.

    Hanzo, dodging the fireball, saw Tsunade''s actions out of the corner of his eye and frowned. "Impressive coordination¡­ It seems you three might actually be worthy opponents after all."

    "Hah!" Jiraiya shouted, still full of spirit. "As long as we''re here, you''re not leaving this place!"

    Hanzo''s eyes narrowed. "I see. So this is for the war, then? But¡­"

    He turned to Orochimaru, who still held one of the Rain ninja by the throat. "That boy over there, let go of my subordinate. Their lives are of no use to you."

    Orochimaru, fingers tightening around the ninja''s neck, paused and glanced at Hanzo. A smirk tugged at the corner of his mouth. "Is that so? I just don''t like dealing with distractions while I''m fighting."

    "Don''t worry," Hanzo said with quiet authority. "No one dares interfere when I''m serious."

    "Fair enough," Orochimaru replied, kicking the Rain ninja aside and refocusing on Hanzo.

    Hanzo''s reputation for toxicity was well known. His breath itself was laced with poison, and combined with the venom of his summoning beast, the giant Salamander, Hanzo was dangerous to both enemy and ally alike. No one would dare to approach recklessly once he unleashed his full power.

    ---

    Meanwhile, at Iwa''s military base, the situation was becoming dire. Onoki, the Third Tsuchikage, sat reviewing battle reports with a heavy heart. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Iwa''s forces had been repeatedly defeated by Konoha. The number of casualties was growing, and morale was at an all-time low.

    At this point, their forces couldn''t match Konoha''s anymore. "It seems we''ve lost this battle," Onoki muttered grimly. "Give the order. Iwa Ninja, begin the retreat."

    "Yes, Lord Tsuchikage!" an aide responded, rushing out to issue the orders.

    There was no other choice. They had been unable to defeat Konoha, and now that Amegakure had entered the fray, things had become even more complicated. Onoki knew they needed to withdraw and rethink their strategy. As for why he hadn''t personally joined the battle? A Kage could influence a battle, but they couldn''t change the course of an entire war alone. Their strength wasn''t enough to singlehandedly turn the tide.

    ---

    As Iwa''s forces began to retreat, Konoha''s forces let out a collective sigh of relief. With part of their army remaining on alert, they swiftly redirected their forces toward the Sand Ninja battlefield, as Nara Hakushu had predicted.

    By the time Hatake Sakumo and the elite teams arrived at the battlefield to face the Sand Ninja, it was clear that the tide had fully turned in Konoha''s favor. Seeing the situation take a nosedive, the Sand Ninja had no choice but to follow Iwa''s lead and withdraw from the Land of Rain.

    With both Iwa and Suna retreating, the battle in the Land of Rain was effectively over. Konoha had secured a hard-earned victory at relatively low cost, boosting morale to new heights.

    However, a few within Konoha''s leadership, Nara Hakushu and his closest strategists remained concerned about Orochimaru, Jiraiya, and Tsunade, who were still locked in combat with Hanzo.

    ---

    *Boom!*

    Tsunade jumped into the air and brought her heel down, smashing a large crater into the ground where Hanzo had been standing a moment before. But Hanzo easily dodged the strike, leaping back onto the head of his giant Salamander summon.

    *Whoosh, whoosh!* Hanzo flicked his wrist, sending several kunai, each armed with explosive tags, raining down toward the three Sannin.

    "Move, Orochimaru, Tsunade!" Jiraiya shouted, and the trio swiftly dodged the incoming projectiles.

    *Boom! Boom! Boom!*

    Explosions shook the battlefield, filling the area with smoke and the smell of burnt earth. But through the chaos, Hanzo''s eyes gleamed with opportunity. Quickly forming hand seals, he called out:

    *Fire Release: Detonating Flame Formation!*

    The ground beneath Orochimaru began to crack and sink, as hundreds of hidden explosive tags began to reveal themselves, creeping up toward his feet.

    "Orochimaru!" Tsunade shouted, eyes wide with alarm.

    But before the tags could fully detonate, Jiraiya''s white hair shot forward, wrapping around Orochimaru''s waist and pulling him out of danger just in time.

    *Boom! Boom! Boom!*

    The detonation was deafening, shaking the surrounding hills and sending debris flying in all directions.

    Though smoke filled the air, Hanzo''s senses told him that none of the three Sannin had been taken out. Their chakra signatures still burned strong. His frown deepened. Not only were these three immune to his poison, but their tenacity was something else entirely.

    *Whoosh!*

    A sudden gleam of light cut through the thick smoke, aimed directly at Hanzo''s head.

    "What¡ª?!" Hanzo''s eyes widened in shock, reacting just in time to raise two fingers and perform the *Body Flicker Technique*, disappearing from his previous position in an instant.

    He reappeared above his Salamander, but his heart raced slightly. That attack had been faster than he expected.

    "Impressive," Hanzo muttered to himself. "To push me this far..."

    A voice echoed from the smoke below. "We''re just getting started!"

    Orochimaru, who had been protected by Jiraiya''s quick reflexes, smiled coldly as he twisted his hand, revealing a gleaming blade.

    *Clang!*

    Metal clashed as Hanzo parried the blade with his chain. But his eyes narrowed as he recognized the weapon.

    "The Kusanagi Sword?!" Hanzo''s eyes widened in surprise.

    "Not bad, but¡ª" Hanzo began, but his words were cut short.

    *Hiss!!*

    A large snake shot out from the blade, its fangs bared as it lunged toward Hanzo.

    "What?!" Hanzo''s pupils shrank. "And snakes, too?!"

 Chapter 140: HanzÅ Defeated

    "How¡­ can this be?"

    Hanzo stared down at the black snake biting into his thigh, disbelief flashing across his face. He, Hanzo of the Salamander, taken off guard by a mere snake? Ridiculous.

    He didn''t have time to dwell on it, though. Quickly, he gripped the end of his weapon chain in one hand, wielding the sickle at the other end, and slashed down at the snake wrapped around his leg.

    Clang!

    The sound of metal striking something hard rang out as the sickle met the snake. But¡­ a metallic sound?

    "What in the world¡­?" Hanzo''s eyes widened. How could there be a metallic clash from striking a snake? His confusion turned to wariness as he pushed Orochimaru''s Kusanagi sword away, leaping off his salamander summon to gain some distance.

    On the other side, though the snake had been knocked aside, it wasn''t injured. Landing gracefully, it slithered back to Orochimaru, climbing up onto his shoulder.

    "Master, I succeeded!" it hissed, sounding proud of itself.

    "Good work," Orochimaru replied with a faint smile. He glanced at the spot where the snake had been struck. "You''re lucky Hanzo went easy on you, or you''d be nursing more than just a bruised scale."

    "Yes, master!" the snake replied, oblivious to Hanzo''s confusion.

    As the dust from the earlier explosions cleared, Hanzo''s giant salamander summon vanished in a puff of smoke. Its connection to its summoner had been severed, a result of Hanzo''s momentary lapse after the snake''s bite.

    "Orochimaru! Are you alright?" Tsunade ran over as soon as the smoke dissipated, concern evident in her eyes.

    Orochimaru waved her off casually. "I''m fine. Check on Jiraiya; he took more of the blast than I did."

    "Jiraiya?" Tsunade turned, finally noticing Jiraiya leaning against a rock, breathing heavily.

    Jiraiya gave a strained smile as Tsunade began to examine him. But even as she checked his injuries, his eyes were glued to Orochimaru, a mix of disbelief and awe on his face. How is this guy not even scratched? he wondered. He had seen Orochimaru up close during Hanzo''s explosive attack. Even with his protective ninjutsu, Jiraiya had still been hurt. Yet Orochimaru, who had faced the brunt of the attack, looked untouched, save for a few scorched holes in his sleeve, beneath which his skin appeared to be healing on its own.

    Did he use a recovery potion? Jiraiya thought, bewildered. But how? When?

    Ignoring Jiraiya''s confusion, Orochimaru extended his hand, and the Kusanagi sword flew back to him as if summoned by some invisible force.

    This technique allowed him to control the sword remotely using his chakra. Orochimaru had used it to kill Hiruzen in the original story, a testament to its deadly precision and power. Even the indestructible body of the Enma staff had been damaged by the blade''s sharpness.

    The fact that Hanzo had blocked it so casually was a testament to the man''s skill. He really is something, Orochimaru mused.

    "Considering how long we''ve held him here, Konoha should be close to winning the battle by now," Orochimaru said, a playful smile spreading across his face as he approached Hanzo, Kusanagi sword in hand. "So, Hanzo¡­ should I finish you off here?"

    Hanzo, immobilized by a binding jutsu, narrowed his eyes as Orochimaru approached. "You¡­ you really are the strongest among them, aren''t you?" he muttered, piecing together what had happened.

    In battle, it was typical to target the weakest link first. Hanzo had quickly identified Tsunade as the most vulnerable, but every time he moved to strike her, Orochimaru had intercepted, forcing him to focus on the young shinobi instead. Which led to the recent skirmish: Hanzo launching his Fire Release, Jiraiya saving Orochimaru, and Orochimaru counterattacking with the Kusanagi sword.

    "I wouldn''t say I''m the strongest," Orochimaru replied nonchalantly. "But the three of us together? More than enough to take you down."

    With a confident grin, he raised the Kusanagi sword, pressing it to Hanzo''s throat. The "demigod" of the ninja world could only glare, unable to move, the paralysis jutsu binding him firmly in place.

    "I never thought I''d be brought down by three kids¡­" Hanzo chuckled bitterly, accepting his fate. "Fine, then. Do it."

    To Orochimaru''s surprise, Hanzo closed his eyes, prepared to face death with dignity. So he isn''t afraid of dying, huh? Orochimaru thought, mildly impressed. But he wasn''t one to be swayed by sentiment.

    "Goodbye, Hanzo," he murmured, raising his sword to strike.

    Suddenly, a flurry of shuriken shot through the air, forcing Orochimaru to leap back. The shuriken were followed by a purple smoke bomb that exploded in front of him, releasing a cloud of toxic gas.

    "Watch out!" Tsunade shouted, covering her mouth and nose. "That smoke is poisonous!"

    Orochimaru quickly retreated, not inhaling any of the gas. Though Tsunade had created an antidote to counter Hanzo''s salamander poison, this was a different toxin, one that hadn''t been prepared for.

    In the midst of the smoke, Hanzo''s form vanished as several Rain ninja wearing gas masks darted forward, pulling him to safety. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Orochimaru, watching the scene unfold, couldn''t help but sigh. "A shame," he murmured, though there was no real disappointment on his face.

    Hanzo, alive, was far more valuable than Hanzo dead.

    "Oh, Orochimaru!" Jiraiya called out, pointing in shock. "Your snake¡­ it''s about to faint!"

    Orochimaru glanced at his shoulder, where his loyal black snake, Yamata looked dazed, its head drooping.

    "Poisoned, huh?" he mused. "Must''ve inhaled some of that smoke. Yamata, you should return for now. The toxin will knock you out for a bit, but you''ll be fine."

    "Yes¡­ master¡­" Yamata mumbled before disappearing in a puff of white smoke.

    Orochimaru wasn''t too concerned. Poisonous smoke was usually designed to incapacitate rather than kill outright. Only someone like Hanzo could wield poison lethal enough to kill with just a breath.

    Jiraiya looked at Orochimaru''s shoulder, shaking his head in amazement. "That snake of yours is really something else, Orochimaru."

 Chapter 141: Camouflage

    The main reason the battle with Hanzo didn''t turn into an all-out summon beast brawl was the poison of Hanzo''s salamander, which could kill nearly anything that came close, including summoned beasts. Tsunade''s antidote was specifically tailored for human use; she didn''t have enough to safely treat massive creatures like Gamabunta, Katsuyu. So, the Sannin had to face Hanzo on their own.

    As for Orochimaru''s snake, Yamata it was one of Orochimaru''s many "unique creations."

    Watching the battle unfold, Jiraiya couldn''t hide his astonishment. Despite his injuries, he was so caught up in what he''d just witnessed that he seemed to forget his own pain.

    He''d seen Orochimaru summon a snake, inject it with Tsunade''s antidote, and then send it out with the Kusanagi sword for support. But the strangest part was when the snake¡­ vanished?

    "Can snakes actually go invisible?" Jiraiya muttered, bewildered.

    Tsunade looked equally stunned. She had seen the black snake before during their mission to the Land of Whirlpools, but she hadn''t realized the extent of its abilities. The way it seemed to blend into its surroundings, disappear, then reappear, it was unlike anything she''d ever seen.

    "Is this snake not only capable of speech but also has immobilization and camouflage techniques?" she asked, incredulous.

    Orochimaru, noticing their expressions, gave a casual shrug. "It''s not invisibility. It''s just color-changing camouflage."

    "Color change? Like a chameleon?" Jiraiya asked, catching on quickly. But the concept sounded ridiculous. Could a snake really adapt a chameleon''s abilities?

    "Are you serious?" Tsunade asked, still doubtful, even though she''d seen it with her own eyes.

    "Why would I lie?" Orochimaru replied with a smirk. "Yamata can change color, immobilize targets, use anesthetic venom, and even perform a basic Earth Release."

    Jiraiya and Tsunade stared at him, speechless.

    Completely unbothered, Orochimaru continued his explanation, openly sharing details that he had kept even from Hiruzen and Danzo.

    Over the years, he had enhanced Yamata''s abilities through careful experimentation. The snake''s camouflage was inspired by chameleons, using chakra to blend into its surroundings. Unlike typical invisibility jutsu, Yamata camouflage was more effective, especially against those without special sensory abilities.

    "When trained and enhanced with chakra, a snake can surpass a chameleon''s natural camouflage ability," Orochimaru explained, still unfazed. "For Yamata, changing colors is an active skill, consuming chakra. But it''s useful when the right moment arises."

    In addition to camouflage, Yamata was enhanced with an anesthetic venom that could paralyze targets and a modified Earth Release technique, adapted specifically for a snake. Orochimaru had modeled this ability on Iwa''s Earth Rock Fist, enabling Yamata to form high-density rock scales, laced with metallic minerals, for protection. This armor was the reason Hanzo''s sickle failed to slice it in two earlier.

    Hanzo had assumed it was just an ordinary snake, so his strike had been casual. If he had known, the outcome might have been different. But for now, Yamata had survived and succeeded in its mission.

    Despite his cautious demeanor, Hanzo hadn''t detected the snake''s presence until it was too late. After all, snakes were cold-blooded, and their movements were subtle. Once in camouflage, Yamata was nearly impossible to spot without specialized sensory abilities.

    "Even Hanzo was caught off guard," Orochimaru remarked, a hint of satisfaction in his voice.

    Meanwhile, Hanzo was being assisted by a handful of Rain ninja, who were just as astonished as he was. "Unbelievable¡­ even Lord Hanzo¡­" one of them whispered in shock. "Who are these people?"

    The once-imposing "demigod of the ninja world" looked shaken, his mind still reeling from the battle.

    "Stop here," Hanzo ordered suddenly, signaling his subordinates to halt. They gently lowered him under a large tree, where he took a seat, leaning back and staring into the rain, letting it wash over him.

    The immobilization jutsu had long worn off, but the mental weight of the battle still lingered. As he sat there, his thoughts drifted back to the bizarre encounter with Orochimaru''s snake.

    After so many years of standing at the top, facing these three young shinobi had given him pause. These weren''t ordinary opponents. They were extraordinary in ways he hadn''t anticipated.

    "The Sannin of Konoha¡­" he murmured, almost to himself, as he closed his eyes and let the rain drip down his gas mask.

    ---

    On the other side of the battlefield, Konoha''s forces had achieved a decisive victory. The ninja army celebrated, relieved that the intense battles were finally over. The officers issued orders to clean up the battlefield and prepare for the withdrawal from the Land of Rain.

    Nara Hakushu, Konoha''s chief strategist, received word from Jiraiya''s contact frog about the outcome of the fight with Hanzo. When he read the message, his eyes widened in disbelief.

    "Hanzo¡­ defeated? And the three of them are unharmed?" sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The news spread like wildfire through Konoha''s ranks, and soon the entire army was abuzz with excitement. For many of the younger ninja, it was almost too incredible to believe.

    "Did they really defeat Hanzo, the demigod of the ninja world?"

    "That''s amazing! Those three are unstoppable!"

    "They really are worthy of being Lord Hokage''s students!"

    In no time, Orochimaru, Jiraiya, and Tsunade became legends within the Konoha forces, their names spoken with awe and respect. Even the usually stoic Uchiha clan was moved by the news.

    Uchiha Soyama, the clan head, gathered his key members. He''d been keeping a close eye on the battlefield, and this turn of events had changed his calculations.

    "Remember this," Soyama told his advisors. "The strength of Orochimaru and Jiraiya cannot be underestimated. We need to observe them closely from now on."

    "Especially Orochimaru," he added, frowning. "If there''s an opportunity, we should establish a relationship with him."

    "But Orochimaru doesn''t trust people easily," one advisor noted.

    "Everyone has weaknesses," Soyama replied. "Pay attention, observe, and one will always appear. We can''t afford to let someone of his talent operate unchecked."

    "No matter what, we Uchiha cannot be led by the nose. We must plan ahead."

    "Yes!"

 Chapter 142: Pain

    The report of Konoha''s victory over Hanzo reached the village early the next morning, delivered by a ninja hawk directly to the Hokage''s office.

    "Hahaha, Sarutobi, it seems your students have grown beyond anyone''s expectations!" Homura Mitokado said with a pleased smile, sitting alongside Koharu Utatane.

    "Yes, defeating Hanzo of the Hidden Rain¡­ They''re already formidable enough to stand on their own." Koharu agreed, nodding in approval.

    Hiruzen smiled humbly, clearly pleased. "They''ve worked hard to reach this level. I just guided them. Their achievements are their own."

    The news of the Sannin''s victory spread quickly through Konoha. In no time, the village was buzzing with pride, and Orochimaru, Jiraiya, and Tsunade became heroes in the eyes of the villagers and aspiring young ninjas.

    ---

    Meanwhile, out on the battlefield in the Land of Rain, the trio had set up a small camp under a natural rock shelter, taking a moment to rest and warm themselves around a fire.

    "It really happened," Jiraiya muttered, breaking off a piece of the ration biscuit in his hand and staring into the flames. "We actually won. The village won."

    Tsunade, who was leaning comfortably against Orochimaru''s lap, chuckled softly, still in disbelief herself. "Honestly¡­ it feels surreal. We actually defeated Hanzo, the legendary ''Salamander'' of the Hidden Rain? The guy they call a demigod?"

    Jiraiya nodded. "Yeah¡­ hard to wrap my head around it. He''s practically a living legend."

    He fell silent, clearly lost in thought. Even during the battle, he had felt overwhelmed by Hanzo''s power, and yet here they were, alive and victorious. The feeling was unreal.

    Orochimaru, however, remained unbothered. "It''s just Hanzo. Is there really a need to make such a fuss?"

    Jiraiya''s head snapped up, and he looked at Orochimaru, indignant. "Just Hanzo? Do you even understand who he is? People revere him, Orochimaru! To be able to fight him is considered an honor. And to defeat him¡­"

    "...and yet you won," Orochimaru cut in, brushing off Jiraiya''s dramatics with a dismissive tone.

    Jiraiya blinked, taken aback, but then he sighed. "Yeah, I guess you''re right. We won." He hesitated, then looked at Orochimaru. "Though, if we''re being honest¡­ most of the credit probably goes to you, Orochimaru."

    The three of them had survived the poison only because of Tsunade''s antidote, which had specifically targeted Hanzo''s venom and allowed them to develop a temporary immunity. But the battle itself? That had been largely thanks to Orochimaru''s quick thinking, the deadly Kusanagi sword, and his eerie black snake.

    Without Orochimaru''s contributions, the outcome might have been very different.

    "Don''t put all the credit on me," Orochimaru said with a rare smile. "This was a team effort."

    Tsunade, still resting against him, gave a warm smile as well. "That''s right. The three of us make a good team."

    Jiraiya groaned, feeling a pang as he looked at the two. Seeing the woman he cared for so comfortable with someone else, especially someone as closed-off as Orochimaru¡­ it hurt, more than he wanted to admit.

    "Yeah, yeah¡­ you two are a team. I guess I''m just the third wheel," Jiraiya muttered with a half-hearted laugh.

    "Haha, Jiraiya, you''re so dramatic," Tsunade said, sitting up and about to tease him further, when suddenly she stopped, her eyes narrowing toward the shadows.

    "Who''s there?"

    A small, hesitant voice answered. "Um¡­ can you spare us some food?"

    From the shadows, a young boy with orange hair emerged, eyeing the ration biscuit in Jiraiya''s hand hungrily. He looked frail, his face smudged with dirt, and his clothes torn from wandering. Behind him, two other children stepped out, a girl with blue hair and a boy with long red hair that partially obscured his face.

    Jiraiya''s eyes softened as he looked at them. "Kids? Where are your parents?"

    The boy with orange hair, Yahiko, looked down, sadness darkening his face. "They¡­ they were killed in the war."

    Hearing this, Tsunade muttered, "War orphans¡­ how tragic."

    Jiraiya, moved by the children''s plight, handed over his ration biscuit. "Here, take this. You must be starving." S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The three children eagerly accepted the food, their eyes lighting up with gratitude. However, Orochimaru''s gaze lingered on the red-haired boy, Nagato. His sharp, golden eyes focused on the faint glimpse of lavender ripples partially hidden by Nagato''s hair.

    The Rinnegan.

    So it was true. The eyes that once belonged to the Sage of Six Paths had been passed down to this child.

    Orochimaru''s mind whirred with thoughts. Here was the Rinnegan, right in front of him, an unimaginable opportunity to study the legendary dojutsu. With such power, he could uncover secrets that no one else could.

    Without hesitation, Orochimaru drew a kunai from his pouch, his intention clear.

    "Orochimaru, what are you doing?" Jiraiya asked, alarmed, noticing the gleam of the blade.

    Orochimaru''s expression remained cold. "I''m killing them."

    "What?!" Jiraiya''s face filled with shock and anger. "Wait! They''re just kids!"

    Seeing the kunai in Orochimaru''s hand, the three children backed away, fear evident in their eyes. Yahiko, the bravest of the three, stood in front of the others and asked, "Why? Why would you kill us? We''re just kids¡­ we don''t pose any threat to you!"

    Orochimaru replied, his voice unfeeling, "They''re war orphans, Jiraiya. They won''t survive out here on their own. If we don''t kill them, they''ll die slowly of starvation or be killed by others. I''m just¡­ saving them the suffering."

    Jiraiya stepped between Orochimaru and the children, his expression fierce. "Even if that''s true, it''s not our place to make that decision. They''re just kids! Show some humanity, Orochimaru!"

    "Humanity?" Orochimaru muttered, almost to himself, his eyes narrowing. Did he even have that left in him?

    He could see the logic in Jiraiya''s words, yet his mind kept drifting back to the Rinnegan. His curiosity was like a fire that couldn''t be quenched, burning him with the need to understand these legendary eyes. But then again¡­ killing children, even if for his research, seemed¡­ beneath him.

    With a sigh, Orochimaru slipped the kunai back into his pouch.

 Chapter 143: Iâ€™ve built my own village

    Orochimaru suddenly felt he was in over his head.

    In the original series, Orochimaru hadn''t yet built his own village or even begun serious research when he encountered the three war orphans. Back then, he hadn''t realized just how powerful Nagato''s Rinnegan would become. His thoughts of killing them came simply from a sense of twisted mercy¡ªthe cold, practical mercy of a ninja.

    But now? Things were different.

    He had been conducting research for a while now, and he''d already secretly established his own hidden village. If he could take in someone like Chana (Karin''s Mother), then why not these kids? He could study the Rinnegan in depth while also undermining Uchiha Madara''s plans, all without having to kill them.

    Why waste such a valuable opportunity?

    Thinking of this, Orochimaru''s lips curled into a slight smile. His voice took on a hoarse, almost mocking tone as he said, "Jiraiya, don''t be so tense. I was only joking with them."

    "Joking¡­?" Jiraiya was dumbfounded, his face a mix of confusion and disbelief.

    Orochimaru chuckled. "Look at the kid with the long red hair. He''s probably from the Uzumaki clan. Since he may have Uzumaki blood, why would I harm him?"

    Hearing this, Jiraiya turned and took a closer look, noticing Nagato''s red hair for the first time. It hadn''t occurred to him before, but now that Orochimaru mentioned it¡­ If Nagato was an Uzumaki, then he was likely a distant relative of Tsunade, a descendant of the Senju clan.

    Tsunade, who hadn''t paid much attention at first, now looked at Nagato with a flash of realization in her eyes.

    "Could he really be a child of the Uzumaki clan?" she murmured.

    Orochimaru didn''t linger on the topic. Instead, he pulled out a scroll from his waist, unsealing a box and taking out bread and milk he''d stored earlier. Handing them to the three kids, he said, "Biscuits are hardly a decent meal. Here, eat something better."

    These supplies were among the necessities Orochimaru had prepared before heading to the battlefield. As a ninja with both skill and resources, he had the luxury to maintain a certain quality of life, even in the middle of a war zone.

    "This is¡­" Yahiko hesitated, still wary of Orochimaru. But his hunger quickly overpowered his fear, and he reached out, grabbing the food eagerly. "Nagato, Konan, come on!"

    The three children each took some bread and milk, devouring them like they hadn''t eaten in days. Dirty and ragged, they looked like tiny beggars, worn down by a world that showed them no kindness.

    Once they''d eaten their fill, Orochimaru began his pitch. "So, your parents are gone?"

    Yahiko, now a little more relaxed after eating, nodded. "Yeah¡­"

    "That''s tragic," Orochimaru continued, his tone surprisingly gentle. "But what do you plan to do now?"

    Yahiko froze, unsure of how to respond. "I¡­ I just want to stay with Nagato and Konan¡­ We''ll figure something out."

    "But how do you plan to survive? The ninja world is in chaos. You''re just kids." Orochimaru''s voice turned persuasive, almost hypnotic. "Would you consider coming with me? You''d be safe."

    "Go¡­ with you?" Yahiko looked up, startled. His eyes darted to Orochimaru''s forehead protector. "You mean¡­ to Konoha?"

    "Orochimaru¡­" Tsunade spoke up, a hint of warning in her tone, but Orochimaru raised a hand to silence her. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "It''s fine, Tsunade," he assured her before turning back to Yahiko. "No, I''m not talking about Konoha. I''m offering you a place somewhere else."

    "Somewhere¡­ else?" Yahiko repeated, confused.

    Orochimaru''s words left not only the three children but also Tsunade and Jiraiya in shock.

    "What are you talking about, Orochimaru?" Tsunade asked, frowning.

    Orochimaru looked at his two teammates calmly. "I''ll be honest with you¡­ I''ve built my own village."

    "What?"

    Both Tsunade and Jiraiya stared at him in stunned silence, struggling to process what he''d just said.

    "How¡­ how is that possible?" Jiraiya stammered, disbelief clear in his voice.

    Orochimaru continued, unfazed. "It''s a hidden place. Specifically established to shelter orphans of war like these kids."

    The two of them were still reeling, trying to grasp the implications.

    "When did you do this?" Jiraiya finally asked, as if he could barely believe the words coming out of his own mouth.

    "Now''s not the time to go into details," Orochimaru replied curtly, cutting off further questions. He turned to Yahiko and spoke with a kind of cold sincerity. "Yahiko, right? Would you like to come to my village? There, you''ll find other children who''ve lost everything to this war, just like you. No one will be able to harm you."

    Yahiko looked unsure but intrigued. The thought of a place where he and his friends could be safe was tempting. In a world ravaged by war, the idea of a safe haven, especially one filled with kids like them, sounded like a miracle.

    "I¡­ I need to discuss it with Nagato and Konan first," Yahiko said hesitantly.

    "Of course. But don''t take too long to decide," Orochimaru said with a thin smile.

    The three children moved a short distance away to discuss in hushed voices, leaving Tsunade and Jiraiya to confront Orochimaru directly.

    "Orochimaru, are you serious? You really built your own village?" Jiraiya asked, still in shock.

    Orochimaru nodded slightly. "Yes. Is there a problem?"

    Jiraiya''s expression darkened. "A problem? Orochimaru, do you realize that doing this¡­ it''s treason! Building a village outside Konoha''s jurisdiction? That''s betraying the Leaf!"

    In Jiraiya''s eyes, Konoha was home. Its interests came first, especially in times of war. For Orochimaru to go off and start his own village, it felt like a betrayal of everything they''d fought for.

    Even Tsunade was looking at Orochimaru with confusion. She knew Orochimaru had secrets, but she hadn''t expected something like this.

    Orochimaru, however, remained calm and unbothered. "Treason? Only if you tell the village, Jiraiya."

    He shifted his gaze to Tsunade, his expression unreadable. "You''ve often asked me if there''s a way to end this endless cycle of war, haven''t you? Well, this is my answer."

    *****

    Support me on patreon to read 30+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 144: Friendship

    After hearing Orochimaru''s words, Tsunade was momentarily stunned.

    Before she could respond, Orochimaru continued, "War breeds hatred. The more hatred there is, the more wars will erupt, it''s a vicious cycle, one that hasn''t been broken yet."

    He paused, letting his words sink in. "So, I''ve used my own resources to create a sanctuary for these war orphans. A place where they don''t have to be tools for anyone, where they can just live. Right now, it''s insignificant in the grand scheme of the ninja world, but I believe that one day, this place will grow and its ideals will spread far and wide."

    "W-Wow¡­ Orochimaru¡­" Tsunade looked at him, speechless. Orochimaru''s tone and vision took her by surprise, and it was clear Jiraiya was equally shocked.

    Was this truly the same Orochimaru they had grown up with? They were here fighting to protect Konoha, while Orochimaru was already envisioning something bigger than just one village. He was thinking of the entire ninja world.

    "But¡­ isn''t Konoha itself a kind of sanctuary?" Jiraiya managed to stammer. "Shouldn''t our first duty be to protect it?"

    Orochimaru gave him a faint smile. "There''s nothing wrong with protecting Konoha. But that doesn''t conflict with my goals."

    He looked Jiraiya in the eye, his expression deadly serious. "Think about it, Jiraiya. How many orphans are created by these endless wars every year? Even if Konoha wanted to help, it doesn''t have the means or the will to shelter them all. They can''t save the world, not in the state they''re in. They can''t even risk taking in orphaned children from other nations, out of fear those children might be spies."

    He shrugged. "But my village? It''s hidden and still unknown. I don''t have those limitations."

    "Enough, Orochimaru," Tsunade said suddenly. Her voice was soft, yet firm. "I support you."

    "Tsunade¡­" Jiraiya looked at her, taken aback. "You too?"

    "There''s nothing wrong with creating a place for these kids to escape the war," Tsunade replied, placing a hand on Orochimaru''s shoulder. "If no other village dares to do it, then Orochimaru''s decision is admirable. If you want to go back to Konoha and report him to sensei, go ahead."

    "What? Who do you think I am?" Jiraiya protested, looking hurt. "If Orochimaru were doing something dangerous or wrong, I wouldn''t hesitate to stop him. But¡­ this¡­"

    Just then, a small voice interrupted their discussion.

    "Excuse me!"

    The three turned to see Yahiko looking up at them, his face serious despite his young age. "I want to ask¡­ how can we be sure you''re telling the truth?"

    He glanced between Orochimaru and his teammates, the distrust evident in his eyes. As the oldest of the three, Yahiko felt responsible for their safety.

    "Smart kid," Orochimaru remarked with a slight smirk. "But think about it¡ªwhat do I gain by lying to you? If we wanted to hurt you, wouldn''t it have been easier to do so already?"

    Yahiko paused, clearly thinking it over. It made sense. If Orochimaru and his friends had wanted to kill them, they could''ve done it the moment they met.

    After a moment of contemplation, Yahiko clenched his fists and nodded. "Alright. We believe you. We''ll go with you."

    "A wise decision." Orochimaru''s smirk widened, and he gestured for the children to follow him. He took a moment to glance at Konan and Nagato, then turned to lead the way.

    Yahiko and his friends exchanged a few looks, then nodded and followed close behind.

    "Hey, Orochimaru, wait!" Jiraiya called out, catching up with them. "Are you just taking them to this village of yours?"

    "What else would I be doing?"

    "But¡­ how many people are in this village?" Jiraiya asked, still incredulous.

    "A lot," Orochimaru replied smoothly.

    "How many subordinates?"

    "Just one."

    "What? Just one?" Jiraiya spluttered. "How do you plan to keep them safe?"

    "You''ll understand when we get there," Orochimaru said dismissively, clearly not interested in explaining further. "Seeing is better than hearing."

    And with that, he began to lead Yahiko, Konan, and Nagato toward the Land of Sound. A faint smile crept across his face as he walked, his thoughts drifting to the next steps.

    "So, Uchiha Madara... how will you respond to this?"

    ---

    High above, hidden in the branches of a tree, a white face slowly emerged from the bark, watching the group depart. With a snicker, the face sank back into the tree, vanishing from sight.

    ---

    Two days later, in a dimly lit chamber, an elderly man lay on a stone bed, his breath shallow. His single red eye was closed as he rested.

    Suddenly, a white figure emerged from the wall beside him.

    "Bad news, Madara. The boy, Nagato, was taken away by some Konoha ninjas."

    "Hm?" Madara opened his remaining Sharingan, his voice weak yet filled with authority. "Explain in detail."

    White Zetsu gave a quick report on what he''d witnessed.

    "Konoha took him¡­ could they have discovered the Rinnegan?" Madara murmured, furrowing his brow. "No, that''s unlikely. The Rinnegan is a myth to most of them. Even if they noticed something, it wouldn''t warrant this kind of response."

    "Right. No one knows the true power of the Rinnegan except you."

    "Then¡­ why would they take him?" Madara closed his eye again, looking weary. "Forget it. Just keep watching. I''ll decide what to do later."

    "Understood."

    White Zetsu nodded and sank back into the ground, disappearing from view.

    --- sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    With the war between the three great nations temporarily at a standstill, a fragile peace settled over their borders. Under the guidance of Orochimaru, Yahiko and his friends traveled safely, avoiding any remaining dangers.

    Meanwhile, back in the world of shinobi, a new legend was being born.

    Word of "The Sannin" spread quickly, and soon the entire ninja world knew their names. Rumors circulated, telling of how three shinobi from Konoha had stood their ground and defeated Hanzo of the Salamander, the fearsome leader of Amegakure.

    Sure, it was three against one, but to the average shinobi, even thirty fighters wouldn''t stand a chance against Hanzo.

    People across the nations gossiped about how the Sannin had managed such a feat, and some hot-headed shinobi even considered teaming up with others to replicate the victory, hoping for their own moment of glory.

    But once they truly thought it over, how Hanzo''s poison alone was enough to kill them they quickly gave up on the idea.

    And so, as Orochimaru led Yahiko, Nagato, and Konan on their long journey across forests and mountains, the world buzzed with tales of the Sannin''s exploits. After days of travel, they finally reached their destination: the Land of Rice Field.

 Chapter 145: Subordinates?

    "Seriously, why did we have to change clothes as soon as we got here?" Jiraiya muttered as they walked along the dirt road.

    Since crossing into the Land of Fields, they had swapped out their battle-worn shinobi gear for simple civilian clothes. Orochimaru and Jiraiya wore plain robes, while Tsunade opted for a white top and dark green shorts. They looked like any other travelers, far removed from the legendary Sannin of Konoha.

    The three children, freshly scrubbed and dressed in clean, humble outfits, trailed behind, glancing around curiously. Orochimaru had even ditched his backpack and most of his belongings somewhere along the way, making it clear they were traveling light.

    Orochimaru responded to Jiraiya''s complaints with a calm explanation, "To avoid unwanted attention. I''m establishing myself here as an independent figure. If the daimyo realizes I''m a Konoha ninja..."

    "I get it," Jiraiya nodded, falling silent.

    Their group of six continued onward, crossing into the territory of the Land of Rice Field with little difficulty. After a smooth journey, they finally neared Orochimaru''s hidden village.

    Orochimaru called it "Sound Village," though it was little more than a collection of buildings tucked away in the dense forests of the countryside, far from his more secretive locations like the lab and armory. The village entrance was small and concealed, making it nearly impossible for any outsider to find his other bases.

    As they neared, several villagers recognized Orochimaru.

    "Ah, Lord Orochimaru!"

    "Good afternoon, Orochimaru-sama!"

    Some even bowed as he passed, their faces lit with genuine respect and admiration.

    Orochimaru nodded to each of them, accustomed to this reverence. In the two years he''d spent in the Land of Sound, he had become something of a patron saint. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Most people here didn''t know the true extent of his power, nor the full scope of his activities. But they did know that as long as Orochimaru was around, rogue ninja dared not cause trouble, and the villagers could live in peace and relative prosperity. Orochimaru''s presence had, in their eyes, transformed the country into a safe haven.

    Watching this display, the rest of the group especially Tsunade and Jiraiya were astonished. They had always seen Orochimaru as cold and distant, but here he was practically revered.

    Even Jiraiya, who had always viewed Orochimaru with skepticism, couldn''t help but reconsider. Could this really be the same man Toad Sage Fukasaku had mentioned in his prophecies?

    "Wow¡­ this is amazing!" Yahiko whispered to Nagato and Konan, his eyes wide with admiration. "Looks like he was telling the truth."

    Nagato, usually reserved, even cracked a small smile as he watched Yahiko and Konan''s excitement.

    Originally, Nagato had been filled with resentment towards Konoha. The ninja from that village had killed his parents, and he''d always sworn he''d never go there, believing Yahiko and Konan shared his views. But when they''d learned that Orochimaru had created a village for orphans like them, something inside them shifted.

    Now, standing in this peaceful place, all three of them felt their last bits of doubt disappear. The fields stretched out around them, untouched by war. The air was filled with birdsong, and for the first time in years, they felt a hint of hope.

    "This country looks like it''s in great shape!" Tsunade remarked, looking around in amazement. "Orochimaru, how did you manage all this?"

    "It wasn''t that hard, really¡ª"

    Before Orochimaru could finish, five or six masked figures suddenly appeared, seemingly out of nowhere.

    "Stay back!" Jiraiya shouted, instinctively moving to shield the children. Tsunade also stepped forward, ready to fight.

    But before they could act, the masked figures knelt in unison before Orochimaru.

    "Lord Orochimaru!" they greeted in unison.

    Both Jiraiya and Tsunade froze, stunned. What was going on?

    Orochimaru gave a slight nod to the masked figures and said, "They''re with me. Stand down."

    The masked figures immediately parted, allowing Orochimaru and the others to pass. Tsunade and Jiraiya exchanged bewildered glances as they fell in line behind him, casting curious looks at the masked men.

    Over the last two years, Orochimaru had made significant advancements in cloning technology, allowing these clones to vary in height and build. Though they wore identical masks and outfits, their physical appearances differed.

    Jiraiya and Tsunade were deeply unsettled by this sight. Hadn''t Orochimaru claimed that his village only had one person in it? So who were these masked soldiers?

    Seeing their confusion, Orochimaru casually explained, "If you want to protect a place, you need a certain level of military strength. These are my subordinates."

    Since he had already chosen to bring Yahiko, Nagato, and Konan here, Orochimaru was prepared to explain things to Jiraiya and Tsunade. He knew that their ultimate wish was world peace, and what he was doing here didn''t conflict with that.

    "Your¡­ subordinates?" Tsunade asked, still trying to comprehend.

    "How did you get so many people to follow you in such a short time?" Jiraiya questioned, still suspicious.

    Orochimaru just smirked. "I''ll explain it all later. For now, follow me."

    With that, he led the group deeper into the hidden village, leaving Jiraiya and Tsunade to trail behind him, their minds racing with questions.

 Chapter 146: Chana And Nagato

    The Land of Rice Fields a small, neutral country.

    It was a place that Orochimaru had managed exceptionally well.

    Thanks to the memories shared among his clones, Orochimaru''s network operated seamlessly. The clones'' data served as a kind of backup, allowing the system to retain everything Orochimaru knew and experienced. Combat expertise, business acumen, management skills, medical knowledge, it was all preserved and passed on through his clones. With this system, Orochimaru could cultivate any talent he required. If he wanted, he could even replicate himself down to the smallest detail.

    As they moved deeper into the forest, Tsunade, Jiraiya, and the others couldn''t hide their growing surprise. By the time they reached the edge of Orochimaru''s hidden village, their amazement had turned to outright astonishment.

    It was a modest settlement, perhaps only a tenth the size of Konoha. Yet it was vibrant with life. A significant number of people already lived here, many of them ordinary civilians from nearby areas. Their presence brought a sense of warmth and community, making the village feel far more alive.

    Every time he saw these civilians, Orochimaru couldn''t help but respect his past self. Establishing a hidden village was no simple task in this era. It required not only a loyal team but also accomplishments that could attract both skilled shinobi and regular people. Only then could a village begin to grow in strength and reputation.

    And Orochimaru had managed to do just that. Though mining operations had largely ceased in recent years, and he no longer paid workers wages, the village was self-sustaining. His reputation alone attracted people seeking refuge from the chaos of the world outside. Here, they could find safety, earn a living, and have food on their tables.

    As for anyone who thought of causing trouble? There was no need for Orochimaru''s clones to intervene. The villagers themselves, out of admiration and loyalty, were quick to deal with dissent.

    What? Someone dared to speak ill of Lord Orochimaru?

    What? Someone was caught gossiping about Orochimaru behind his back?

    They might get one warning, maybe two, but a third offense meant expulsion from the village. And for those forced out, the clones ensured they were dealt with as traitors to the village.

    In short, Orochimaru''s authority in the village was absolute. He was revered to the point that no one even dared to discuss him in private. The law enforcement squads formed by the villagers were more than capable of maintaining order, not to mention the additional oversight from the clones, who held a higher authority.

    "Lord Orochimaru, welcome back!"

    At the entrance to the village stood Chana, a young woman with short red hair, flanked by eight clones. She bowed respectfully as she greeted Orochimaru.

    The sudden appearance of this girl stirred an odd feeling in Tsunade. Though Chana wasn''t particularly beautiful, she had a maturity to her, and her voice carried a gentle warmth. Combined with the respectful way she addressed Orochimaru, Tsunade''s instincts as a woman told her there might be something more between them.

    Orochimaru, oblivious to Tsunade''s thoughts, gave Chana a slight nod. "Let''s go inside. We''ll talk there."

    "Yes, of course. Please, follow me, sirs!" Chana replied, bowing again.

    As they walked through the village, whispers followed them.

    "Who are these people Lord Chana is personally welcoming?"

    "I don''t recognize most of them, but I know Lord Orochimaru."

    "Oh, really? Which one is Orochimaru-sama?"

    "Are you serious? You must be new here. How could you not know Lord Orochimaru?"

    "Haha, exactly! When you live here, you don''t need to know anyone else, but Orochimaru-sama is a must!"

    The hushed conversations painted a clear picture of Orochimaru''s high standing in the village. His influence was evident in the way people spoke of him, and even Kana, who had been taken in by him, was now regarded by the villagers with respect simply due to her association with him.

    Finally, Orochimaru led Jiraiya and Tsunade to the tallest building in the village. It was the main office of the Sound Village, similar in function to the Kage offices in other hidden villages.

    When Orochimaru stopped, Chana and the clones halted as well, waiting for further instructions. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Chana," Orochimaru said, turning to her.

    "Yes, sir?" Chana responded respectfully.

    "These are the orphans I recently adopted. Please make arrangements for them."

    "There are two older women on the east side of the village who can help take care of them."

    "Good. Take them there for now."

    "Understood," Chana said with another respectful nod. She then knelt down and addressed Yahiko, Nagato, and Konan with a warm smile.

    "Would you like to come with me, children?" she asked gently.

    "Um¡­ will Lord Orochimaru¡­" Yahiko hesitated.

    "Lord Orochimaru has some important matters to attend to," Chana reassured them. "But I''ll take you to see where you''ll be staying. It''s a place he prepared just for you."

    "Just for us?" Yahiko and the others stared in wonder. Despite being somewhat prepared, it was hard to believe this was real. A place of safety, just for orphans like them¡­ it was almost too good to be true.

    "Of course! Come along!" Chana encouraged them with a gentle smile.

    As an orphan herself, Chana had a natural affinity for children. Within minutes, Yahiko, Nagato, and Konan were already beginning to trust her.

    Nagato, quiet as always, studied Chana closely, noticing her red hair. She too took note of Nagato''s unusual appearance, but said nothing, focusing instead on Orochimaru''s instructions.

    As Chana led the three children away, Jiraiya and Tsunade were left with Orochimaru, trying to find the words to express their shock.

    "Orochimaru¡­ are you really¡­" Tsunade started, but trailed off, unsure how to finish.

    Throughout their journey here, Orochimaru had given them one revelation after another. Each surprise had been greater than the last, until they could hardly be surprised anymore.

    Orochimaru didn''t respond immediately. He simply gestured for them to follow him inside. Once they were seated in the Sound Village''s main office, he began to explain everything he had done.

    As he spoke, Jiraiya and Tsunade were stunned. The more they learned, the more their disbelief grew.

    When Orochimaru finally revealed that all of his "subordinates" were clones, both of them who had thought they''d seen it all were left speechless.

    "Clones? Are you serious?"

    While other ninja were busy studying forbidden techniques or taming tailed beasts, Orochimaru had somehow developed cloning technology.

    When he finished, Orochimaru leaned back, watching their expressions. "So, if you have any questions, now''s the time to ask."

    Jiraiya let out a low chuckle, shaking his head. "Questions? I don''t even know where to start. You¡­ you''re something else."

    But before he could say more, Tsunade suddenly threw her arms around Orochimaru, wrapping him in an enthusiastic hug. Her laughter was light and joyful.

    "Haha, Orochimaru, you''re incredible!"

    Jiraiya blinked, momentarily stunned, before smiling wryly. Slowly, he rose to his feet and quietly left the office, closing the door behind him to give them privacy. Though a small pang of sadness tugged at his heart, he knew when it was time to step aside.

 Chapter 147: Nervous Tsunade

    Jiraiya wasn''t a fool, and neither was Tsunade.

    Just from listening to Orochimaru''s explanations, they both understood the immense potential of his cloning technology. If left unchecked, Orochimaru could eventually amass a force powerful enough to challenge the entire ninja world. It was something anyone with foresight could see coming.

    But right now, Orochimaru wasn''t using this power for domination. Instead, he applied his groundbreaking technology to protect civilians and provide a sanctuary for orphans.

    For Jiraiya and Tsunade, there was nothing to object to. As strange as it all seemed, it was still something they could accept.

    Would Orochimaru''s ambitions change as his forces grew? Would he eventually set his sights on ruling the ninja world? They couldn''t be certain of that.

    But just the mere possibility wasn''t enough to make them oppose him. It wasn''t in the nature of either Jiraiya or Tsunade to condemn someone for hypothetical futures.

    They couldn''t bring themselves to stop Orochimaru, not when he was doing so much good.

    In the office of the Sound Village¡­

    At that moment, Tsunade was seated comfortably on Orochimaru''s lap, her arms loosely wrapped around his neck. She looked happier than she had in a long time, entirely unconcerned with the unusual closeness of their current position.

    She was simply proud. Proud of what Orochimaru had achieved and of the strength he displayed.

    Building a village to protect an entire country with his own power? Even if it was a small country, it was an incredible feat.

    In this war-torn era, any woman would be proud to have such a capable partner. Tsunade was no exception.

    But for Orochimaru, this moment felt different. He could swear that in all the years he''d known Tsunade, he had never been this close to her. Her scent, her touch¡ªit was all overwhelming.

    He hadn''t been with a woman for over two decades. He could feel the suppressed tension bubbling up, his mind nudging him to seize this moment.

    "Tsunade¡­"

    "Hm?"

    "You''re my girlfriend, right?"

    "Of course. Why do you sound so serious all of a sudden?"

    "There''s a room right next to this office¡­"

    Tsunade, who had been enjoying the glow of Orochimaru''s achievements, suddenly looked up, momentarily caught off guard.

    "Huh? A room next door?" She blinked, not quite processing his intent. "What¡­ do you mean?"

    Orochimaru didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he looked at her with a slight smirk, his eyes lingering on her face. Without the diamond-shaped mark of the Yin Seal on her forehead, she looked younger, more carefree. Her beauty, combined with her strong yet gentle demeanor, made her exactly the kind of woman any man would dream of.

    Through the large, floor-to-ceiling window in the office, one could see the two of them, seated close together, their fatigue from the journey melting away in this quiet moment.

    Orochimaru hadn''t lied. There was indeed a small room next to the office, a modest space intended as a resting area for long hours at work. But now, it was serving an unexpected purpose.

    No one would disturb them here. The Sound Village was populated only by Orochimaru''s clones and civilians, and there were no pressing matters requiring his attention. This space was truly theirs alone.

    "Orochimaru¡­ are you really serious about¡­ here?" Tsunade stammered, her voice holding a hint of nervousness.

    She had imagined this moment might come one day, but not like this, and not so suddenly.

    But nervousness wasn''t going to stop her. Not now.

    Orochimaru might not have much experience, but as a reincarnator he was well-versed in theory. He quickly soothed Tsunade''s initial hesitation, his hands gently caressed her soft peaks Tsunade was extremely cooperative. Her waist twisted and legs unconsciously gripped Orochimaru. Soon crazy moans echoed incessantly and in the quiet, private space, time ceased to matter for the two of them¡­

    Outside the office, Jiraiya leaned against the wall, trying to push away the nagging feeling in his chest. It was a strange, hollow sensation, though he didn''t want to dwell on it.

    Instead, his attention was drawn to the village around him.

    Wait¡­ were those actual shops?

    As he walked around, he noticed the cheerful expressions on the villagers'' faces. There was a vibrancy to this place, an atmosphere that rivaled even Konoha. Jiraiya couldn''t help but feel a mix of admiration and disbelief. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "This place has almost the same atmosphere as Konoha," he murmured. "Orochimaru, you really did something amazing here."

    As he continued wandering, the villagers greeted him with surprising warmth and respect, recognizing him as a friend of Orochimaru''s.

    "Is that really Lord Orochimaru''s companion?" one villager asked.

    "Yes, that''s him!" another answered excitedly.

    Seeing their enthusiasm, Jiraiya scratched the back of his head, a bit embarrassed by the attention.

    "Amazing!"

    "Orochimaru-sama is incredible, so his friends must be too!"

    "Of course! He must be a powerful ninja as well!"

    "Well¡­ I''d like to think so!" Jiraiya chuckled awkwardly.

    "Haha, is that so?" He couldn''t help but feel flattered, but the villagers'' praise also sparked a lingering question in his mind.

    "Hey," he asked one of the villagers, "why do you all admire Orochimaru so much? Is he really as great as you say?"

 Chapter 148: The Child Of Prophecy?

    Jiraiya couldn''t help but feel suspicious of the villagers'' attitude. The respect and admiration they had for Orochimaru seemed almost surreal. A thought crossed his mind, could these villagers be constructs Orochimaru created himself? Or was he caught in some kind of illusion?

    In Jiraiya''s mind, even high-ranking nobles in major countries didn''t inspire this kind of reverence.

    "Huh? You''re one of Lord Orochimaru''s companions, aren''t you?" a villager asked, noticing Jiraiya''s puzzled expression. "How come you don''t know all this?"

    "Yeah, it''s kind of strange!" another villager agreed.

    "Oh, that''s because I''ve been away for years, traveling the world," Jiraiya responded, quickly coming up with an excuse. "I haven''t seen him in a long time."

    "Ah, I see!"

    The simple explanation seemed to satisfy the villagers. They were straightforward people and didn''t question Jiraiya further. In fact, they began eagerly sharing stories about Orochimaru and everything he had done for them.

    As Jiraiya listened, he pieced together the bigger picture. Orochimaru had initially employed some locals to work in his mines, providing them wages. Later, to make things easier, he allowed the workers and their families to settle in this hidden village. Using clones, he protected them from the threat of wandering ninjas, creating a safe environment where they could live without fear.

    In other words, Sound Village truly served as a shield for this region, keeping its people safe.

    After hearing all of this, Jiraiya couldn''t help but feel a sense of admiration. Even for a Kage-level shinobi, managing something like this wasn''t easy. Protecting an entire village, creating a safe haven, it was a huge responsibility.

    "Could Orochimaru really be the Child of Prophecy?" Jiraiya murmured to himself, deep in thought.

    The prophecy from the Great Toad Sage had foretold the coming of a figure who would transform the entire ninja world. And Orochimaru''s actions here, building a peaceful community, protecting people from harm, certainly had the potential to bring about change on a grand scale.

    Maybe it made sense that Orochimaru was the Child of Prophecy. But the Toad Sage had also said that this prophesied child would be Jiraiya''s disciple.

    "If Orochimaru isn''t the Child of Prophecy, then who is it?" Jiraiya wondered aloud, feeling increasingly conflicted. "Why do I feel like that person is right here, so close?"

    Lost in thought, Jiraiya continued walking towards Sound Village, his mind swirling with doubts. Just then, a burst of cheerful laughter interrupted his musings.

    "Haha! This is incredible!" Yahiko stretched his arms, his face lit up with excitement. "There''s no war here, and the villagers are so friendly!"

    "Yeah, it''s almost too good to believe!" Konan chimed in, looking around at the peaceful surroundings with a bright smile. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    They were still just children, and despite their hardships, they hadn''t become jaded. After receiving Orochimaru''s kindness and seeing this peaceful life with their own eyes, they couldn''t help but be drawn to it.

    In the world they knew, especially in smaller countries, who didn''t long for a stable life without war?

    Nagato, too, couldn''t hide a small smile as he looked at his two friends. He wasn''t smiling because he was overjoyed himself, but because seeing Yahiko and Konan happy warmed his heart. Ever since he''d lost his parents, these two had been his whole world.

    Chana, who had been listening to the children, gave a gentle smile. "So, do you like it here?"

    "Of course!" Yahiko replied enthusiastically. "Hey, Jiraiya-sensei!"

    "Oh? How does it feel here?" Jiraiya asked, amused by Yahiko''s enthusiasm.

    Yahiko launched into an excited description of everything he had seen, seemingly oblivious to the fact that Jiraiya''s gaze had shifted. He was staring at Nagato.

    A light breeze blew, and Nagato''s long red hair swayed, revealing his eyes, the legendary Rinnegan.

    "The Rinnegan?" Jiraiya''s heart skipped a beat as he took in the sight.

    Could it really be?

    As a summoner of Mount Myoboku, Jiraiya knew very well what the Rinnegan symbolized. These were the eyes of a legend, the Sage of Six Paths, the mythical founder of ninjutsu.

    Jiraiya had traveled the world for years, but he had never expected to see these eyes with his own. He hadn''t noticed before, but now, seeing them up close, he could hardly believe it.

    "How could he have these eyes?" Jiraiya''s mind raced, and a chill ran through him. "Could this child be¡­"

    On the other side of the village, in a room adjacent to Sound Village''s main office, the atmosphere had returned to calm.

    Orochimaru never would have expected that he''d end up sitting here in his Sound Village office, chatting with Tsunade of all people. The thought alone felt surreal.

    "Hey, Orochimaru, what''s on your mind?" Tsunade''s voice pulled him from his thoughts.

    Orochimaru blinked, coming back to the present. "Oh, nothing. I was just noticing it''s getting dark outside. Do you want to grab something to eat?"

    "Hold on¡­ Just wait a moment," Tsunade said, her voice soft but firm.

    "Why?" Orochimaru asked, slightly confused.

    Tsunade''s lips curved into a gentle smile. "Because¡­"

    Because there was no need for Orochimaru to worry about anything outside tonight.

    "You''ve been staring for so long, care for a feel again?"

    As Tsunade spoke she untied her robe and her huge peaks popped out.

    Orochimaru played with them gently, kneading and deforming them in his palms.

    And so, the night stretched on¡ªpeaceful, quiet, unforgettable.

    *****

    Support me on patreon to read 30+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 149: Radiant Tsunade

    In the early morning, a sliver of sunlight slipped through the gap in the window, casting a warm glow into the room.

    Orochimaru stirred, feeling the warmth of the sun. Tsunade, resting her head on his arm, slowly opened her eyes, a contented smile on her face.

    "Awake so early?" she murmured. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "It''s not that early," Orochimaru replied. "Do you want breakfast?"

    "Whatever you feel like making," she said with a soft laugh.

    "Then hand me my clothes," he said, reaching out.

    "Forget it. Why don''t you just stay and chat with me a little longer?"

    "...All right," he said with a faint smile, settling back down.

    After a night of restless energy, Orochimaru felt oddly calm. He had entered a kind of "sage mode," his mind clear and his impulses at rest. They talked idly for a while before finally getting up, grabbing a quick bite, and freshening up.

    The two took turns in the bathroom, washing and dressing. Orochimaru felt energized and Tsunade looked radiant.

    As he stood there, he found himself wondering why he''d ever been drawn to anyone else. Really, it wasn''t hard to understand¡ªthroughout history, powerful men often had multiple women by their side. Even in modern societies that favored monogamy, this tendency lingered. Orochimaru now saw it as a natural law: the strong attract others, while the less fortunate struggle alone.

    And as for people saying Orochimaru didn''t need companionship, since he could create life himself¡­ well, no artificial creation could compare to a real, vibrant woman. That much was clear.

    After getting dressed, Orochimaru led Tsunade out of the office and found Chana, his assistant, who began briefing him on the recent activities in the village.

    Meanwhile, Jiraiya was off in the distance, playing with the three children. Yet, as an experienced ninja, he noticed details most would miss. Seeing Tsunade walking beside Orochimaru, looking especially cheerful, made his heart sink.

    Sighing, Jiraiya slipped away to a quiet corner at the far end of the village, where he could let out his feelings alone. It was the silent, unspoken sadness of a man who had lost something precious¡ªa feeling not many would understand.

    The next few days passed smoothly. Orochimaru completed his inspections, addressing any small issues Chana hadn''t managed to solve, and checked the village''s various strongholds. Everything seemed to be running well, with no major problems.

    Once he was satisfied, he prepared to return to Konoha. Jiraiya, however, found an excuse to stay behind.

    "You''re really sure you want to stay?" Orochimaru asked, slightly surprised.

    In the original timeline, Jiraiya had stayed to teach Nagato, Yahiko, and Konan ninjutsu for several years, but that had been in Amegakure. Now that Orochimaru had brought the children here, they were safe. Why did Jiraiya still want to stay?

    Jiraiya nodded firmly. "Yeah. The war isn''t exactly pressing right now, so there''s no urgent need for me back in Konoha."

    "Besides, watching you play house isn''t my idea of a good time. I''d rather stay here and do something useful," he added with a smirk.

    Orochimaru glanced over at Jiraiya and then at the three kids, as if reading between the lines. "Fine. If you''re determined, I won''t stop you. But I have to warn you about something."

    "Oh? What''s that?"

    "Don''t get any ideas about snooping around my experimental bases. Without permission, my clones are programmed to attack intruders on sight. They''re all networked together, so they''ll keep coming until the threat is eliminated."

    Jiraiya blinked, stunned. After a moment, he swallowed hard. "Uh¡­ don''t worry, I''m not stupid enough to try something like that."

    "You say that now," Orochimaru replied, his tone merciless. "But knowing you, I wouldn''t put it past you to get curious."

    Orochimaru''s warning was genuine. The clones operated on strict protocols. After years of developing them, he had a force of over six hundred clones, all trained to protect his secrets. His labs and arsenals were off-limits to anyone without explicit clearance, even the daimyo avoided these restricted zones.

    The clones were no joke. They were all at Jonin level and equipped with Sharingan¡ªan overwhelming force even a Kage would struggle against. Unless someone like the Third Raikage himself, with his near-impenetrable defenses, attempted to storm the base, even Hiruzen wouldn''t stand a chance.

    If Jiraiya tried to infiltrate on a whim, he''d likely be walking to his death.

    Orochimaru''s warning wasn''t lost on Tsunade either. She had learned about the clones recently, and she added, "Jiraiya, don''t be an idiot. This isn''t something you can treat as a joke. We don''t want to find you dead next time we come back."

    She and Orochimaru knew Jiraiya better than anyone. He had a mischievous streak that often made him reckless. Even after all these years, he still had the same troublemaking habits.

    "Yeah, yeah, I get it," Jiraiya grumbled, waving his hand dismissively. But deep down, he knew they were right.

    Truth be told, he had considered sneaking a peek at Orochimaru''s base. The whole clone army concept was intriguing, and he couldn''t help but feel curious about how it was all done.

    But now that he''d heard just how lethal those clones could be, he had to admit defeat. Teasing Orochimaru was one thing, but risking his life was another.

    After making the necessary arrangements, Orochimaru and Tsunade finally set off, leaving Sound Village behind.

    Jiraiya watched them disappear into the distance, walking side by side, and sighed. What else could he do but wish them well?

    "Um¡­ sensei, we''re ready!" a small voice spoke up from behind him.

    Turning around, Jiraiya saw Yahiko staring at him eagerly, full of energy and excitement.

    "Alright then," Jiraiya said, shaking off his melancholy. "Let''s get to it."

 Chapter 150: Schemes

    Jiraiya didn''t end up staying in Amegakure but instead chose to remain in Sound Village. It was surprising, yet Orochimaru understood why.

    It wasn''t just because Nagato might be the Child of Prophecy, but also due to the complicated bond between the three of them. When they were younger, Jiraiya harbored a crush on Tsunade. But now, seeing her and Orochimaru together, he would inevitably feel awkward if he were constantly around them. Orochimaru and Tsunade might not mind, but Jiraiya would likely feel out of place.

    So, in his own way, Jiraiya chose to distance himself.

    Tsunade, too, understood Jiraiya''s reasons. She didn''t try to persuade him otherwise because, in truth, it wasn''t her place to do so. Jiraiya''s feelings for her weren''t exactly a secret, and though she had rejected him multiple times, he had never truly let go. What more could she say?

    Sometimes, no matter how deeply you care for someone, if the feeling isn''t mutual, there''s nothing that can be done. Some might win over others through persistence, but when a better option exists, why settle? This was Jiraiya''s struggle to bear, not hers.

    A few days later, in the afternoon...

    Konoha Village, Hokage''s Office

    Orochimaru and Tsunade returned to report on their mission and explain their prolonged absence. Naturally, they kept the details of Sound Village under wraps. While withholding information from superiors might be seen as disloyal, Orochimaru had never seen himself as bound by strict loyalty to Konoha''s authority. And as for Tsunade? She''d never been one to follow rules for the sake of it. Influenced by Orochimaru, she didn''t feel the need to disclose everything either.

    After hearing their report, including Jiraiya''s decision to stay behind, Hiruzen nodded thoughtfully.

    "Since the war has indeed calmed down, if Jiraiya has made his choice, let him be."

    "Understood," they replied.

    Hiruzen took a deep drag on his pipe, blowing a smoke ring into the air. "You two have come a long way. Take some time to rest."

    "Yes, Sensei," Orochimaru and Tsunade replied, bowing before leaving the office. As they walked out, Hiruzen''s gaze lingered on Orochimaru, lost in thought.

    As they returned to the village, Orochimaru noticed a shift in the way people looked at them. The villagers'' eyes were filled with admiration and respect. Upon asking around, he learned that the title of "Sannin" had spread throughout Konoha.

    It seemed Hanzo of the Salamander, who had named them the "Legendary Sannin," had unwittingly given them a huge boost in reputation.

    Outside the Hokage''s office, Tsunade turned to Orochimaru with a smile. "Want to come over to my place?"

    Now that their relationship had deepened, there was a warmth and familiarity between them that hadn''t been there before. As Jiraiya once said, only after true connection could they really be considered a couple.

    Seeing Orochimaru hesitate, Tsunade took his arm playfully. "Come on. You''ve got nothing waiting for you at home. Besides, it''ll be good for you to visit Nawaki."

    "Nawaki? Right, of course. Let''s go."

    Orochimaru didn''t object. The idea of returning to an empty home had little appeal.

    As they walked, a thought struck Orochimaru, maybe this emptiness was part of the reason his alternate self in another timeline had eventually betrayed Konoha. He''d lost his parents at a young age and lacked any true bonds in the village. For someone like that, it wouldn''t be hard to turn against the place he had no real attachment to, especially if influenced by someone like Danzo.

    Tsunade''s home was in the Senju compound, located in Konoha Village. It wasn''t his first time visiting, but it had been a long time since he''d been here. He recalled how lively the compound used to be, bustling with members of the Senju clan. But now¡­

    Aside from Tsunade''s house and the quarters of Uzumaki Mito, most of the buildings were empty or occupied by ordinary villagers. The Senju were no longer a thriving clan.

    Even Tsunade''s house carried an air of loneliness, the silence almost oppressive.

    "Big sister! Orochimaru Sensei! You''re back!" A young boy''s voice broke the stillness as Nawaki came running over with a bright smile.

    ---

    Orochimaru''s return to the village might have seemed uneventful on the surface, but several people had taken notice¡ªparticularly Danzo and the Uchiha clan.

    It made sense that Danzo would be interested; he still had ambitions to regain influence in Konoha and saw Orochimaru as a potential ally. But the Uchiha clan''s attention was intriguing. They were keen to understand Orochimaru''s position and his relationship with Hiruzen. If possible, they wanted to leverage his influence to ease the pressure they faced from Konoha''s leadership.

    The Uchiha were one of the founding clans of Konoha, yet they had been pushed into the shadows within their own village. Understandably, they were restless and looking for any advantage.

    Orochimaru, for his part, also had an interest in the Uchiha clan. It wasn''t just idle curiosity; it was about power. Specifically, the power of their eyes.

    In the past, he hadn''t considered the importance of ocular power. He had been content with his own abilities. But after bringing Nagato back, he found himself drawn to the potential of the Rinnegan, the legendary eyes that Nagato possessed, though still dormant. To harness the full power of the Rinnegan, Orochimaru knew he would need a considerable amount of spiritual energy and physical preparation.

    In short, if he wanted to fully awaken and control the Rinnegan, he''d need to obtain Uchiha genetic material to cultivate his own Sharingan and, eventually, fuse it into a pair of Mangekyo.

    "Orochimaru, is something wrong with the food? Why aren''t you eating?" Tsunade''s voice cut through his thoughts. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "No, no, I was just¡­ thinking about something," Orochimaru replied, snapping back to reality. He picked up the bowl of soup she had made and took a sip.

    A strange taste hit his tongue immediately, and he barely managed to swallow before turning to the side and coughing.

    "What¡­ what is this?"

    "Hahaha!" Nawaki burst out laughing, clapping his hands. "Sensei, you''re so brave, actually eating my sister''s cooking!"

 Chapter 151: Encounter

    In this era, there wasn''t much in terms of leisure or entertainment, and with dinnertime approaching, Tsunade suggested she could cook something for them. It wasn''t often they got time like this, so why not?

    Orochimaru went along with it. Following her instructions, he entertained Nawaki while Tsunade busied herself in the kitchen. To be honest, this was the first time he''d ever seen Tsunade cook. In the past, such an idea would''ve been absurd, between their missions and their own personal goals, there had never been an opportunity for something so¡­ domestic.

    But as they sat down to eat, Orochimaru noticed that Nawaki was eyeing the food with a strange grin. The boy didn''t seem eager to dig in, and now Orochimaru was starting to understand why.

    Tsunade, as a "princess" of the Senju clan, seemed to have inherited none of the culinary skills one might expect.

    "Is it¡­ really that bad?" Tsunade asked, seeing the hesitant looks on their faces. She fidgeted, clearly embarrassed, tracing circles on the table with her fingers as if hoping to escape the scrutiny.

    "It''s not just bad¡­" Orochimaru muttered, wiping his mouth with a napkin. He looked at her, genuinely puzzled. "You really had no idea about your own cooking skills?"

    "I¡­ I thought I had improved!" Tsunade said, looking a little hurt. She took a spoonful of the miso soup she''d prepared, hoping they were exaggerating.

    "Ugh¡­" Her face twisted immediately, and she barely managed to cover her mouth before dashing to the trash can, spitting out what she''d tasted.

    "Haha! See, even you can''t stand it!" Nawaki burst into laughter, clutching his stomach as he watched his sister suffer.

    Seeing her defeated expression, Orochimaru sighed. "Alright, let me handle it."

    The "food" was overly salty, poorly cooked, and the texture was¡­ indescribable. Only someone who''d tried it could understand the true horror. Even he, who had braved numerous dangers, found himself at a loss.

    "You? You''re going to cook?" Tsunade looked at him in surprise.

    "Wait, sensei, you know how to cook?" Nawaki asked, equally stunned.

    As it turned out, Orochimaru not only knew how to cook but was actually quite skilled. After all, he hadn''t grown up spoiled, he''d learned a lot from taking care of himself. And with two lifetimes of experience, he''d had plenty of practice.

    Orochimaru moved to the kitchen, where everything was already prepared. His movements were efficient and precise, as if he''d done this a thousand times. Tsunade and Nawaki watched in awe.

    "Wow¡­ he''s amazing!" Tsunade murmured.

    "Sis, is this really Orochimaru-sensei?" Nawaki asked, astonished.

    In no time, Orochimaru had whipped up sushi, miso soup, and a variety of other dishes, each plated beautifully and filling the air with a delicious aroma.

    As Tsunade and Nawaki dug in, their respect for Orochimaru only grew. To them, he was no longer just a powerful shinobi, he was also someone with an unexpected warmth, a side they hadn''t seen before.

    For Tsunade, this only solidified her feelings for him. Nawaki, on the other hand, went from seeing him as a role model to viewing him as the ideal role model¡ªa true hero.

    When dinner was over, night had fallen, and it was time for Orochimaru to head out. After a long conversation with Tsunade, he was ready to leave the Senju compound. But before he did, Tsunade leaned in close and whispered something in his ear, her face turning red as she spoke.

    "Are you sure?" Orochimaru asked, surprised by her offer.

    "Y-Yes, of course¡­ if you don''t want to, then just forget it," she stammered, her cheeks flushed.

    A sly smile crept onto his face. "I''d like that. But I have something to handle right now. I''ll see you soon."

    "Alright¡­ I''ll be waiting." sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ---

    Konoha was a vast village, almost like a small city, with a population somewhere between 150,000 and 200,000. Between the training grounds, the Academy, the hospital, and the towering Hokage Rock, it covered an impressive area. Becoming Hokage in such a place was no small feat.

    But although Konoha was strong, its internal politics were a mess. Power struggles ran deep, especially among Hiruzen, Danzo, and the Uchiha clan. And in this political landscape, the Uchiha clan was undoubtedly the weakest. Lacking both influence and the trust of the people, they were forced to endure constant suppression.

    Not that any of this concerned Orochimaru. He had no interest in becoming Hokage or engaging in Konoha''s politics. For him, the time spent on such matters was better invested in his research and experiments.

    On his way to the Root base to meet with Danzo, Orochimaru encountered an Uchiha man who seemed to recognize him.

    "Lord Orochimaru?" the man called out.

    Orochimaru turned, realizing he knew the man. "You''re¡­ Uchiha Akihara, aren''t you?"

    "Haha, Lord Orochimaru has a great memory!" Akihara said, clearly pleased. "It''s an honor to run into you."

    Beside him was a young girl with black hair, around twelve or thirteen years old.

    The girl bowed respectfully. "Hello, Orochimaru-sama!"

    Orochimaru looked at her with mild interest. "Is this your daughter?"

    "Yes, yes she is," Akihara said, scratching his head sheepishly. "We just had dinner, and I thought we''d go for a walk."

    Orochimaru''s gaze lingered on the girl. "She''s adorable. Has she awakened her Sharingan yet?"

    Akihara''s smile faded slightly, looking embarrassed. "Well¡­ her talent is a bit limited. She''s still a genin."

    Orochimaru nodded. He understood the Uchiha''s "awakening" process better than most. The Sharingan typically activated under intense emotional strain, often linked to moments of life and death. A young genin like her, who hadn''t yet faced serious danger, wouldn''t have unlocked it.

    A thought crossed Orochimaru''s mind. "So, she hasn''t awakened it yet¡­ That''s a shame. But I might have something that could help with that."

    He reached into his robes and pulled out a small scroll, summoning a vial filled with a clear, shimmering liquid.

    Akihara''s eyes widened as he took the vial from Orochimaru, looking puzzled. "My lord¡­ what is this?"

    "Try giving it to her," Orochimaru said with a hint of a smile. "It might help her unlock her eyes."

    Akihara and his daughter were stunned, processing what he''d just said.

    Unlocking her eyes? Did he mean¡­ the Sharingan?

    The idea was almost unthinkable. The Uchiha clan had always believed the Sharingan could only awaken through intense emotional turmoil, through blood and tears. Could this vial really bypass that process?

    "Dad, Lord Orochimaru is leaving," the girl whispered, nudging him as she noticed Orochimaru already walking away.

    "Huh? Oh¡ªyes, I¡­ I hadn''t even thanked him!" Akihara looked flustered. "Mikoto, you go home first."

    "Hmm? Aren''t you coming with me?"

    "I have¡­ something I need to take care of."

    The girl, whose name was Mikoto, nodded, a bit confused. "Alright, Dad."

 Chapter 152: Danzoâ€™s Sharingan

    As a core member of the Uchiha clan, Uchiha Akihara understood precisely what his clan leader, Uchiha Soyama, intended.

    The clan had taken an interest in Orochimaru''s talents, particularly his skill in weapon and experimental development. Soyama wanted the Uchiha to establish a closer relationship with Orochimaru, ideally to gain insight into his capabilities and background. While everyone knew Orochimaru was Sarutobi Hiruzen''s disciple, not much else was known about his loyalties or ambitions.

    If Orochimaru''s relationship with Hiruzen was strong, perhaps the Uchiha could build a bridge through him, hoping he could act as a mediator with the Hokage. However, if the bond between Orochimaru and Hiruzen was weak, the Uchiha clan could try to win him over privately, extracting whatever advantages they could from an alliance with him.

    In any case, building a connection with Orochimaru was seen as a low-risk, high-reward strategy for the Uchiha clan.

    But now, Orochimaru had handed Akihara a mysterious potion, claiming it might help his daughter awaken her Sharingan. This unexpected gesture threw Akihara for a loop. Unsure of Orochimaru''s true intentions, he decided it was best to take the vial directly to Uchiha Soyama.

    ---

    Inside the clan leader''s home, Uchiha Soyama examined the transparent liquid for a long time, swirling it in the light as if hoping to unlock its secrets.

    "He said this could help unlock the Sharingan?" Soyama asked, his tone skeptical.

    "Not exactly," Akihara replied, choosing his words carefully. "He only said it might help. He didn''t guarantee anything."

    Soyama narrowed his eyes thoughtfully, his mind racing. "What is this all about¡­?"

    To his knowledge, Orochimaru had recently participated in developing two experimental potions for Konoha¡ªone to strengthen genes, and another to repair genetic damage. However, those had been credited to the medical ninja Haruno. Few knew Orochimaru was the true developer of these potions, not even Soyama himself.

    Because of this lack of information, Soyama was left speculating. What could Orochimaru''s intentions be?

    "Have you seen anything like this potion elsewhere in the village?" Soyama mused aloud. "Is it possible this was created by that girl Tsunade?"

    Akihara shook his head. "No, this is the first I''ve seen of it."

    Soyama sighed, his brows furrowing. "What else did Orochimaru say?"

    "Nothing much. He just commented on how cute my daughter was, asked if she''d unlocked her Sharingan yet¡­ and then handed me this."

    "Your daughter¡­ Mikoto?"

    "Yes."

    "Very well. Call Mikoto here," Soyama ordered, his voice firm.

    "Yes, right away."

    ---

    Meanwhile, at Root''s headquarters, Orochimaru found himself standing before Danzo, who presented him with a vial containing three Sharingan eyes preserved in a solution. The sight made Orochimaru suppress a chuckle. He couldn''t help but think that Danzo''s collection was¡­ unimpressive, to say the least.

    "Only three?" Orochimaru muttered, barely able to hide his amusement. After all the effort Danzo had invested, navigating the chaos of the Second Great Ninja War, creating secret units, and scouring battlefields he''d only managed to collect three Sharingan?

    If it weren''t for the timing, Orochimaru would''ve almost considered giving him a few from his own personal stash.

    Danzo, oblivious to Orochimaru''s thoughts, shrugged with indifference. "The battlefield is chaotic, and the Uchiha clan has a dedicated team for corpse retrieval. Securing even three Sharingan is an accomplishment."

    Orochimaru forced down his smirk, giving a slight nod. "Fair enough. Even if I can''t help you with a First Hokage cell transplant just yet, at least I can implant one Sharingan for you. It should make it easier for you to maintain control over Root."

    "Will you be performing the surgery?" Danzo asked, his tone carrying a hint of reluctance.

    "Of course," Orochimaru replied. "I wouldn''t trust anyone else with such a delicate procedure."

    Root did have a few medical ninjas on staff, but their skill was limited. And given the nature of the operation and the secrecy required, Danzo was right to place his trust in Orochimaru.

    "Then let''s proceed," Danzo said, his face expressionless.

    ---

    The surgery took place in a secluded, underground lab on the outskirts of the village. Orochimaru had this area cleaned regularly during his absences, and he kept surgical tools with him at all times. After a quick sterilization of the equipment, he was ready to begin.

    Danzo lay on the operating table, his face betraying a flicker of unease. "Don''t you need to prepare more?"

    "No need," Orochimaru said calmly, arranging his tools. "I''m already very familiar with the process of cell transplantation. With your current physical condition, one Sharingan shouldn''t pose any issues. We only need to address the natural rejection your body might have to the Sharingan."

    "Understood," Danzo replied, his tone tense but steady.

    Orochimaru picked up a syringe and drew several doses of a specialized solution, injecting them directly into Danzo''s shoulder.

    "What¡­ what is that?" Danzo asked, wincing slightly at the injection.

    "This is a serum to reduce the body''s rejection of the Sharingan," Orochimaru explained nonchalantly.

    He wasn''t lying, non-Uchiha bodies often rejected the Sharingan, which was why the Sharingan rarely ended up outside the Uchiha clan. In the absence of First Hokage cells, the likelihood of success for an outsider transplant was low.

    The exceptions were rare cases, like Kakashi, whose unique circumstances allowed him to adapt to his transplanted Sharingan. But Orochimaru knew that even Kakashi''s case was an anomaly.

    Unfazed, Orochimaru picked up his scalpel and approached Danzo''s exposed eye socket. The sight of Konoha''s notorious leader lying defenseless in front of him was strangely satisfying. At this moment, Orochimaru held complete power over the man.

    The thought crossed his mind that it would be easy to end Danzo here and now. One quick slice, and Konoha''s most dangerous schemer would be sent to the afterlife.

    But Orochimaru dismissed the idea. Killing Danzo would be wasteful. There was still so much he could gain by keeping the man alive, so many favors and resources Danzo could provide. For now, he was more valuable as an ally.

    The operation itself went smoothly. Within an hour, Orochimaru had completed the transplant, inserting the Sharingan into Danzo''s right eye socket. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Give it a try," Orochimaru said, stepping back.

    Slowly, Danzo opened his eye, adjusting to the new clarity in his vision. He raised a hand in front of his face, flexing his fingers, marveling at the increased sharpness in detail.

    "Impressive¡­ I can already feel the power," he murmured, clenching his fist as if to test his own strength.

 Chapter 153: Take a bath

    With Orochimaru''s help, Danzo''s newly implanted Sharingan was now wrapped under a layer of bandages. How Danzo would explain his new eye to Hiruzen was none of Orochimaru''s concern.

    In reality, Orochimaru had other methods of granting the Sharingan to non-Uchiha individuals. One was through genetic fusion, while the other was genetic modification. However, genetic modification could only be applied to infants, and genetic fusion didn''t produce visible effects immediately. Therefore, for Danzo, Orochimaru had opted for the more straightforward method: cell transplantation.

    Reflecting on his work, Orochimaru couldn''t help but note the irony. He used to despise Danzo for his ruthless ambition, his willingness to sacrifice others to achieve his goals, and the countless tragedies he''d caused. Many lives had been ruined because of him. But after working with Danzo more closely, Orochimaru found a strange pity for the man.

    Danzo wanted power but lacked the means to achieve it fully. He longed to become Hokage, to unify the ninja world, and to gain strength by any means necessary. In pursuit of this dream, he grafted the First Hokage''s cells, implanted Sharingan, and transformed himself into a vessel brimming with forbidden jutsu. He altered his body to the point where he was neither fully human nor a proper shinobi.

    And after all his efforts, he was ultimately killed by a teenage Uchiha Sasuke. It was almost tragic in a way. For all his ambition and scheming, Danzo''s end had been as pitiful as his life.

    Of course, sympathy was one thing, Orochimaru had no intention of sharing his most precious secret with Danzo. The gene fusion fluid was Orochimaru''s most valuable creation, on par with his cloning technology. This fluid allowed genes from different bloodlines to merge seamlessly, granting ordinary people access to powerful bloodline abilities.

    The gene fusion fluid could combine multiple bloodlines into a single formula or simply enhance one specific trait. However, it had a limitation: it had to be prepared with the target genes in mind beforehand. Once created, new genes couldn''t be added to an existing batch. Nevertheless, the gene fusion fluid was invaluable. It could grant even those without a special bloodline the chance to wield extraordinary abilities.

    Would Orochimaru ever consider giving something so valuable to Danzo? Absolutely not.

    Orochimaru currently had two batches of finished gene fusion fluid. One was infused with the Senju clan''s sage body, and the other with the Uchiha clan''s Sharingan. The fusion process was similar to his biological evolution fluid, with only one application allowed per year to avoid diminishing effects. But for Orochimaru, who already possessed both Senju and Uchiha bloodline traits, this limitation wasn''t a problem.

    As Danzo left the lab, his right eye now covered with a bandage, Orochimaru stretched and allowed himself a small moment of relief.

    "If you want Uchiha genes, relying on Danzo isn''t going to cut it," Orochimaru muttered to himself. "The war''s been raging for this long, and all he managed to bring back were three measly Sharingan? Pathetic."

    Orochimaru almost felt sorry for Danzo. Good thing he''d been proactive and given Uchiha Akihara a mental stimulant potion for his daughter. Otherwise, if he had to wait for Danzo to gather enough Uchiha genes to support his own ambitions of unlocking the Mangekyo, he''d be waiting until the Uchiha clan massacre twenty years into the future. Orochimaru didn''t have that kind of time.

    After tidying up the lab, Orochimaru slipped his hands into his pockets and headed back home. As he opened the door, a soft figure practically fell into his arms.

    The warmth and softness pressed against him instantly lifted his mood.

    "Nawaki''s asleep?" he asked softly.

    "Mmm-hmm," Tsunade murmured, smiling up at him.

    "Then I''ll take a quick shower first."

    "No need," she whispered, looping her arms around his neck. "Just stay like this."

    In that moment, all the rumors of Tsunade''s supposed bad habits and fiery temper faded away. She was soft, gentle, and full of warmth, a side few got to see. Orochimaru had only one thought as he held her.

    So soft¡­

    ---

    Meanwhile, across the village in the Uchiha compound, a sudden exclamation broke the evening quiet.

    "Ah! My eyes!"

    The sound of shattering glass followed, and a young girl''s pained voice echoed in the room.

    "What''s wrong, Mikoto?" Uchiha Akihara rushed to his daughter''s side, heart pounding. Mikoto was clutching her eyes, her face twisted in pain. As proud as the Uchiha could be, they still fiercely protected their children.

    Akihara and the clan had trusted that Orochimaru''s intentions were genuine. Though he was aligned with Sarutobi''s faction, Orochimaru had no known grievances with the Uchiha, especially not with Mikoto. Even if the potion didn''t work, they hadn''t considered the possibility of harm. Orochimaru had no reason to poison them or cause injury, they believed.

    But now¡­

    "Dad¡­ my eyes¡­ they hurt!" Mikoto''s voice trembled as she knelt on the floor, hands covering her eyes.

    "Damn it!" Akihara clenched his fists. "How could this happen? Orochimaru has no reason to harm you!"

    He struggled to reconcile what was happening with what he knew of Orochimaru. Why would Orochimaru do this? What motive could he possibly have?

    At that moment, a woman in a house robe rushed into the room, eyes wide with panic as she took in the broken glass and Mikoto''s distress.

    "Akihara, what''s going on here?" she asked, voice trembling.

    Akihara was at a loss for words. How could he explain that he''d given his daughter an unknown potion from Orochimaru?

    "It''s all my fault," he whispered, guilt tightening in his chest. "I shouldn''t have¡­ Damn it, Orochimaru, why would you harm my daughter?"

    "Orochimaru?" his wife echoed, bewildered.

    "I''m going to find him," Akihara declared, grabbing his ninja tool pouch and preparing to storm out.

    No father could endure watching their child suffer. Even if Orochimaru was Sarutobi''s prized disciple and one of the legendary Sannin, Akihara was ready to demand answers. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Wait, Akihara!" his wife called, her voice halting him in his tracks. "Look at Mikoto''s eyes¡­"

    "Huh?" Akihara turned back, tossing his pouch aside as he knelt in front of his daughter. "Mikoto, look at me¡­ Are you blind? Can you see?"

    As Mikoto slowly lowered her hands, Akihara''s breath caught.

    Her previously dark eyes had transformed, now shining a brilliant red with the distinctive tomoe pattern of the Sharingan.

    "This¡­ This is incredible," he whispered, stunned.

 Chapter 154: Living Together?

    Mikoto''s once dark-as-ink pupils had turned a vivid scarlet, with a single tomoe spinning in each eye, a sight that seemed almost supernatural.

    Uchiha Akihara stood there, utterly bewildered, his wife equally stunned. As Mikoto blinked and looked up at her parents, a flicker of confusion crossed her face, sensing their shock.

    "Dad¡­ what''s happening?" she murmured uncertainly.

    "Quiet," Akihara instructed gently, his voice steady but cautious. "Focus on stabilizing the chakra in your body."

    "Y-yes!" Mikoto stammered, quickly following his instructions. After a moment of concentration, the scarlet glow faded, her pupils returning to their natural black.

    "Incredible¡­" Akihara muttered, still reeling. The idea that someone could awaken the Sharingan without the usual trigger of intense emotional pain was unheard of in the Uchiha clan. Normally, a tragic event often involving the death of a loved one was required to unlock the dojutsu. The very foundation of the Sharingan''s power was tied to the user''s deepest emotions, often born out of blood and tears.

    After giving Mikoto some basic instructions on how to control her newly awakened eyes, Akihara felt an urge to share this revelation. This kind of unprecedented development couldn''t be kept secret.

    So, late that night, he found himself standing in front of the Uchiha clan leader''s house once again, preparing to share the news.

    Inside, Uchiha Soyama the clan leader looked just as stunned when Akihara told him.

    "What? Mikoto really awakened her Sharingan?" Soyama asked, barely able to hide his disbelief.

    Soyama had never put much stock in the idea that Mikoto could awaken her Sharingan through Orochimaru''s potion. After all, for generations, there had only been one way to unlock the Uchiha''s dojutsu through profound emotional suffering.

    A dead father, a dead mother, a lost friend¡­ Only through such tragic experiences did the Sharingan emerge.

    Soyama had mostly agreed to let Mikoto try the potion as a gesture of goodwill towards Orochimaru, a way to signal friendly intentions. He hadn''t actually expected it to work.

    But now¡­

    "Clan leader, I was just as shocked," Akihara said. "This method of unlocking the Sharingan¡­ it''s something we''ve never even heard of."

    "Could it be that those potions we heard about before the ones credited to that medical ninja, Haruno were actually created by Orochimaru?" Soyama murmured, starting to piece things together.

    It made sense, but there was one problem. If Orochimaru truly possessed this knowledge, why would he reveal it to the Uchiha? Why would he give them such a powerful tool?

    This didn''t add up. The Hokage surely didn''t know about this, as such a potion would be invaluable to Konoha. So why had Orochimaru bypassed his own teacher and shared it with the Uchiha instead?

    Puzzled, Soyama decided to call an emergency meeting with the clan elders to discuss this new development.

    ---

    The night passed in hushed discussions and speculation among the Uchiha elders.

    Early the next morning, Nara Hakushu one of Konoha''s elite tacticians and the commander of the frontlines in the ongoing war, appeared at the door of Orochimaru''s home, carrying a large scroll in his arms.

    This scroll had been entrusted to him by Orochimaru for safekeeping during the battle against Hanzo the Salamander. Hakushu knew its contents were of significant value, and so he had handled it with the utmost care. Upon learning that Orochimaru had returned to the village, Hakushu had come as soon as he could to deliver it back.

    Initially, he expected this to be a routine visit. However, as he entered the property, something caught his eye, making him pause.

    Tsunade appeared from the living room, dressed in her usual white top and dark green shorts. There was nothing particularly unusual about her attire, but her slightly disheveled hair and drowsy expression suggested she''d only recently woken up.

    Based on the distance between the Senju compound and Orochimaru''s house, Hakushu quickly deduced one thing: Orochimaru and Tsunade were living together.

    Well, that''s¡­ interesting.

    The realization struck him like a thunderbolt. He knew this would be big news if it ever got out. But Hakushu''s instincts told him that it was better to pretend he hadn''t noticed anything unusual. Some things were better left unsaid.

    "Anything else, Hakushu?" Orochimaru asked, standing at the doorway, calm as ever. He had already taken the scroll.

    "No¡­ no, that''ll be all," Hakushu replied, snapping out of his daze. "Actually, I just remembered there''s something urgent I need to handle back home. My apologies!" He gave a quick, somewhat flustered bow and practically fled the premises.

    As he left, he couldn''t shake the feeling that it was best not to meddle in whatever was happening between Orochimaru and Tsunade. Better to keep his mouth shut.

    --- S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Inside the house, Tsunade raised an eyebrow as she watched Shikaku leave in a hurry. "Who was that?"

    "Nara Hakushu," Orochimaru replied, closing the courtyard door. "He came to return a scroll."

    "A scroll?" Tsunade looked curiously at the scroll in his arms and then quickly realized what it was. "Ah, a weapon scroll. So, aside from those two weapons you used, did you bring anything else?"

    "Yes, there''s more," Orochimaru replied with a smirk.

    "Oh? Really?" Tsunade was intrigued. Orochimaru had indeed brought more than two weapons to the frontlines, but due to changes on the battlefield, he hadn''t needed to use the final one. No matter, though. There would be other wars, other battles¡ªplenty of chances to make use of his arsenal.

    Orochimaru casually set the scroll aside, donned his usual attire, and stepped out, ready to enjoy his time off in Konoha. With the Sand and Stone villages recently defeated, it would be a while before they posed any real threat again.

    As he and Tsunade embraced their rare free time, a secret letter from the Third Kazekage of the Sand Village was en route to Iwagakure, the Village Hidden in the Stones.

    ---

    Iwagakure, Tsuchikage''s Conference Room

    Onoki, the Third Tsuchikage, sat at the head of a long conference table, his expression as stern as ever. Senior officials of Iwagakure lined both sides of the table, waiting for his address.

    "Hmph," Onoki scoffed, glancing at the scroll laid out before him. "The Sand Ninjas want a temporary ceasefire with us to join forces against Konoha. What do you all think?"

    "A temporary alliance against Konoha?" one of the officials echoed thoughtfully.

    "It could be worthwhile," another added. "Konoha''s strength has reached dangerous levels, and it wouldn''t hurt to unite for now."

    "Agreed," someone else chimed in. "Konoha''s latest strategies and tools have caused us no end of trouble. The ninja tools and potions they''ve been using in battle have severely impacted our morale."

    "If not for those new inventions, I doubt our forces would have lost heart so quickly," another murmured in agreement.

    Onoki nodded, considering their input. "I''m inclined to agree. Konoha''s weapons and medicine have certainly proven effective¡­ though I can''t say I''ve ever seen tools like them before. Does anyone know where Konoha acquired such technology?"

    The officials looked around, equally baffled. "No, Tsuchikage-sama. These ninja tools are unlike anything we''ve encountered. They''re completely different from standard equipment."

    Onoki stroked his beard, deep in thought. "I haven''t seen them before either. However, I''ve heard rumors of a small country skilled in the development of unusual ninja tools. If we''re going to align with the Sand Village against Konoha, it might be wise to first reach out to this small nation. We could learn a lot."

    "Smart move," one of the elders agreed. "If this small country has access to unique tools, we could use them to level the playing field against Konoha."

    "I support this idea."

    "Seconded!"

    The council reached a consensus.

 Chapter 155: Tsunade Learning How To Do Housework?

    In the previous war, even though Konoha had fought against both the Sand and Stone Villages, the truth was that Suna and Iwa had been far from united. There was mutual animosity between them, and they clashed almost as much with each other as they did with Konoha. Because of this, Konoha had been able to drive back both villages without incurring heavy losses.

    But now, if they truly managed to ally and launched a joint assault on Konoha, things might not go so smoothly. Both Suna and Iwa were great powers in their own right. Though they didn''t quite measure up to Konoha''s strength, they weren''t far behind. If they combined their forces, even Konoha would have to be cautious.

    Of course, a true alliance between Suna and Iwa was unlikely. The hatred between their two nations wasn''t something that could be resolved overnight. If they did choose to attack together, they''d have to take steps to prevent their forces from mixing, probably by coordinating separate attack routes. Otherwise, they might end up fighting each other as much as Konoha.

    But all of this was of little concern to Orochimaru. War no longer frightened him.

    Konoha Training Grounds

    A young boy with short brown hair was engaged in a fierce sparring match with a man with long black hair. They exchanged blows with their kunai, the clashing metal ringing out sharply as they moved back and forth across the training area. To an observer, the match looked thrilling and evenly matched.

    However, upon closer inspection, it was clear that while the boy was fighting with everything he had, the man was merely toying with him, effortlessly blocking every attack.

    Ding! Boom!

    The man saw an opening and landed a swift kick to the boy''s stomach, sending him flying backward.

    "Nawaki, if this is all you''ve got, you''re far from ready!" the man chided, his tone firm but not unkind.

    "Damn it¡­ why? Why can''t I even beat a clone?" Nawaki shouted in frustration.

    He trained hard every single day and had already surpassed most of his peers. But now he couldn''t even hold his own against a mere clone?

    Yes, the Orochimaru in front of him was only a shadow clone, a mere extension of the real Orochimaru.

    The real Orochimaru didn''t have the time to personally train every young student. So he used a shadow clone to teach in his stead. And even though it was just a clone, Nawaki found himself completely outmatched.

    In the world of ninjutsu, clones came in many forms¡ªbasic clones, elemental clones, and shadow clones among them.

    Basic clones were mere illusions with no real substance, useful only for confusing an opponent. Elemental clones, on the other hand, could be crafted from water, earth, lightning, or other elements, allowing them to fight and even deliver additional effects. For instance, a lightning clone could paralyze an opponent upon dispersal.

    Yet among all types of clones, apart from the rare Wood Clone, the shadow clone was particularly unique. Not only did it replicate the user''s chakra, but it also retained the experiences and knowledge it gathered, transferring them back to the main body when it dispersed.

    For any ninja with a strong chakra reserve, shadow clones were an invaluable asset. They could be used for training, reconnaissance, or even mundane tasks like cooking or laundry. Right now, Orochimaru''s shadow clone was teaching Nawaki everything it knew.

    "You want to beat my clone?" Orochimaru''s clone chuckled. "Haha, let me tell you¡ªforget about a genin like you. Even a jonin would need to use some advanced techniques to stand a chance."

    "A¡­ jonin?" Nawaki stared in disbelief. "You''re kidding, right?"

    "Believe what you want," the clone replied, barely holding back a smirk. "Now, enough talking. Let''s keep training."

    Orochimaru had a special affection for Nawaki. After all, he''d watched him grow up, and with Tsunade as his relative, the boy felt almost like family. Because of this, Orochimaru had taken it upon himself to give Nawaki every advantage he could. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Meanwhile, in his home, the real Orochimaru lay back on a tatami mat, his mind drifting as he pondered the mystery of the Rinnegan.

    Nagato possessed the legendary eyes, but Orochimaru believed it might be possible to cultivate the Rinnegan himself. There were two possible methods to achieve this: one required immense mental strength to activate, while the other demanded the combined chakra of Asura and Indra, the reincarnated spirits of the Sage''s sons.

    Which path would be best for him? Orochimaru mulled over the options.

    The first method was straightforward, albeit demanding in terms of mental power. The second method, however, was more enigmatic. He still didn''t fully understand how Asura and Indra''s chakra was passed on to their successors. Did it reincarnate directly upon the previous host''s death, or did it remain dormant, waiting for the next inheritor to manifest?

    If the chakra reincarnated directly, he''d have to wait until Naruto and Sasuke were born to stand a chance. If it lingered in the bodies of prior hosts, then he''d need access to the remains of Hashirama Senju and Madara Uchiha.

    In short, the first method seemed the more reliable option.

    Activate Madara Uchiha''s eyes, then merge them with the gene fusion serum he''d developed. After all, Madara''s eyes were already a product of the combined powers of Asura and Indra.

    Yes¡­ the more he thought about it, the more logical it seemed.

    Just as Orochimaru was lost in thought, he was interrupted by a familiar voice.

    "Hah¡­ this heat is killing me!" Tsunade grumbled.

    Orochimaru looked over, mildly curious. "What are you up to, Tsunade?"

    "I''m making tea for you!" she replied with a hint of pride.

    "Making tea?"

    "Of course!" She placed a hand on her hip, a satisfied expression on her face. "I heard this is a skill every woman should learn."

    Orochimaru felt a small pang of emotion as he watched her. Tsunade, who''d never been one for domestic chores, was actually trying her hand at them for his sake.

    "Have you managed to learn it?"

    "Well¡­ I''m still figuring it out," she admitted with a sheepish smile.

    Orochimaru gave a faint smile. "Tsunade, you don''t need to waste time on this. You''re far better off focusing on your medical ninjutsu."

    While he had a fondness for the idea of a woman who could handle domestic tasks, some people were simply not suited for that role. Forcing herself to do something she neither liked nor excelled at would be a waste of her talents.

    Someone like Tsunade wasn''t meant to play the role of a housewife. She was a healer, a warrior, a princess in her own right. Trying to make her anything else just felt¡­ wrong.

    Tsunade huffed, crossing her arms. "Orochimaru, are you saying you don''t like it? Or are you just looking for an excuse to replace me with someone else? Let me tell you, that''s not happening. Not in this lifetime."

    Orochimaru''s voice, as dry and sardonic as ever, drifted out. "Maybe I should start researching a new genetic topic¡­"

    "What?"

    "Whether a woman''s genes start evolving in a certain direction when she gets a boyfriend."

    "What''s that supposed to mean¡­?"

    "Nothing," Orochimaru said, waving a hand. "Seriously, you''re better off working on your medical jutsu. Don''t waste time with this."

    Then his tone shifted. "You should focus on how you''ll survive when the next war breaks out."

    He paused, giving her a thoughtful look. "And¡­ if I remember right, isn''t Nawaki going to take the Chunin Exams soon?"

 Chapter 156: Settle Down?

    The Chunin Exam?

    Yes, the semi-annual selection for promoting genin to chunin.

    Nawaki had been a genin for nearly two years now, and it was natural for him to take part in the exam. But with success came consequences. After becoming a chunin, he''d be deployed to the battlefield and from there, who could say what fate awaited him?

    At Orochimaru''s words, Tsunade''s expression darkened, a hint of sadness in her eyes.

    "Orochimaru¡­ do you think¡­ we''ll make it? That we won''t die out there on the battlefield?" she asked, her voice trembling slightly.

    Orochimaru was taken aback by her question. Then, noticing her subtle trembling, he couldn''t help but ask, "Are you scared?"

    "I¡­" Tsunade hesitated, searching for words. "I never used to be. But now¡­"

    "There''s no reason to be afraid," Orochimaru replied calmly. "As we grow stronger, the odds of survival naturally increase." He paused, then added with a quiet confidence, "And¡­ well, don''t worry. We''re not going to die."

    Orochimaru didn''t feel the need to elaborate. Some things, after all, were better left unsaid.

    "Haha, you sound so confident!" Tsunade said, her spirits lifting at his steady tone. It was as if his confidence was contagious, helping her shake off her darker thoughts.

    Orochimaru gave a slight shrug, brushing it off. "Alright, let''s not dwell on this. I need to head out now. I''ll probably be back late tonight."

    "Should I wait up for you?" she asked.

    "Get some sleep. Don''t wait up."

    "Alright¡­" Tsunade replied, smiling.

    Their conversation felt easy and natural, almost as if they were already living together.

    Living together? Well, not officially. But with both of them being orphans and having a certain independence from the usual constraints, they were free to come and go as they pleased. And with Tsunade''s deepening feelings for Orochimaru, she had naturally become more attached, especially since their relationship had turned intimate.

    After dinner together one evening, she''d even told him playfully, "Once Nawaki''s asleep, I''ll come to see you."

    It was clear from moments like this how much Tsunade cherished Orochimaru. And for his part, Orochimaru saw no reason to refuse her advances. Tsunade was formidable in strength, beautiful in appearance, and unmatched in both charm and intelligence. He''d have been lying if he claimed he wasn''t drawn to her.

    So, as the days went by, word of their relationship spread quietly through Konoha, until it eventually reached the Third Hokage''s ears. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Two days before the Chunin Exam, Hiruzen summoned them both to his office.

    ---

    Hokage''s Office

    Orochimaru looked calm as ever, while Tsunade seemed slightly flustered.

    "So¡­ you two¡­ When did this start?" Hiruzen asked, struggling to keep a straight face. He had suspected something might happen between them eventually, but now that it had, he still felt the need to ask.

    "Not too long ago," Orochimaru answered first, his tone nonchalant.

    "Not too long ago, huh?" Hiruzen mused, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. "Well then¡­ what are your plans for the future?"

    "Plans?" Orochimaru echoed, raising an eyebrow.

    "Yes, you know¡­ marriage, starting a family, raising the next generation for Konoha¡­"

    "Ah¡­ m-marriage?" Tsunade stammered, her face turning red. She''d never really thought that far ahead, and the idea of marriage made her feel uncharacteristically shy.

    For once, even Orochimaru was at a loss for words. Marriage was not something he had ever really considered. Not with his current goals and mindset.

    Seeing their stunned expressions, Hiruzen chuckled softly. "Haha, I see you''re not quite ready to think about that yet. That''s fine¡ªno need to rush. But let me offer a suggestion: if you ever decide to get married, it''s probably best to wait until after this war is over."

    "After the war? You mean there''s going to be another one?" Tsunade asked, surprised.

    "Yes," Hiruzen replied, his tone serious. "We''ve received intelligence indicating that the Sand and Stone villages aren''t quite done with us. They may not be defeated yet, but they''re not content to leave things as they are."

    "So Konoha will need our strength," Tsunade said, understanding the implications.

    Hiruzen nodded. "Precisely. Konoha needs its best ninja at full strength right now."

    Tsunade gave a resolute nod, speaking for both herself and Orochimaru. She understood what marriage and family could entail, especially for kunoichi of her rank. Even if they were ninjas, pregnancy and child-rearing would still impact them. For an ordinary shinobi, it might not be such a big deal. But for the Sannin, for someone like Tsunade who could treat an entire battalion with her medical skills, the village couldn''t afford her absence.

    Marriage? Children? Those would have to wait.

    "Good. I''m glad you both understand," Hiruzen said, visibly relieved. Then he moved on to the main reason he''d summoned them. "Now, about the potential war deployments¡­"

    He looked at them both carefully. "Considering your outstanding performance in the last conflict, it''s likely that if war breaks out again, the two of you might be assigned to separate missions. I want you to be prepared for that, don''t think I''m deliberately keeping you apart."

    "What?" Tsunade asked, frowning. "Teacher, don''t you think you''re underestimating us?"

    Hiruzen chuckled at her reaction. "I''m only giving you a heads-up. I wouldn''t want either of you thinking I''m pulling any strings. But¡­ enough about that. Let''s discuss the upcoming Chunin Exam."

    "The Chunin Exam?" Tsunade repeated, surprised at the shift in topic.

    "Yes," Hiruzen said, nodding. "You two have grown into reliable ninja, and while you''re still in the village, I want you to take a look at the next generation. Observe the selection process, and if you see any promising candidates, consider taking them under your wing. The village could benefit greatly from the mentorship of both of you."

    "If they''re trained by us, they''ll be outstanding," Tsunade said, smiling proudly. She was always one to get swept up in praise, and Hiruzen''s words had visibly lifted her spirits.

    Seeing her reaction, Hiruzen couldn''t help but laugh warmly. The tension in the room lifted, and the atmosphere turned relaxed and light-hearted.

    Orochimaru, however, was lost in his own thoughts, only half-listening to the conversation. A single thought lingered in his mind:

    It''s about time for the Uchiha to seek me out.

 Chapter 157: Uchiha Mikoto

    Orochimaru had given Uchiha Akihara a mental stimulant potion with a clear goal in mind, to lure the Uchiha clan into seeking him out. He needed opportunities to obtain genetic material from other Uchiha members, and he knew that an unconventional method for awakening the Sharingan would be irresistible to them.

    He was certain that once any Uchiha experienced the potion''s effects, they''d be too intrigued not to follow up. It was only a matter of time before they came knocking.

    Where had he gotten the knowledge to create such a potion? That hardly required explanation. Orochimaru had been researching the Uchiha clan''s genetic makeup for a long time, and with his vast knowledge of forbidden techniques and scientific advancements, creating something like this was well within his capabilities.

    After all, if he wanted to unlock the full power of the Rinnegan one day, a mental stimulant like this would be essential, albeit in a much stronger form.

    However, he had intentionally downplayed the potion''s effectiveness to Uchiha Akihara, warning that it "might" work, especially if the girl''s Uchiha blood was too diluted. Without a strong enough bloodline, all the stimulation in the world wouldn''t awaken the Sharingan.

    But now, days had passed, and still no one from the Uchiha clan had approached him. Were they cautious? Concerned about the Third Hokage''s opinion? Or had the potion simply failed?

    No matter. Orochimaru wasn''t one to wait around indefinitely. If this method didn''t work, he had plenty of others at his disposal.

    Fortunately, his concerns turned out to be unnecessary. That very afternoon, after leaving the Hokage''s office, he received a formal invitation from the Uchiha clan to visit as their honored guest. And, as dinner approached, a young Uchiha was sent to personally escort him.

    "Lord Orochimaru," a soft voice said as he opened his door. Standing before him was a black-haired, black-eyed girl, fidgeting slightly but trying to appear confident. "On the orders of our clan leader, I''m here to guide you."

    Orochimaru was slightly surprised, though he masked it well. "Akihara''s daughter, I presume? May I ask your name?"

    "Mi... Mikoto," she stammered nervously, looking up at him with awe. Despite his youth, Orochimaru was a figure of legend, the Sannin were revered throughout Konoha, and even the Uchiha clan held him in high regard. Facing him directly was intimidating, especially for someone her age.

    "Mikoto¡­ Uchiha Mikoto?" Orochimaru repeated, noting her reaction.

    "Yes, sir!" she replied, nodding quickly.

    Orochimaru''s curiosity was piqued. So, this girl was indeed Uchiha Mikoto, the future wife of Uchiha Fugaku and the mother of Itachi and Sasuke. Though intermarriage within the clan was common among the Uchiha to preserve their bloodline, he hadn''t known until now if Mikoto had always been Uchiha or had taken on the name through marriage.

    It was now confirmed: Mikoto was a true Uchiha by birth. And considering the strength of the Uchiha bloodline that would pass down to her sons, Itachi and Sasuke, that wasn''t surprising.

    "Very well. Lead the way," Orochimaru said with a small smile, gesturing for her to proceed.

    ---

    Under Mikoto''s guidance, Orochimaru arrived at the Uchiha compound, nestled within Konoha but distinct enough to feel like its own enclave. In those days, the Uchiha had yet to face the full brunt of Konoha''s suspicion and had not been relegated to the outskirts. Their compound was still a prominent part of the village, much like the Senju clan''s area had once been.

    Upon Orochimaru''s arrival, Uchiha Soyama, the Uchiha clan leader, greeted him personally. Though he didn''t smile, his demeanor was welcoming enough, signaling that this was more than a routine formal visit.

    As the evening progressed, many members of the Uchiha clan attended the banquet held in his honor, though by the end of the night, only Uchiha Soyama and Uchiha Akihara remained with him in the room. It was clear that the real conversation was about to begin.

    After the other clan members left, Soyama glanced at Orochimaru with a hesitant look, as if weighing his words.

    "If there''s something you''d like to discuss, clan leader, you may as well say it openly," Orochimaru said with a faint smile, sensing the Uchiha''s caution. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Soyama nodded, then let out a sigh. "Very well. Since you''re being straightforward, I won''t beat around the bush."

    He explained why the Uchiha clan had delayed in approaching Orochimaru. Despite their interest in his potion, they''d felt the need to proceed carefully. After all, Orochimaru was Hiruzen''s disciple, and his relationship with Tsunade tied him further to the village''s power structure. The Uchiha clan, already isolated by past tensions with the Senju and the village leadership, couldn''t afford a misstep. They needed to be sure of Orochimaru''s intentions before approaching him.

    "Which brings us to our purpose here tonight¡­" Soyama continued. "We''re not concerned about who developed this potion or the specifics of its creation. We only want to know how many of these mental stimulants you have, and how many you''re willing to offer the Uchiha clan."

    Orochimaru''s lips curled into a sly smile. "If I told you I had three hundred and could give you all of them, would you dare to accept them, clan leader?"

    Soyama''s expression froze for a moment before he let out a wry chuckle. "Ah, Lord Orochimaru, you see things with remarkable clarity."

    From the moment the Second Hokage took power, Konoha had been wary of the Uchiha''s strength, fearing it would become too great. Relations between the village and the clan had only just begun to improve, but if the Uchiha suddenly acquired hundreds of Sharingan, that fragile trust would be shattered in an instant.

    Orochimaru''s comment made it clear, he understood the Uchiha''s precarious position and knew there was no need for pretense.

    "Enough small talk," Orochimaru continued smoothly. "Now that we''re speaking openly, I''ll tell you the truth. Yes, the potion was indeed developed by me."

    Soyama''s eyes widened slightly, though he quickly concealed his surprise.

    "However," Orochimaru added, "the quantity is limited, and I haven''t made it public. As for the reason¡­ I think we both know why."

    Soyama narrowed his eyes. "And what is it you want in exchange, Lord Orochimaru?"

    Orochimaru''s expression remained calm, though his gaze sharpened. "It''s simple. You provide me with sufficient blood samples, and I''ll supply you with the mental stimulant potions."

    ****

    Support me on patreon to read 45+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 158: Like a Charlatan

    "Provide adequate blood samples?"

    Hearing this, Uchiha Soyama was visibly taken aback. He didn''t fully grasp what Orochimaru was implying. Was the potion not perfected yet? Did he want to test it on samples?

    Orochimaru seemed unconcerned with Soyama''s confusion. He went on with the words he had prepared: "Yes, it took me a long time to develop this potion. Not to mention the ingredients needed to create it, just look at its effects to understand how valuable it is, right?"

    "Of course!" Soyama agreed.

    "Therefore, to ensure the potion isn''t wasted, I need to better understand the bloodline conditions of the Uchiha clan," Orochimaru explained nonchalantly.

    "The Uchiha clan is large, but not everyone among us can awaken the Sharingan. I''m sure you understand this even better than I do."

    "True enough," Uchiha Soyama nodded.

    Some members of the Uchiha clan possessed pure blood and could awaken the Sharingan with minimal stimulation. Others, however, had diluted bloodlines and, even in the face of great trauma, might never awaken their Sharingan.

    To those familiar with the Uchiha''s bloodline secrets, this wasn''t news. Uchiha Soyama wasn''t surprised by Orochimaru''s insight after all, Orochimaru was a disciple of the Hokage. Knowing such things wouldn''t be difficult for him.

    But... the true purpose of this man?

    Uchiha Soyama thought carefully before speaking.

    It was clear enough why this potion was being kept under wraps, because it was specifically beneficial to the Uchiha clan. It wouldn''t be of much use to anyone else. The village certainly wouldn''t research something like this just for the Uchiha, so this had to be Orochimaru''s own work.

    But that only deepened Soyama''s confusion. Wasn''t Orochimaru a disciple of Hiruzen Sarutobi? Why was he keeping this secret from the Hokage to strike a deal with the Uchiha?

    And what did Orochimaru gain from this arrangement? Providing blood samples and helping awaken the Sharingan¡­ for free? It sounded ridiculous. It was hard not to see him as some kind of con artist.

    As Uchiha Soyama voiced his skepticism, Orochimaru merely chuckled. "There''s no hidden motive, I''m simply fascinated by the Uchiha bloodline!"

    "That''s it?"

    "Isn''t that reason enough?" Orochimaru paused, then continued, "Most people don''t understand how important curiosity is to a researcher, so it''s understandable if the clan leader doesn''t get it."

    "All the clan leader needs to know is that my research requires a large number of blood samples from the Uchiha clan. In exchange, I''ll continue to supply the clan with potions like this one. That''s all there is to it."

    "Of course, if you''re concerned that I might uncover some deep secrets about the Uchiha clan through these blood samples¡­ just pretend I never mentioned it."

    Orochimaru''s meaning was clear: he wanted a straightforward deal with the Uchiha. All he was after was their blood samples, not their Sharingan.

    "Haha, why would you say that?" Uchiha Soyama laughed awkwardly.

    From everything Orochimaru had said so far, Soyama doubted that the Uchiha clan even had any secrets left unknown to Orochimaru.

    And besides, it was just blood. What could he possibly discover from a sample? Soyama didn''t believe Orochimaru could unlock the true secrets of the Sharingan with just a bit of blood, nor did he think Orochimaru would be able to create anything strange from it.

    In truth, Soyama had no reason to refuse. The only thing that concerned him was how to explain this to the Third Hokage. After all, this was being done behind his back, and the Uchiha clan wasn''t in a position to take such risks lightly.

    However, Orochimaru''s position was simple: he would inform the Third Hokage about the potion''s effects after their deal was complete. As for whether the Hokage would announce it to the public or simply let the Uchiha clan benefit from it, that was out of Orochimaru''s hands.

    And that arrangement was more than enough for the Uchiha.

    With that assurance, Uchiha Soyama quickly made his decision. Since there was nothing to lose, why not agree?

    And so, the deal between them was made.

    "Congratulations to the clan leader for making a wise choice," Orochimaru said with a sly smile.

    "Thank you, Lord Orochimaru. Take care," Soyama replied, watching Orochimaru''s figure disappear into the distance. Squinting his eyes, he murmured, "What an extraordinary man. Not only powerful enough to face someone like Hanzo, but with such remarkable research skills as well¡­ heh."

    With Uchiha Soyama''s agreement secured, Orochimaru allowed himself a sigh of relief. Although he had many ways of obtaining Uchiha blood samples, having Soyama''s cooperation would save him a lot of trouble.

    Early the next morning, Orochimaru reported the effects of the potion to the Third Hokage. The top officials of Konoha were taken by surprise once again. Ever since Orochimaru had created the strengthening serum, he hadn''t produced anything of note for some time. Recently, he had developed several specialized ninja tools that had drawn attention.

    But as impressive as ninja tools were, they were still external aids, and nowhere near as enticing as genetic modifications.

    However, when they heard that this potion specifically targeted mental stimulation to help awaken the Sharingan, their initial interest cooled.

    "What''s the point of developing this?" Danzo was the first to speak, with a clear note of dissatisfaction in his voice. "As Hiruzen''s disciple, you''ve been aware of the tension between the Uchiha and the village for years, haven''t you?"

    Danzo''s tone suggested that his displeasure wasn''t with the research itself, but with the fact that Orochimaru had undertaken such a significant project without consulting him.

    "Of course I know," Orochimaru replied casually. "But this potion was a byproduct when I was researching the enhancement serum. I only decided to share it recently because I had a flash of inspiration and managed to complete it. If you think it''s useless, feel free to discard it."

    Ever since aligning himself with Danzo, Orochimaru had left behind any pretense of being an obedient disciple. Telling convenient lies had become second nature.

    "Discarding it wouldn''t matter," Danzo replied, "but could this even be useful for anyone besides the Uchiha?" sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "It''s completely useless for others," Orochimaru admitted. "Ordinary ninja lack the spiritual inheritance necessary for it to work at all."

 Chapter 159: Tsunade After Becoming a Woman

    "What a pity."

    Hearing Orochimaru''s explanation, the Third Hokage shook his head with a sigh.

    If it had no use outside of the Uchiha clan, then this potion truly had limited value.

    Orochimaru had explained the basics of genetic inheritance to the Third Hokage and others back when he developed the strengthening serum, so they had a general understanding of it.

    The Sharingan of the Uchiha clan was a bloodline limit, deeply tied to spiritual power. This power was embedded within their genes, lying dormant due to bloodline factors. It could only be awakened when stimulated by intense spiritual energy. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The purpose of Orochimaru''s potion was to activate that spiritual energy within the Uchiha bloodline, allowing their latent power to surface temporarily, triggering the awakening of their Sharingan. However, it did not actually increase one''s mental strength.

    For regular individuals without a bloodline inheritance like the Sharingan, using this potion would just induce a rush of spiritual energy with no tangible benefit. In fact, it would be an uncomfortable experience, akin to stirring up emotions with no purpose, like grieving for a loss that hadn''t occurred.

    In short, only the Uchiha could make use of it, and even the Hyuga clan had no need. Their Byakugan was a direct genetic inheritance that didn''t require any mental stimulation to awaken; they simply cultivated it naturally.

    After listening to Orochimaru''s full explanation, the four leaders of Konoha fell silent, lost in thought.

    The dilemma was clear, should they give this to the Uchiha?

    On one hand, empowering the Uchiha might lead to their increased influence and potential arrogance. On the other, the Uchiha were still loyal to Konoha, and a stronger Uchiha clan meant a stronger village.

    It was a complicated choice.

    But Orochimaru had no investment in the outcome. He had already secured what he wanted.

    The reason he approached the Uchiha clan before informing the Third Hokage was precisely because he understood the power dynamics. Once the potion was officially reported, even if he retained the final product, he''d lose any claim to the underlying research and technology.

    Whether the Hokage eventually chose to distribute it to the Uchiha or not, Orochimaru would receive nothing more than a token payment and he certainly didn''t need money.

    So, to secure his access to Uchiha genetic material, he''d gone through this sequential process: first negotiating with the Uchiha, then reporting the potion''s effects to Konoha''s leaders. This way, he''d get what he wanted regardless of the Hokage''s decision.

    While the Konoha leadership debated over the potion, the Uchiha clan was already preparing the blood samples Orochimaru required. Having accomplished his goal, Orochimaru refrained from involving himself further.

    He returned to his residence, savoring a rare moment of quiet in Konoha.

    He had to admit, Tsunade had become more affectionate after their relationship deepened. Whenever they were alone, she''d lean into him without warning. If her younger brother, Nawaki, hadn''t interrupted them, they might have indulged in more¡­ primal activities in broad daylight.

    The next morning, the semi-annual Chunin Exams began in Konoha.

    As he observed the bustling crowd at the exam site, Orochimaru couldn''t help but marvel at how much time had passed. He remembered his own days as a Chunin candidate; now he stood near the top of Konoha''s hierarchy.

    Recently, figures like Hyuga Hiashi and Hizashi had already earned their Chunin ranks. The younger generation, like Nara Shikaku and Akimichi Choza, were still only around eight or nine years old. This year''s Chunin Exams didn''t hold much intrigue.

    Still, the Third Hokage had assigned Orochimaru a task, and Nawaki was also participating in the exams, so both Orochimaru and Tsunade had naturally come to watch.

    In the examination area, Orochimaru observed that participants from prominent clans were generally younger, around thirteen or fourteen, while civilian ninja were older, often over sixteen. It was rare to see anyone as young as Nawaki competing.

    After all, even a prodigy like Hyuga Neji had been thirteen during his first Chunin Exams. Younger candidates were uncommon, especially from lesser-known families.

    Although Nawaki hadn''t inherited Orochimaru''s signature Snake Techniques, he''d learned a wide range of fundamental skills. With the support of his two teammates, he advanced smoothly through each stage of the exam.

    "Haha, Orochimaru, look at Nawaki! He''s just as capable as we were back then!" Tsunade cheered as she watched her younger brother lead his team to victory in the group stages, her excitement reminding Orochimaru of her own youthful days.

    Orochimaru smiled faintly. "True, but his teammates aren''t as skilled as ours were back then. If I''m not mistaken, even if he passes the exam, his teammates might not make it to the next round."

    "Haha, just like Sakumo back in the day?" Tsunade chuckled.

    "Exactly."

    "Let''s go. There aren''t any standout talents in this group," Orochimaru said, losing interest after watching a few rounds.

    In his eyes, the battles in the Chunin Exams had begun to feel trivial, almost like child''s play.

    As the exams continued, time passed swiftly.

    While Orochimaru was refining his potion, the Chunin Exams were nearing their conclusion. None of the candidates particularly impressed Orochimaru, though Tsunade noted a few with potential for medical training. Unfortunately, Konoha still lacked a formal system to cultivate medical ninja, so the idea had to be set aside¡­ for now.

    "Orochimaru, are you sure there''s no one worthy of training?"

    In the Hokage''s office, Hiruzen couldn''t help but ask.

    "Indeed," Orochimaru said with a shrug. "The candidates this time are mediocre at best. None meet the standards I''d expect from a potential disciple."

    "Are you sure your standards aren''t a bit too high?"

    "High standards are necessary, aren''t they?" Orochimaru replied casually. "Training a student with limited potential is a waste of both time and effort, and it won''t yield meaningful results."

    Can sheer effort surpass raw talent?

    There were exceptions, sure, but that wasn''t Orochimaru''s style. Imagine him taking on someone like Rock Lee, shouting about "youth" and "passion" every day? Or maybe a prankster like Naruto? That was not his idea of an ideal student.

    Besides, Naruto''s later success was due to his Uzumaki heritage, the Nine-Tails'' power, and the reincarnation of Asura. His abilities far exceeded ordinary ninja; it was unrealistic to compare him to the average candidate.

    The Third Hokage sighed at Orochimaru''s response. "Alright, we''ll let it go for now. By the way, I have an update on your potion request."

    "Oh? What''s the decision?"

    "We''ve decided to allocate a portion to the Uchiha."

    "How much are we giving?"

    "Well, how much do you have?"

    "As much as you need."

    "...Wait," the Third Hokage looked confused. "Is the potion that cheap to produce?"

 Chapter 160: Sharingan Data Analysis

    The Third Hokage was indeed a bit confused.

    He recalled that Orochimaru''s previous potions had required rare and expensive ingredients, with one even using materials that were nearly impossible to find now. Yet here Orochimaru was, saying they could produce as much of this new potion as they needed? It seemed worlds apart from the scarcity of the others.

    Seeing the Hokage''s reaction, Orochimaru explained, "Medicines with very specific applications tend to be relatively inexpensive. That''s just how it works, but I doubt it''s a concept worth explaining further."

    The Third Hokage gave a wry smile, understanding Orochimaru''s point. With the potion only effective for the Uchiha, it seemed Orochimaru wasn''t too concerned about whether he''d need to share the production method or not.

    "Alright," the Third Hokage decided. "Give them sixty doses, but frame it carefully."

    They couldn''t give the Uchiha nothing, yet giving too much would risk inflating their power unchecked. This compromise allowed Konoha to increase the Uchiha''s strength without making them difficult to control.

    "Understood," Orochimaru replied with a nod.

    The Hokage''s caution wasn''t misplaced. If the Uchiha clan found out that this potion was technically unlimited, but they were only given sixty doses, it might create resentment. Orochimaru would need a carefully crafted explanation to ensure no one felt shortchanged. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    That night, Uchiha Soyama received word from Orochimaru.

    "There are only sixty doses available, and Hokage-sama has approved them all for you. All I need in return are the blood samples."

    Orochimaru had already mentioned the potion''s limited supply, so this explanation fit naturally. Thus, with a bit of manipulation, everyone involved got what they wanted.

    The Third Hokage had reinforced the Uchiha''s loyalty, Uchiha Soyama was grateful to both the Hokage and Orochimaru, and he now had sixty potions at his disposal.

    Meanwhile, Orochimaru not only received a payment of six million ryo in "production costs" from Soyama, but also secured hundreds of blood samples from Uchiha''s most talented members.

    It was a win-win situation for everyone.

    Speaking of the Uchiha clan, there was a long-standing belief about the relationship between the age at which Uchiha awakened the Sharingan and their overall talent. It was commonly said that the younger a member was when their Sharingan manifested, the stronger their innate talent.

    This belief, however, was both true and misleading.

    In one sense, yes, those with the potential to awaken the Sharingan were indeed more talented than those who could not. That was undeniable.

    However, if two Uchiha had the same potential, the age at which they unlocked their eyes only reflected how early they experienced intense emotional stimulation. It didn''t necessarily mean they were more gifted.

    Take Uchiha Madara, for instance, he awakened his Sharingan at around fifteen or sixteen. Does that make him less talented than Obito, who awakened his at thirteen? Or than Itachi, who awakened his at eight, or Sasuke at seven? Clearly, that assumption doesn''t hold.

    So while the age of awakening could be an indicator of talent, it wasn''t absolute. In the end, early awakening often just meant one had suffered tragic losses sooner than others.

    But for now, such theoretical matters were of little concern to Orochimaru, who was preoccupied with purifying the genetic material of the Uchiha.

    With this many blood samples, it was more than enough for his purposes, perhaps even for developing a Mangekyo Sharingan variant.

    The Uchiha clan was larger than many imagined. There were seven to eight hundred ninja in the clan alone, and counting civilians, their numbers totaled close to two thousand. Even after all the wars they had endured, they remained a sizable clan. During the Warring States Period, at their peak, their numbers must have been staggering.

    Out of all the blood samples, Orochimaru had amassed three hundred, and although the process of selection was somewhat random, it was sufficient. Even if a sample hadn''t activated its Sharingan potential, it still carried the latent spiritual energy inherent to Uchiha blood, much like how Tsunade''s body contained traces of her life energy.

    The spiritual energy in a gene with latent Sharingan potential was similar to that of a gene where the Sharingan was already active.

    With such a rich source of material, achieving a Mangekyo breakthrough seemed entirely feasible.

    A few days later¡­

    In the Uchiha clan''s territory, Uchiha Soyama sat in his room, staring at the sixty vials Orochimaru had delivered. He was in a daze, as though he were in a dream.

    The potions were all neatly arranged on the table, and next to them were the three hundred blood samples that had undergone analysis. He could hardly believe his eyes.

    Orochimaru actually knew more about the Uchiha than he, the clan head, did.

    Each blood sample analysis didn''t go into specifics; it simply indicated whether each individual had the potential to awaken the Sharingan. To Soyama, this simple information was nothing short of groundbreaking, almost a form of "black technology."

    Could you really determine someone''s ability to awaken the Sharingan just by analyzing their blood?

    What kind of scientific sorcery was this?

    Each blood sample had been labeled with the clan member''s name. So the moment Orochimaru returned his analysis, Uchiha Soyama instantly knew who within the clan had the potential to awaken the Sharingan.

    The most astonishing part, however, was that Orochimaru had also marked each individual''s potential Sharingan strength in the analysis.

    This was incredible!

    For example, Orochimaru had noted that if activating a single tomoe Sharingan required 100 units of mental energy, then two tomoe required 200, and three tomoe required 300. After awakening, a person''s mental energy would fall within a specific range that dictated the level of their Sharingan.

    If two individuals unlocked a single tomoe at the same time, but one had a mental energy level of 114 while the other had 187, the person with 187 would have a stronger eye ability.

    Orochimaru''s analysis had essentially quantified the Uchiha''s eye strength.

    This detailed scientific data was mind-blowing for Uchiha Soyama and the elders.

    Unconvinced, Soyama immediately found two clan members with significantly different mental energies and had them use the potion to awaken their Sharingan. The results were undeniable: both members activated their eyes, but the one with higher mental energy had visibly stronger eye power.

    It was a turning point for the Uchiha clan. In secret, they began testing eye strength across the clan.

    The results spoke for themselves. In the face of such precise analysis, the mysteries of the Sharingan''s bloodline limits were laid bare.

    Not only did both clan members activate their Sharingan, but when they both reached the single tomoe stage, one''s power was indeed stronger than the other''s, just as Orochimaru''s data had predicted.

    "Unbelievable!" Uchiha Soyama muttered, staring in awe at the two clan members who had just finished their sparring session to test their eye strength.

    Soyama and several clan elders were in shock.

    "This¡­ this is incredible."

    "It seems there''s no doubt anymore that he was the one who developed the village''s previous two potions as well."

 Chapter 161: Danzo Isnâ€™t Pleased

    The Uchiha clan might have been pleased with Orochimaru, but not everyone shared their sentiments.

    In a hidden lab on the outskirts of Konoha, tension simmered.

    "Sixty potions? Sixty pairs of Sharingan? Orochimaru, don''t you think this is a bit¡­ excessive?"

    Danzo, leaning on his cane, looked displeased, his suspicious eyes fixed on Orochimaru, who was nonchalantly swirling a test tube. This whole thing felt off. Since when had Orochimaru started making big decisions on his own? And why was he being so generous with the Uchiha? Danzo couldn''t help but question the true motives behind this.

    "There''s nothing inappropriate about it," Orochimaru replied dismissively, barely sparing Danzo a glance. "If more Uchiha awaken their Sharingan, doesn''t that increase your chances of acquiring one?"

    Danzo''s face hardened. "That''s not what I''m asking. What I want to know is why you decided all this on your own."

    Danzo was well aware of Orochimaru''s talent, he had been gifted in research since he was a child. But this time, he had reported the technology directly to the Third Hokage without consulting Danzo, and that was something Danzo couldn''t tolerate.

    Because, to Danzo, this choice suggested Orochimaru valued the Hokage''s opinion more than his.

    Orochimaru chuckled softly, unbothered by Danzo''s hostility. "If I had asked for your permission, would you have allowed it? Obviously not, correct?"

    "So what''s in it for you?" Danzo''s tone turned icy, his eyes narrowing. "And don''t say it''s just about money."

    "Of course not." Orochimaru''s expression didn''t change. "To be honest, my interest lies in the Uchiha''s genetic material."

    "The Uchiha''s genes? Are you saying you made a private arrangement with them?"

    "Yes. My recent research revolves around the soul, and I need large quantities of spiritually-imbued genes for reference. I knew you wouldn''t agree, nor could you help me obtain them, so I took matters into my own hands."

    Orochimaru gave his explanation as casually as if he were discussing the weather, picking up another test tube and examining it with apparent indifference. He knew full well that Danzo couldn''t easily acquire Uchiha genes on his own, which justified his decision to act independently.

    And he was confident that Danzo wouldn''t sever their alliance over something so trivial; Danzo needed his expertise too much for that.

    "The soul, you say?"

    Sure enough, Danzo merely furrowed his brows, his suspicions momentarily softened. He remembered the promise he''d made to Orochimaru about finding a way to extend life¡­ perhaps even achieve resurrection.

    "Fine. I didn''t think it through," Danzo conceded. "But next time, inform me before making decisions like this. I can be flexible."

    "Rest assured, it won''t happen again."

    "Good. Now get back to your experiments; I''ll take my leave." Danzo turned to go, but paused at the door. "And Orochimaru, don''t worry. I haven''t forgotten my promise to you."

    With that, he left, the sound of his cane tapping against the floor fading into the distance.

    Watching him go, Orochimaru''s lips twisted into a subtle smile.

    "Haha, Danzo really is something. He didn''t even need me to explain fully; he already pieced it together. Not an ordinary man indeed."

    Shaking his head, Orochimaru dismissed the matter and turned his gaze toward a set of red eyes stored nearby. Alone in the lab, he felt free to use these eyes to aid him in his experiments¡­

    ---

    Late that night, after finishing up in the lab, Orochimaru returned home. He barely had time to settle in before Tsunade slipped through the door, having snuck over from the Senju clan compound.

    "You''re back late tonight," she grumbled, hands on her hips, clearly unimpressed.

    Orochimaru smiled faintly. He didn''t have much to occupy him lately, but he''d still been keeping himself busy, coming home late every day, and Tsunade was starting to feel a bit neglected.

    "I''ve made some new discoveries recently, so my hands have been full," he replied casually, glancing over at her. "By the way, sneaking over here every night, hasn''t Nawaki caught on yet?"

    "Of course he has," Tsunade said with a smirk. "He actually suggested I just move in with you. But I can''t leave him on his own, and if I asked you to move to the compound, it''d¡­ complicate things, so I''ll just put in the extra effort."

    "Complicate things? What do you mean?"

    Orochimaru raised an eyebrow, genuinely puzzled.

    "What do you think, you idiot?" Tsunade flushed, looking a bit embarrassed. "Are you pretending to be clueless?"

    Orochimaru''s smirk widened as he realized her meaning. Gently, he tipped her chin up. "You''ve got plenty of rooms over there, don''t you? Just¡­ try to keep your voice down, and we''d be fine."

    "Y-You¡­! Saying something so shameless¡­ You''ve definitely been spending too much time around Jiraiya! When did you start talking like him?"

    "As I said, people change," Orochimaru replied with a smirk, lying back and letting out a satisfied sigh. This was his favorite time of day¡ªafter a long, busy day, finally able to relax and close his eyes.

    He had recently fused new eye abilities, and his mental strength hadn''t fully stabilized yet. This often left him drowsy, and tonight was no exception.

    But just as he was drifting off, he felt Tsunade''s warm body press up against his.

    "Orochimaru."

    "Mmm?" S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "It feels like the war is going to start up again soon¡­"

    "Isn''t that inevitable?"

    "I hate war."

    Orochimaru was silent for a moment. Finally, he said softly, "I hate it too. But¡­ hmm? You mentioning the war reminds me, I almost forgot something."

    "What is it?"

    "Eh, it can wait. Let''s just sleep for now. We can''t do anything about it tonight."

    "Then hold me while we sleep."

    "I won''t sleep well if I hold you."

    "Then don''t sleep well," Tsunade said stubbornly, grabbing his arm and placing it under her head. She had no intention of letting him go.

    Well, it was going to be another sleepless night.

    In that moment, Tsunade, one of the legendary Sannin, was just a woman seeking warmth in her lover''s arms. She let him take the lead, responding to his every touch and kiss.

    And yes¡­ she was still a bit loud.

    ---

    As days passed, the tensions of the Second Great Ninja War began to mount. However, this time, the Sand and Rock villages weren''t launching full-scale attacks. Instead, they adopted guerrilla tactics, striking Konoha''s defenses sporadically.

    In response, Konoha had already deployed its vanguard units to the front lines, and the atmosphere in the village grew tense once more.

    But Orochimaru wasn''t particularly bothered. While others prepared for battle, he busied himself in Konoha''s research lab, focused on his latest project.

    "Orochimaru-sensei, what¡­ what is that?" a young assistant asked, looking at the scroll on the table with wide eyes.

    "It''s a Scientific Ninjutsu Scroll," Orochimaru replied, a glint of excitement in his eyes.

    ****

    Support me on patreon to read 45+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 162: New Breakthrough

    After integrating a substantial amount of Uchiha genetic material, Orochimaru found himself with little to do in the village.

    With no missions assigned and no urgent research projects, he spent his time with Tsunade or helping to train her younger brother, Nawaki. However, Tsunade was often preoccupied with her own responsibilities, and she would sometimes leave a clone to handle Nawaki''s training.

    With extra time on his hands, Orochimaru found something new to occupy himself, researching a "scientific ninjutsu scroll."

    When he mentioned this project to the Third Hokage, the Hokage had arranged for him a special lab without hesitation and even assigned him a few assistants. After all, if successful, this new tool could significantly boost the combat capabilities of Konoha''s shinobi.

    So, Orochimaru had dedicated himself to developing it, working on it both in the lab and occasionally at home.

    One day, as he was tinkering with a prototype scroll, Nawaki, who had tagged along with Tsunade, caught sight of it.

    "Scientific ninjutsu scroll? What''s that?" Nawaki asked, crouching down beside him with a look of curiosity.

    "It''s a scroll that can release ninjutsu without requiring chakra or hand seals," Orochimaru explained.

    "A scroll that can release ninjutsu without chakra or hand seals?" Nawaki echoed, his face filled with disbelief. Even Tsunade, who was nearby, raised an eyebrow, skeptical.

    The idea sounded impossible. Releasing ninjutsu without chakra? Without seals? But then again, Orochimaru had a knack for making the impossible possible. If anyone could pull off such a feat, it would be him.

    Intrigued, Tsunade came closer to watch him work, her skepticism mixed with a bit of excitement.

    The concept of the "scientific ninjutsu scroll" was straightforward. It involved pre-sealing various ninjutsu into miniature scrolls using advanced sealing techniques. These scrolls could then be activated via a specialized launcher, allowing users to release pre-loaded jutsu without any chakra expenditure or complex hand seals.

    The idea was revolutionary, especially for low-ranking shinobi who lacked the ability to use high-level jutsu on their own. However, Orochimaru was well aware of its drawbacks. Relying on these tools could lead to complacency, with ninja neglecting their own training.

    In any case, he wasn''t designing these for himself. His chakra reserves were vast and nearly inexhaustible. This was more of a side project to satisfy his own curiosity.

    "Can it really do what you say?" Tsunade asked, her voice a mix of intrigue and doubt.

    "Of course." Orochimaru picked up a miniature scroll from the table, raised two fingers, and pressed a button on the launcher.

    Boom!

    A burst of flame erupted from the scroll, startling both Nawaki and Tsunade. Nawaki yelped, falling back onto the floor in surprise.

    "You¡­ are you sure this thing works?" Tsunade asked, raising an eyebrow.

    "Hm¡­ it appears the sealing technique needs a bit more refinement," Orochimaru admitted, unfazed.

    Sealing techniques were the specialty of the Uzumaki clan, who were renowned for their expertise. While Orochimaru had studied seals for a while, he wasn''t as proficient as the Uzumaki, and fine-tuning this scroll would require more trial and error.

    The scientific ninjutsu tool consisted of two main components: the launcher and the "ammo," which were miniature scrolls pre-loaded with specific jutsu. Developing the launcher was straightforward, thanks to his extensive knowledge of advanced technologies. But creating miniature scrolls capable of holding and releasing powerful ninjutsu required painstaking precision.

    As Orochimaru continued his experiments, the situation on Konoha''s borders escalated. A localized war had officially broken out between Konoha and the neighboring villages. Unlike previous wars, this one was marked by skirmishes and ambushes rather than all-out assaults. Both sides adopted hit-and-run tactics, with shinobi disappearing the moment they missed a critical strike. Casualties on both sides mounted with each encounter.

    In his office, the Third Hokage reviewed the latest war reports, his face clouded with concern. The number of wounded was rapidly increasing, and the medical units on the front lines were stretched thin.

    "What''s troubling you, Hiruzen?" asked Koharu, one of Konoha''s senior advisors, who had just been summoned to the office.

    Hiruzen took a deep breath, clearly troubled. "The border conflict has escalated, and the number of injured is skyrocketing. We don''t have enough medical ninjas deployed to the front lines."

    Koharu nodded thoughtfully. "Then perhaps we should use the restoration potion for now to keep the wounded stable."

    Hiruzen let out a bitter laugh. "If only it were that easy. The restoration potions have a shelf life of about three years. We used up our stock in the last war, which lasted almost two years. We don''t have any left."

    "You''re right¡­ producing only 1,000 units a year is far too little."

    Hiruzen sighed, rubbing his temples. "If we''re truly out of options, we may have to send Tsunade to lead the medical corps on the front lines. She''s one of the best medics we have."

    "It seems that''s the only solution," Koharu agreed.

    With her ability to summon the Slug Queen Katsuyu, who could divide and heal an entire battlefield, Tsunade was the most capable choice.

    ---

    When Tsunade was summoned to the Hokage''s office and briefed on the situation, she was momentarily stunned.

    After spending a peaceful few months in Konoha training Nawaki, relaxing with Orochimaru, and enjoying a relatively calm life, the idea of being thrown back into the chaos of war felt jarring.

    "Are you serious?" she asked, her voice tinged with reluctance.

    The Third Hokage nodded solemnly. "I wouldn''t send you unless it was absolutely necessary. I know how much you''ve come to enjoy these past few months."

    Tsunade took a deep breath, steadying herself. "Alright, enough talk. When do I leave?"

    "Tomorrow morning."

    "Understood."

    ---

    That night, in Orochimaru''s courtyard¡­

    "You''re really heading to the front lines?" Orochimaru asked, glancing up from his research as she approached.

    "Yes. I''ll be leaving early tomorrow," she replied with a resigned sigh.

    Hearing this, Orochimaru paused, a flicker of hesitation crossing his face. He then seemed to reach a decision, heading inside briefly before returning with a small vial containing a grass-green liquid.

    He handed it to her. "Take this with you. Use it when you''re on the battlefield."

    Tsunade raised an eyebrow, inspecting the vial. "Is this one of your latest creations?" S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Not exactly," Orochimaru replied. "But with this, you''ll be much safer out there."

    *****

    Support me on patreon to read 45+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 163: Kato Dan

    "Will this really keep me safer?"

    Tsunade looked at the grass-green potion in her hand, her curiosity piqued by Orochimaru''s words. This vial was different from the potions she''d seen him create before.

    "Is it as miraculous as you say?" she teased, a faint smile on her lips.

    She didn''t know exactly what this potion did, but she could feel Orochimaru''s genuine concern. There was something special in his gesture that stirred a warmth in her, a feeling she couldn''t quite put into words.

    "You''ll see once you try it," Orochimaru replied with a casual wave of his hand, his voice low and slightly raspy. "But use it only after you reach the front line."

    Tsunade raised an eyebrow, amused by the mysterious tone he was using. "Is it even more precious than that dark green strengthening potion you made before?"

    Orochimaru had always been a genius in research, consistently producing remarkable creations, so she wasn''t too surprised that he''d come up with something new. But his tone was different this time, almost protective.

    "In terms of value¡­ this one is worth at least fifty times more than that potion," Orochimaru said, nonchalantly.

    "F-Fifty times?" Tsunade blinked in disbelief. She knew that the advanced strengthening potion alone would probably fetch a price of ten million ryo. So if this one was fifty times that value¡­ Did that mean he was giving her something worth 500 million ryo?

    Unbelievable.

    "You''re not serious, are you, Orochimaru?" Tsunade asked, half-laughing, half-stunned.

    "You know I never joke about these things."

    In truth, this potion was beyond monetary value. Even if someone offered 500 million, they wouldn''t be able to buy it. Orochimaru had made it specifically for her, and it was one of a kind. But he kept his explanation simple, knowing Tsunade might not fully grasp the complexity or the danger behind his work.

    "Haha, Orochimaru, you''re amazing!" Tsunade laughed, suddenly jumping into his arms, savoring the solid feel of his chest. In her mind, Orochimaru was always the serious, stoic type. Tenderness wasn''t usually a part of his nature, so his occasional displays of affection always caught her off guard and meant a lot to her.

    Despite the closeness, Tsunade didn''t stay with him that night. She had to return to her home and prepare her gear for the upcoming mission.

    ---

    The next morning, Orochimaru, accompanied by Nawaki, saw her off at Konoha''s village gate.

    A large group was heading to the front line, so the gate was bustling with villagers saying tearful goodbyes to their loved ones. Couples hugged tightly, families exchanged words of encouragement, and friends held on, fearing that the next meeting could be their last.

    "Orochimaru, I''m counting on you to look after Nawaki," Tsunade said, fully geared up for war.

    "Don''t worry. Leave him to me," Orochimaru replied, nodding confidently.

    He knew, from his memories of the original timeline, that Nawaki''s life was supposed to end in the Second Shinobi War killed by an explosion. But now, with his own presence disrupting events, he didn''t believe things had to follow the same tragic path.

    In this altered timeline, there was no reason Tsunade couldn''t survive the war. That''s precisely why he''d given her the potion to ensure her safety. She was, after all, his first and only woman so far, and he wasn''t about to let history dictate her fate.

    Tsunade smiled. "Then, I''m counting on you."

    She turned to Nawaki, ruffling his hair affectionately. "Listen to Orochimaru-sensei, alright? If you want to go to the battlefield one day, you need to follow his guidance first. Understand?"

    "Yes, sister! I understand!" Nawaki nodded, his face serious. Although he dreamed of becoming Hokage, just like Naruto would in the future, Nawaki was a much more grounded and obedient boy. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    With a final wave, she said goodbye. "See you both later."

    "Goodbye, Tsunade," Orochimaru replied, watching as she turned and joined the marching line of shinobi.

    With a single command, Tsunade led her team forward, a mix of combatants and medics moving swiftly toward the distant front line. Orochimaru stayed back, watching her retreating figure until it disappeared over the horizon.

    Just as he was about to turn and head back home with Nawaki, something caught his eye a group of shinobi preparing for deployment. Among them, he noticed a familiar yet unexpected face.

    A young man with silver hair falling loosely over his shoulders, wearing a Konoha uniform and a jonin vest, was adjusting his ninja tools while his teammates bid farewell to their families.

    Kato Dan?

    The man fit the description perfectly. In the original timeline, Kato Dan was Tsunade''s lover, an ambitious shinobi who also dreamed of becoming Hokage. He''d met Tsunade after Nawaki''s death, and his life had ended prematurely in the same war. But now¡­

    Dan seemed to sense Orochimaru''s gaze and looked up, meeting his eyes with a polite smile.

    Orochimaru nodded in acknowledgment. Though Kato Dan was well-known in Konoha, Orochimaru had no personal connection to him. He had neither the desire nor the need to get involved.

    However, it appeared that Dan thought differently. Smiling, he walked over to Orochimaru.

    "Lord Orochimaru, it''s an honor."

    "You know me?" Orochimaru asked, raising an eyebrow.

    Dan chuckled. "Everyone in Konoha knows you. You''re one of the legendary Sannin. It''d be hard not to know you."

    Orochimaru nodded, understanding. Being one of the Sannin was like being a celebrity. Plenty of people recognized him, even if he had no idea who they were.

    "Well, I have things to take care of at home. Excuse me."

    Dan was a powerful jonin in his own right, but Orochimaru had little interest in him.

    "Let''s go, Nawaki. Time to head back."

    "Yes, sensei¡ªuh, or should I call you brother-in-law? Wait, that doesn''t sound right¡­" Nawaki stammered, looking genuinely confused.

    "Call me whatever you want," Orochimaru said with a shrug.

    "Alright, sensei. But¡­ when can I go to the battlefield?"

    ****

    Support me on patreon to read 45+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 164: Manda

    Nawaki, who had recently been promoted to Chunin, was visibly impatient.

    He was the only one on his team to achieve this rank, a source of pride for him, and that pride was starting to go to his head. Like any young shinobi who''d tasted early success, he was getting a bit overconfident.

    "So, you''re eager to go to the battlefield?" Orochimaru asked, not bothering to look back as he continued walking.

    The battlefield¡­ Orochimaru knew all too well that even Jonin-level ninja were just pawns there, easily cut down if they weren''t cautious. From what he could tell, Nawaki''s current strength would leave him with a 70% chance of dying on the front lines.

    "Of course!" Nawaki replied, practically vibrating with excitement. "My dream is to become Hokage! If I don''t go to the battlefield and earn some achievements, how else am I supposed to make that happen?"

    "Hokage, huh?" Orochimaru paused, then turned to glance at the enthusiastic boy. "It''s good to have a goal, but remember, you have to take things one step at a time."

    "Come on, sensei! I''ve already mastered my basics! I''m a Chunin now!" Nawaki puffed out his chest. "I bet it won''t be long before I can beat one of your clones¡­"

    He continued talking excitedly, his aspirations growing with each sentence.

    "Soon, I''ll be able to surpass my sister, then you, and then¡­ eventually surpass my grandfather and become the greatest Hokage ever!"

    "Your grandfather, huh?" Orochimaru''s gaze drifted to the necklace hanging around Nawaki''s neck.

    When did Tsunade give him that necklace?

    It was a relic of the First Hokage, imbued with the chakra-sealing power Hashirama had left behind. Orochimaru remembered Tsunade wearing it every night and never mentioning any intention of passing it down.

    "Oh, this?" Nawaki noticed Orochimaru''s glance and grinned even wider. "My sister gave it to me for my twelfth birthday, just the other day! By the way, sensei, you didn''t get me a gift since you came back late that night¡­"

    "Your birthday, huh? So you''re twelve now¡­" Orochimaru muttered thoughtfully. "Alright, I''ll give you something when we get back."

    "Really? Haha, thanks, sensei you''re the best!" Nawaki''s eyes sparkled with excitement, practically bouncing with energy as he followed Orochimaru back to the village.

    The two walked side-by-side, engaged in easy conversation. Neither noticed the subtle frown on Kato Dan''s face as he watched them from a distance.

    "Dan, what''s up?" a slightly chubby ninja approached, noticing his teammate lingering behind.

    Kato Dan blinked, snapping out of his thoughts. "Oh, it''s nothing¡­ I just feel like Lord Orochimaru might not be the easiest person to get along with."

    "Is that so?" The ninja glanced at Orochimaru''s retreating figure and laughed. "Well, that''s not surprising. He is one of the Sannin, the man who fought Hanzo of the Salamander and survived! With strength like that, he''s bound to have a unique personality."

    "Haha, true enough¡­"

    ---

    Meanwhile, Tsunade''s journey to the front line had only just begun, and Orochimaru was already feeling the lull of boredom creeping back in.

    After giving Nawaki a vial of the basic enhancement serum as a belated birthday gift, he returned to his lab to resume his research on the scientific ninjutsu scroll.

    The enhancement serum worked by enhancing one''s genetics, but the process had to be gradual¡ªfrom basic to intermediate, and finally, advanced. Skipping levels could put a shinobi''s body under strain it wasn''t ready for. So, for Nawaki, Orochimaru had started him at the basic level.

    While Nawaki''s physique didn''t inherit the full Senju "sage" body, his bloodline still made him sturdier than most civilian ninja. With the enhancement serhm and proper battlefield training, Orochimaru was confident Nawaki could one day reach the level of a Jonin.

    "This stuff is amazing!" Nawaki marveled at the effects of the potion, clenching his fists as he felt the surge of energy. He looked across the yard at Orochimaru, his admiration bordering on awe.

    At this point, Nawaki''s respect for Orochimaru was through the roof. The man seemed capable of anything¡ªninjutsu, ninja tools, potions, even strange hybrid devices. Every new achievement only fueled Nawaki''s hero worship.

    "This is nothing," Orochimaru said without looking up. "But keep this between us, Nawaki. This is a secret."

    Nawaki nodded eagerly, his voice filled with sincerity. "Don''t worry, sensei. Ninjas are good at keeping secrets!"

    BOOM!

    Just as he finished speaking, a blast of lightning surged from the wall where Orochimaru was experimenting, blowing a small hole in it. Orochimaru examined the launcher strapped to his arm and nodded in satisfaction. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "It seems like it''s finally working."

    With his current technology, Orochimaru had almost completed his research on the scientific ninjutsu scrolls. Once he handed over the final specifications to Konoha''s R&D team, he could start preparing for his next move.

    ---

    That night, under the cover of darkness, Orochimaru made his way to a secluded canyon on the outskirts of Konoha. His hands tucked casually into his pockets, he moved with purpose, until he reached the heart of the open, deserted area.

    Once there, he looked around, assessing the surroundings. Then, he raised two fingers in front of him.

    Boom!

    With a puff of white smoke, four identical clones appeared beside him. Without needing instruction, each clone immediately sprinted off in a different direction to secure the perimeter.

    Satisfied, Orochimaru flipped his wrist, revealing four small mechanical scout flies that he released into the air. The tiny drones dispersed, adding another layer of surveillance to ensure his solitude.

    "That should keep any interruptions at bay," Orochimaru murmured to himself.

    With that, he bit his thumb, smeared blood across his palm, and swiftly formed the hand seals.

    Summoning Jutsu!

    Bang!

    A massive plume of white smoke erupted, revealing a colossal snake with vivid purple markings, its scales glinting in the moonlight.

    "Who dares summon me at this hour?" the serpent hissed, its voice deep and menacing.

    This was Manda, the fearsome boss of the giant snakes from Ryuchi Cave. Even with a summoning contract, Manda was a creature of pride and intelligence. It wouldn''t obey anyone without proper respect¡­ or compensation.

    "Ah, Manda. A pleasure, as always," Orochimaru greeted him with a smirk, undeterred by the snake''s intimidating presence.

 Chapter 165: Wood Release

    Manda, the giant purple-striped snake with an overbearing personality, was infamous for his arrogance. Unlike the more cooperative summons of Jiraiya and Tsunade, Manda demanded respect and refused to bow down to anyone, even his own summoner.

    This arrogance, however, was well-founded. Manda was massive, incredibly agile for his size, and boasted formidable attack power. He was widely recognized as one of the most powerful summons in the world of ninja beasts.

    Before, when Orochimaru was still with Tsunade, he''d often thought about the differences between their summons. While Tsunade''s and Jiraiya''s were loyal and easy to work with, Manda was the exact opposite, a defiant creature who considered himself the master, unwilling to follow orders without compensation or a show of strength.

    Orochimaru had long wanted to summon Manda to gauge his attitude firsthand. And if necessary, he''d put the arrogant snake in his place. But he hadn''t been confident in his strength before, unsure if he could truly control Manda if things got out of hand. So, he had chosen not to summon him, opting for other, more compliant snakes.

    But now, with his power at its peak, and with the battlefield looming ahead, he decided it was time to deal with Manda properly.

    This was Orochimaru''s first time summoning the legendary snake.

    As Manda emerged in a swirl of smoke, he quickly spotted the boyish-looking man with his hands casually tucked in his pockets, a calm yet cold expression on his face.

    "Who are you supposed to be? Another foolish contractor?" Manda''s golden eyes narrowed, his tone dripping with disdain.

    "My name is Orochimaru. I am your current summoner."

    "Summoner?" Manda''s pupils constricted before a cruel laugh escaped him. "Hah! Foolish boy, I don''t need a master. I may be bound by a contract to help you in battle, but you have no right to command me. Try, and I''ll crush you where you stand."

    Orochimaru raised an eyebrow. "Crush me? With the constraints of the contract, killing your summoner would lead to severe backlash, wouldn''t it?"

    "Backlash?" Manda scoffed, his deep voice echoing in the canyon. "I kill for sport. You think I''m concerned about a little backlash?"

    The giant snake began to turn away. "I''m leaving. Summon me again without a purpose, and I will kill you next time."

    "Hold it."

    Manda paused, turning his head slightly, as Orochimaru continued in an eerily calm tone. "I summoned you today to make it clear, I''m about to go to war. I can''t afford to have a disobedient summon on the battlefield."

    Manda''s eyes narrowed further. "What''s that supposed to mean? Are you telling me to obey your orders? A laughable demand."

    "Then let''s settle it here." Orochimaru''s voice was firm, unwavering. "In a world where strength is everything, maybe the only way to establish respect is through battle. If I win, you''ll follow my commands. If you win¡­ well, I suppose you''re free to do as you please."

    As he finished speaking, Orochimaru raised a hand and beckoned Manda with a slight curl of his fingers, a gesture meant to taunt.

    "Come on."

    "You¡­ insolent brat¡­" Manda''s eyes glinted with malice, his pride clearly stung. "Since you''re so eager to die, I''ll grant you that wish!"

    With a powerful thrust, Manda lunged forward, his massive jaws snapping toward Orochimaru.

    But Orochimaru was prepared. With a single tap of his toes, he propelled himself backward, his hands coming together in a single, decisive clap.

    Snap!

    In an instant, Orochimaru''s aura surged. His eyes turned a deep scarlet, and a fierce wind swirled around him, lifting his hair and sending his long coat fluttering as chakra flooded his body.

    "Wood Release: Secret Technique, Nativity of a World of Trees!"

    With a tremendous burst of chakra, thick, powerful vines erupted from the ground in all directions, racing toward Manda. Orochimaru''s chakra reserves bolstered by his sage body allowed him to unleash the technique without restraint.

    Though Manda was fast and agile, Orochimaru''s Wood Release was a powerful jutsu, once wielded by the First Hokage himself. The vines surged around Manda, multiplying and entwining, growing endlessly as if they possessed a life of their own.

    "Is that all you''ve got?" Manda sneered, thrashing against the vines, undeterred. His scales deflected the initial attacks, and he twisted his massive body, trying to break free.

    "Don''t worry," Orochimaru''s voice echoed through the canyon, calm yet icy. "This is only the beginning."

    ---

    Meanwhile, on the front lines, Tsunade was overwhelmed by the sheer number of injured shinobi.

    The battlefield was a grim sight, wounded soldiers lay scattered across makeshift medical tents, many barely clinging to life. The scarcity of medical ninjas was apparent; Konoha had only a few dozen to handle hundreds, sometimes thousands, of casualties.

    The moment Tsunade and her team arrived, they''d been thrown into the thick of it. Tsunade herself was constantly moving between tents, treating wounds, preparing antidotes, and administering healing chakra to the severely injured.

    The shinobi in her care couldn''t help but be amazed.

    "As expected of Lady Tsunade!"

    "Her healing abilities are incredible!"

    "We''re so grateful, Lady Tsunade!"

    In every corner of the medical tent, injured shinobi murmured words of gratitude as the Slug Queen, Katsuyu, lay on their shoulders, channeling Tsunade''s healing chakra directly to them. The power of her techniques was undeniable; she could detoxify poisons, heal wounds, and restore strength on a scale that was nothing short of miraculous.

    But even Tsunade''s abilities had their limits. Katsuyu''s healing power was directly linked to Tsunade''s chakra reserves, and the strain was beginning to show.

    In her own tent, Tsunade sat, breathing heavily, her body aching from the near-constant use of chakra.

    "Tsunade-sama, you need to rest. You can''t keep pushing yourself like this!" one of her fellow medics pleaded, concern evident in her voice.

    The medic knew better than most how dangerous chakra exhaustion could be for a ninja. If Tsunade collapsed from overexertion, Konoha''s medical support on the front lines would be crippled.

    "Yeah, I know¡­" Tsunade replied, reluctantly acknowledging her own limits. She dismissed her team member and released Katsuyu, intending to lie down for a quick rest.

    As she turned to make herself comfortable, her gaze fell on her medical bag lying beside her pillow. She reached over, absently opening it, only to see the grass-green potion Orochimaru had given her before she left.

    In that moment, she remembered his parting words.

    "Use it before going to sleep. The effects will set in faster." S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    A soft smile crossed her lips. Orochimaru, you really are something else, she thought. He could be distant, but his gestures of care were genuine in their own way.

    "Let''s see if this thing is as miraculous as you claimed, huh?" she muttered with a smirk.

    Tsunade uncorked the vial and drank it down in one gulp. The taste was oddly refreshing, but she didn''t have time to dwell on it. Exhausted from her earlier efforts, she soon drifted into a deep, restorative sleep, her body already beginning to absorb the potion''s effects.

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 45+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 166: Mangekyo Sharingan

    Boom!

    In a canyon over ten kilometers outside Konoha, a dense forest of towering trees shook violently as a massive explosion echoed through the night. The shockwave uprooted trees and tore the landscape apart, scattering debris in all directions.

    As the dust settled, silence returned to the canyon, broken only by the sound of rustling leaves. Standing amidst the destruction was a towering spectral warrior, ghostly and menacing, like something out of a nightmare.

    The warrior, made entirely of chakra, stood on two legs and was shrouded in eerie white armor. In its hand was an unconventional weapon, a chakra-formed rocket launcher. And in front of it, slumped and wounded, lay the massive, bruised form of a purple-striped python.

    Though the ghostly warrior, Susanoo, was dwarfed by Manda''s sheer size, the mighty snake''s golden eyes held a flicker of fear as he gazed upon it. For the first time, Manda had been thoroughly overpowered in battle, and by his own summoner no less.

    Staring at Orochimaru, who stood calmly with his hands in his pockets, Manda struggled to process what had just happened.

    "You¡­ boy¡­ How can you wield such power?"

    As one of the most formidable creatures of Ryuchi Cave, Manda prided himself on his strength. This was the first time he''d been brought to heel¡ªand by a human, no less. Throughout the fight, Orochimaru had unleashed relentless attacks, blending powerful elemental ninjutsu with massive trees that seemed to spring to life, restricting Manda''s movements. But worst of all was the white Susanoo warrior, whose chakra weapon had delivered blow after devastating blow.

    Orochimaru''s scarlet eyes gleamed with the twisted pattern of the Mangekyo Sharingan. Looking up at his own white Susanoo, which was vastly different from the Uchiha Susanoo he remembered, he smiled slightly. "There''s no need to worry about the details, Manda. All that matters is that I won, wouldn''t you agree?"

    "Tch!"

    With a final huff, Susanoo dissipated, leaving Orochimaru standing alone. He approached Manda, who watched him with wary eyes. Reaching into his coat, Orochimaru pulled out a small vial filled with a concentrated, high-potency recovery potion.

    "This is a compressed recovery serum. It should heal the wounds you sustained in our battle. As my summon, I''d prefer we maintain a cooperative relationship."

    He paused, letting the words sink in. "And if you prove loyal, I may even find ways to make you stronger."

    Without further hesitation, he poured the potion into Manda''s mouth. For once, the snake didn''t resist, too stunned by the display of strength he''d witnessed.

    "Fine. But don''t get cocky, boy. Just because you''ve got some power doesn''t mean I like you," Manda hissed. "But¡­ perhaps you''ve earned my respect for now."

    Bang!

    With a puff of smoke, Manda disappeared, leaving Orochimaru alone in the ravaged canyon.

    Watching the smoke dissipate, Orochimaru looked down at his pale hand, flexing his fingers thoughtfully.

    "It feels¡­ satisfying to wield the power of both the Senju and Uchiha clans."

    Though the Mangekyo Sharingan was a natural evolution of the Sharingan, it was in an entirely different league. Unlike the basic three-tomoe Sharingan, the Mangekyo''s true strength lay in the unique abilities it granted, based on the individual wielder''s psyche and experiences. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    With one eye, Orochimaru could now summon a white Susanoo, a warrior of pure chakra that enveloped him like armor. It was said to be the pinnacle of defensive and offensive techniques, forming a human-shaped construct that shielded its user from most attacks. Susanoo evolved in stages, from a skeletal frame to a full-bodied warrior.

    Just now, Orochimaru had used the fourth form of Susanoo, a complete armored warrior with a ghostly white visage and sturdy legs. But there were some¡­ peculiarities. While most Uchiha had distinct Susanoo colors, Madara''s was blue, Itachi''s a dark red, Shisui''s green, and Sasuke''s purple. Orochimaru''s Susanoo was a stark, eerie white.

    It made sense, he supposed. His affinity with Ryuchi Cave and the white snake probably influenced it. But the most baffling part was the weapon his Susanoo had chosen.

    "A rocket launcher?" Orochimaru murmured, raising an eyebrow.

    The blast earlier had come from Susanoo''s chakra-formed rocket launcher, a weapon that seemed out of place among traditional ninja tools. While other Uchiha wielded bows, swords, and shields, his Susanoo wielded a weapon that fired explosive chakra rounds. It was unconventional, to say the least, and yet¡­ strangely effective.

    "Perhaps it''s not so different from a bow and arrow, just¡­ shaped differently," he mused, shaking his head. "Well, as long as it''s useful, I won''t complain."

    With his clones dispersed and the scout flies called back, Orochimaru began the leisurely walk back toward Konoha, a faint smile on his lips.

    And as for the infamous side effects of the Mangekyo Sharingan pain, blindness, and chakra exhaustion those were no longer his concern. Thanks to the robust chakra reserves of his sage body, he could maintain Susanoo''s fourth form all day if he wished.

    The only thing he regretted was that he hadn''t yet achieved the final stage of Susanoo, the Perfect Susanoo, a colossal form towering over the landscape, far larger and stronger than anything he''d used today.

    The complete Susanoo was a form only a few elite Uchiha could reach, a giant that rivaled even the Tailed Beasts. It required not only immense chakra but also an extraordinary level of mental strength. For now, Orochimaru''s current Mangekyo hadn''t reached that level.

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 45+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 167: Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan

    The stage between the Mangekyo Sharingan and the Rinnegan is known as the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan.

    It''s achieved by merging two pairs of Mangekyo eyes, typically those of siblings, resulting in a drastic enhancement of spiritual power. This fusion is what allows for the true awakening of the complete Susanoo, the ultimate form of the Susanoo technique.

    But Orochimaru, having experienced the Mangekyo, knew this wasn''t an absolute requirement.

    Why does the Eternal Mangekyo surpass the regular Mangekyo? It''s due to the fusion of two Mangekyo pairs, which causes a qualitative leap in spiritual energy. The reason sibling eyes are needed for this is due to the genetic compatibility required for a successful merger without rejection, brothers'' genes are typically close enough to avoid the risks. In theory, however, a similar effect could be achieved by father and son, but no one had ever attempted it to confirm.

    In short, if one''s spiritual energy was strong enough, it was possible to activate the complete Susanoo without the Eternal Mangekyo.

    For instance, Uchiha Obito, without possessing the Eternal Mangekyo, was still able to manifest the complete Susanoo after transferring his power to Kakashi. This was possible only because of the immense spiritual power he wielded, having been a Jinchuuriki of the Ten-Tails, which vastly amplified the chakra and spiritual power channeled through his eyes.

    Currently, Orochimaru had amassed an immense amount of spiritual power through his experiments, but the limitation was clear: there''s a fundamental difference between the regular Sharingan and the Mangekyo. The genetic samples he had collected from ordinary Uchiha bloodlines were only enough to push him to the level of a Mangekyo user, but they didn''t contain the kind of spiritual potency required to reach the Eternal Mangekyo.

    The fusion of two Mangekyo pairs isn''t as simple as doubling power; the synergy produces exponential growth in spiritual strength. So, gathering hundreds of ordinary Sharingan genes would do little to elevate him further, it would barely make a dent.

    If he truly wanted to reach the level of a complete Susanoo, he needed genetic material from Uchiha with the Mangekyo itself, someone like Uchiha Madara, Obito, or Itachi.

    Madara was clearly out of reach, and Obito wasn''t even born yet. As for Itachi or Sasuke¡­ well, they wouldn''t appear for years. This left Orochimaru with only one viable candidate in the current timeline: Uchiha Fugaku.

    Or¡­ possibly Uchiha Mikoto. But her potential to awaken the Mangekyo was uncertain. Given her children''s prodigious abilities, it was possible she carried the genetic potential, but she had never shown signs of unlocking it herself.

    As Orochimaru was lost in thought, a sudden voice pulled him back to reality.

    "Lord Orochimaru?"

    He turned to see a small red-haired girl in a short shirt and skirt, her black thigh-high stockings standing out in the dim light. She looked nervous, almost intimidated.

    "Kushina?" Orochimaru paused, glancing around and realizing he had wandered near the Senju clan''s territory. "What are you doing here so late? Are you looking for Tsunade?" S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Y-Yes¡­" Kushina replied, lowering her head, her usual fiery attitude replaced by timidity. She didn''t dare meet his eyes. "But¡­ Tsunade-sama doesn''t seem to be around."

    "Of course not," Orochimaru replied calmly. "She was deployed to the front lines over a week ago."

    "Ah¡­ I didn''t know¡­" Kushina looked disappointed. She''d been busy with school and hadn''t kept up with the news of the war.

    "If there''s anything important, you can tell me," Orochimaru offered, a hint of intrigue in his voice. Kushina might still be a child, but as the Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki, she held immense potential. She was certainly more interesting to him than Kato Dan.

    "N-No, that''s alright!" Kushina stammered, looking flustered. Without waiting for a response, she quickly bowed and ran off, disappearing into the night.

    Watching her retreat as though fleeing for her life, Orochimaru reached up to touch his cheek, amused. "Am I really that frightening?"

    With a faint smile, he turned and continued on his way back home.

    ---

    The gene fusion serum he had developed could theoretically integrate any genetic material. Although conventional wisdom dictated that gene serums were best administered via injection, Orochimaru''s potion, developed with the aid of the system, had eliminated all negative side effects. Thus, it was taken orally instead.

    Far away on the front lines, Tsunade still hadn''t mastered the Yin Seal, so her chakra reserves were limited. Treating so many injured ninja each day drained her significantly. Even with chakra pills, a full night''s rest only restored about half of her chakra at best. The constant strain was beginning to take a toll.

    But today felt different. No, it felt very different.

    The morning after taking Orochimaru''s potion, Tsunade awoke with an unusual sensation. Her chakra reserves, typically higher than average due to her Senju lineage, had now grown to an absurd degree.

    If she compared her previous chakra reserves to a river, what she felt now was like an ocean. She blinked, bewildered, trying to comprehend the transformation.

    "Unbelievable¡­ what is this power?" Tsunade murmured to herself, holding up her hands and examining them. She felt completely rejuvenated; not only had her chakra fully recovered, but it had grown to an extent she''d never thought possible.

    Any lingering fatigue from her previous exertions had vanished entirely, replaced by an overwhelming sense of vitality.

    Tsunade wasn''t a fool; she knew that this newfound power was likely linked to Orochimaru''s potion. But even with that knowledge, the sheer potency of it left her stunned.

    "What in the world did Orochimaru put in that vial?" she whispered, half in awe, half in disbelief.

    With her current chakra levels and rapid recovery rate, she could potentially unleash large-scale ninjutsu without restraint, transforming herself into a veritable humanoid powerhouse.

    Excited to test her abilities, Tsunade quickly rose to her feet and stepped outside her tent, ignoring the curious looks from other medics.

    As she walked, she noticed something remarkable, wherever her feet touched the ground, the grass seemed to grow taller, lusher, responding to her chakra as if it were alive.

    "Wait¡­ is this¡­ Wood Release?" she gasped, staring in disbelief at the grass slowly flourishing beneath her.

    "Did I¡­ awaken the Wood Release?"

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 45+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 168: This Isnâ€™t Scientific

    Tsunade''s shock was immeasurable. She felt as though she were in a dream.

    Could she really have awakened Wood Release?

    It seemed impossible.

    But the unmistakable feeling of power surging within her, combined with the sight of plants growing around her as a response to her chakra, proved it was real.

    Wood Release, like Susanoo, actually had different levels of power.

    One version was based on transplantation strong, but risky. Overuse would put a strain on the body and lead to severe side effects.

    Another version was derived from genetic modifications. This one was safer to use repeatedly but wasn''t particularly powerful; it was more suitable for tasks like building shelters than for actual combat.

    Then there was true awakening. This was much closer to perfection, a pure expression of Wood Release that could be wielded freely.

    But even that wasn''t the ultimate form.

    The most perfect version was an awakened Wood Release, further enhanced by Sage Mode. That combination was truly formidable.

    As a member of the Senju clan, Tsunade had always wanted to awaken Wood Release. It was an aspiration held by many within her clan. But she knew how rare it was after all, no one since the First Hokage had ever achieved it.

    She''d given up hope a long time ago.

    But now¡­

    Looking at the grass and small plants sprouting around her in response to her chakra, Tsunade''s mind was racing.

    Could Orochimaru really have helped her unlock Wood Release? Was this some kind of temporary effect or something permanent?

    If it was just temporary, she could deal with that. But if it was permanent¡­

    Tsunade didn''t even dare to think about the implications.

    ---

    As the battle raged on the Sand Ninja front, Tsunade''s sudden awakening of Wood Release brought a significant boost to Konoha''s forces. Her enhanced chakra reserves and newfound abilities allowed her to heal more wounded and bolster the morale of her allies.

    With this unexpected advantage, the Konoha forces began to turn the tide, gaining the upper hand against the Sand Ninja. It was an encouraging breakthrough, and even the Third Hokage was visibly pleased when he received the report.

    But he couldn''t help but be puzzled. How was Tsunade able to heal so many people in such a short period? Once or twice could be chalked up to skill, but three or four times? That defied his understanding of her chakra capacity.

    The Third Hokage was curious, but the details weren''t mentioned in the field reports. For now, he''d have to wait until Tsunade returned to ask her himself.

    As for why Tsunade hadn''t reported it yet, she had her reasons. Upon discovering her Wood Release abilities, she realized that it wasn''t a temporary boost, her new powers were permanent.

    She knew better than anyone the value of a permanent Wood Release. If Orochimaru''s earlier estimate of the potion''s worth was around 500 million ryo, this was worth far more perhaps even billions.

    But Orochimaru had given her this gift, and he was an important part of her life. She felt she needed to talk to him first before deciding whether or not to report this newfound ability to the Hokage.

    Now, Tsunade understood why Orochimaru had emphasized using the potion only on the battlefield. He was clearly trying to avoid unnecessary attention and probing questions from her.

    In other words, was he¡­ a little annoyed by her? The thought made her feel a mix of frustration and amusement.

    But there was no time to dwell on it; the war demanded her focus. She shelved her questions for now, resolved to get answers later.

    ---

    This war had two main fronts: one against the Sand Ninja and the other against the Stone Ninja. While Konoha was holding its ground against the Sand, they were struggling against Iwa.

    When the Third Hokage received a request for reinforcements from the Iwa battlefield, he made a swift decision.

    "Orochimaru, we need you on the battlefield," he announced simply, effectively assigning Orochimaru''s next mission.

    Orochimaru, who had been expecting this, nodded without hesitation.

    "Which front am I to go to?"

    "The Iwa side," the Third Hokage replied. With Jiraiya still away and Tsunade holding the line against Suna, Orochimaru was the best choice for the Iwa front.

    "Understood. Who will be joining me?"

    The Third Hokage handed over a few files. "The enemy has been using guerilla tactics, spreading their forces over a long front and fighting in small teams. You''ll need to counter them in a similar way."

    "A six-man squad?" Orochimaru noted as he looked through the files.

    "Exactly. One sensor-type and five combat-types," the Hokage confirmed. Due to the limited number of sensor ninjas available, Konoha had distributed them thinly across squads.

    Orochimaru flipped through the profiles in his hand. Besides Nawaki, who had been assigned to him specifically by the Hokage, there was another name that caught his attention, a young man with black hair and white eyes.

    "Hizashi Hyuga¡­?"

    Hizashi was only thirteen, just a year older than Nawaki. Talented enough to be trusted in combat.

    The fact that the Hyuga clan had assigned someone of Hizashi''s potential to his team spoke volumes. Hizashi was a prodigy within his clan. The Hyuga were very selective about which Jonin led their young geniuses, and there were only a few in Konoha whom they''d trust for such a role.

    With Jiraiya away, Tsunade assigned to medical support, and Hatake Sakumo on the Suna front, the Hyuga clan had chosen Orochimaru.

    Carrying his large scroll, Orochimaru made his way to the village gate, flipping through the files of his team members once more.

    In addition to Nawaki and Hizashi, there were three other Chunin, relatively unknown but competent enough to have been assigned to the warfront. Orochimaru felt the weight of responsibility settling on him; Konoha often paired seasoned ninja with less-experienced ones to ensure skill development and protect valuable talent.

    At the gate, his squad awaited him¡ªHizashi, Nawaki, and three Chunin, all fully equipped and ready for deployment.

    "Orochimaru-sama!" they greeted him, bowing respectfully.

    Orochimaru, now wearing his Jonin vest, acknowledged them with a nod. "I won''t waste time with speeches. Follow my lead on the battlefield, and I''ll do my best to keep you alive."

    "Yes, sir!"

    "Finally, we''re going to the battlefield!" Nawaki cheered, noticeably more excited than his teammates. Unlike the others, he seemed utterly fearless, practically buzzing with enthusiasm.

    Even Hizashi couldn''t help but give him a curious look. Was this kid really so young and fearless?

    "Check your ninja tools and equipment!" Orochimaru instructed, casting a final glance over his squad. "If everything''s in order, we''ll move out immediately."

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 45+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

    Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 169: Konohaâ€™s White Fang

    During the war, the contributions of the Sannin to Konoha were nothing short of monumental.

    With their immense strength and powerful summons, they''d annihilated countless enemies and saved the lives of countless comrades. Ordinary ninjas couldn''t compare to their impact, and even the elite clans of Konoha couldn''t match the Sannin''s battlefield prowess.

    But each of the Sannin had their own distinct strategic role.

    Tsunade served as the cornerstone of the medical corps, using her advanced healing abilities to mend the wounded and keep Konoha''s forces fighting. She was the lifeline of the battlefield.

    Orochimaru and Jiraiya, on the other hand, were combat specialists. They protected their comrades by eliminating the enemy. Their contributions came through their high mission completion rates and kill counts, striking fear into their enemies and boosting the morale of Konoha''s forces.

    Now, deep in the forests, the battle between Iwa''s stone-hearted soldiers and Konoha''s forces raged on.

    The Konoha forces, outnumbered, were gradually being pushed back.

    Whoosh!

    Two kunai flew towards a Konoha ninja from an unseen angle.

    "Damn it!" he muttered, turning just in time to see the kunai whistling through the air toward him. His eyes widened, and he braced himself for the end.

    But suddenly, a shadow flashed by.

    Clang! The kunai were deflected, knocked away by something.

    The Konoha ninja''s eyes widened in shock. "Is that¡­ a snake?"

    Sure enough, a sleek black snake had flicked its tail and sent the kunai flying.

    Before he could fully process what was happening, figures leaped out from the trees, closing in on the Iwa ninjas. The Konoha ninja breathed a sigh of relief upon seeing the familiar headbands.

    But the Iwa ninjas'' expressions darkened. They tried to fight back, but the Konoha reinforcements were relentless, cutting them down one by one.

    Orochimaru walked calmly across the battlefield, his expression cold and unbothered. He seemed almost indifferent to the chaos around him.

    Realizing they were outmatched, the remaining Iwa ninjas turned and fled.

    "Don''t even think about running!" Nawaki shouted, charging forward to chase them down.

    "Nawaki, hold!" Orochimaru called out sharply.

    "Why, sensei?"

    "Don''t chase a fleeing enemy," Orochimaru instructed. "Focus on dealing with the ones still engaged." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    At his command, the black snake slithered back to him, coiling itself on his shoulder with its head resting comfortably.

    "Good work," he murmured to the snake, before nodding to his squad. "Let''s move to the next target."

    "Yes, sir," Nawaki replied reluctantly, though he was clearly itching for a pursuit.

    Beside him, Hizashi was watching the black snake with a mix of awe and curiosity.

    All along the route they''d traveled, this snake had led the way, guiding them into strategic positions on the battlefield. It was fast, powerful, and, surprisingly, adept at combat. Hizashi had even seen it wrap itself around an Iwa ninja and crush him to death, a feat unheard of for a snake of that size. It had deflected shuriken, blocked kunai, and taken down enemies with ruthless efficiency.

    Is there anything this snake can''t do? Hizashi wondered as he moved to follow Orochimaru, setting aside his questions for the time being.

    ---

    In the world of ninjas, war wasn''t just about strength; it was about strategy, morale, and resources. Factors like troop numbers, quality, and the confidence of the soldiers could all sway the outcome of a battle.

    But perhaps the most crucial factor of all was the presence of high-ranking shinobi, cutting-edge combatants who could turn the tide single-handedly.

    In every village, these "cutting-edge" fighters usually consisted of the Kage and, in rare cases, the Jinchuuriki of tailed beasts. However, at this point in time, even Konoha hadn''t fully mastered control over its own tailed beast, and the same could be said for the other villages.

    As soon as Orochimaru joined the Iwa front, the effect was undeniable. Every encounter between Iwa ninjas and his team ended in a resounding defeat for Iwa. With Hizashi''s Byakugan for reconnaissance, Orochimaru''s black snake for swift assaults, and his own devastating jutsu, Konoha had gained a powerful edge.

    Whenever a group of Iwa ninjas saw Orochimaru and his squad approaching, their morale plummeted. His presence was enough to send ripples of fear through the enemy ranks.

    Orochimaru''s reputation began to spread among the Iwa forces. They all knew of the young Konoha shinobi who commanded snakes and had fought against the legendary Hanzo of the Salamander. In Iwa, orders were clear: if they encountered Orochimaru, they were to abandon the mission and retreat immediately.

    This treatment was almost identical to that afforded to Hatake Sakumo, the "White Fang" of Konoha, who was making waves on the Sand Ninja front.

    Hatake Sakumo''s name was spreading even faster than Orochimaru''s. Known for wielding a short sword imbued with chakra, the White Fang was unstoppable in combat. Wherever his white chakra blade appeared, enemies fell.

    The Sand Ninja feared him immensely, and even the Iwa ninjas held deep respect for his skill, owing to clashes in previous conflicts.

    Although Sakumo''s reputation spread faster than Orochimaru''s, it wasn''t necessarily because he was stronger. Rather, it was due to a particular achievement on the battlefield, he had killed two significant figures from the Sand village.

    Those figures were none other than the son and daughter-in-law of Chiyo, a high-ranking elder in the Sand village and one of its strongest fighters. These two were the parents of Sasori of the Red Sand.

    Chiyo''s family was highly esteemed, and her son and daughter-in-law were formidable ninjas in their own right. Yet, even together, they couldn''t withstand the power of Konoha''s White Fang.

    This victory alone had earned Sakumo a fearsome reputation, one that spread across the battlefield faster than Orochimaru''s.

    In times of war, strength brought fame.

    The names of "Konoha''s White Fang" on the Sand front and "Orochimaru of the Sannin" on the Iwa front quickly became known across the ninja world due to their prowess and achievements in combat.

    However, Tsunade''s name was less prominent outside Konoha due to her role in the medical corps. To the enemy, she was less visible, but within Konoha, she was revered as the "Medical Saint." Her contributions hadn''t gone unnoticed by the people she saved.

    Back in Konoha, villagers celebrated their village''s remarkable strength, knowing they were protected by such powerful ninja.

    But in Sand and Iwa, the situation was different. Their leaders couldn''t ignore the looming threat Konoha posed.

    Despite outnumbering Konoha''s forces, they were struggling to make significant progress into the Fire Country. This failure put the strength of their nations into question.

    Unwilling to allow Konoha to maintain the upper hand, the Tsuchikage and Kazekage exchanged letters, strategizing their next move. And soon, a new battle plan began to take shape.

 Chapter 170: Kushina And Mikoto

    The war continued, but with Hatake Sakumo and Orochimaru on the front lines, the offensive from Suna and Iwa was significantly weakened. Konoha''s forces finally had a moment to breathe.

    ---

    Ten days later, on the border of the Land of Earth.

    At the junction of Earth, Rain, and Grass Countries, a few bottomless ravines sliced through the ground like scars, marking the division between the three territories. Here, representatives from multiple factions were meeting to discuss an uneasy alliance.

    One figure wore an Iwa forehead protector, another bore the Sand symbol, and a third came from a smaller, lesser-known country.

    The ninja from this small nation was holding a strange grenade, crafted by Orochimaru, and turning it over in his hands as he examined it closely.

    "This thing looks like our own weaponry," he muttered, "but the craftsmanship is entirely different. This one''s far more refined."

    "So you''re saying this wasn''t provided by your country?" the Iwa envoy asked.

    There had been previous suspicions that Konoha''s advanced weaponry was supplied by this smaller nation. But apparently, that wasn''t the case.

    The ninja from the small nation snorted in disdain. "Supplying Konoha with technology? Don''t be absurd. We may be a small nation, but we''ve survived in the shadow of the great powers by guarding our unique resources closely. You think we''d just hand over our secrets?"

    "Understood," said the Iwa and Suna representatives, exchanging a look. They''d half-expected this answer.

    "Fine," the Iwa envoy said, waving the issue aside. "Let''s get to the real business. We want your country to launch an attack on Konoha."

    The small nation''s ninja raised an eyebrow. "And why would we do that? We''re not afraid of your reprisals, but we''re also not eager to provoke Konoha without good reason. You should understand our position."

    "Of course." The Iwa envoy nodded. "We''re willing to pay handsomely for your cooperation. And once it''s done, we''re prepared to allocate certain strategic resources to you as well."

    "Strategic resources?" The small nation''s ninja chuckled. "You big countries must really be desperate. But don''t insult us by thinking we''re so naive. We don''t intend to play the fool just for a few scraps."

    The Iwa envoy clenched his jaw, but before he could respond, the small nation''s representative continued, "If you want us to risk provoking Konoha, you''ll have to increase the payment by 30% on top of the original offer."

    "Thirty percent more? That''s a steep increase," said the Suna representative, his face twisted in irritation.

    "Steep? Do you think ninja tools just appear out of thin air?" the small nation''s ninja scoffed. "Every kunai, every shuriken we use is money spent. And that''s without mentioning the exploding tags, soldier pills, and chakra-restoration supplies. War is expensive."

    The Iwa and Suna envoys exchanged a reluctant glance. They didn''t like being strong-armed, but with their forces struggling against Konoha, they had little choice.

    Grudgingly, they nodded their agreement, cementing the terms of their uneasy alliance.

    ---

    Meanwhile, back in Konoha, many villagers were still basking in the glow of Konoha''s recent victories. Everywhere, people spoke of the incredible feats of three individuals: Hatake Sakumo, Orochimaru, and Tsunade.

    Two of them were dominating the battlefield, while one was healing the entire army.

    "Simply incredible¡­ no wonder Tsunade-sama¡­"

    As she walked through the bustling streets, a young red-haired girl listened to the villagers'' excited conversations with a look of amazement. Kushina had always known Tsunade was strong, but this was beyond what she''d imagined.

    When Tsunade had once bragged that her boyfriend was the strongest of his generation, Kushina hadn''t really believed it. After all, claiming to be the "strongest" sounded a bit far-fetched. Even after hearing about the Sannin''s victory over Hanzo, she was still skeptical. After all, it was three against one.

    But now? Hearing how Orochimaru was single-handedly holding back enemy forces, she couldn''t help but be impressed. She''d seen the horrors of battle herself and knew how devastating trained ninjas could be. To stand against entire enemy forces was remarkable.

    "Tsunade-sama is so lucky¡­" she murmured, a hint of admiration in her voice.

    As she made her way to school, she daydreamed about finding someone just as powerful for herself someday. But her thoughts were interrupted when she noticed a certain blond-haired boy staring at her from across the room.

    "Hey, you sissy!" she snapped, glaring at him. "What are you staring at? Keep looking, and I''ll beat you up!"

    Startled, the boy quickly turned his head, not daring to meet her gaze again.

    --- sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    That night, within the Uchiha clan compound.

    Since this conflict was more limited in scale, many of Konoha''s elite clans hadn''t deployed all their members, and a good portion of Konoha''s forces remained in the village. Consequently, the Uchiha district was still bustling with activity.

    In one particular room, Uchiha Akihara sat alone, his gaze fixed on the flickering candlelight as he pondered a recent development.

    "The strengthening serum from the village¡­ it certainly helps the clan members control their Sharingan better. A good thing, no doubt."

    "But is there truly a limited supply of it?"

    He muttered to himself, contemplating the possibilities. "Maybe if I found the right person, I could get more information¡­"

    "Father, what are you thinking about?"

    The sudden voice broke his reverie. He looked up to see a young girl standing in the doorway¡ªMikoto, his daughter.

    "Ah, Mikoto¡­ It''s nothing, really," he said, offering her a faint smile. "Just some clan matters."

    "Is it important?" she asked curiously.

    "Not very important," he replied, then paused, his expression softening. "Though¡­ perhaps it could be."

    Realizing he didn''t want to burden her with clan issues, he gave her a reassuring smile. "Don''t worry about it. You should get some rest."

    "Alright, Father," Mikoto said with a small nod before heading back to her room.

    As he watched her retreating figure, Akihara''s expression turned thoughtful once more.

    ***

    Bonus Chapter

    Support me on patreon to read 45+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 171: Tomb of Heroes

    At the Konoha camp on the Iwa Ninja front line, Orochimaru lay on a large boulder just outside the base, dressed in his usual ninja attire, Jonin vest, and Konoha forehead protector. Eyes closed, he appeared relaxed, as if he had nothing to worry about.

    And, in truth, he didn''t. The enemy had grown wary of him after countless encounters. By now, every time Iwa or any other hostile force spotted him, they would retreat without a second thought. Even the most determined raiding parties would break off their attacks at the first sign of his presence.

    So Orochimaru found himself with little to do. Days blurred together as he idly waited for an enemy who would never come close enough to fight.

    As he lay there, a different kind of restlessness crept into his mind, memories of Tsunade. Her presence, her scent, her warmth¡­ All things he missed more than he''d care to admit. He couldn''t remember the last time he''d felt this sort of attachment to anyone.

    "Am I¡­ getting soft?" Orochimaru muttered to himself, looking up at the sky with a hint of self-criticism. "Missing a woman on the battlefield¡­ the so-called tomb of heroes¡­"

    But just as he was about to shake off the thought, his attention snapped to the sky.

    "What¡­?"

    His eyes narrowed as he saw a glint on the horizon. An emergency flare rocketed into the air from the far end of the camp, signaling an imminent attack.

    "Enemy sighted!" someone yelled, causing the entire camp to stir.

    "Who''s setting off flares here?" grumbled one of the Konoha ninjas nearby. "This is our base. There''s no way the enemy could get this close without a warning¡­"

    But then, the ninja caught sight of Orochimaru standing beside the flare, and his doubts faded. If Orochimaru had signaled the alert, it was no mistake.

    Following Orochimaru''s gaze, the Konoha forces looked to the sky and froze in shock.

    "What¡­ what is that?"

    "Ninjas¡­ flying?"

    Above them, dozens of airborne figures with metal wings hovered ominously, filling the sky over the Konoha camp. The sheer sight was enough to strike fear into the hearts of the most seasoned ninja. Humans weren''t meant to fly, especially not in such numbers.

    "This¡­ this can''t be possible, can it?"

    Sitting nearby, Hizashi Hyuga activated his Byakugan. He focused on the strange metal wings attached to each figure, noting the flow of chakra.

    "They''re channeling chakra into those metal wings to stay airborne¡­" Hizashi murmured in amazement.

    "Get down!" Orochimaru suddenly ordered, his voice cutting through the panic.

    In an instant, the airborne shinobi unleashed a hailstorm of bullets and explosives from above, transforming the battlefield into a scene of chaos. Explosions tore through the camp, and Konoha ninjas scrambled for cover, but the sudden barrage caught many off-guard.

    While Konoha ninjas tried to retaliate with kunai, shuriken, and other projectiles, the airborne ninjas were simply too fast. Their bullets rained down at speeds no traditional weapon could match, and the Konoha forces found themselves completely outpaced.

    Through the smoke and fire, an airborne ninja caught sight of Orochimaru, standing defiantly by the boulder with his team gathered around him. Grinning, the attacker angled downward, aiming directly for him with his weapons primed.

    Orochimaru''s team scattered at his command, diving for cover, but Orochimaru himself stood his ground. His golden eyes shifted, the irises turning a vivid scarlet as he activated his Sharingan. Lightning crackled in his raised hand, building in intensity.

    The airborne ninja scoffed at the sight. "Using Lightning Release from that distance? Pathetic. No matter how fast you think you are, you won''t be able to hit me."

    He was still mentally congratulating himself when Orochimaru''s lightning surged forward, impossibly fast.

    Zap!

    The shock paralyzed the enemy mid-air, his eyes widening in disbelief as his body seized up. He began to plummet from the sky, utterly helpless.

    "Earth Release: Quagmire!" Orochimaru murmured, forming a single hand sign.

    As the ninja hit the ground, the earth beneath him turned to thick mud, swallowing him up before he had a chance to recover.

    From a distance, one of Orochimaru''s team members stared at the scene, stunned. "What¡­ what just happened?"

    ---

    Once the bombardment ended, Konoha''s camp was left in ruins, smoke and flames rising from scattered fires. The air ninjas retreated quickly, vanishing over the horizon as swiftly as they''d arrived, leaving only destruction in their wake.

    Aside from the one Orochimaru took down, none of the airborne ninjas were harmed.

    "Sensei, what was that?" Nawaki demanded, running up to him. "Who were those guys?"

    "Troublesome¡­" Orochimaru murmured, his gaze fixed on the retreating figures. "So they finally made their move."

    The Land of Sky. An anomaly among the hidden villages, their ninja specialized not in traditional ninjutsu, but in mechanical technology and aerial combat. While most villages focused on honing their chakra techniques, these ninjas wielded modern weaponry¡ªaircraft, bombs, and even machine guns.

    In terms of pure technology, they were decades ahead of everyone else. Though Orochimaru himself had been dabbling in advanced weapons, he was nowhere near their level, not with the limited resources and time he''d had.

    "Why did they retreat after just one attack?" Nawaki muttered, frustrated.

    "They don''t have unlimited chakra," Hizashi replied calmly, his Byakugan still active as he observed the remnants of the retreating force. "From the amount of chakra they used to stay airborne and launch their attack, I''d say they''re likely headed somewhere nearby to refuel and regroup."

    Orochimaru turned, a hint of surprise on his face as he looked at Hizashi. "Impressive insight, Hizashi. We''ll investigate further, but first, we need to make preparations in case they return."

    Taking a large scroll from his back, Orochimaru opened it and began issuing orders.

    "Mita, go inform the camp commander to be on high alert for any possible Iwa reinforcements. We''re vulnerable right now."

    "Yes, sir!"

    "Ishihara, Kazuki, distribute these scrolls to the Uchiha squad members in the camp. If they come back, we''ll need everyone''s Sharingan ready."

    "Yes, sir!"

    "Hizashi, stay with me. I''ll show you how to use one of these scrolls."

    As Orochimaru handed out the equipment, he began setting up defenses and preparing for a possible second wave. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    War was never without casualties. The loss of life was inevitable, and he had no illusions about it. But as long as he could keep his team intact, the rest was just collateral.

    Why was he fighting, really? Orochimaru found himself mulling over the question as he watched his team carry out his orders. He wasn''t particularly loyal to Konoha. It wasn''t for a sense of duty or love for his village.

    But he also knew he couldn''t afford to lose.

 Chapter 172: Left Eye Technique

    Orochimaru''s abilities, Wood Release and the Sharingan, are both techniques he can''t reveal for the time being. Therefore, he uses them with great caution.

    For instance, when he subdued Manda before, he specifically chose an isolated area on the outskirts of Konoha. Likewise, when dealing with the airborne ninja from the Land of Sky just now, he positioned himself at a particular angle.

    He believed that in the chaos of the recent battle, no one would notice the brief shift in his pupils.

    And indeed, that was the case.

    His team was the only one present at that location, with the other Konoha ninjas stationed farther away. As for his own squad, the cover they had chosen happened to be positioned behind him, so they wouldn''t have seen Orochimaru''s eyes at all.

    The only one who could have noticed was Hizashi with his Byakugan. However, Hizashi had been focused on the airborne enemies, making it unlikely he noticed Orochimaru''s actions.

    Orochimaru ignored the Sky ninja who had been swallowed by the mire. Instead, he took the lead in retrieving his equipment.

    Seeing this weapon, both Nawaki and Hizashi were momentarily stunned.

    ---

    The war was turning out to be even harsher than expected.

    There wasn''t just one squadron of airborne ninjas; in fact, they had multiple formations. And before they could launch a second airstrike, the Iwa forces initiated their own offensive.

    Clearly, this was a coordinated assault.

    In the Konoha base, only a limited number of ninjas were present. Most of Konoha''s shinobi were out on missions. Those stationed at the base, including medical personnel and the wounded, numbered around two thousand.

    In other words, the ones repelling the Iwa forces were the Konoha ninjas out on missions, not the defenders at the camp.

    Because of this, unexpected shifts occurred on the battlefield.

    The air ninjas'' assault route was visible to many Konoha squads on assignment. With many of the base''s stationed forces having family and friends on those missions, the aerial attack from behind unsettled the younger, less experienced Konoha forces, affecting their morale.

    As they then faced the advancing Iwa forces, their fighting spirit weakened.

    Soon, news of multiple team defeats began to reach the Konoha base on the Iwa front.

    Meanwhile, the base itself was in chaos.

    Orochimaru had already placed a large scroll on Hizashi''s back, and they watched as more and more wounded were carried into the medical tents, while bodies were brought out.

    Orochimaru and Hizashi stood by, unphased. Both had been hardened by previous battles and were no longer shocked by such scenes.

    Nawaki, however, was visibly shaken, clearly unprepared for the full brutality of war. This was far worse than anything he''d encountered on a mission.

    "Hidden Shadow Snake Hands!"

    Orochimaru extended his hands, summoning snakes that wrapped around the Kong ninja''s body, pulling him out of the quagmire. The man had been submerged for so long that he was already dead, his face caked with mud and unrecognizable.

    Orochimaru walked over, forming a seal.

    "Water Release!"

    A stream of water appeared out of thin air, pouring over the Kong ninja''s body, washing away the dirt.

    "Nawaki, go and remove his equipment."

    "Yes, sir!" Nawaki snapped out of his daze and quickly followed the order.

    Nawaki had already taken lives on the battlefield, so he was no longer afraid of handling corpses.

    As for Orochimaru, why had he used a lightning attack on the Sky ninja, only to catch him with a quagmire upon his fall?

    The answer was obvious, Orochimaru was very interested in the Sky ninja''s flight equipment. To prevent it from breaking upon impact, he''d used Earth Release to cushion the fall.

    As Orochimaru cast the water jutsu, Hizashi watched in shock, eyes wide with realization.

    "He¡­ he can use Water Release? And to summon so much water from nowhere?"

    During previous missions, Orochimaru had used Wind and Earth Release, and just now he had shown Lightning and Water Release.

    By now, Hizashi had no doubt that Orochimaru could use Fire Release as well.

    All five elements? Even the Third Hokage himself was only rumored to possess such mastery.

    And summoning so much water out of thin air? That was a feat typically associated only with the Second Hokage. Ordinary Water Release users needed a nearby water source or had to create it by converting chakra within themselves.

    Only true masters of Water Release could produce water independently.

    But Orochimaru?

    Could he truly be a Water Release master?

    This was absurd.

    Orochimaru was unaware of Hizashi''s inner thoughts, as he saw this as a basic operation. At his level, wielding the five elements was second nature.

    With sufficient chakra and mental control, he could alter the form and range of his jutsus as he wished.

    He could even create a Water Release technique in the shape of an umbrella spanning a hundred meters if he wanted.

    The Five Elements techniques, while powerful, could still be tailored to suit specific situations. Like the Thunder Release he had used on the air ninja earlier.

    By focusing a concentrated amount of chakra on a single point, he had extended the reach of the lightning jutsu.

    Paired with his Mangekyo Sharingan, he created two simultaneous illusions for the Sky ninja, one where the jutsu couldn''t reach him, and another where Orochimaru wouldn''t be able to keep up with his speed.

    That illusion alone was enough to paralyze his opponent. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Under normal circumstances, a lightning attack wouldn''t reach that far. But the Sky ninja didn''t expect Orochimaru''s advanced chakra control.

    As for the Sky ninja''s belief that his speed would save him, he never anticipated that Orochimaru''s Sharingan held space-related abilities.

    Quick? Hard to hit? Orochimaru simply slowed him down with his left-eye''s Mangekyo technique, trapping him in place.

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 45+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 173: Weapon of Destruction

    Did Orochimaru just use a genjutsu?

    No, not exactly.

    It was impossible to cast an illusion from that distance. Genjutsu isn''t some invincible technique that ignores distance or movement.

    The ability Orochimaru used was indeed a unique Mangekyo technique¡ª"Space Confinement," a different ability from any in his memory.

    Of course, it sounds powerful, but there are quite a few limitations.

    The range is limited to a hundred meters, with an area of effect only five meters in radius, and the confinement lasts for just five seconds. The strength of the confinement also varies depending on the charge-up time.

    Using it immediately upon activation merely slows down the target. To completely immobilize someone, Orochimaru found he needed about a minute to charge it, similar to the preparation time for Itachi''s Amaterasu or Kakashi''s Kamui.

    However, Orochimaru believed that as his mental strength grew, the preparation time would decrease.

    Once released after a full charge, the space within a five-meter radius of his target would freeze entirely. Only Orochimaru and those he physically touched would be able to move freely within it.

    This was a control-type ability. Even a high-level ninja would be unable to break free if captured. Five seconds of immobilization is enough for a decisive strike in a one-on-one battle, making it nearly unbeatable if used correctly.

    As for why Orochimaru awakened a space-based ability¡­ he couldn''t quite explain it.

    He only knew that both his eyes'' Mangekyo abilities belonged to the space-manipulation category, though with somewhat average effects.

    One eye could confine space, while the other could tear it apart.

    "Space Confinement" functioned as described, while "Space Tearing" was similar to Obito''s Kamui. Each user had their own unique spatial dimension, and the effect was likewise an attack.

    Instead of warping targets to another dimension, Orochimaru''s technique would tear them apart directly within his space.

    If you asked Orochimaru which Uchiha had the best Mangekyo ability, he would say without hesitation that it was Obito.

    Five minutes of intangibility, the ability to phase through walls and people, plus pulling others into his dimension? The combination of offensive and defensive abilities was unmatched.

    It was definitely more versatile than his own powers.

    But as someone who had lived two lives, Orochimaru didn''t get hung up on his eye abilities. In the grand scheme of things, these techniques wouldn''t be the ultimate power he sought.

    For a true evolution, he knew that the Nine-Tomoe Rinnegan was the true pinnacle. The Mangekyo Sharingan was merely a stepping stone¡­

    "These wings¡­"

    Orochimaru examined the metal wings Nawaki had removed from the fallen Kong ninja, nodding to himself.

    "Injecting chakra into the wings to create a pressure differential for lift and flight? Hmm, interesting. This could be worth researching."

    As he spoke, Orochimaru took out a blank scroll and sealed the wings within it.

    After all, the ability to fly was a significant tactical advantage in this world. In his memory, only a select few had this skill, aside from those granted Six Paths powers later on.

    Individuals like Deidara, Onoki, and Sai.

    Flying allowed for greater control over the battlefield, and provided a considerable edge during combat.

    Just like those Sky ninjas, despite being fewer in number, they inflicted heavy damage on Konoha''s forces without Konoha even touching them.

    So Orochimaru decided he, too, needed to develop a way to fly.

    "Oh no, the enemy''s coming again!"

    A sudden shout snapped everyone to attention. The Konoha ninjas quickly tensed, their gazes following the direction of the voice.

    Orochimaru looked up to see more Sky ninja approaching from the sky in the distance, their metal wings glinting as they formed a dense swarm, almost like a dark cloud.

    The Konoha ninjas scrambled for cover, readying themselves for another assault.

    Orochimaru''s eyes narrowed.

    "Nawaki, find somewhere to hide."

    "But, sensei, I want to fight too!"

    "Fight?" Orochimaru shot back, "All your enemies are airborne. Without the right tools, what exactly are you planning to do?"

    "Uh¡­"

    "Just do as I say and get to cover!"

    "Understood¡­" Nawaki responded, albeit reluctantly.

    ---

    Shadow Imitation Technique!

    A black shadow extended out, quickly latching onto an airborne ninja.

    The Sky ninja was caught off guard, completely immobilized, and swiftly taken down.

    With the Sky ninja launching another air raid, the Nara clan''s unique abilities shone on the battlefield.

    Their high intelligence and shadow manipulation skills allowed them to target the Sky ninja''s shadows mid-flight.

    No matter how high they flew, they still cast shadows on the ground. This meant the Nara clan could bind them and take them down with ease.

    Seeing the Nara clan''s success, the other Konoha ninjas steadied themselves, coordinating their efforts with the shadow-users to eliminate the enemy.

    Just then¡­ Boom!

    A loud explosion drew everyone''s attention.

    One Sky ninja was blasted out of the sky before he could react.

    Looking over, the Konoha shinobi saw Hizashi Hyuga holding a rocket launcher on his shoulder.

    The sight of this weapon brought a surge of excitement among the Konoha forces.

    Many had almost forgotten that Orochimaru was in their ranks.

    And Orochimaru was well-versed in these kinds of advanced tools.

    Hizashi himself was momentarily stunned.

    "Orochimaru-sama, can this¡­ track targets on its own?"

    He could hardly believe it.

    The enemy had been flying so fast, yet it seemed that the missile''s speed didn''t matter once aimed, the target was guaranteed to be hit.

    "Of course. I installed a heat-seeking tracker on the front of the launcher."

    "A¡­ heat-seeking tracker?"

    At thirteen years old, Hizashi didn''t quite understand the technical term.

    "Doesn''t matter," Orochimaru continued briskly. "Just know that we only have two launchers and thirty rockets, so don''t waste them. Originally, I reserved them for an ambush on the enemy camp, but given the situation, we''re using them now¡­"

    With that, Orochimaru moved quickly to where another downed Sky ninja lay, picking up the enemy''s weapon.

    Examining it for a moment, he smirked, casually loading the magazine.

    "A mini-machine gun? Haha, interesting!" S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 45+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter: 174 Battle of Weapons

    The second wave of attacks from the Sky Ninjas wasn''t as effective as the first.

    After all, Konoha, as the largest village in the ninja world, was quick to adapt. The initial surprise had worked in the enemy''s favor, but a second attempt? This time, it wasn''t going to go so smoothly.

    Orochimaru took his weapon back and glanced over at Nawaki, who was hiding nearby. Because of his relationship with Tsunade, Orochimaru kept a close eye on Nawaki on the battlefield, keeping him by his side. It might slow Nawaki''s growth as a shinobi, but Orochimaru didn''t mind. He was genuinely curious to see if he could change Nawaki''s fate.

    After confirming that Nawaki was safe, Orochimaru turned his attention to Hizashi. The thirteen-year-old Hyuga was carrying his scroll and maneuvering among the rocks, searching for an angle to launch an attack. Without long-range techniques like the Eight Trigrams Air Palm, he relied on the tools Orochimaru had provided, thirty rounds of heat-seeking rockets that could keep him in the fight.

    The Sky Ninjas quickly took note of Hizashi''s movements and decided to target him.

    "So Konoha has tech similar to ours?"

    "Interesting. Take out that kid first."

    But before they could act, there was a sudden whistling sound.

    A Sky Ninja was shot down instantly, and Konoha ninjas on the ground quickly moved in, finishing him off.

    Seeing his teammate killed, the Sky Ninja captain narrowed his eyes. "That''s Konoha''s long-range weapon we heard about. Annoying, indeed."

    "Damn it¡­"

    "Look out!"

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Three more Sky Ninjas dropped out of the sky, their metal wings breaking apart as they crashed to the ground.

    This was turning into a battle of modern weapons: microburst guns vs. sniper rifles, bombs vs. heat-seeking missiles. The main difference was simply their numbers.

    Boom!

    Another explosion in the sky took out two more.

    "Well done!"

    "Impressive, Hyuga boy!"

    Even Orochimaru glanced at Hizashi with interest. "Taking down two at once? This Hyuga kid''s got talent. Only his first time using it, and he''s already that accurate?"

    "Damn it!" shouted another Sky Ninja. "That kid''s got to go!"

    "I''m on it!"

    "Watch out for Konoha''s long-range counterattacks!"

    As the Sky Ninjas adjusted their strategy, Konoha''s forces did the same.

    "Fugaku, they''re targeting the Hyuga boy! Cover him!"

    "You got it!"

    Just then, another figure appeared.

    "Hey, is that¡­ Orochimaru-sama''s summoned beast?"

    "Haha, looks like we''re not needed here after all!"

    ---

    "Who are these guys, Orochimaru?"

    "They''re targets," Orochimaru replied calmly.

    "Hmph!" sneered Manda, one of Orochimaru''s massive summoned snakes. With a snap of his jaws, Manda devoured a Sky Ninja who failed to dodge in time. In the same movement, he struck out again, taking down two more.

    Seeing this, the Sky Ninjas were shaken. To carry out their attacks, they had to fly low, and Manda''s sheer size meant he could strike them at close range. Plus, his scales were so tough that any attempt to harm him was essentially useless.

    "Damn it, this snake hurts! Let''s get out of here!"

    The Sky Ninja captain cursed under his breath. He knew that unless they used bombs from a higher altitude, their weapons were outmatched. And with the giant snake and that kid firing rockets from the ground¡­ continuing this fight would only mean more casualties.

    "Fall back!" he shouted.

    As the Sky Ninjas began their retreat, Konoha moved to respond. Hizashi quickly reported the direction of their escape, and the Nara clan used that information to estimate the location of the Sky Ninja''s base.

    Several Konoha teams were sent to track them, including Orochimaru''s.

    Of course, Orochimaru volunteered for this. He was curious to see if these Sky Ninjas really had something as grand as an "air fortress."

    ---

    The Sky Ninja, originally a small but ambitious force during the Second Shinobi War, had always harbored big plans. They''d dared to challenge the five great nations, caring little for their approval.

    But now, with Orochimaru''s strength posing a significant threat, both Iwa and Suna had sought out the Sky Ninjas, offering them resources and drawing them into a three-way alliance against Konoha.

    It was ironic in a way, Orochimaru''s strength had forced these three unlikely allies together.

    Even Orochimaru hadn''t anticipated this level of impact. He couldn''t have known that his presence would trigger such an unusual alliance.

    He didn''t know much about the Sky Ninjas beyond what was in his memories. Their technology wasn''t that impressive; aside from their launchers, nothing really stood out to him. Bombs and submachine guns? He had enough of those at his disposal, and they held little novelty for him now.

    Even their flying apparatus was only somewhat interesting. A set of metal wings powered by chakra? That had limited use. Orochimaru wasn''t particularly eager to rely on props like that for flight.

    Flying based on tools alone seemed reckless. One wrong move, and they''d come crashing down.

    Real flight was more reliable when it came from one''s own strength. It provided greater control, agility, and freedom in combat.

    Take Deidara''s explosive clay birds, for example. Even if he was thrown off midair, he could quickly create another bird to catch himself.

    Or consider Onoki, the Tsuchikage. His Lightened Boulder Jutsu allowed him and others to fly freely. Unless you killed him outright, he wouldn''t fall from the sky.

    ---

    Anyway, Orochimaru''s team now joined the mission to locate the enemy headquarters. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The old strategy of "cut off the head to kill the snake" still applied.

    If only he could fly. If he had that ability right now, Orochimaru would probably be challenging Onoki directly.

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 45+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 175: Aircraft Carrier?

    Konoha''s ninjas had initially gained the upper hand on the battlefield through their elite skills and powerful secret techniques. But the sudden involvement of the Sky Ninjas had complicated matters, forcing Konoha to dispatch several specialized teams to locate the Sora Ninjas'' stronghold.

    Alongside Orochimaru, these teams included various clan-based forces like the Aburame, Akimichi, and Uchiha. Since the battlefield was split, not all members of these clans could stay on the same line of defense; they had to divide their forces across both fronts.

    Orochimaru led his team past the known Iwa Ninja activity zones, quickly moving in the direction the Sora Ninjas had retreated. The team pressed forward relentlessly, with little time for talk.

    After two days of travel, they finally spotted their target, a massive fortress floating on the sea to the north of the Land of Haze. This country lay east of the Land of Grass, meaning the Sky Ninjas had flown across multiple countries, covering thousands of miles to strike at Konoha''s base. It was no small effort.

    From a distance, Orochimaru observed the Sky Ninjas moving in and out of the floating fortress. A fortress on the sea with flying units? It was almost like an aircraft carrier. Even Orochimaru couldn''t help but feel a sense of amazement at the ingenuity. While most shinobi were limited to traditional techniques and ninja tools, the Sky Ninjas had created something truly unique.

    "An impressive setup... Is that really their headquarters? Building something like that on the sea?" Nawaki murmured.

    "Keep your voice down, or they''ll spot us," Orochimaru warned quietly as Nawaki quickly fell silent.

    "Teacher, how are we supposed to get up there?" Nawaki asked, looking concerned.

    Orochimaru didn''t even turn around as he replied, "Hizashi, how many rockets do you have left?"

    Hizashi answered, "I used quite a few earlier, but I still have twelve left."

    "Twelve should be enough. You and Mita will provide covering fire, and the rest of us will charge forward," Orochimaru directed without hesitation. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Though other Konoha teams were also en route, they hadn''t arrived yet, and Orochimaru wasn''t inclined to wait.

    "Understood!" Hizashi nodded without any hesitation. For him, Orochimaru''s orders on the battlefield were absolute.

    After Hizashi and Mita positioned themselves, Orochimaru led Nawaki and two other teammates down to the beach. He bit his finger, formed a series of hand seals, and slammed his hand to the ground.

    Summoning Jutsu!

    With a puff of smoke, the enormous form of Manda, the giant snake, appeared beneath them.

    "Manda, get us across," Orochimaru commanded.

    "Fine, just hold on tight," Manda replied with a hint of grudging respect. Ever since Orochimaru had proven his strength, Manda''s usual defiance had lessened. In the world of summons, as with the world of shinobi, the strong held sway.

    On the floating fortress, the Sky Ninjas were busy inspecting and polishing their metal wings. Their movements were uniform, and they worked with a discipline more akin to a military force than a traditional shinobi unit. To them, these wings were as important as any prized tool or weapon.

    Splash!

    The sudden sound of water drew the attention of the Sky Ninjas. They spotted Manda emerging from the sea, carrying Orochimaru''s team on his back.

    "It''s him again, that Konoha ninja named Orochimaru!"

    "This isn''t their base, let''s show them what we''re made of!"

    At their commander''s order, the Sky Ninjas took flight, heading towards Orochimaru''s team in formation.

    Manda sneered, "Annoying little flies. Orochimaru, you better hang on!"

    Orochimaru glanced at Nawaki and his other two teammates. "Squat down and hold on tightly," he ordered.

    As soon as they followed his instructions, Manda dove underwater, leaving the Sky Ninjas momentarily confused. With their flying equipment, they had no means of attacking underwater.

    Whoosh!

    A rocket fired from Hizashi''s position, drawing their attention.

    "That brat with the rocket launcher is still here too?"

    The Sky Ninjas grew visibly tense as Hizashi began firing at the fortress. Rockets slammed into the structure, sending up plumes of smoke and flame. Under the cover of this barrage, Orochimaru and his team re-emerged from the sea, quickly scaling the fortress walls.

    "Stop them!" the Sky Ninjas yelled as Orochimaru''s group stormed their stronghold.

    The Sky Ninjas tried to engage them in close combat, but they were quickly overwhelmed. Konoha''s elite shinobi held a decisive advantage in close quarters, especially with Manda still rampaging, tearing apart the fortress structure with ease.

    Orochimaru moved with precision, his kunai flashing as he dispatched foes before they could aim their weapons. Against his speed and skill, their guns and tools proved useless. No matter how fast a gun fired, it was still reliant on the person wielding it and Orochimaru was simply faster.

    After clearing his immediate area, Orochimaru cut his finger again, forming more hand seals.

    Summoning Jutsu!

    With a flash of smoke, two more massive, earth-colored snakes appeared, bulldozing their way through enemy ranks and clearing a path forward.

    "Let''s move!" Orochimaru commanded.

    "Yes, sensei!"

    "Yes, Captain!"

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 45+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 176: Jonin Conference

    Is it possible to summon multiple snakes at once?

    Of course.

    As long as you have enough chakra, there''s no limit to how many summons you can handle.

    Just like when Naruto fought against Pain, and Fukasaku summoned Naruto back from Mount Myoboku! Back then, three giant toads were summoned simultaneously.

    During the Chunin Exams, Orochimaru also summoned two massive pythons.

    As for Pain¡ªwell, he''s in a league of his own.

    He could summon an endless variety of creatures to overwhelm his opponents.

    And now, Orochimaru was doing something similar.

    He had summoned three giant pythons in one go.

    Under the water, Manda was causing havoc, while two other pythons circled above the fortress, providing support.

    With Orochimaru and his four subordinates backing them up, there was practically no suspense about the outcome of this battle.

    Boom! Boom!

    Explosions echoed repeatedly as the Sky Fortress began to take on water.

    Watching the massive structure start to sink, Orochimaru couldn''t help but marvel at Manda''s efficiency.

    This beast truly was faster and more powerful than any other snake.

    "Lord Orochimaru, we''re here!"

    "Lord Orochimaru!"

    At the sound of voices, countless Konoha ninja squads appeared on the water, charging towards the fortress.

    Seeing this, the Sky Ninja, already struggling against Orochimaru''s three giant pythons, were thrown into even more disarray.

    Buzz! Buzz!

    A dense swarm of insects came swarming over the sea, attacking the fortress alongside the Konoha forces.

    These bugs were gnawing through the fortress faster than Manda could destroy it.

    There''s a price to pay for provoking Konoha!

    Though Orochimaru didn''t feel much loyalty to Konoha, he still resided in the village.

    And now, with a sudden thought, he decided he wouldn''t allow Konoha to face defeat on his watch.

    On the open sea, against Konoha''s counterattack, the Sky Ninja who had lost their aerial advantage were swiftly captured, killed, or forced to flee.

    The fortress, meanwhile, had been extensively damaged and was gradually sinking to the ocean floor.

    On the shores of the Land of Haze, a host of snakes lay coiled, watching. Two of the giant pythons, severely wounded, had already returned to Ryuchi Cave.

    Nao and the others had sustained minor injuries, but nothing too serious.

    As he looked over the dozens of Sky Ninja prisoners before him, a Konoha ninja turned respectfully to Orochimaru.

    "Lord Orochimaru, what should we do with these Sky Ninja?"

    Orochimaru glanced over and said, "Leave them for Manda to snack on."

    With that, Orochimaru took his team and walked away.

    "Heh, Orochimaru, I like your style," Manda growled, a vicious grin on his face as he began devouring the terrified prisoners one by one, not caring about the horrified looks from friend or foe alike.

    As for those Sky Ninja who managed to escape? Who had time to worry about them?

    And just like that, the Sky Ninja were wiped out.

    Word of the battle quickly spread to the Sand and Stone villages.

    When they heard the news, there was an obvious look of surprise.

    They had expected the Sky Ninja to buy them more time, but they hadn''t anticipated them falling so quickly.

    Luckily, they had used that time to reclaim several strategic points they had lost.

    So, whether the Sky Ninja survived or not ultimately meant little to them.

    Only after Orochimaru returned to the camp did he learn that the Sky Ninja had also launched an attack on Tsunade''s defensive line.

    But since her line was farther away from the Sky Ninja Fortress, the assault she faced wasn''t as intense as his own.

    Orochimaru wasn''t worried about Tsunade. With her own strength and regenerative abilities, it would be ridiculous if she lost to the Sky Ninja.

    As for the Sky Ninja''s technology? Orochimaru had considered taking it back for study.

    But after some investigation, he found that aside from their flying machines, the rest was mostly useless.

    An "aircraft carrier"?

    It was too costly and complex. While it could play a role in battle, its actual impact was far less than expected.

    The return didn''t justify the investment.

    Orochimaru had seen it himself only a single member of the Aburame Clan was required to send out a swarm of insects.

    When those insects arrived, they began consuming the metal of the fortress at an astonishing rate, even faster than Manda''s destructive power.

    Building an aircraft carrier to make a profit? Waste of time and resources not even enough to keep up with the Aburame Clan''s bugs.

    And so, the war with the Sky Ninja ended.

    Once again, Orochimaru had become a hero for Konoha.

    Orochimaru had always been popular among Konoha''s ninja, and now his three elite subordinates were also gaining respect from their peers.

    However, the one who stood out the most was Hyuga Hizashi.

    His sharp mind, calm analytical skills, and timely support all demonstrated his talent as a ninja.

    Though Nawaki had also performed well, he seemed to pale in comparison to Hizashi.

    Perhaps this was the difference between a regular genius and an extraordinary one.

    In Konoha Village, at the Hokage''s office:

    The Third Hokage, after learning the full story, couldn''t help but frown.

    Though they had won the battle, it raised some troubling questions.

    The Sand and Stone villages two countries with deep-seated conflicts not only colluded with each other but also hired ninja from smaller countries? Why?

    He couldn''t quite understand it.

    Could it be that his leadership was at fault? Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    To get to the bottom of things, he summoned several other high-ranking Konoha officials to a meeting.

    The group, including the Third Hokage, sat together, yet they couldn''t come up with any clear answer.

    They speculated about various theories, but each one seemed less likely than the last.

    Finally, Danzo, with his typically calculating demeanor, suggested a possibility:

    "They fear Konoha''s strength. Perhaps they''ve decided to join forces to weaken us, maybe even try to destroy us entirely."

    "Fear Konoha''s strength?"

    The room fell silent.

    Indeed, the ninja tools and potions Orochimaru had developed were remarkably effective.

    Even they had been amazed by them when they were first created.

    And seeing their effects on the battlefield, it was no wonder the enemy might feel threatened.

    "It seems that this could be the reason."

    "Yes, I think so too."

    "Regardless, we must continue to fight. Our wish has always been for the village to be strong, but when it grows too strong, it''s only natural that others will feel threatened."

    The Third Hokage exhaled a puff of smoke. "With Orochimaru''s defeat of the Sky Ninja, the front line has stabilized. Inform the commanders on both defense lines and call for a Jonin meeting. I have some things to say about this war."

    "Are you planning to go to the battlefield yourself, Lord Third?"

    "Just to the midpoint between the two defense lines. We''ll set up a temporary meeting location there to avoid interfering with the situation on the front lines."

 Chapter 177: Reunion

    The Third Hokage was preparing to hold a meeting for the Jonin. To minimize disruption on the battlefield, a temporary meeting spot was set up midway between the two defense lines.

    Not every Jonin was required to attend; only about a hundred who were currently available. After all, maintaining the battlefield was the top priority.

    When Tsunade on the Suna Defense Line heard about this, she couldn''t hide her excitement. The fighting on her front had been relatively light, and thanks to her exceptional medical skills, no new injuries had been reported in two days. She was free to attend the meeting.

    She figured Orochimaru, stationed on the Iwa Defense Line, would definitely be there as well. Given his strategic importance, it wouldn''t make sense for him to miss this. In other words, after being separated for so long, she''d finally get to see him again.

    On the other side, Orochimaru was slightly taken aback when he heard about the Hokage''s meeting.

    His gaze drifted over to Nawaki, who was standing not too far away.

    He recalled that in the Second Great Ninja War, Konoha had indeed held a Jonin meeting¡­ but only after Nawaki had died.

    Now, seeing Nawaki alive and well in front of him, Orochimaru couldn''t help but feel a subtle satisfaction at having altered his student''s fate.

    "Sensei, are you going to the Jonin meeting?" Nawaki asked, noticing Orochimaru''s thoughtful look and jogging over with a grin.

    Orochimaru came back to his senses and gave a slight nod. "Yes, what''s on your mind?"

    "When you see my sister, put in a good word for me, okay?" Nawaki said, his tone serious. "I know I didn''t do anything spectacular this time, but I didn''t embarrass her either."

    Orochimaru smiled faintly, feeling a rare warmth at the young man''s earnest expression. "Nawaki, don''t sell yourself short. You''ve done well."

    "Really, Sensei?" Nawaki''s eyes lit up.

    "Of course," Orochimaru replied. "You''ve performed better than many who are on the battlefield for the first time."

    "Heh, am I really that good?" Nawaki said, scratching his head in embarrassment.

    Orochimaru didn''t answer directly, just gave him a reassuring smile and ruffled his hair.

    The temporary meeting place was set up northwest of Konoha Village, in an open field with a large tent in the middle. By the time Orochimaru arrived in the afternoon, many Jonin were already gathered around the tent.

    "Lord Orochimaru!"

    "Lord Orochimaru!"

    The Konoha Jonin greeted him warmly as he passed. Even Akimichi Takafu, an elder from the same generation as the Third Hokage, nodded at him with respect in his eyes.

    But the most eye-catching presence was a woman with blonde hair tied in a ponytail.

    The moment Orochimaru appeared, she rushed toward him without any regard for those around her.

    "Orochimaru!"

    A familiar scent filled his senses as Tsunade threw herself into his arms. At that moment, she looked as excited as a long-lost wife finally reunited with her husband.

    Orochimaru smiled slightly, feeling a rare sense of calm at her embrace. "Tsunade¡­ it''s been a while."

    "Did you miss me?"

    "Is that really something you should be asking here?" Orochimaru replied, a trace of humor in his voice.

    No matter how brutal the war was, just seeing Tsunade''s face had a way of easing his mind.

    Only then did Tsunade realize how many eyes were on them. Noticing the stares from the surrounding Jonin, she blushed slightly in embarrassment. "Let''s go somewhere a bit more private to talk!"

    Without waiting for a response, she grabbed Orochimaru''s arm and led him to a quieter spot.

    The war may not have been overly long, but it had still been over half a year since they''d last seen each other. Naturally, Tsunade had a lot to talk about.

    Of course, she didn''t bring up the topic of Wood Release right away, it didn''t seem appropriate to discuss such matters as soon as they met. Instead, they caught up on everyday topics, discussing the war and, of course, Nawaki.

    They were so engrossed in their conversation that neither of them noticed the white-haired figure watching them from a distance.

    "So, what do you think of my proposal?"

    After explaining her plan to him, Tsunade looked at Orochimaru with hopeful eyes.

    "Adding a medical ninja to every squad?" Orochimaru replied thoughtfully. "I think it''s a good idea, but it probably won''t pass."

    "Why not?" Tsunade asked, visibly disappointed.

    "Isn''t it obvious?" Orochimaru shrugged. "You know why."

    "Hmph, I believe I can convince them!" Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Then give it a try," Orochimaru said with a hint of a smile.

    Just then, the Third Hokage entered the tent, flanked by several ANBU and a few other guards. He wasted no time and promptly began the Jonin meeting.

    The meeting covered various logistical issues that hadn''t been resolved in time on the battlefield. Topics included team compositions, Jonin assignments, and casualty reports.

    Orochimaru recognized many faces in the crowd. Alongside Akimichi Takafu, there were familiar names like Hatake Sakumo and Uchiha Fugaku. His gaze eventually settled on Kato Dan.

    At the sight of Kato, Orochimaru couldn''t help but glance sideways at Tsunade. A strange feeling surfaced within him.

    According to how events were supposed to unfold, Tsunade and Kato Dan would have eventually become a couple.

    But now¡­ well, she''d long since cut ties with him, in more ways than one.

    The feeling was hard to put into words, but it left Orochimaru amused. It was like taking something from someone else without them ever realizing it. There was a certain satisfaction in that sense of control.

    As these thoughts played out in his mind, the meeting was already well underway.

    Many attendees voiced concerns and reported various issues they''d faced during the conflict.

    When Orochimaru finally snapped back to attention, Tsunade was just about to bring up her historic proposal.

    She suggested establishing a system to train medical ninjas and assign one to each squad in the field.

    However, as soon as she proposed this, several voices spoke out in immediate opposition.

    "Adding medical ninjas to every team?"

    "That doesn''t seem practical."

    "Agreed. Tsunade-sama, not every medical ninja has your level of combat prowess¡­"

    Many Jonin argued against the idea, dismissing it outright. In a typical squad of three to six people, only one member was usually a sensory-type ninja. That left only a few actual fighters. Adding a medical ninja would reduce combat strength further, and, in a fight, one person would likely have to protect the medic. In essence, it would mean sacrificing two combatants.

    It seemed absurd to them, so they rejected it without much debate.

    But amid the chorus of objections, a different voice suddenly spoke up.

    "I think it''s a good idea."

    Kato Dan had stood up in support of Tsunade''s proposal, causing Orochimaru to raise his eyebrows slightly.

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 45+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 178: Things Between Couples

    At the Jonin meeting, Dan supported Tsunade''s proposal, which led to their initial introduction.

    This scene was vividly familiar to Orochimaru. After all, Tsunade was his partner now, so he couldn''t help but be more attentive.

    But¡­ that was only in his memory.

    Now that he was with Tsunade, why would Dan still feel the need to get involved?

    What''s the reasoning here?

    Was Dan really that idealistic, or was there something else behind his actions?

    Orochimaru found himself doubting. True, adding medical ninjas to each team could increase survival rates and mission success, but right now, most Konoha shinobi weren''t ready to accept such a change.

    As a Jonin, Dan should have the foresight to understand that. Almost every Jonin in the room was voicing opposition, and Dan''s lone support wouldn''t change anything. Why take such a stand?

    Orochimaru glanced at Tsunade, who seemed genuinely surprised by Dan''s support. It was clear she hadn''t expected anyone to speak up in her favor.

    Seeing this, the Third Hokage let out a slight sigh and shook his head.

    "Tsunade, Dan, please take your seats," he said, gesturing for them to sit. "Any new proposal that affects team dynamics must be put to a Jonin vote."

    With so many voices against it, even as Hokage, he couldn''t force it through alone. After a bit more discussion, the proposal was set aside for now.

    The meeting continued, but Orochimaru couldn''t help the small smirk that crept onto his face.

    "This Dan¡­ certainly an interesting one."

    As time passed, the meeting wrapped up quickly. The Third Hokage gathered information on the various issues faced in the ongoing war and appeared to make some internal decisions.

    Before leaving, he pulled Orochimaru and Tsunade aside.

    "You''ve both worked hard recently. Once the front lines settle down, take some time off and return to Konoha for a well-deserved break."

    "Yes, Sensei!" Tsunade replied promptly.

    The Hokage glanced at her, a thoughtful look crossing his face. "By the way, Tsunade, your chakra reserves seem different lately. Is this because of something Orochimaru''s been working on?"

    At this, Tsunade cast a quick, uncertain look at Orochimaru before straightening up. "Could I report on that to you in a few days, Sensei?"

    The Third Hokage chuckled. "Always keeping things to yourself, huh? Alright, do as you like." He turned to go but paused with a final piece of advice. "Just don''t take too long¡­"

    "Don''t take too long?" Tsunade echoed, clearly confused by his words.

    But as the Hokage walked away, she looked over at Orochimaru and suddenly realized what he meant, her cheeks flushing a deep red all the way down to her neck.

    As an adult with some experience, she quickly understood the Third Hokage''s subtle hint.

    ---

    Later that night, under the light of the moon on a deserted mountaintop, Orochimaru and Tsunade sat together in a quiet clearing beside a large boulder.

    As they gazed up at the massive moon, Tsunade finally voiced the question that had been weighing on her mind.

    "Orochimaru, have you been studying my grandfather''s cells?"

    This question had been buried inside her for a long time, waiting for the right moment. Now that they were finally alone, she could ask it directly.

    "No, I''ve actually been studying your genes," Orochimaru replied after a brief pause, deciding to keep his secrets under wraps.

    While he could potentially reveal his work and mitigate any fallout, doing so might be seen as betraying Danzo''s trust. And while he didn''t particularly care for Danzo, there were still reasons to keep their alliance intact for the time being.

    "My genes?" Tsunade looked surprised. "Is there really anything worth studying about them?"

    "Yes," Orochimaru replied smoothly. "As the granddaughter of the First Hokage, you carry the genes of the ''Sage Body.'' I was simply helping you unlock your potential."

    "Is that¡­ really possible?" Tsunade murmured in amazement.

    Though she was a medical ninja, her knowledge of genetics didn''t match Orochimaru''s. And given her relationship with him, she had no reason to doubt his words.

    "Of course. It''s not just you, either. I''ve also helped members of the Uchiha Clan awaken their Sharingan¡­"

    Orochimaru briefly explained the method he''d used to assist the Uchiha with awakening their bloodline limit.

    Tsunade hadn''t been involved in that project, so this was news to her. She looked at him in stunned silence as he described how he''d managed to create a serum capable of awakening sixty pairs of Sharingan with only a few blood samples.

    "Oh my¡­ but wait, I don''t remember ever giving you a blood sample."

    "Perhaps you''ve forgotten," Orochimaru said with a slight smile. "I kept a strand of your hair from when we were kids."

    "My hair?"

    Tsunade looked a bit embarrassed, but Orochimaru continued before she could dwell on it.

    "And even if you don''t remember, we''ve known each other for so long. It wouldn''t be difficult to find something of yours to work with, right?" S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Realizing this was true, Tsunade nodded in agreement. They''d practically grown up together, after all.

    "What about Nawaki? Could he awaken the Wood Release too?"

    Orochimaru shook his head. "No¡­"

    He decided to be straightforward about this. While he could indeed help Nawaki awaken Wood Release, it wasn''t truly necessary, so he explained that Nawaki simply hadn''t inherited the right genes from the First Hokage. It was the truth, after all.

    Tsunade accepted this answer, though she seemed a little disappointed.

    As the night wore on, the conversation between them began to drift to more personal topics. Reuniting after so long, and with no one else around, the two naturally found themselves leaning into the intimacy they shared as a couple.

    Being in the wilderness wasn''t an issue; after all, Tsunade was capable of using Wood Release now.

    Though she hadn''t mastered any advanced techniques, she could certainly manage to construct a small shelter for them to rest in.

    "A bathtub? What are you making that for?" Orochimaru asked curiously as he watched Tsunade shape a wooden tub inside the small cabin.

    "I''ve been on the front lines for so long without a proper bath. Now that I finally have some time off, I want to enjoy it properly. So¡­ care to join me?"

    "Together?" Orochimaru raised an eyebrow, but he wasn''t about to refuse such an offer.

    They gathered firewood, heated the water, and took their time relaxing in the bath.

    "Orochimaru, thank you," Tsunade said softly afterward, lying beside him on a makeshift wooden couch. Her face was flushed as she nestled close to him, her voice warm with gratitude.

    "You''re welcome." Orochimaru gave a faint smile, reaching up to gently stroke her hair as they lay together under the moonlight.

 Chapter 179: Ceasefire

    Orochimaru''s actions were smooth and confident, and Tsunade seemed to understand his intentions.

    "What? You want me to¡­"

    "Not willing?"

    "I mean¡­ I can try. But I haven''t done this before!"

    "There''s a first time for everything, right?" Orochimaru''s hand reached out, his fingers brushing against her cheek, sending a shiver down her spine.

    "Well¡­ alright! But you''re not allowed to tell anyone!"

    "Who would share something like this?"

    Hearing that, Tsunade''s face turned an even deeper shade of red. She looked down shyly, tucking her hair behind her ear, and then took the plunge.

    Even though it was her first time, she picked it up rather quickly, perhaps a result of Orochimaru''s subtle influence over the years.

    It turned into yet another enjoyable evening together.

    As Orochimaru basked in this new level of closeness, an idea began to form in his mind. He thought it might be time to bring some of his more whimsical dreams to life, like ordering some "special" outfits for Tsunade. A bikini, perhaps, or maybe even a nurse''s outfit¡­

    The more he thought about it, the more interesting the idea became. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Early the next morning, the two of them dressed and prepared to return to their respective posts. Orochimaru wore a faint smile, while Tsunade was rubbing her cheeks, a slight soreness evident in her expression.

    "Honestly, I feel so sore¡­ maybe I overdid it," Tsunade muttered, half-jokingly.

    Orochimaru just chuckled, not giving her a chance to dwell on it.

    "Tsunade, will you be telling Sensei about your situation?" he asked.

    "Yes, I will."

    "Then¡­ take care until we meet again."

    After a reluctant goodbye, they each headed back to their own battlefields.

    Since Tsunade had a valid explanation for her recent power boost, Orochimaru wasn''t worried about what she might reveal. The only thing he''d kept hidden was his deeper research into the First Hokage''s cells.

    Once Tsunade returned to the Suna Defense Line, she submitted a confidential report to the Third Hokage, briefly explaining her newfound ability.

    Konoha''s upper echelon was once again taken by surprise.

    "Awakening the Wood Release¡­ is that even possible?" was their first reaction.

    But as they recalled the potions and ninja tools Orochimaru had developed along with his methods for helping the Uchiha awaken their Sharingan, the idea began to feel¡­ plausible.

    If he could help the Uchiha awaken their Sharingan, why couldn''t he assist a Senju in awakening Wood Release? That was their second thought.

    But¡­ was it really that straightforward?

    The difference between the Sharingan and Wood Release was vast. In fact, it was more than just "vast"¡ªit was a monumental difference!

    Yet, somehow, Orochimaru''s explanation seemed reasonable.

    According to him, helping the Uchiha unlock the Sharingan was akin to helping Tsunade awaken Wood Release. It wasn''t that far-fetched, was it?

    And Tsunade''s report included Orochimaru''s detailed justification.

    He had explained that many advanced bloodline abilities require awakening, like Ice Release (Wind + Water), Boil Release (Water + Fire), and Lava Release (Fire + Earth). The Senju''s Wood Release was just another form of advanced bloodline limit, deeply buried within certain members of the clan.

    Why didn''t all Senju have Wood Release? Orochimaru''s answer was that the Senju''s power was simply harder to access than the Uchiha''s, requiring more extensive effort to bring it out. Orochimaru had simply studied the matter more deeply than others.

    Even Koharu and Homura, who''d seen all manner of surprises over the years, were momentarily at a loss for words.

    "Incredible¡­"

    "Hiruzen, your student is really something¡­"

    But the surprises from Orochimaru didn''t stop there.

    Konoha''s research and development division had begun to mass-produce Orochimaru''s scientific ninja tools, which were now ready to be deployed on the battlefield.

    The tools allowed users to unleash high-level ninjutsu without needing hand seals or chakra, a game-changer for those lacking chakra reserves.

    However, Konoha''s leadership decided that these tools would be limited to wartime usage to avoid hindering the ninjas'' own training. Each tool was carefully tracked and recorded, and after use, it had to be returned.

    Thus, the nightmare for the Sand and Stone villages resumed.

    Any advantage they''d gained through the Sky Ninja alliance was now nullified.

    With these tools, even a Chunin could wield techniques across multiple elements without seals, and with remarkable power.

    How could they possibly fight against this?

    Faced with Konoha''s endless innovations, both Sand and Stone ninja forces were forced to halt their attacks once again. Both sides entered a temporary ceasefire.

    Meanwhile, the Third Hokage was considering new strategies based on his observations from the front lines.

    It was clear that Konoha couldn''t continue to fight against two great nations at once. While they might eventually win, the cost would be devastating.

    So, he thought of a solution¡ªasking for help.

    The ally he turned to was the Land of Lightning.

    Currently, the Land of Lightning still had an active alliance treaty with Konoha. In an effort to prove their loyalty and clarify that they hadn''t been involved in the recent attack on the Uzumaki Village, they agreed to assist Konoha after some consideration.

    In the winter of Konoha''s 33rd year, four months after the Jonin meeting, the Land of Lightning began military operations against the Land of Earth.

    With their intervention, Konoha''s pressure lessened significantly. Now they only needed a small force on the Iwa Defense Line, while the rest could rotate between the Suna Defense Line.

    As a result, Tsunade and Orochimaru were among the first Jonin allowed to return to Konoha for a brief rest.

    Upon their arrival, the entire village welcomed them as heroes. From the elderly to the children, everyone recognized them as symbols of Konoha''s strength.

    The Third Hokage wasted no time in calling Tsunade and Orochimaru to his office.

    "Tsunade, did you really awaken Wood Release?"

    That was the first thing the Third Hokage asked after they entered. Despite having read her report, he still found it hard to believe.

    "Of course. I wouldn''t submit a false report on something like this."

    Without further delay, Tsunade placed her hands together and focused her chakra.

    Bang!

    With a surge of energy, Wood Release!

    Vines sprouted from the Third Hokage''s desk, twisting and growing before their eyes.

    "It''s really Wood Release¡­" The Third Hokage looked at the green tendrils in awe. "Do you want your grandfather''s Wood Release scrolls?"

    After a moment, he managed to find his words.

    Since Tsunade and Nawaki were the last Senju heirs, and Tsunade herself wasn''t particularly interested in family artifacts, most of the Senju''s belongings including the Wood Release scrolls had been entrusted to the Third Hokage.

    Tsunade hesitated. "Even though my grandfather''s Wood Release was incredibly powerful, I''m not sure I''d use it in combat¡­"

    Fighting with her fists was a habit she''d honed over the past twenty years. Plus, medical ninjutsu was her true passion and expertise. Switching her combat style to rely on Wood Release felt¡­ strange.

    "The strategic value of Wood Release goes beyond simple combat," the Third Hokage explained. "How about this: I''ll lend you one Wood Release technique to start with. Try it out and see how you feel."

    After a moment''s consideration, Tsunade agreed. "Alright."

    Satisfied, the Third Hokage walked to the corner of his office and unlocked a sealed box.

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 45+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 180: Come Inside

    Inside the box, several scrolls were neatly arranged.

    They all appeared to be Wood Release techniques.

    Hiruzen picked up one of the scrolls, turned back, and handed it to Tsunade. Then he glanced at Orochimaru with a thoughtful look.

    "Orochimaru¡­ you''ve really surprised us all. Is there anything you''d like as a reward from your teacher?"

    "A reward?" Orochimaru paused thoughtfully. "There''s nothing in particular that comes to mind." sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Money, power, and women¡ªthese were common ambitions for most people.

    Money? Orochimaru had plenty.

    Power? He held no interest in the Hokage title, and even if he did, he doubted Hiruzen would willingly pass it on to him.

    As for women¡­ currently, Tsunade was the only one in his life, and for now, he had no intention of pursuing others.

    What he truly sought was something unique to this world: deeper power, knowledge, and secrets.

    The only thing he could consider valuable was access to the Scroll of Seals¡ªbut realistically, that was unlikely. After all, the Scroll of Seals was kept under strict protection and filled with dangerous, forbidden techniques.

    Orochimaru was well aware that studying such forbidden arts was a serious offense in the village, one that could raise suspicion toward his true ambitions. He wasn''t foolish enough to openly request the Scroll of Seals.

    "I see. Well, if you ever think of something, let me know," Hiruzen replied, a little disappointed but still supportive.

    With that, Orochimaru and Tsunade bid farewell to the Third Hokage and left the office.

    When they reached the bottom of the stairs, they found Nawaki waiting there, eager as ever. Orochimaru couldn''t help but smirk slightly at the sight.

    He was now certain that he''d altered Nawaki''s fate. Not only had the boy''s strength been enhanced significantly, almost reaching Jonin level, but he had also managed to live to see his thirteenth birthday, a milestone he hadn''t originally reached.

    Orochimaru''s assistance in awakening Tsunade''s Wood Release remained a closely guarded secret. Aside from the four Konoha elders, himself, and Tsunade, no one else knew about it.

    After parting ways with Tsunade for the time being, Orochimaru returned to his own home.

    The house was empty and covered in a layer of dust. Given the demands of the war, he hadn''t been back in a long time, and no one had been around to keep it clean.

    After a quick glance around, he straightened up his bed and lay down.

    War was exhausting, and even Orochimaru felt the strain. Though most battles were no real challenge for him, he never underestimated his opponents. He knew well that even the strongest shinobi could fall from a single careless mistake.

    So, for the first time since returning, Orochimaru allowed himself a long, uninterrupted rest. No tension from the battlefield, no distractions from romantic entanglements with Tsunade¡ªjust a peaceful, refreshing sleep that carried him from the afternoon all the way through to dawn.

    ---

    The next morning, Orochimaru lay in bed, pondering his future path before finally getting up. Reflecting on his own abilities, he identified a few gaps in his power.

    Besides the pursuit of ocular abilities, he felt a distinct lack of knowledge about immortality.

    Of course, during the chaos of war, there hadn''t been much opportunity to focus on such goals. So, for the time being, any major advancements in his strength would have to wait.

    Perhaps, he mused, he could focus on building up his resources and network instead?

    Re-establishing his experimental base and creating a clone army were certainly possibilities worth exploring.

    But¡­ where to find people he could trust to manage such a facility?

    The thought of staffing his base gave him a headache. With the war ongoing, capable allies were few and far between. Originally, he had considered recruiting Nono for assistance, but she had been sent on a secret mission some time ago and hadn''t been back since.

    "Forget it," he muttered to himself, getting out of bed. "Might as well enjoy the peace and quiet in Konoha while it lasts."

    Surveying his dusty mansion, he decided he''d rather not handle the cleaning himself. Shadow clones could do the work, of course, but it was still essentially him doing the labor. After a moment''s thought, he made a decision.

    He posted a D-rank mission: house cleaning, with a reward of 10,000 ryo¡ªthe highest possible payment for a D-rank task. He was confident someone would take it quickly.

    As expected, it wasn''t long before a ninja arrived at his doorstep to accept the mission.

    However, Orochimaru was mildly surprised when he saw who it was.

    "Uchiha Mikoto?"

    "Lord Orochimaru," Mikoto greeted him with a respectful bow, her voice slightly nervous. "Please allow me to assist you."

    Mikoto was a classmate of Nawaki''s. Since Orochimaru had managed to change Nawaki''s fate, it meant Mikoto was now around thirteen as well.

    Looking at the young kunoichi before him, with her dark hair and the faint traces of maturity just beginning to show, Orochimaru narrowed his eyes slightly. "I didn''t expect you to take on this mission."

    "Um¡­ I just happened to have some free time, so¡­" Mikoto replied, her voice hesitant and a bit flustered.

    Although she was a Chunin now, Orochimaru''s reputation as one of the legendary Sannin was intimidating. Standing before him, she couldn''t quite keep her composure.

    And, truthfully, she hadn''t taken this mission entirely on her own initiative.

    Orochimaru noticed her nervousness, which reminded him a bit of his encounter with Kushina some time ago.

    "Are you¡­ afraid of me?"

    "No¡­ no, I¡­" Mikoto stammered, visibly more anxious.

    "Alright, come inside," Orochimaru interrupted calmly, gesturing for her to enter.

    He didn''t need to hear her explanation. Her awkward demeanor and hesitant tone told him everything he needed to know.

    For a brief moment, Orochimaru wondered if there was something about his appearance that made others nervous. Was he not¡­ approachable enough?

    "Are you here alone?" he asked.

    "Yes! Since there weren''t any team assignments today, I decided to take on this task myself," Mikoto answered, her tone finally more steady.

    Orochimaru nodded. Generally, ninjas took missions in teams, but D-rank tasks were often simple enough to be handled solo, so her explanation made sense.

    Still, he was curious why Uchiha Mikoto, an Uchiha clan member, would take on such a mundane task. But he dismissed the thought after all, there was nothing of real importance in his house, and all his critical research materials were safely hidden.

    After giving her a few instructions, he left the house, allowing Mikoto to start her work.

    As she watched Orochimaru disappear into the village streets, Mikoto glanced around the dusty room and felt a touch of curiosity.

    "Does Lord Orochimaru always live alone?" she wondered aloud.

    ***

    Bonus Chapter.

    Support me on patreon to read 45+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 181: Superfluous Feelings

    In Konoha, most missions involving hired help came from the ordinary villagers. It was rare for ninjas, especially Jonin, to post tasks for lower-ranked shinobi. Jonin hiring Chunin? That sort of thing was highly unusual.

    Uchiha Mikoto couldn''t help but feel puzzled by this. Still, she adhered to the basic conduct expected of a shinobi. It wasn''t her place to question Orochimaru''s motives. In her mind, she simply reasoned that Orochimaru must be busy enough with other matters that he didn''t have time to take care of such mundane tasks as cleaning.

    The thought that Orochimaru, one of the legendary Sannin, might just be lazy never even crossed her mind.

    Meanwhile, Orochimaru strolled through the streets of Konoha. The bustling, lively energy of the village invigorated him. There was something refreshing about seeing the people go about their daily lives after the harshness of the battlefield. Knowing that his contributions to scientific development had tipped the scales in their favor during the war filled him with a sense of accomplishment.

    Could a single person''s influence change the outcome of a war?

    Sometimes, it could.

    Take Namikaze Minato, who shifted the tide of battle in the Third Great Ninja War with a single decisive victory. Or Naruto and Sasuke, who became the saviors during the Fourth Great Ninja War. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    But in Orochimaru''s eyes, no matter how powerful a single person was, they were still just one person. Relying on personal strength alone to change the world was an exhausting path.

    Instead of altering wars by his own power, Orochimaru preferred to cultivate talent and orchestrate events from behind the scenes, just as he had in his past life. He believed that finding and nurturing talent was the key. Once the right people were in place, he could entrust them with missions and battles, reserving his own energy for more crucial matters.

    Being the one pulling the strings, rather than the one always in the fray, that was the life he sought. Why spend a lifetime fighting battles yourself, no matter how strong you were, when you could guide others to do it for you?

    After finishing lunch alone, Orochimaru decided to visit the bathhouse. He found the experience of soaking in hot spring relaxing, a rare indulgence.

    It was mid-afternoon, and the bathhouse was almost empty. Orochimaru relished the peace and quiet, the steam and warmth easing the tension from his body. Draping a hot towel over his face, he felt the heat seep into his skin, bringing a rare sense of tranquility.

    ---

    Back at Orochimaru''s house, a knock at the door pulled Mikoto from her cleaning.

    "Coming! Lord Orochimaru, you¡ª"

    She stopped mid-sentence as she opened the door to see a tall woman wearing a purple coat.

    "Ah, are you¡­ Tsunade-sama?" Mikoto asked, eyes wide in recognition.

    "And you are?" Tsunade replied, studying the young girl with mild curiosity. "What are you doing in Orochimaru''s house?"

    "My name is Uchiha Mikoto. Lord Orochimaru hired me to clean his house. But he isn''t home at the moment¡­" Mikoto explained, her voice carrying a polite, almost apologetic tone.

    Tsunade''s initial reaction at hearing the girl was an Uchiha was a flicker of annoyance, but it passed quickly. The deep-rooted tensions between the Senju and Uchiha clans had long since faded, especially after the decline of the Senju. Holding onto old grudges would be petty. Besides, there were only two Senju left; it made no sense for her to harbor resentment against a young girl like Mikoto.

    Still, Tsunade couldn''t help but feel a twinge of embarrassment. So Orochimaru had to hire someone because she herself had never been good at housekeeping.

    "Well, if he''s not here, I guess I''ll be on my way. Do you know where he went?" Tsunade asked, trying to keep her composure.

    "I''m afraid I don''t, Tsunade-sama," Mikoto replied, shaking her head.

    "Alright then." Tsunade waved her hand dismissively. "Carry on."

    With that, Tsunade turned and walked away. But before she had gone far, her gaze caught a figure with long, white hair.

    "Dan?" she murmured, eyes narrowing as recognition set in.

    ---

    That evening, the headquarters of Root was enveloped in shadow, with only the dim glow of a lone candle flickering in one of the rooms.

    "Orochimaru, you disappoint me."

    The deep voice resonated in the small space, tinged with disapproval.

    "What do you mean, Lord Danzo?" Orochimaru, who had come directly after a relaxing bath and dinner, raised an eyebrow in surprise at the greeting. Was this about Tsunade and the Wood Release?

    Danzo''s uncovered left eye bore into him. "You are a promising young man, Orochimaru. You should have become the greatest of shinobi. But look at you now¡­"

    "Emotion is the most useless burden for a ninja¡­" Danzo continued, his voice dripping with disdain, as though delivering a lecture that he''d given a hundred times before.

    Orochimaru listened, and understanding dawned on him. So, that''s what this was about. "Is that all, Danzo-sama? I think you''re overestimating the situation."

    "No, you don''t get it." Danzo''s voice hardened. "Emotions make a ninja vulnerable. If an enemy finds and exploits that weakness, the consequences could be devastating."

    "So is that why you''re always alone?" Orochimaru''s lips curled into a subtle smirk. "Alright, let''s skip the lecture. This isn''t why you called me here, is it?"

    Danzo''s expression darkened briefly before he sighed. "No, it''s not."

    "The Sharingan?" Orochimaru guessed.

    "Exactly."

    There was no doubt that the war had given Danzo plenty of opportunities to gather Sharingan. The increase in activated Sharingan within the Uchiha Clan, facilitated by Orochimaru''s own research, had made obtaining them easier. The more Uchiha awakened their eyes, the more evolved forms like the three-tomoe Sharingan appeared. With the increased numbers, security around the eyes loosened, giving Danzo a chance to collect them.

    Orochimaru glanced at the twelve three-tomoe Sharingan displayed before him. Even he had to admire Danzo''s relentless ambition.

    "Twelve Sharingan? Including the other two you already have, that makes fourteen in total. That should be enough. But, are you sure you want to go through with the transplant?" Orochimaru''s voice was casual, but his eyes glimmered with intrigue.

    The risks of transplantation were significant. Once someone received those cells, it would be difficult almost impossible to reverse the process. It was a lifelong commitment with consequences.

    Danzo hesitated, a rare show of uncertainty. "Do you think it''s necessary?"

    "You helped Tsunade awaken Wood Release, which could have been a reckless move, but you''ve managed to make her an ally¡ªwise. Still, can you guarantee Tsunade''s loyalty forever? That''s the question." Danzo''s voice softened, laced with doubt. "I don''t have many other options."

    "Is power really that important?" Orochimaru asked, maintaining his subtle, knowing smile.

    "Of course. Only when you possess power can you truly understand its worth," Danzo replied, his expression resolute.

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 45+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 182: Irritation

    In front of Orochimaru, Danzo did not bother to hide his ambitions. He believed, without a shadow of a doubt, that Orochimaru was on his side.

    And why wouldn''t he? On the surface, this was true. Orochimaru had been associated with Danzo since childhood, providing him with invaluable support and groundbreaking technology over the years. Danzo was confident in his ability to influence and manipulate, certain that Orochimaru had no reason to turn against him.

    Orochimaru didn''t mind Danzo''s assumptions. Let Danzo believe what he wanted; it made no difference to him. Orochimaru''s interests lay elsewhere, and any allegiance he projected was simply a means to an end.

    The transplant operation was set for three days later, tonight was too soon, and there was still some preparation to be done.

    Danzo''s desire to become Hokage was no secret. Even the Third Hokage was aware of his aspirations. But given the current state of affairs, Hiruzen didn''t see him as a significant threat. He allowed Danzo to play his games, confident that no real upheaval would come of it.

    But was that truly the case?

    In the past, Danzo''s ambitions had been quashed by a single decision from the Second Hokage. Most influential families and clans aligned with Hiruzen, leaving Danzo with little to no support for his dreams of leadership.

    However, times had changed. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Orochimaru''s current strength was comparable to that of the Third Hokage. Coupled with his significant contributions to the village and his reputation as one of the Sannin, he wielded considerable influence. This shifted the balance of power and introduced new variables that couldn''t be ignored.

    ---

    In the Hokage''s office, Hiruzen sat with his hands pressed against his desk, deep in thought. The report from the ANBU operative still echoed in his mind.

    "Are you sure about this?" he asked, narrowing his eyes.

    "Yes, Hokage-sama. The information is accurate," the ANBU agent replied with certainty.

    "Very well, you are dismissed," Hiruzen said, releasing a long, tired sigh as the ANBU disappeared.

    He felt an unfamiliar hollowness settle in his chest. As Hokage, he was aware of nearly everything that happened within Konoha''s borders. Few things escaped his notice.

    He had known for a long time about the connection between Orochimaru and Danzo. He had suspected their dealings but had always been unsure about the extent of their collaboration.

    Now, however, the answer was becoming uncomfortably clear.

    And yet, it baffled him. Orochimaru was his prized student, someone he had mentored and nurtured. Why would he align himself with Danzo, of all people? The feeling was akin to having something precious taken away, an unsettling, deeply personal betrayal.

    "My most talented disciple¡­ I''ve never failed you. So why align yourself with Danzo?" Hiruzen muttered, his face lined with exhaustion and sadness.

    Though Hiruzen and Danzo had once been comrades, the position of Hokage was not a matter to be taken lightly. He knew Danzo''s ambitions well and had no intention of relinquishing the village''s leadership to him.

    Yet, Orochimaru''s motives remained a mystery, one that Hiruzen decided needed closer observation.

    ---

    Orochimaru had anticipated that Hiruzen would eventually take note of his activities. It was inevitable in a place like Konoha, where every corner had eyes and ears. Despite his cautious nature, he knew it was only a matter of time before the Third Hokage''s watchful gaze caught up with him.

    But he wasn''t concerned. He had prepared for this long before choosing his path. Sacrifices and risks were necessary steps toward obtaining power.

    However, on the way back from the Root headquarters, Orochimaru''s mood soured slightly. As he walked down a busy street, he spotted two familiar figures leaving a nearby izakaya. One of them made his lips twitch with annoyance.

    "Tsunade¡­ and Dan?" Orochimaru murmured, his eyes narrowing.

    Tsunade turned and froze when she saw him, a flicker of worry crossing her face. She seemed to panic slightly, stepping forward to explain. "Orochimaru, don''t misunderstand. Dan and I were just discussing some strategies for the front lines¡ª"

    "It''s fine. No need to explain," Orochimaru said, raising a hand to stop her. His tone was neutral, but he didn''t wait for a response before turning on his heel and walking away. "You two talk. I''m heading home."

    Dan watched Orochimaru leave and sighed, guilt touching his expression. "I think Lord Orochimaru might have misunderstood."

    But before he could say anything else, Tsunade turned, leaving him behind as she called after Orochimaru. "Wait! Orochimaru, hold on!"

    Dan watched them both disappear into the evening, a contemplative look in his eyes, before turning to leave in the opposite direction.

    ---

    "Orochimaru, wait up!" Tsunade caught up to him, looking a bit flustered and somewhat defensive. "Hey, it wasn''t what it looked like. We really were just talking about work¡­"

    Orochimaru kept his pace, eyes focused ahead. He wasn''t really upset, but a part of him, a deep-seated possessiveness, flared up at seeing them together. He knew Tsunade''s loyalty was unshakeable; betrayal wasn''t in her nature. But that didn''t stop the irritation. It was instinctive¡ªterritorial.

    Seeing another man with her, especially one like Dan, annoyed him. And asking her out for a drink, knowing she was already with him? That bordered on audacity.

    Seeing Orochimaru''s silence, Tsunade felt a pang of guilt but also a strange sense of joy. Did this mean he cared more than he let on? His indifference had always been one of the most frustrating things about him.

    With a playful smile, she reached out and grabbed his arm. "Come on, Orochimaru. Don''t be like this."

    Orochimaru paused, feeling her grip. He turned slightly but didn''t say anything.

    "Look," Tsunade said, a bit more earnestly now. "I know I shouldn''t have met him alone, but I couldn''t find you, and I needed a distraction. I promise it won''t happen again, alright?"

    Still, he said nothing, only watching her with that unfathomable expression of his.

    She huffed in mock exasperation. "Fine, if that''s not enough, then I''ll make sure to never meet him alone again, even if it''s work-related. Happy now?"

    Orochimaru''s face remained impassive, but the tension in the air softened slightly.

    "Really, I don''t want any misunderstandings between us," Tsunade insisted. Then she smiled and added, "And you know what? I''m staying with you tonight. No arguments."

 Chapter 183: The Moon

    As the saying goes, if there''s a misunderstanding between lovers, sometimes all it takes is time together to set things right.

    Not that Orochimaru had truly misunderstood Tsunade; he wasn''t the type to dwell on such things. But Tsunade''s insistence on making amends and spending the evening with him was not something he''d turn down.

    Having rested well the night before and taken a day to unwind, Orochimaru felt refreshed, both mentally and physically. The idea of spending a night with Tsunade was a welcome one, especially after the long months of battle and strategizing.

    However, when they entered the house, they noticed the light in the living room was still on.

    "Lord Orochimaru, Lady Tsunade!"

    A young girl with jet-black hair, dressed in a simple white T-shirt, stood and greeted them respectfully.

    Orochimaru couldn''t help but chuckle internally at the scene. This is what life should be like, he thought. Sharing the company of a formidable partner like Tsunade, while having a diligent young kunoichi like Mikoto handle the mundane tasks, it was a stark contrast to the bloodshed and chaos of the battlefield.

    With a slight smile, he reached into his pocket and handed Mikoto ten thousand ryo.

    "Here''s your commission."

    "Thank you, Lord Orochimaru!" Mikoto bowed deeply, accepting the payment.

    "Make sure to lock up on your way out," Orochimaru said.

    "Yes, sir!"

    With that, Mikoto departed, and the house quieted as Orochimaru and Tsunade shifted into a more personal mode.

    That night, Tsunade seemed different¡ªmore eager, more affectionate. Whether it was guilt for the earlier misunderstanding or simply her playful nature coming through, Orochimaru noticed her warmth and attentiveness.

    ---

    Back at the Uchiha compound, Uchiha Akihara, Mikoto''s father, was waiting for her return. When she walked through the door, he looked at her with an expectant expression.

    "Mikoto, how did the mission go?" he asked.

    Mikoto blinked, momentarily taken aback. "It was just a simple D-rank mission, Father. Of course, it was completed successfully."

    "Did Lord Orochimaru say anything to you?" Akihara pressed, searching for something more.

    Mikoto tilted her head, puzzled. "Say anything? Not really. He gave me a few instructions when I arrived and then left shortly after. Why?"

    Akihara''s brows furrowed in surprise. Left the house? That wasn''t what he expected. The idea of a high-ranking Jonin, one of the legendary Sannin no less, casually allowing someone into his home without worry seemed¡­ unusual. Elite shinobi households were often filled with secrets worth guarding.

    But upon reflection, Akihara reasoned that Orochimaru issuing such a mission likely meant he wasn''t concerned about anyone prying into his personal space. Perhaps this nonchalance was deliberate, or maybe it hinted at something deeper an almost dismissive level of confidence.

    "This complicates things," Akihara muttered, rubbing his temple.

    "What''s the matter, Father?" Mikoto asked, noting his troubled expression.

    "Nothing," he replied, waving off her concern. "Go get some rest."

    Mikoto nodded, still somewhat confused but obeyed her father''s request.

    The Uchiha were in a precarious position within Konoha, caught between maintaining their clan''s pride and seeking strategic alliances to ease their standing. If aligning with influential figures could shift their circumstances, then so be it. Orochimaru, as a student of the Third Hokage and someone who didn''t outright shun the Uchiha, was a potential ally worth considering.

    "Perhaps Mikoto is the key to bridging that gap," Akihara muttered to himself. "I should consult with the clan leader on this."

    ---

    Meanwhile, in the quiet of Orochimaru''s backyard, a specially designed chair sat beneath the open night sky. Reclining in it, Orochimaru gazed up at the moon, deep in thought.

    Ocular power¡­ he mused. This moon held more than just poetic significance; it was the prison of Kaguya Otsutsuki and home to the descendants of Hamura Otsutsuki. Rumor had it that there was a powerful Tenseigan hidden up there as well.

    The Tenseigan¡­ The idea of obtaining it intrigued him. But for now, it was just a distant ambition. Reaching the moon wasn''t feasible at this stage not without developing a way to open a portal or some other means of transport.

    Thinking about ocular power brought him back to Uchiha Mikoto. Perhaps it was time to arrange a way to collect a blood sample for testing.

    But how to approach this? he pondered, when a familiar voice broke his concentration.

    "Orochimaru, what''s on your mind?"

    He turned to see Tsunade standing under the eaves, dressed in a netted nightgown, tying the sash around her waist. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Just letting my thoughts wander," he replied smoothly.

    Tsunade finished securing her robe and walked over, settling herself comfortably in his lap and looping her arms around his neck. "Hey, you''re not still annoyed with me, are you? I already said I''d keep my distance from Dan."

    Orochimaru''s expression softened slightly as she spoke. Despite the confident persona she projected, her willingness to apologize so openly reminded him of her sincerity. Tsunade was not one to waste time on empty words or false pretenses. She meant what she said.

    In Tsunade''s mind, there was no comparison. Orochimaru was unmatched. Kato Dan? He barely registered as a consideration.

    Orochimaru found himself appreciating how different this Tsunade was. Without the grief of losing her brother, she was vibrant, cheerful, and full of life. Though she still mourned those lost in war, she hadn''t fallen into the spiral of bitterness and despair that he knew from another time.

    With a calm, slightly raspy voice, Orochimaru replied, "You''re overthinking it. And besides, do you really think I''m that petty?"

    Tsunade raised an eyebrow. "Well, no, you''re definitely not the petty type... But if you weren''t angry, then what were you thinking about so hard?" She paused, a teasing glint in her eye. "Wait¡­ were you thinking about that little girl who came to clean the house?"

    Orochimaru blinked, momentarily caught off guard. "What are you implying?"

    Tsunade''s eyes twinkled with mischief. "Come on, Orochimaru. She''s cute, sure, but she''s still a kid¡­"

    Orochimaru felt a rare moment of speechlessness at her playful accusation. Finally, he managed, "Do I really seem like that kind of man to you?"

    Tsunade leaned in, her grin widening. "Not exactly, but sometimes your preferences can surprise me. Why else would you have me¡­ use this?" she said, pointing to herself in a way that left no room for misinterpretation.

    Orochimaru stared at her, momentarily taken aback.

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 45+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 184: Sharingan Arm

    Kato Dan¡ªTsunade''s original romantic partner and a highly skilled elite Jonin of Konoha.

    He possessed an exceptional jutsu: the Spirit Transformation Technique. This technique allowed the user to separate their spiritual energy from their body and manifest it as a spirit form capable of engaging in combat. Its power transcended the bounds of conventional ninjutsu.

    To Orochimaru, this technique resembled the out-of-body spiritual combat found in mythology, where the soul itself could be used as a weapon. Impressive? Certainly. Unbeatable? Not at all.

    In his analytical eyes, it was just another technique, one that manipulated spiritual energy into a tangible form. With enough mental strength, countering such a move was entirely feasible. After all, even souls could be subdued. Consider the Human Path of the Rinnegan: capable of ripping out the soul itself. Facing such power, a user of the Spirit Transformation Technique would only be presenting their essence as a target.

    Despite knowing all of this, Orochimaru never considered Dan a true rival. Why should he? Tsunade had already chosen him. There was no reason to concern himself with Dan''s ambitions or motivations.

    But after observing Dan''s behavior at the last Jonin meeting, Orochimaru combined these observations with his memories and came to a peculiar conclusion.

    Dan aspired to be Hokage.

    What? Dan, aiming for the position of Hokage? It seemed like an odd leap in logic, but in Konoha, wasn''t having such a dream common? Didn''t he openly express this ambition in the original storyline?

    Yes, having dreams of becoming Hokage was normal. The title was the pinnacle of honor for any ninja. But was it truly that simple?

    For a child to say they wanted to be Hokage? That was expected. Every young academy student dreamed big at some point. But once a ninja reached the rank of Jonin, they understood the intricate political machinations and power struggles at play in Konoha''s upper echelons. To say that one could easily become Hokage was na?ve.

    Even a young prodigy like Kakashi knew better by his late teens. So why would a seasoned Jonin like Dan, well into his twenties, believe he could openly chase that dream without understanding the ramifications? It didn''t make sense.

    If someone like Nawaki voiced such ambitions, it was understandable¡ªhe was a Senju, a descendant of the First Hokage. If Naruto declared it, he was the son of the Fourth Hokage, still too young to grasp the complexities of politics. But Kato Dan?

    He had no influential background, no powerful connections, no ties to previous Hokages. What made him think he had a shot?

    The only logical conclusion Orochimaru could reach was that Dan was using Tsunade to bolster his standing. Gaining Tsunade''s favor and, by extension, the goodwill of one of Konoha''s most prestigious clans could potentially elevate his political influence. This theory might seem far-fetched to an outsider, but to Orochimaru, the pieces fit together. Otherwise, Dan''s actions, both in his memories and current reality, would remain unexplainable.

    Why else would Dan risk opposing the majority of Jonin at that meeting just to back Tsunade''s proposal? What other reason could there be for expressing such bold aspirations? It all seemed geared toward earning Tsunade''s support. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Even Danzo, with all his cunning, didn''t dare openly declare his desire for the Hokage position.

    Was Dan Orochimaru''s enemy? Not at all. Orochimaru didn''t see him as a threat worth considering.

    ---

    Despite his calculated demeanor, Orochimaru found himself somewhat indulgent when it came to Tsunade.

    The phrase "falling into the gentle embrace" had some truth to it. For most men, no matter how powerful they were on the battlefield, it was easy to become complacent when immersed in a comforting environment.

    However, Orochimaru''s years as a shinobi had instilled a level of self-discipline that kept him from becoming lax. He knew that too much comfort could dull even the sharpest blade.

    ---

    Three days passed quickly, and the time for Danzo''s surgery arrived.

    The operation was set to take place in one of Orochimaru''s hidden labs on the outskirts of Konoha. The area was heavily guarded by Root operatives, ensuring no interruptions would occur. Inside, Orochimaru prepared to transplant the Sharingan into Danzo while also incorporating cells from the First Hokage.

    Unlike simple eye transplants, adding Hashirama''s cells introduced a significant layer of complexity. Without the stabilizing abilities of someone like Jugo or the regenerative powers of White Zetsu, the procedure posed considerable challenges.

    "Replace my right eye as well. It''s no longer effective," Danzo said, lying shirtless on the cold operating table with an unnervingly calm demeanor.

    Orochimaru removed the bandage covering Danzo''s right eye, noting the damage. "You''ve used this Sharingan to exhaustion. It''s practically depleted."

    "When you''re training subordinates to be unconditionally loyal, there are sacrifices to be made," Danzo said flatly. "Even Uchiha themselves experience a drain on their eyes every time they use them."

    "True. The Sharingan is a finite resource, and it depletes even faster when used by someone who isn''t of Uchiha blood," Orochimaru acknowledged.

    The Sharingan, whether in its basic one-tomoe form or as a fully evolved Mangekyo, placed immense strain on the body with each use. The more powerful the eye, the more significant the toll. For non-Uchiha users, this drain was even more pronounced.

    Danzo''s reliance on the eye was clear. To ensure the unwavering loyalty of his operatives, he had frequently employed its hypnotic capabilities, embedding subconscious commands into their minds. This heavy use had taken its toll, rendering the eye nearly useless.

    But that was of little concern to Orochimaru. He wasn''t one of Danzo''s subordinates, so Danzo''s actions didn''t impact him directly. If Danzo wanted new eyes or new abilities, Orochimaru was there to assist but always on his own terms.

    The operating room was well-equipped: scalpels, disinfectant, bright overhead lighting, and trays containing the prepared Sharingan and vials of Hashirama''s cells.

    "Let''s begin," Orochimaru said, his voice steady as he initiated the procedure.

    Years of experience made the operation straightforward, even if it had been a while since he''d last performed such complex surgeries. He worked methodically, splicing Hashirama''s cells into Danzo''s arm and transplanting the Sharingan with precision.

    Within hours, the surgery was complete. The first step toward Danzo''s creation of a multi-Sharingan arm, an ability he would wield with formidable power was realized a full decade ahead of its time.

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 45+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 185: Danzo Fulfills His Part

    "Remarkable power," Danzo muttered, flexing his newly grafted arm. The surge of chakra coursing through him was undeniable, stronger and more potent than before. Even though the arm itself looked grotesque, the tangible boost in both physical and mental strength was enough to make that detail insignificant. It was far more effective than the enhancement potion Orochimaru had developed in the past.

    "If all this effort yielded nothing, that would be the real failure," Orochimaru said nonchalantly, as he tidied up the equipment used for the procedure.

    Danzo had spent years nurturing this alliance with Orochimaru, pouring in resources and strategies. To come out of it empty-handed would be a waste, something that would no doubt leave him fuming.

    "Indeed," Danzo agreed, rotating his arm and noting the absence of any discomfort. He reached for a bandage on the nearby tray and started wrapping the appendage, adding a special sealing device to mask its chakra signature. Without it, the arm would be too easily detected by the Byakugan of the Hyuga clan.

    "Well, if there''s nothing else, I''ll take my leave," Orochimaru said.

    "Not so fast," Danzo replied, securing the last of the bandages. "There''s one more thing."

    Orochimaru paused. "Oh? What might that be?"

    "Follow me, and you''ll find out," Danzo said, a cryptic edge to his voice.

    Orochimaru''s curiosity piqued, though he suspected where this was leading. Still, he knew better than to show too much anticipation. Sometimes, being overly perceptive could work against you.

    Danzo''s relationship with Orochimaru was unique, more of a cooperative partnership than a strict superior-subordinate dynamic. As long as Orochimaru''s actions didn''t go too far, Danzo often turned a blind eye, even when it came to questionable acts like aiding Tsunade with awakening her Wood Release. He understood that Orochimaru and Tsunade''s relationship was an open secret and saw little reason to interfere.

    Yet, despite Orochimaru''s considerable contributions, tangible rewards had been scarce. Danzo was aware that to keep Orochimaru on his side, he needed to fulfill his part of the bargain.

    The operation had taken all night, and by the time the two of them left the hidden laboratory, it was already the dead of night. Danzo led the way back to Konoha, with Orochimaru and a few other Root operatives following closely behind to clean up any trace of their activities.

    A short while later, they arrived at the Root headquarters. In Danzo''s private office, a large scroll lay stretched across the desk. Orochimaru''s eyes narrowed as recognition set in.

    "Is this...?" Orochimaru began, his gaze fixed on the scroll.

    "You''re familiar with the Book of Seals, I take it?" Danzo said, getting straight to the point.

    Orochimaru nodded. "Of course. But this¡­ Is this really it?"

    The Scroll of Seals was a legendary artifact, said to contain forbidden jutsu compiled by the First Hokage, Hashirama Senju. Its contents were considered too dangerous for ordinary shinobi and were restricted for study. The forbidden techniques it held were not to be trifled with: among them, the Multi Shadow Clone Jutsu, the Flying Thunder God Technique, and the Reanimation Jutsu.

    "It is," Danzo confirmed. "Every forbidden technique within Konoha is cataloged here. Even I need to jump through a myriad of hoops to access it." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I see," Orochimaru replied, the gears in his mind turning. That even Danzo had to navigate through such obstacles wasn''t surprising. The Scroll of Seals was no ordinary scroll.

    Orochimaru had long suspected that Naruto''s theft of the scroll in the original timeline had been allowed, facilitated even, by the Third Hokage. Otherwise, it was inconceivable that the child could have gotten his hands on it with just basic skills.

    "So, why show this to me now? Is there something specific in here that you think I''ll find useful?" Orochimaru asked, maintaining an even tone, though anticipation buzzed in his veins.

    Danzo''s gaze was steady. "The Reanimation Jutsu, developed by the Second Hokage. It allows you to summon the souls of deceased shinobi back to the world of the living, binding them to physical vessels. It was sealed because of the moral implications, but its potential is undeniable. And this," he said, gesturing at the scroll, "is part of what I promised you."

    Orochimaru''s eyes gleamed. The Reanimation Jutsu¡ªa technique with such profound implications that it bordered on blasphemy. If harnessed correctly, it could be more game-changing than even Hashirama''s cells.

    "The only issue," Danzo continued, "is that this jutsu has significant flaws. It''s not something an ordinary person can master. But you, Orochimaru¡ªI believe you''re the exception."

    "Fascinating," Orochimaru said, stepping forward to lift the scroll from the desk. The glow in his eyes was unmistakable; it was rare for him to display such unbridled excitement.

    Danzo smirked slightly, satisfied with Orochimaru''s reaction. "I told you, as long as you prove valuable, I won''t hold back on my end. Take your time. But remember, you only have two hours. This scroll must be returned before dawn, or there will be consequences."

    "Understood. Thank you, Danzo-sama," Orochimaru said, his voice steady.

    Danzo nodded, turning to leave. He trusted that Orochimaru wouldn''t need more than two hours to absorb the scroll''s contents.

    But two hours? Orochimaru thought, amused. With the Sharingan, he could memorize the entire scroll in far less time.

    As the door clicked shut behind Danzo, Orochimaru''s anticipation surged. He unrolled the scroll, eyes scanning its forbidden knowledge.

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 45+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 186: Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tags

    How exactly Danzo managed to get his hands on the Scroll of Seals remained a mystery. Did he steal it, or did he acquire it through sheer influence? Orochimaru didn''t care; what mattered was that the scroll was in front of him now.

    After a quick glance around the room to confirm there was no surveillance equipment, Orochimaru''s golden eyes shifted to a deep scarlet as his Sharingan activated, scanning the contents of the scroll he had coveted for so long.

    Forbidden techniques were powerful but inherently dangerous, often unfinished, which meant they couldn''t be copied and used directly, even with the Sharingan. However, the eye''s photographic memory was more than sufficient to record everything. Understanding the jutsu and mastering it could come later.

    The first technique he encountered was the Multiple Shadow Clone Jutsu. Orochimaru recognized it immediately as the first significant jutsu Naruto had learned in the original timeline. A remarkable clone technique, far superior to the basic Clone Jutsu, it allowed users with high chakra reserves to create thousands of clones without any medium. Each clone retained the user''s experiences, feeding them back once dispersed.

    If fewer than four clones were summoned, it was known simply as Shadow Clone Jutsu, but anything beyond that was classified as Multiple Shadow Clone Jutsu. However, the potential feedback from the dispersed clones could overwhelm a user unprepared for it. For Orochimaru, though, this technique wasn''t particularly appealing. He preferred fighting on his own terms and only used clones when absolutely necessary. Even then, Wood Clones were more effective for battle.

    With just a quick glance, his Sharingan recorded the technique, and he moved on to the next.

    Reanimation Jutsu¡ªthere it was. This forbidden technique utilized living sacrifices to summon the souls of the dead and bind them to the world, granting them physical bodies to fight. Its strength lay not only in the summoning but in the fact that the resurrected were nearly immortal, possessing unlimited chakra and resilience. Killing them by conventional means was impossible; only sealing them could end their presence.

    The technique could potentially raise an invincible army, limited only by the skill of the summoner and the quality of the sacrifices. The best sacrifices were, of course, infused with the cells of the First Hokage, Hashirama Senju, who embodied the ideal of the "Sage body."

    The technique was also influenced by the caster''s power and skill level, more adept practitioners could bring back the deceased with a strength closer to their original state. Additionally, the summoner had control over how strong the resurrected person would be. Too weak, and they''d be useless; too strong, and they could become uncontrollable. Orochimaru knew he''d need to refine the technique further, but even in its current state, it was groundbreaking.

    His Sharingan absorbed the details before moving to the next forbidden art.

    Flying Thunder God Technique¡ªthe unparalleled space-time jutsu that had made the Second and Fourth Hokage legendary for their speed. This one was an immediate priority to record.

    The next entry was peculiar: Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tags. Orochimaru scanned the description, intrigued but ultimately unimpressed. The technique worked similarly to a shadow clone jutsu but with explosive tags. Each detonation created more explosive tags, leading to a massive chain reaction. While the resulting explosion was powerful, it was risky and difficult to control, which explained why it was forbidden.

    The fifth and sixth techniques made Orochimaru pause: Izanagi and Izanami.

    Izanagi was a reality-altering jutsu that allowed the user to turn any fatal situation into an illusion, effectively granting them an extra life. However, using it would permanently blind the eye performing the technique.

    Izanami, on the other hand, was a counterpart to Izanagi and aimed to force someone to confront their true self. Developed as a way to guide members of the Uchiha clan who had become too arrogant, it locked the target in an endless loop until they accepted their fate. Its ability to be broken by realization alone made it less reliable in combat, which was why it, too, had been labeled forbidden.

    Orochimaru raised an eyebrow. Why are Uchiha techniques in the Book of Seals? But then, the answer came to him. Danzo had used Izanagi in the original timeline, and it was unlikely he''d learned it from the Uchiha themselves. These techniques were probably cataloged when the First Hokage and Uchiha Madara had worked together, creating a record that Danzo could access.

    Should I bother learning these? Orochimaru wondered. Izanami had limited application; it was a technique for self-realization, not battle. But Izanagi, despite the steep price of losing an eye, was effectively a second chance at life.

    It could be useful one day, he decided, committing the details to memory. The side effects could be mitigated later, if possible. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    With that settled, he continued to scan the rest of the scroll.

    "Is that all?" Orochimaru muttered as he reached the blank portion of the scroll. It seemed sparse, but that wasn''t unexpected. Many forbidden techniques he remembered, like the Eight Gates Release and the Uzumaki clan''s sealing arts, were either yet to be developed or held privately. The Reaper Death Seal, for example, was an Uzumaki technique that might not even be known to Kushina at this stage.

    With a final review, Orochimaru confirmed that the only truly valuable techniques for him were the Reanimation Jutsu and the Flying Thunder God Technique. Still, those two alone were enough to elevate his power to a whole new level.

    A small smirk played on his lips as he closed the scroll.

    "These two techniques alone... they''re game changers."

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 45+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 187: Get-together

    What exactly is forbidden magic? S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Forbidden techniques aren''t necessarily the most powerful, but they''re those with significant drawbacks, techniques that can easily harm the user, or those that go against moral and ethical codes to the point they must be sealed away. These techniques are not permitted for general learning, and studying them is strictly prohibited unless specifically authorized by the village. For most shinobi, access to these techniques remains out of reach their entire lives.

    But Orochimaru was an exception.

    Thanks to Danzo''s influence and privileges within Konoha, Orochimaru had access to numerous resources that most could only dream of: research permits, specialized equipment, Hashirama''s cells, and even the Scroll of Seals itself. These were assets the original Orochimaru had once used, but the current Orochimaru hadn''t yet touched. Thus, while these things were both his and not his, the advantage was undeniable.

    The partnership with Danzo was fruitful for both. Danzo gained the results he sought, while Orochimaru acquired tools and knowledge he desired. It was a win-win arrangement that satisfied them both.

    In the days that followed, Orochimaru turned his attention to a specific endeavor: researching forbidden techniques.

    Perfecting the Flying Thunder God Technique and the Reanimation Jutsu would be no small task, as both were still incomplete in many ways. Given the current environment, Reanimation Jutsu, which required living sacrifices, was far riskier to experiment with. Thus, it was a safer bet to focus on mastering and refining the Flying Thunder God first.

    This was no ordinary technique. Developed by the Second Hokage, the Flying Thunder God was an S-rank space-time ninjutsu that allowed for instantaneous movement by marking a target with the Flying Thunder God formula. The caster could transport themselves or objects in indirect contact with their chakra across distances in an instant. With sufficient skill and energy, the caster could even redirect something as large as the Nine-Tails Chakra Bomb.

    Despite the notoriety of this technique, Orochimaru had long been puzzled. Why, after all this time, had only Minato Namikaze truly mastered it, even though others such as the Third Hokage and Danzo had surely studied it?

    Time moved forward, and apart from his necessary daily tasks, Orochimaru buried himself in the complexities of the Flying Thunder God.

    Then, on one bright morning, a sudden knock at the door interrupted his studies.

    "Orochimaru! Are you home?"

    Curiosity piqued, Orochimaru adjusted his casual clothes and opened the door to find a young man with pale hair standing there. His hair was not the silvery white of Sakumo Hatake, nor the silvery-lavender of Dan; it was a light gray.

    "Hiruko?" Orochimaru''s surprise was genuine. Since joining forces with Danzo, Orochimaru hadn''t seen Hiruko in quite some time.

    "Surprised, huh?" Hiruko chuckled. "I just got back from a mission and heard you were in the village, so I came straight over!"

    "It has been a while. How about we call Tsunade and have a get-together?" Orochimaru responded with a rare smile. "Though, Jiraiya is out of the village at the moment."

    "No Jiraiya? That''s fine. Let''s invite Tsunade and her brother, then," Hiruko said, his enthusiasm undiminished.

    Hiruko''s situation was different from theirs. While Orochimaru, Jiraiya, and Tsunade had risen to fame as the Sannin, Hiruko had remained a mere chuunin, his life trajectory far less remarkable.

    Orochimaru agreed; after all, a break wouldn''t hurt. He led Hiruko to the Senju clan''s compound. They hadn''t yet found Tsunade, but someone else caught his attention first, a young girl with striking red hair dressed in a netted top, a green miniskirt, and thigh-high socks.

    "Kushina? Haha, what an adorable little girl!" Hiruko grinned.

    Adorable was the right word. Despite her mature clothing, Kushina''s youthful face created an interesting contrast that made her seem both fierce and cute.

    "Lord Orochimaru?" Kushina stuttered, her voice tinged with nerves.

    Like Mikoto, Kushina held an instinctive respect and awe for Orochimaru. It wasn''t because of anything he had done specifically but more the aura he carried. It was the presence of someone who exuded power and command, a subtle reminder of the difference in their levels.

    "Kushina, are you nervous? What''s there to be nervous about?" Orochimaru asked, genuinely curious.

    "I¡­ I don''t know," she stammered, clearly flustered.

    Orochimaru felt a moment of confusion. What''s with these kids? First Mikoto, now Kushina.

    "Hey, Kushina!" A familiar voice called out as Tsunade appeared at the door. Her gaze shifted from Kushina to Orochimaru and then to Hiruko. "Well, this is a surprise. Hiruko, it''s been ages!"

    ¡ª

    In the heart of the village, a local barbecue restaurant buzzed with life. Jiraiya was absent, as was Might Duy, who was on a mission. But at the long table, three adults sat on one side¡ªOrochimaru, Tsunade, and Hiruko¡ªwhile two kids, Nawaki and Kushina, occupied the other.

    The conversations were split: the adults reminisced, while the kids were left to their own devices. Nawaki glanced at Kushina, who kept sneaking glances at Orochimaru, and couldn''t help but ask, "Kushina, why do you keep looking over at my teacher?"

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 45+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 188: Nine Tails

    "Ah¡­ no, nothing!" Kushina stammered, glancing nervously at Orochimaru before turning back to Nawaki. "Hey, Nawaki, Orochimaru is your sister''s boyfriend, right?"

    "Yeah, why?" Nawaki asked, puzzled.

    "Um¡­ don''t you find it strange learning ninjutsu from him?" Kushina questioned hesitantly.

    "Strange? Not at all!" Nawaki replied, genuinely curious. "Sensei is incredibly powerful. There are tons of people who wish they could be his student. I''m thrilled I get to learn from him. Why would that be strange?"

    "Isn''t he strict with you?" Kushina pressed.

    "Of course he is. It''s natural for him to be strict. The battlefield is unforgiving. If he wasn''t tough, there''d be no guarantee I''d come back alive," Nawaki said earnestly.

    "Is that so¡­" Kushina fell silent, lost in thought as she resumed eating her barbecue.

    To Kushina the Sannin were legendary figures, with Orochimaru standing out as particularly extraordinary. She had heard that much of the credit for defeating Hanzo of the Salamander belonged to him. Leading a team of newly enlisted chunin and saving the entire Iwa Ninja defense line seemed almost like a miracle.

    Add to that the recent introduction of the scientific ninja tools, and it solidified his reputation.

    He was truly a living legend and the idol of many Konoha shinobi. It was only natural for people to be curious about him, and Kushina was no exception. She wondered what it would be like to train under him, or even more intriguingly, what it was like for Tsunade to be in a relationship with such a figure.

    But curiosity aside, Kushina wasn''t bold enough to ask those questions outright, especially when she barely knew them. Meanwhile, Nawaki, seeing her fall into a thoughtful silence, simply shrugged and focused on enjoying his meal. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    At the other end of the table, Hiruko, who hadn''t seen Orochimaru and Tsunade for a long time, was congratulating them on their relationship. They responded politely, but the conversation felt somewhat superficial. The years had created a distance between them, and they struggled to find common ground.

    Hiruko noticed this but didn''t let it bother him. He was used to feeling a step behind them. Despite being their age, they were renowned as the Sannin, while he was still a chunin. The gap between them was undeniable. But that didn''t matter for today¡ªit was just a friendly reunion, not a competition.

    After exchanging stories and sharing memories, the gathering wrapped up, and everyone began to head their separate ways. As Orochimaru watched Hiruko leave, he couldn''t help but smirk.

    He recalled thinking about turning Hiruko into an assistant or an experimental subject. But with the progress he''d made in his own research, it didn''t seem necessary.

    "Big sis, Sensei, I''m heading to the training ground to practice some ninjutsu!" Nawaki said, seizing the opportunity to slip away. He was growing up and developing his own path, so he didn''t feel the need to linger with his sister and brother-in-law.

    "Alright, go for it!" Tsunade said, smiling warmly as she watched her brother''s confidence grow. She waved him off affectionately.

    "See you later!" Nawaki called out as he dashed away.

    "Um¡­ I should go too. Thank you both for today!" Kushina said, bowing slightly.

    "No need to be so formal," Tsunade replied with a grin. "By the way, Kushina, your graduation exam is coming up soon, isn''t it?"

    "Yes, Tsunade-sama!" Kushina answered, nodding.

    "Make sure you give it your best shot!" Tsunade encouraged.

    "I will!" Kushina promised, her eyes sparkling with determination.

    After the two younger shinobi had gone, Tsunade turned to say something to Orochimaru, only to find him lost in thought.

    "Hey, what''s on your mind?" Tsunade asked, nudging him.

    "Nothing," Orochimaru said, snapping out of it. "Let''s go home." Without waiting for a reply, he stuffed his hands into his pockets and started walking.

    Tsunade looked at him, slightly puzzled, but didn''t dwell on it. She quickly caught up and linked her arm through his.

    Orochimaru cast a quick glance in the direction Kushina had gone, his mind whirring with thoughts.

    Uzumaki Kushina the current Nine-Tails Jinchuriki. Tsunade probably didn''t know, but Hiruzen and certain members of the ANBU surely did. If one wanted to grasp true power, the tailed beasts couldn''t be ignored.

    But how could one acquire a tailed beast? It was a significant challenge. The ANBU monitored the Jinchuriki constantly, and even if he could get close, there was still the matter of breaking the seal.

    Without breaking the seal, extracting the tailed beast was impossible. Killing the host was also out of the question; doing so would only make the beast disappear temporarily. Though the tailed beasts would eventually reform, their reappearance would be unpredictable.

    Killing Kushina wouldn''t solve anything; it would only create more complications. But how else could he access the Nine-Tails?

    Orochimaru''s brow furrowed as his mind searched for solutions. The Gedo Statue''s Demonic Statue of the Outer Path could extract tailed beasts, but that required the Rinnegan, which he didn''t possess. It wasn''t an option.

    Waiting for the seal to weaken? That was possible. When a Jinchuriki gave birth, the seal would temporarily weaken, Obito had taken advantage of this once. But Kushina was only ten years old. Waiting until she had children? That could be decades away.

    And even then, she''d still be under Konoha''s protection.

    Frustration set in as Orochimaru weighed his options. Would he need to resort to his old tactics and lure her out of the village?

    Kushina was an outsider, a girl from another village, and her fiery, stubborn nature didn''t win her many friends in Konoha. Tsunade was just a mentor, and while she knew Nawaki, their interactions were minimal.

    Kushina was lonely.

    Orochimaru reasoned that if he approached her carefully, planting seeds of doubt and intrigue, it might be possible to manipulate her. But doing so under the watchful eyes of the ANBU would be risky. Too much attention and he''d not only fail to obtain the Nine-Tails but would also end up in serious trouble.

    "Forget it. For now, surveillance will have to do until the right opportunity presents itself," Orochimaru muttered to himself.

    "System, redeem some covert surveillance equipment."

    "Yes, host!" the system replied.

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 45+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 189: Rogue Ninjas

    Had it been that long since Orochimaru last exchanged something from the system''s store? The last time was years ago, when he''d given the Uchiha clan wireless communication devices. Pushing aside the nostalgia, he refocused on finding a tool that could be of practical use. The system''s store was filled with auxiliary gadgets that could be exchanged for use but not reproduced on a mass scale. For any kind of large-scale production, significant research into basic daily technologies was necessary.

    But during wartime, Orochimaru had little time for such extensive studies.

    Surveillance cameras were simple, low-tier technology that required minimal tech points, even less than the raw materials for genetic repair fluid. The cost was trivial, 1¨C3 points per camera, and each was more advanced than anything Konoha could deploy for surveillance.

    As for installation? For Orochimaru, it was child''s play.

    All he needed to do was find a way around Konoha''s existing surveillance network, wait for a moment when Kushina wasn''t home, and slip in. ANBU''s watch over the Jinchuriki wasn''t relentless. They had their blind spots.

    A week later, inside a secure guest room in Orochimaru''s residence, six screens glowed with different camera feeds. He watched them with satisfaction. Six views in total: one in the bedroom, one in the living room, one in the hallway, and three covering the front and back streets leading to the property.

    The coverage was comprehensive. Orochimaru''s goal was clear¡ªobserve Kushina''s habits, waiting for the right moment to make his move. Her house, though modestly sized, was in a less favorable part of Konoha, much like Danzo''s residence near the village''s edge.

    Orochimaru kept watch on Kushina with the goal of the Nine-Tails in mind. Konoha''s surveillance, however, was meant to safeguard their Jinchuriki. But now, they were not only monitoring her, they had their eyes on Orochimaru too. It was an unspoken reality.

    The ANBU tasked with monitoring Danzo''s movements had been instructed to keep tabs on Orochimaru''s activities, though their efforts were subtle. With Orochimaru''s high vigilance, tailing him directly was impossible. He knew Hiruzen was wary, but it didn''t matter. Being involved with Danzo had pulled him into Konoha''s political undercurrent. There was no going back.

    So, they pretended not to see. They played the game. The illusion of camaraderie as master and student remained intact, even if their loyalties didn''t. Open conflict between them would bring chaos, a risk Konoha couldn''t afford.

    And so, days turned into weeks.

    By May of the 34th year since Konoha''s founding, Orochimaru was preparing for his eventual deployment to the front lines, where he would relieve other forces. But before that, he had unfinished business outside the village.

    Thirty kilometers from Konoha, in a forest clearing, a skirmish unfolded. Five rogue ninjas from a minor nation stood in a loose circle, clutching their weapons tightly. They eyed the long-haired Konoha Jounin with visible dread. Bodies of their fallen comrades lay around them.

    Despite being outnumbered, the man in the Jounin vest¡ªOrochimaru¡ªseemed unfazed. His expression was calm, a thin smile gracing his lips. A black serpent coiled around his arm, baring its fangs as if mocking the panicked men.

    "A Konoha Jounin... with snakes... Are you... Orochimaru of the Sannin?" one muttered, his voice shaking.

    "Oh?" Orochimaru''s smile widened, his golden eyes gleaming. "I''m flattered that even wandering rogues know my name."

    "T-That''s him?" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "There''s no mistake! We''re up against Orochimaru!"

    "No way! Why is he here? Isn''t there a war going on?"

    "It has to be a lie!"

    The mere mention of Orochimaru''s name filled them with dread. His reputation as one of the legendary Sannin had spread across the lands, even reaching rogue groups like theirs. But why now? Why would someone of his caliber be here, facing them instead of being at the front lines?

    The confusion gnawed at them. They had fled to the Land of Fire to exploit the war''s chaos, stealing and killing without much fear. But now, they stood before a legend.

    "Master, you''re truly impressive!" hissed the black snake coiled around his arm. "They''re paralyzed just hearing your name."

    "Indeed." Orochimaru chuckled, the sound dark and sinister. "Yamata, keep them alive."

    "Understood," replied the snake before vanishing into thin air.

    The sudden disappearance sent a ripple of panic through the rogues.

    "He''s gone?"

    "Where did he¡ª"

    "It''s true! The stories are true! This is bad, we need to¡ª"

    "Run!"

    "Curse it! Why did we have to meet him?"

    They tried to flee, darting in opposite directions. But it was already too late. Orochimaru moved swiftly, appearing behind one man, his crimson Sharingan catching the rogue''s eye.

    "Sharingan...!"

    Before the ninja could react, Orochimaru struck him at the base of the neck, knocking him unconscious. He didn''t hesitate, turning to the next target.

    "Hidden Shadow Snake Hands!" he called.

    Explosions and the sudden flurry of smoke bombs followed as the rogues desperately tried to cover their escape. Smoke filled the clearing, obscuring their view. But just when they thought they could slip away, figures appeared in the haze, blocking their path.

    Clones of Orochimaru.

    "You didn''t think I''d come unprepared, did you?" Orochimaru''s voice echoed through the smoke. His clones surrounded them, their eyes glowing red.

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 45+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 190: Perfect Timing

    Tanigaki was a wandering ninja.

    Rogue ninjas were those without allegiance to any ninja village. They roamed between nations, picking up bits of ninjutsu from various places. In the ninja world, many such individuals existed. After gaining power, they resisted being controlled and often ended up taking on diverse roles within the ninja world.

    Some sought political influence, infiltrating small nations to claim power. Others craved strength, spending years scheming to seize the secret techniques of minor villages. If they succeeded, they could become prominent figures in small nations; if they failed, they might end up as little more than bandits.

    Tanigaki and his group came to the Land of Fire not in pursuit of power or techniques. They were here for profit. With the war creating chaos, it was the perfect opportunity to steal and plunder with little resistance. Killing was a common means to an end. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Everything had gone smoothly¡ªuntil today. Today, they crossed paths with the long-haired man who changed everything.

    Orochimaru. One of the legendary Sannin. A name whispered throughout the ninja world.

    Initially, they hadn''t recognized the man before them as the famous Orochimaru. Confident in their numbers, they had intended to take on the lone Konoha Jounin. Everyone knew Konoha''s Jounin were formidable, but surely eight rogue ninjas together could take him down. After all, a Jounin would carry valuable items that could set them up for life.

    But now, Tanigaki regretted it deeply.

    The realization of Orochimaru''s identity filled him with terror. This was the Sannin who had stood against Hanzo the Salamander and lived to tell the tale. If he had known the man''s true identity from the start, he would have fled without hesitation.

    When Orochimaru knocked him unconscious, a single thought flashed through his mind: Orochimaru had the Sharingan. How was that possible? The Sharingan was exclusive to the Uchiha, a clan marked by their black hair and dark eyes. Orochimaru''s eyes were a golden hue, unmistakably snake-like. How could he possess such a bloodline trait?

    But Tanigaki didn''t have time to ponder this mystery further.

    When he regained consciousness, he found himself in a barren wooden cabin, wrists and ankles bound tightly by cold metal cuffs. Struggling against them proved futile. The restraints were too strong.

    He was imprisoned.

    "What is this...?" Tanigaki''s eyes adjusted slowly, focusing on his comrades who were kneeling on the ground in front of him. They were surrounded by strange markings etched into the floor. An unsettling feeling crept over him.

    When his vision cleared, he saw Orochimaru crouched nearby, a kunai in one hand and an unfurled scroll in the other.

    With a sharp, deliberate motion, Orochimaru clasped his hands together.

    "Summoning Jutsu: Reanimation."

    The ground beneath them began to bubble like liquid, spreading over the bodies of his comrades. The earth crept up from their feet to their heads, encasing them completely.

    "Ahh!" One of the captured men screamed in agony as the earthy shell enveloped him. Then, just as swiftly, the material cracked and fell away, revealing a figure that made Tanigaki''s blood run cold.

    It was one of their comrades¡ªEdo, who Orochimaru had already killed earlier. Yet here he was, seemingly alive, with his chest rising and falling as if breathing.

    "How... how is this possible?" Tanichuan''s eyes widened with shock. His heart raced as he stared at the resurrected Edo. Orochimaru had killed him. How was he now standing before them, alive? Was he truly resurrected?

    Before he could piece together what he was seeing, Orochimaru stood and turned, those snake-like eyes narrowing with interest. "Awake already? Perfect timing."

    "Perfect timing?" Tanigaki repeated, bewildered. What could he mean?

    Orochimaru moved the kunai, now with a seal affixed, to the back of Edo''s head, releasing the bindings that had restrained the resurrected ninja. As Orochimaru issued a command, Edo''s face twisted with an unnatural expression of rage.

    "Kill your comrades."

    Tanigaki''s eyes widened in disbelief. "What...?" His voice cracked with terror as he turned to look at Edo. The fear in his gut intensified as Edo advanced toward him, eyes filled with hollow, lifeless anger.

    "What kind of jutsu is this...?"

    ---

    A few days later, in the same secluded cabin, Orochimaru surveyed the lifeless bodies strewn around. He sighed, feeling a twinge of frustration.

    "As expected, there are too many flaws with the Reanimation Jutsu. Even with ample preparation, so many failures..."

    Orochimaru''s entire mission in capturing the rogue ninjas had been to test this technique. But the results were far from satisfactory. He recalled how Edo''s soul had departed for the Pure Land before he could even act. One wasted test subject.

    Recording his observations, Orochimaru refined the technique, adjusting it for future trials. But after several days of experiments, all five captives had died. It was time to move on.

    The Reanimation Jutsu fell under the umbrella of summoning techniques, but it required no contract. Only the DNA of the deceased was needed, and through precise incantations, their souls could be called back to the living world.

    After mastering most aspects of the Flying Thunder God technique, Orochimaru had turned to this more complex art. It was unlike any other jutsu. He needed hands-on experience to refine it, conducting one experiment after another to collect data and make improvements.

    However, hunting rogue ninjas to use as test subjects was time-consuming. They weren''t easy to find, and capturing them took significant effort. But for now, this was the most secure method. Building a force large enough to support a constant stream of test subjects was impossible in wartime.

    With a resigned shake of his head, Orochimaru set fire to the wooden cabin, erasing the evidence of his work before heading back toward Konoha.

    "Orochimaru! Orochimaru!"

    He had barely made it two kilometers when a familiar voice called out urgently. Stopping in his tracks, he turned toward the sound.

    There, in a clearing off the forest path, stood a woman clad in the standard Jounin vest, her expression fraught with worry.

    "Tsunade?" Orochimaru said, raising an eyebrow. "What''s got you so worked up?"

    As he appeared in front of her, Tsunade''s tense expression turned into one of exasperation. "You! You''ve been gone for over half a month without a word! Do you know how worried I''ve been?"

    "Worried? You should know my strength by now."

    "This is wartime. Who knows what could happen if you wander around alone?"

    "Fine, fine. We can talk more when we''re back. Wait, did you come out here alone?" Orochimaru asked, a hint of amusement in his voice.

    "Of course I did! With everything going on, I wouldn''t trust just anyone to come looking for you."

    "Is that so?" Orochimaru''s lips curled into a mischievous smile. "Perfect."

    "Perfect for what?" Tsunade looked at him suspiciously, catching the glint in his eye.

    "I don''t think we''ve ever tried this out in the open, have we?"

    "Wait¡ªwhat are you... Broad daylight, middle of nowhere, and you''re¡ª"

    Before she could finish, Orochimaru took her hand and led her into the dense forest cover, pinning her ample chest against a tree.

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 45+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 191: Kumo Ninjas

    Why do men prefer innocent girls when they''re young, but gravitate towards mature women with experience as they get older?

    It''s because, after being with many inexperienced girls, innocence becomes less important. What becomes more significant is the enjoyment of the experience itself.

    The biggest difference between a married woman and a younger girl lies in how they respond. With a married woman, there''s no need for extra instructions; a few gestures are enough to communicate what''s needed, and she understands.

    When you stand, she knows to kneel; when you kneel, she knows to lean forward; when you lie down, she knows how to position herself over you. This level of understanding and seamless interaction is something that a less experienced girl may not be able to provide.

    Orochimaru and Tsunade had been together for a while, and it was clear that Tsunade had grown more daring under Orochimaru''s influence.

    She loved him deeply, perhaps more than she would ever admit, and it showed in the way she indulged his whims. So even though they were out in the wilderness, the thought of being caught didn''t deter her. They were both highly skilled ninjas; being discovered was unlikely.

    And with the variety of new things they''d already tried, what was one more unusual location? Tsunade''s mind raced with these thoughts, and soon, any hesitations melted away.

    Before long, they found a secluded spot and began their private rendezvous.

    While Orochimaru and Tsunade were otherwise engaged, Konoha was hosting some unexpected visitors.

    A group of dark-skinned, muscular shinobi dressed in white uniforms, each with a Cloud Village forehead protector and armed with unique swords, walked confidently through the gates of Konoha.

    Their leader was imposing, and next to him was a shorter man who scanned the surroundings with keen eyes.

    "So, this is Konoha? Not bad at all," the smaller man commented.

    "It''s definitely more pleasant than home," another added.

    "But no matter how nice it is, it''s still not our village," someone muttered.

    "Enough chatter. We''re here on business," the leader barked.

    "Understood," the others replied, falling silent.

    As they stepped through the main gate, the Konoha guards immediately took notice and approached.

    "Are you guests from the Cloud Village?" one guard asked, voice steady but cautious.

    "Yes. Take us to your Hokage," the leader commanded.

    "Right this way, please," the guard responded, ushering them in.

    The history between Konoha and Kumo was fraught with tension. They had clashed heavily during the First Shinobi War, but that battle had eventually led to an uneasy alliance.

    More recently, Kumo had assisted Konoha against Iwagakure, which had strengthened their alliance. This time, they were here to discuss the ongoing war effort and solidify their cooperation.

    As the Cloud ninjas made their way through Konoha''s bustling streets, Konoha''s own shinobi looked on with curiosity, some with suspicion.

    "Is that really a Cloud ninja?" one muttered under their breath.

    "I can''t believe they''re here, walking around Konoha like it''s nothing," another said, voice tight with barely suppressed anger.

    "Hey, what are you thinking of doing?" his friend asked warily.

    "They killed my father in the war. What do you think I want to do?" the first ninja spat, clenching his fists.

    "Don''t be an idiot. We''re allies now. If you do anything, you''ll spark another war."

    "Damn it... I hate this!" the first ninja said, but the fire in his eyes dimmed as the reality of their situation set in.

    Conversations like this were happening all over Konoha. The wounds from the war were still fresh, and resentment ran deep. Many families had lost loved ones to the Cloud''s forces, just as the Cloud had lost people to Konoha. It wasn''t the kind of hatred that could be erased overnight.

    Yet, most of the Konoha shinobi knew better than to act on these feelings. Attacking the Cloud ninjas would be seen as an act of aggression, one that could easily rekindle the war. They had no choice but to swallow their anger and watch.

    "Cloud ninjas?" Orochimaru muttered that evening as he and Tsunade returned to the village, overhearing snippets of conversation from the passing crowd.

    It was clear that Kumo had come to Konoha to discuss war strategies. Orochimaru''s eyes glinted, a trace of intrigue crossing his face as he pieced together the implications.

    "What''s wrong?" Tsunade asked, noticing his expression.

    "Nothing," Orochimaru replied, his lips curving into a sly smile. "I just remembered something... amusing." S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Amusing?" Tsunade echoed, raising an eyebrow.

    "The dress I ordered a while back should be ready soon," he said, smoothly changing the subject.

    "You...!" Tsunade flushed, half-exasperated but not letting go of his arm.

    It was true¡ªOrochimaru had become more brazen over time, and Tsunade had found herself going along with it more often than not. Before they had become a couple, such bold comments would have made her angry, but now? Now, she simply accepted them, responding with a mix of embarrassment and affection.

    A few days later, in the late afternoon...

    In one of Konoha''s guest residences, several Cloud ninjas gathered, their faces serious as they planned.

    Each was geared up and ready, with a rough map spread out on the table before them.

    "Ryosuke, did you confirm everything?" the leader asked.

    "Yes. At nine o''clock tonight, Konoha''s barrier will drop briefly for about thirty seconds. That''s our window. After we grab the target, we''ll make our way over the wall and escape from here," Ryosuke replied, pointing to a specific corner on the map.

    The leader nodded. "You''re sure about this?"

    "I''ve been watching for days. It''s consistent, must be when the Barrier Corps changes shifts," Ryosuke confirmed.

    "Good. The girl''s chakra is distinct, and with her red hair, she''s unmistakable. Tonight, we make our move."

    The rest of the team acknowledged the order and dispersed to make their final preparations. The plan was meticulous, clearly not the work of amateurs. They had come prepared.

    But what they didn''t realize was that, at that very moment, a man was sitting comfortably on his couch, watching everything unfold on a set of monitors. He held a cup of tea, observing their every move with keen interest, as if he were watching a game.

    "Just as expected. It''s exactly like I remembered," Orochimaru murmured to himself, a smirk playing at the corner of his lips.

 Chapter 192: Are You Spying On Her Sleeping?

    The Village Hidden in the Clouds is well known for its intense focus on studying secret techniques. Right now, they''re particularly invested in researching ways to control their Jinchuriki.

    The last time the Third Hokage requested assistance from Kumo, one of their sensory-type ninjas had visited Konoha. Initially, their visit had no ulterior motives. However, during their stay, this perceptive ninja made an unexpected discovery: Uzumaki Kushina, a young girl with the unique ability to suppress the chakra of tailed beasts.

    When they returned, this revelation was reported to the Third Raikage. After discussing the matter, Kumo''s leadership made the decision to take advantage of their alliance with Konoha and visit again, this time with the intent to capture Kushina to aid in their research for controlling Jinchuriki.

    What about the consequences of such an action on the alliance? At this point, they didn''t care. Kumo''s ambition to strengthen their power trumped any political ties. If their Jinchuriki could fully control the tailed beasts, then alliances were inconsequential.

    Thus, they came back with a plan already in place.

    In the original timeline, this event would lead to Kushina being kidnapped by the Kumo ninja, only for Minato to heroically rescue her. That act of bravery would spark a deeper bond between them, eventually leading to their marriage and the birth of Naruto Uzumaki, the destined hero of Konoha.

    But Orochimaru wasn''t going to let Minato have that opportunity. This situation was too valuable for him to ignore. He could use it to his advantage to get closer to Kushina. If someone else was going to attempt the kidnapping, why not leverage that situation? S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    With that thought, he had made his move. Orochimaru found the perfect chance to bug and place hidden cameras in the Kumo ninja''s guest room, all under their noses. For extra insurance, he had even planted a couple of invisible monitoring insects for a complete view of their plans.

    Kumo ninjas, focused on conventional surveillance techniques, were clueless about Orochimaru''s advanced, subtle monitoring methods. Every detail of their plan had been recorded by him.

    As night fell, the tension grew. The Kumo ninjas were preparing for their mission, while Orochimaru was already one step ahead. After a hot bath, he wrapped himself in a towel, grabbed some bread and milk, and settled into his control room to watch the events unfold.

    The surveillance setup now displayed eight different camera feeds. Orochimaru, fully at ease, sat back, taking his time. He relished the anticipation, mentally allowing them to feel a false sense of security before intervening.

    At 8:30 PM, Kumo''s team had gathered, equipped with weapons and ready for action. Orochimaru noted their movements and, with a wry smile, stood up to grab more food. But before he could, he heard the soft click of footsteps in the next room¡ªthe sound of high-heeled sandals on the floor.

    A voice full of surprise called out, "Orochimaru? What are you doing?"

    Turning, Orochimaru saw Tsunade standing at the entrance to the control room, wearing a white T-shirt and a purple jacket. Her dark green eyes were wide as she took in the array of surveillance screens, a look of astonishment on her face.

    "Tsunade? Why didn''t you knock before coming in?" Orochimaru''s voice was steady, but there was a slight furrow in his brow.

    The control room was always locked, and until now, Tsunade had never been inside.

    "Well... I wanted to surprise you," she said, her voice faltering as she saw the subtle shift in his expression. She felt a pang of guilt. Orochimaru had never looked at her like that before, and it unsettled her. Was he really that upset?

    She mustered a sheepish smile. "I mean, I used to walk in all the time..."

    Orochimaru sighed, the tension in his shoulders easing. "Alright, never mind. Come in and shut the door behind you."

    "Okay," she said, quickly stepping inside and closing the door. Her eyes were drawn back to the screens. "Orochimaru, what is this? Surveillance equipment?"

    "Something like that," he replied casually.

    "Wait... are you spying on someone? Is that...?" Tsunade''s eyes widened as she focused on one of the screens. "Kushina? What... Are you serious, Orochimaru? Are you spying on her sleeping?"

    Tsunade''s voice rose with anger, her expression a mix of shock and betrayal. "I can''t believe you! And here I was, so cooperative with you, and this is what you''re into? Watching some girl half your age? Have I been just a tool to you this whole time?"

    Her emotions surged. "And Kushina? She''s just a child! How could you¡ª"

    "Tsunade," Orochimaru''s voice was sharp, cutting through her rant. His eyes were narrowed, his expression unreadable. "Enough. Do I look like the kind of man who''d do that?"

    She blinked, finally seeing the screen he had been focused on. It wasn''t even Kushina''s room.

    "Oh... I¡ªmaybe I overreacted," she said, flushing with embarrassment. "You''re not... mad, are you?"

    Orochimaru exhaled, the irritation fading from his features. "Just watch," he said, gesturing to the screens.

    "Watch? Watch what?" Tsunade''s eyes followed his gesture, finally noticing the figures on one of the screens. Her brows knitted in confusion. "Wait, those are... Kumo ninjas? What are they doing here, fully geared up like that?"

    A smirk crept onto Orochimaru''s lips. "Shouldn''t you first ask where I got this equipment?"

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 55+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 193: The Abduction

    Where did this equipment come from? It was a valid question.

    But Tsunade didn''t seem too interested in the answer. "Why should I even ask? Isn''t it natural for you to have these things?"

    Natural?

    "Heh, I suppose you''re right."

    Hearing Tsunade''s response, a small smirk appeared on Orochimaru''s face. The surveillance screens he was using weren''t state-of-the-art computers but rather small television monitors stacked together. To Tsunade, it wouldn''t have appeared too different from Konoha''s own monitoring setup.

    Tsunade, like others who knew Orochimaru, was already familiar with his reputation for innovation. He had been behind several of Konoha''s scientific advancements, including the development of advanced ninja tools. So, seeing any form of high-tech device in his possession was hardly surprising.

    It was part of why she trusted him. Orochimaru was an enigma¡ªbrilliant, unconventional, yet undeniably loyal to Konoha''s cause, or at least to his own ambitions that aligned with it.

    Smiling softly, Orochimaru sat back and gestured for Tsunade to come closer. Without hesitation, she moved to sit on his lap. The familiarity between them spoke volumes; they were more than just teammates or childhood friends, they were lovers who shared a deep, albeit unconventional, bond.

    Tsunade''s eyes shifted to the screens again, her curiosity piqued. She still wondered why he would go through the trouble of monitoring Kushina. But before she could ask, she noticed the figures in the black uniforms and their distinctive headbands moving stealthily in the shadows.

    "Orochimaru, what are they planning to do?" she asked, her tone serious.

    "You''ll find out soon enough," Orochimaru said, his golden eyes gleaming with anticipation.

    ---

    On the far side of Konoha, in a modest house near the village''s edge, Kushina had been woken by faint noises outside. She wrapped her robe around her and cautiously opened the door. But before she could call out for help, her vision was suddenly blocked by several unfamiliar figures.

    Before she could even scream, a rough hand clamped over her mouth, and everything went dark.

    The Kumo ninjas acted swiftly. In less than a minute, they had subdued Kushina, tied her hands, and carried her off into the night.

    "We''re clear!" one of the ninjas whispered as they made their way through the village streets, weaving into the shadows and heading toward the perimeter wall.

    Everything was going according to plan. As expected, the barrier fluctuated during the brief changeover at the security post, allowing them a window of opportunity. Within moments, the team had scaled the wall and disappeared into the forest beyond Konoha.

    After a couple of kilometers, the Kumo ninjas slowed their pace, confident that they''d avoided detection.

    "Alright, we''re in the clear," said the leader, catching his breath. He glanced over at the young girl in their grasp. "Tie her up properly."

    Kushina, who had begun to regain consciousness, felt her heart drop as reality hit her, she''d been kidnapped. The memories of her village being attacked, of losing her parents and home, rushed back like a cold wave.

    Was she to lose everything again? S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Please... someone, help me," she thought desperately as she struggled against the ropes binding her wrists. But the more she twisted, the more hopeless her situation seemed. She could feel the rough hands of her captors and the chill of the night pressing in around her.

    Despite the overwhelming fear, she resolved to leave a trail. When the Kumo ninjas weren''t looking, Kushina discreetly pulled at strands of her vivid red hair, letting them fall to the ground as subtle markers, hoping someone, anyone¡ªwould follow.

    But doubt crept in. Who would notice her absence? She had no real friends in Konoha, and the village was already shrouded in sleep.

    "Am I really going to be taken away? Is this... the end?" Despair started to consume her.

    Just then, a shout broke through the silence.

    "Who''s there?"

    Kushina''s eyes snapped open as she felt a sudden tug at the rope around her wrists, yanking her backward. The jolt sent her sprawling to the ground. The rough impact made her wince, but it was enough to clear her vision.

    Ahead, in the faint moonlight, a lone figure stepped out from the shadows of the trees. His hands were casually tucked into his pockets, his eyes glowing with an eerie intensity.

    "Orochimaru-sama?" Kushina gasped, stunned.

    The three Kumo ninjas were visibly tense, drawing their weapons as they recognized the emblem on Orochimaru''s flak jacket. He was no ordinary shinobi¡ªhe was a legend.

    "Stay back!" the leader shouted, pressing a kunai to Kushina''s neck. "Even if you''re a Konoha elite, don''t come any closer, or she¡ª"

    But before the Kumo ninja could finish, Orochimaru vanished from sight, reappearing in an instant directly in front of them. His cold, golden eyes locked onto the leader''s as a sinister smirk crossed his lips.

    "Is that really your plan? Surrender now and spare yourself the humiliation."

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 55+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 194: Danzoâ€™s Suggestion

    Confronted with Orochimaru''s sudden appearance, the Kumo ninja were momentarily paralyzed with shock.

    They couldn''t comprehend how he had managed to materialize in front of them so swiftly. A teleportation jutsu? Impossible. No teleportation jutsu could cover that distance or happen that fast.

    Instinctively, the leader tightened his grip on the kunai, aiming to press it into Kushina''s neck. But to his horror, he realized he couldn''t move. His limbs felt like they were encased in iron; even a simple twitch of a finger was impossible.

    "Paralysis Jutsu?" he thought, eyes wide with disbelief.

    How could this be happening?

    But there was no time for answers. Orochimaru''s hand was already on the Kumo ninja''s wrist, wrenching it away from Kushina and, in a fluid motion, guiding the kunai against the man''s own throat.

    A thin line of blood sprayed into the night as the Kumo ninja''s strength ebbed away, and darkness claimed him.

    Orochimaru, with his honed instincts from years on the battlefield, had become a master of swift, lethal efficiency.

    The other two Kumo ninjas, shaken from their stunned paralysis, leaped back to create distance between themselves and this unexpected threat.

    But the gap in power between them and Orochimaru was insurmountable.

    Before Kushina fully registered what was happening, the other two Kumo ninjas had also collapsed to the ground, lifeless.

    She stared up in shock as Orochimaru''s pale hand extended toward her. He had saved her swiftly, without hesitation.

    "So... strong¡­" she whispered, her voice trembling.

    "It''s alright now, Kushina," Orochimaru''s voice, rough yet reassuring, seemed to push away the fear that had gripped her heart. She felt her consciousness waver, the adrenaline subsiding and fatigue taking its place.

    Before she could stop herself, Kushina leaned against him, comforted by the warmth of his chest and the security of his embrace. It was a peace she hadn''t felt in a long time.

    Trying to fight off the exhaustion pulling her under, she looked up at Orochimaru, confusion clouding her eyes. "Lord Orochimaru¡­ why... why did you come to rescue me? I''m just... an outsider," she murmured, the weight of those words evident.

    Orochimaru''s eyes softened slightly. "Outsider? Tsunade and I have always thought of you as part of our family."

    "Family?" The word echoed in her mind, leaving her stunned.

    ---

    In the Hokage''s office, dawn was just breaking, casting a warm glow over the village rooftops. Tsunade stood before Sarutobi Hiruzen, her face set with urgency.

    "Hiruzen-sensei, why did the Kumo ninja come to Konoha to capture Kushina?" she demanded.

    The Third Hokage''s brows knitted in confusion as he processed her question. "Kumo ninja captured Kushina?" he echoed, quickly masking his shock with a look of composed authority. "Explain, Tsunade. What happened?"

    Tsunade recounted the events in concise detail, omitting certain parts that could complicate things. Orochimaru had acted on a hunch, she explained, noticing something off about the Kumo visitors. Though she didn''t know exactly why Orochimaru had been monitoring Kushina, she trusted him implicitly and covered for him where needed.

    As Hiruzen listened, his expression darkened. "Where is Orochimaru now?" he asked.

    "He''s pursuing the Kumo ninjas and ensuring Kushina''s safety," Tsunade replied confidently.

    The Third Hokage nodded, reassured. If Orochimaru was on the case, he trusted the matter would be handled. He summoned the ANBU to investigate immediately, and soon, other village advisors began to arrive as the gravity of the situation became clear.

    The abduction of the Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki was no small matter. It was a glaring security breach and could potentially unravel the alliance between Konoha and the Land of Lightning. The implications were staggering.

    Konoha had underestimated the lengths to which the Kumo ninja would go. They had considered them allies, visitors who had already come to Konoha once before without incident. No one expected a move this bold or calculated.

    The meeting room fell silent as Koharu spoke up, her voice edged with worry. "Kidnapping the Nine-Tails'' host? What does the Cloud Village hope to gain from this?"

    Danzo, ever the pragmatist, scoffed. "An alliance contract? It''s just a piece of paper. When it comes to the power of the Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki, they''d risk anything."

    Hiruzen''s expression was grim. "It complicates matters, especially now when we need Kumo''s military support against Iwa. Breaking our alliance could shift the entire war in Iwa''s favor."

    Koharu sighed. "If we''re forced to fight both Iwa and Suna, even with the strength of the major clans and the Sannin, we''ll be stretched thin. And if Kumo turns its attention to us... that''s the real danger."

    "Indeed," Hiruzen agreed, the weight of leadership pressing heavily on him. "We must proceed cautiously."

    "The real issue," Danzo added in his usual cold tone, "is that Konoha has grown too weak. If we were strong enough, the war wouldn''t have dragged on, and we wouldn''t be forced into these compromising positions."

    Hiruzen turned to Danzo, eyes narrowing. "Your point?"

    "Let Tsunade learn the First Hokage''s Wood Release. If she can wield it on the battlefield¡­"

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 55+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 195: Tsunadeâ€™s Offer

    Danzo was ambitious, but he wasn''t a fool.

    Faced with the simultaneous siege from three nations, even he had to tread carefully.

    So, this time, he didn''t suggest tearing up the treaty and going to war with the Cloud Village. Instead... Tsunade should practice Wood Release?

    Danzo didn''t need to say it outright; Hiruzen caught on immediately.

    "Do you think I don''t want to?" Hiruzen said solemnly. "But you should know very well."

    "Although Tsunade has awakened Wood Release, she hasn''t used it in combat for the past twenty years!"

    "It would be impossible for her to reach a level where she could wield Wood Release effectively in large-scale battles within such a short time!"

    "Moreover, her medical skills are invaluable on the battlefield. Why would she give up medical ninjutsu to train in Wood Release? The strategic value isn''t as high as you might think."

    "Well, that''s true."

    Homura nodded, about to add something, when a knock came at the office door.

    "Lord Hokage!"

    "Come in."

    An Anbu operative pushed the door open and entered.

    "Hokage-sama, Lord Orochimaru has returned!"

    "Orochimaru?"

    The room fell silent as everyone immediately paused their discussion and called for Orochimaru to join them in the conference room.

    "Orochimaru, what''s the situation?" Hiruzen asked as soon as he walked in.

    "Kushina is safe, but I took down the three Kumo shinobi."

    "..."

    Orochimaru''s expression was calm, but the Third Hokage was rendered speechless.

    At this moment, killing them wasn''t the ideal outcome.

    Leaving one alive would have given them leverage in negotiations with the Cloud Village.

    With the Jinch¨±riki''s attempted abduction, Konoha could demand compensation. But now that the perpetrators were dead, the matter would be considered settled.

    Konoha had lost its chance to use the incident as a bargaining chip.

    But with the Kumo ninjas now gone, there was no point in discussing it further¡­

    After Orochimaru delivered his report, he left the Hokage''s office with a casual demeanor.

    Although he found himself caught in Konoha''s political currents due to the pursuit of power, he wasn''t genuinely interested in such matters.

    Advising or strategizing was one thing, but managing the entire village? That was never on his agenda.

    What he was more curious about now was¡­ Would Tsunade really try to butter him up?

    "Orochimaru-sama, um, about last night¡­"

    A gentle voice interrupted his musings.

    Orochimaru looked up and saw a young man with spiky blond hair and a bright smile standing in front of him, wearing a tracksuit.

    This boy was Namikaze Minato.

    A super-genius, destined to become Jiraiya''s student and eventually the Fourth Hokage.

    A rising star known for mastering the Flying Thunder God technique.

    For now, however, Minato, like Kushina, was still just a newly graduated genin.

    And the two had yet to truly interact.

    Orochimaru wasn''t surprised to see him.

    The night before, Orochimaru, to be cautious, had sent a clone to intercept Minato when he noticed him following the incident.

    So, it made sense for Minato to show up now to ask about last night.

    "Oh, it''s you, Minato!" Orochimaru offered a small smile. "She''s fine. No need to worry."

    "Really? That¡­ That''s good!" Minato responded with an awkward smile.

    Although he had a budding affection for Kushina, he hadn''t yet confessed his feelings. So now that he knew she was safe, he wasn''t quite sure what else to say.

    Orochimaru didn''t linger, exchanging only a few polite words before heading toward his home.

    Before his time-travel experience, he had liked this sunny and spirited young man, but now¡­

    Whatever future awaited Minato, it no longer had any connection to him¡­

    ---

    "Orochimaru''s cooking is amazing!"

    "Really? I never knew Orochimaru-sama could cook!"

    "Believe me, it''s a hundred times better than anything my sister makes. You''ll crave it once you try it."

    "Is that something you should be saying about your sister?"

    "Ah? I¡­ I didn''t mean it that way! Haha¡­"

    "Alright, alright, but you know your teacher is capable of anything. He is your brother-in-law, after all¡­" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Before Orochimaru even stepped inside, he heard the conversation coming from the front yard of his house.

    He pushed the door open and entered to see everyone gathered there.

    Tsunade, Nawaki, and Kushina.

    They were all casually dressed and sitting in the front yard, chatting.

    "Lord Orochimaru!"

    Kushina quickly stood up and greeted him politely.

    Since he''d rescued her, her fear of him had lessened considerably.

    And for some reason, there was a newfound brightness in her smile.

    "You didn''t sleep last night. Aren''t you tired?"

    "N-No, I rested a bit just now!"

    "Is that so?"

    Seeing Kushina''s shy, flustered expression, Orochimaru was curious and was about to ask more when Tsunade tugged at his arm and pulled him inside.

    "What is it?"

    "Well¡­ Before I head to the battlefield, I want Kushina to stay with us."

    "¡­" Orochimaru blinked. "You need my approval for that?"

    "I was worried you''d say no."

    "Is that so?" Orochimaru smirked slightly. "Seems like you''re finally embracing your role as a wife."

    "Oh, say whatever you like. I just want to rest for a while and enjoy your cooking these next few days!"

    "Cooking? Not happening. I''m too busy."

    "Busy? I know you''re working on research, but can''t you take a break for a few days?"

    "No."

    "What if¡­ I give you a massage tonight?"

    "It''s not that, I''m genuinely occupied."

    "At most, I''ll use medical techniques to enhance it¡­"

    "Do you think I''d give in for that?"

    "Alright, alright. What if I let you do it on my face?"

    "¡­."

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 55+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 196: Preparations

    "On your face?"

    Orochimaru was taken aback by Tsunade''s words.

    Was this Tsunade always so bold, or had she changed over time?

    Reflecting on it for a moment, Orochimaru leaned toward the latter. When they first became a couple, Tsunade had been affectionate but also somewhat conservative. She would never have said something like this back then.

    She probably only made this kind of offer because she was asking for something in return, but until now, she had never taken it this far¡­

    Did Tsunade truly have the potential to act like a devoted wife? Was Orochimaru genuinely moved by her proposition?

    Orochimaru''s mind cleared up as he recognized his current situation. But it didn''t matter much to him now. He was already past caring about that sort of thing. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    After all, the original Orochimaru from the series was even more eccentric than he was; they just had different areas of focus.

    This time, Orochimaru didn''t refuse Tsunade''s offer. He wasn''t sure why Tsunade would make such a bold promise just for some home-cooked meals, but he wasn''t going to question it.

    And in the conversation that followed, everything became clear.

    Tsunade wanted Kushina to stay at their house because, after they got together, her maternal instincts had started to emerge.

    She felt a strange compassion for Kushina.

    What an unexpected turn of events.

    Tsunade, despite her love for peace, was an elite ninja with a strong sense of duty. She wasn''t one to pity someone simply because they had a difficult life story. Even if that person was a distant relative like Kushina from the Uzumaki Clan, sympathy was not something easily given in the ninja world.

    Of course, Orochimaru had no objections to Tsunade''s request. He was also curious to see how Konoha''s higher-ups would react to it.

    The result was unsurprising.

    Thanks to Tsunade''s influence, the Konoha leadership that would typically oppose such a move didn''t interfere.

    Ordinarily, as the Nine-Tails'' Jinch¨±riki, Kushina''s movements would be strictly monitored, and living with other ninjas outside the designated areas of surveillance would be forbidden. Although living with other ninja wasn''t the issue, the leaders would never risk exposing Kushina''s status as the Jinch¨±riki.

    But with Tsunade involved, they had nothing to say. Tsunade wasn''t just the princess of the Senju clan; she was also capable of using Wood Release. Her position meant that dealing with Jinch¨±riki would eventually become part of her duties.

    So after some discussion, they didn''t oppose the arrangement.

    Because of this, two new residents moved into Orochimaru''s home: Tsunade and Kushina.

    Watching Orochimaru work in the kitchen, Kushina, who already had a certain admiration for him, felt her surprise deepen.

    "Is this really one of the legendary Sannin, feared across the battlefield? It''s unbelievable."

    As this thought crossed her mind, she glanced at Tsunade beside her.

    Tsunade, completely enamored, was watching Orochimaru cook with an expression of pure bliss. She didn''t notice Kushina''s gaze at all.

    So this is what happiness looks like, Kushina thought¡­

    By June of Konoha Year 34, preparations for border defense rotations had begun, and many teams were heading to the front lines.

    Nawaki and Hy¨±ga Hizashi, having grown stronger and gained battle experience alongside Orochimaru, were now set to participate in missions on their own. They had enough battlefield experience to operate independently, while Orochimaru would be leading a new team of recruits.

    Tsunade naturally worried about Nawaki joining another team, but war left no room for hesitation.

    Besides, Orochimaru assured her that with his advanced training, Nawaki''s current strength was comparable to that of an ordinary j¨­nin. Even on the battlefield, he wouldn''t fall easily.

    With that, Tsunade felt somewhat reassured.

    "Orochimaru-sama, I''m in your care!"

    "Orochimaru-sama, please look after Mikoto!"

    On the street outside the Hokage''s office, Orochimaru was slightly surprised when he saw the first new recruit reporting to him.

    "Uchiha Mikoto? Well, this is an interesting twist."

    Battlefield team composition was crucial for maintaining balance, so it was rare to see members of the same clan assigned to the same team.

    Thus, it wasn''t out of the ordinary for an Uchiha to be part of his unit.

    "Yes, it is," Orochimaru nodded, then turned to Uchiha Akihara beside him. "Don''t worry. Although this mission involves a six-person squad, there are two j¨­nin among us, so the risk should be manageable."

    "I''m confident with you leading the team, sir," Uchiha Akihara responded respectfully.

    It wasn''t flattery but an honest sentiment.

    This time, Konoha decided to assign two j¨­nin to some squads because the last war had brought significant casualties.

    One j¨­nin leading five rookies often wasn''t enough for protection.

    In the previous conflict, many squads suffered losses, and some teams were even wiped out due to the inexperience of their members.

    Konoha had adjusted their tactics in response, but Orochimaru''s team had remained unchanged.

    He didn''t need the change.

    Not only did he achieve outstanding results with five recruits, but there were no casualties under his leadership.

    This demonstrated Orochimaru''s exceptional skill in commanding his unit.

    After exchanging a few more words with Uchiha Akihara, who then left with his team, Orochimaru looked at the black-haired girl standing in front of him, deep in thought.

    Mikoto in her ninja attire, did cut quite an impressive figure.

    She was slender, but¡ª

    Wait! What was he thinking? This young girl, barely out of her teens, had a graceful form, but "protruding" wasn''t exactly the right term¡­

    Orochimaru''s brow furrowed slightly.

    Ever since he and Tsunade had become close, not only had Tsunade''s interest in certain matters increased, but he too seemed to have grown more attuned to such things.

    "Um¡­ Sir, when are we setting out?" Mikoto''s voice broke into his thoughts.

    "We''ll meet at the village gates at nine tomorrow morning."

    "So now¡­"

    "You''ll come with me for a bit," Orochimaru said decisively.

    Though puzzled, Uchiha Mikoto obediently followed him.

    They had only taken a couple of steps when another Uchiha passed by them, walking in the opposite direction. Their paths barely crossed, and there was no interaction.

    But the brief encounter left Orochimaru feeling even more puzzled.

    Glancing at the composed Mikoto, he asked, "Mikoto, you''re not going to greet your clan member?"

    "Clan member?" Uchiha Mikoto was momentarily confused, then turned to look behind her and realized, "Oh, him? I''ve seen him around the clan, but we''re not that close."

    ".¡­"

    Weren''t Fugaku and Mikoto supposed to be childhood friends?

    What in the world was going on?

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 55+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 197: Glimpse

    Uchiha Fugaku and Uchiha Mikoto.

    In Orochimaru''s mind, if those two would eventually become husband and wife, then they must have had some connection when they were young.

    Just like Konoha''s original twelve heroes.

    Sasuke and Sakura, Naruto and Hinata¡ªthey''d known each other since childhood.

    But thinking more carefully, it made sense that Fugaku and Mikoto weren''t familiar with each other.

    They were four or five years apart in age.

    Their schooling levels were different, and their combat abilities weren''t on the same level either.

    And since both were from the Uchiha clan, they usually wouldn''t end up in the same team!

    Adding to that, it was the middle of the Second Great Ninja War, and everyone was preoccupied with battle. So... it was normal for them not to have the time to know each other.

    "Never mind, let''s go."

    Orochimaru shook his head, dismissing the thought. It wasn''t his concern anyway.

    He led Mikoto through several turns before they finally arrived at Konoha''s Scientific Ninja Tool Lab.

    "Lord Orochimaru, this place is¡­"

    Mikoto glanced around at the unfamiliar equipment, feeling a bit nervous.

    "Don''t be anxious; I just need your help with some research."

    Orochimaru smiled faintly.

    In truth, he was after a blood sample.

    Initially, he thought of coming up with an excuse, but then reconsidered¡ªwhy bother? It was just blood. It wouldn''t raise any alarms.

    As long as the timing was right, she had no reason not to cooperate.

    "Support research?" S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Mikoto seemed surprised at first, but after Orochimaru explained that he just needed to draw some blood, she had no objections.

    A short time later¡­

    "Thank you for your cooperation," Orochimaru said calmly as he observed the blood sample in the collector.

    "As long as I can be of help to you, sir, it''s no trouble at all."

    Mikoto lowered her head, her cheeks slightly flushed.

    "Is that so?" Orochimaru raised an eyebrow, then smirked as he set the sample aside and patted Mikoto''s head.

    "You''re dismissed. Be at the village gates at nine tomorrow morning."

    "Yes, sir."

    Mikoto''s face reddened as Orochimaru patted her head, but she said nothing more. She covered her arm and turned to leave.

    Sitting in his chair, Orochimaru watched her slender figure as she walked away, lost in thought¡­

    Later that night, Tsunade was chatting with Kushina in the living room. Nawaki had already headed to the front lines, while Orochimaru had stayed in the backyard since his return from the lab.

    He stood, staring at a tree and deep in contemplation.

    No, to be precise, he was staring at a target fixed to the tree.

    The tree was a product of Tsunade''s Wood Release, intended to make the yard less barren.

    The target had been placed there by Orochimaru for training purposes.

    "Looks like I was overthinking. Mikoto''s mental fortitude might be stronger than others in her clan, but she doesn''t have the potential to awaken the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan¡­"

    He muttered to himself. Then, lifting his hand, he felt a fluctuation in the air as a specially-made kunai materialized in his grasp.

    "Enough. Time to test this."

    With a quick flick of his wrist, he hurled the kunai at the target.

    Thud!

    The kunai embedded itself perfectly in the center of the target, its dark metal glistening.

    Whoosh!

    In the next instant, Orochimaru''s figure disappeared and reappeared at the target.

    Feeling the sensation of his body shifting through space, Orochimaru''s brows knitted together.

    "The speed of my space-jump is still slower than what I remember of Minato. Why is that?"

    In his memories, Minato''s Flying Thunder God Technique allowed for instantaneous teleportation to any marked location, without any preparation.

    But after acquiring the technique himself, Orochimaru realized it wasn''t so simple. The technique relied on a principle.

    The mark of the Flying Thunder God was essentially an imprint of mental energy.

    To teleport, one needed to connect their mental energy to the mark, creating a spatial jump.

    The speed at which one could connect to the mark dictated the transmission speed.

    And how fast could one establish that connection? It all came down to mental strength. The stronger the mental fortitude and chakra control, the quicker the connection, and thus, the faster the teleportation.

    Now, one might ask, if the speed of the Flying Thunder God depended on mental strength, wouldn''t Uchiha or Hy¨±ga members, with their powerful eyes and mental capabilities, be faster than Minato?

    Yes, in theory.

    The power of the eyes reflected mental strength. Uchiha and Hy¨±ga had stronger spiritual power than most shinobi.

    Even if Minato''s mental strength was above average for a non-clan shinobi, it couldn''t surpass an Uchiha with a Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.

    So theoretically, their Flying Thunder God could be faster than Minato''s.

    But¡­ that was only theoretical.

    Learning the Flying Thunder God required more than strong mental power. It demanded innate talent for space-time ninjutsu.

    Top-tier talent, not just the ability to summon.

    Otherwise, the Third Hokage or Danzo would''ve mastered it long ago.

    Orochimaru speculated that the original Orochimaru never mastered it likely due to a lack of natural space-time talent or coming into contact with it too late, causing some issue with his soul.

    Otherwise, it wouldn''t make sense.

    But that wasn''t his concern now. With his current level of eye power from the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, Orochimaru knew he had proven his spatial talent.

    Otherwise, learning this technique wouldn''t have been possible.

    Yet, despite having the talent and mental strength, why couldn''t he match Minato''s space-jump speed from his memory?

    Did the technique still need refining? Or was it a matter of lacking innate spatial talent?

    Orochimaru felt a bit puzzled.

    "Hey, Orochimaru!"

    "Yes?"

    "Kushina''s asleep, so¡­ we¡­"

    "I understand."

    Hearing Tsunade''s voice, Orochimaru''s frown eased, and he smiled, pulling her into his arms.

    "Tsunade, when I''m with you, it''s the only time I feel truly alive."

    "Really?"

    "I''ll end this war as quickly as possible."

    "I believe in you."

    Orochimaru smiled, and without waiting for Tsunade to respond, he slipped his hand under her shirt, teasing the peaks and their tips.

    "No matter how many times, I still love this part of you."

    "No, Orochimaru, not here. What if Kushina..."

    "It''s fine, just be quiet."

    Ignoring her weak protests, Orochimaru pressed her against the tree. Little did they know, in the living room, a small red-haired girl who had woken up for a drink of water caught a glimpse of them.

    ***

    Bonus chapter.

    Support me on patreon to read 55+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 198: Thoughts

    Orochimaru himself had lost his parents, and even after being reborn into this world, he still had no family or close friends.

    Konoha never felt like home to him, and he couldn''t feel his presence there.

    Initially, he trained tirelessly to survive, conducted meticulous research, took on missions to prove himself on the battlefield, and even collaborated with Danzo.

    Later, to give himself purpose, he set a lofty goal.

    To unite the entire ninja world under his power.

    But that goal was distant, and the journey toward it was exhausting.

    There were times when Orochimaru felt lost.

    Why push so hard? To survive? To prevent Madara''s resurrection?

    If that were the case, his current strength would be more than sufficient.

    It didn''t take monumental power to thwart Madara''s return; just a few well-placed plans would suffice.

    And uniting the ninja world?

    What real benefit did that bring him?

    What was the point of pursuing it?

    Orochimaru found himself grappling with these thoughts, unable to make sense of his own motivations.

    Sometimes, he needed to feel alive through unconventional means.

    Many people in the ninja world searched for their purpose in unusual ways.

    For instance, in the early stages of the original series, Gaara found his purpose in killing.

    Haku existed for Zabuza.

    Nagato''s life revolved around Yahiko and Konan.

    Kimimaro lived for Orochimaru.

    There were endless examples¡ªpeople, goals, power, ideologies¡ªall serving as anchors to keep going.

    At the core, it was about finding a reason to live.

    And Orochimaru was no different now.

    For him, that reason was Tsunade.

    Only when he was with Tsunade could he truly feel that he was alive¡­

    Meanwhile, in the shadows, a young red-haired girl watched everything happening in the yard, eyes wide with astonishment under the moonlight.

    What¡­ did she just see?

    Kushina was bewildered.

    Though only ten, ninja children matured faster than most.

    She didn''t fully grasp what was happening, but she knew enough to understand that whatever it was, it was meant for adults.

    The fact that the usually fierce, strong-willed Tsunade would act so submissive around Orochimaru? That was beyond belief.

    And was that¡­ edible?

    Why else would Tsunade seem to enjoy it so much?

    Kushina''s cheeks flushed as she clapped a hand over her mouth to stifle any noise. She tiptoed back to her room and buried herself under her quilt, heart racing.

    But her face stayed hot, and she couldn''t shake the scene she''d just witnessed.

    The words, the movements, the looks, and the expressions¡ªall replayed vividly in her mind.

    And Tsunade''s chest... it was really that big¡­ Wait! What was she even thinking?!

    Kushina pulled the blanket over her head, trying to block out the memory and calm herself¡­

    The next morning, Orochimaru and Tsunade were up early and headed to the village gates while Kushina was still fast asleep.

    The war continued, but this time, Orochimaru''s entire squad had changed.

    In addition to Uchiha Mikoto, there was one j¨­nin and three ch¨±nin.

    Orochimaru didn''t even bother to remember their names, but each of them showed him utmost respect.

    When they found out they''d be assigned to Orochimaru''s team the day before, they were thrilled.

    Even the j¨­nin, named Jiro, was taken aback by his assignment.

    He was going to fight alongside Orochimaru, one of the legendary Sannin? It was almost surreal.

    "Let''s go."

    When Orochimaru reached the village gates, he gave a casual wave to the team.

    He''d seen more than enough war in his time.

    There was no need for pre-battle speeches or rallying cries. Once they arrived at the battlefield, he would assess their skills, that was more than sufficient.

    Tsunade and Orochimaru parted ways there, as they were suited to different roles.

    Orochimaru wasn''t bothered by it; during wartime, there was little time for romance anyway.

    This time, battles were still conducted in team formations.

    Orochimaru led his squad swiftly toward the front lines facing the Sand Village.

    Though he found these repetitive wars tiresome, he still fought with meticulous precision.

    Summoning reconnaissance snakes, the small black serpents, Manda¡ªnone were spared.

    Upon learning that Orochimaru had joined the battlefield, the Sand shinobi became more cautious in their strategies.

    Even the Third Kazekage was frustrated but could do little against him.

    Chiyo had already lost her son and was struggling with her motivation to fight.

    Meanwhile, Konoha had its own formidable lineup with the Sannin and Hatake Sakumo.

    In such a balanced struggle, the Sand Village was stuck.

    After less than a year of Orochimaru''s presence on the battlefield, the Sand Village found itself in a difficult position.

    Advance? With Orochimaru and Sakumo there, they couldn''t break through.

    Retreat? That felt like admitting defeat.

    So, after deliberation, the Third Kazekage made an important decision¡­

    The Land of Rivers was a small country situated between the Land of Fire and the Land of Wind.

    During war, such neutral lands inevitably became the battlefields for larger nations.

    Just like the Land of Rain before it.

    Now, while there were still battle sites in the Land of Rain, due to Hanzo''s previous strength, many conflicts had shifted to the Land of Rivers.

    Amid the rugged mountains of the Land of Rivers, five figures hid behind large rocks flanking the road, waiting in silence.

    Mikoto, dressed in standard-issue gear with a sword on her back, hid behind a boulder, eyes fixed on Orochimaru''s back with admiration.

    Over the past year, she had witnessed countless battles led by him and understood just how different the Sannin were from ordinary ninja.

    Even among j¨­nin, they weren''t equals. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Five enemy j¨­nin attacking with everything they had still couldn''t harm Orochimaru.

    With someone like him in the village, how could any other shinobi village hope to win against Konoha?

    "Mikoto!"

    "... Mikoto?"

    "Yes¡­ Yes!" Mikoto snapped out of her reverie, responding quickly.

    Orochimaru frowned. "Stay focused on the battlefield."

    "Apologies, Lord Orochimaru!"

    "Never mind that. Are we at the right position according to our intel?"

    Mikoto glanced at the map, then at the terrain around them. "Yes, this matches the map perfectly."

    "Good."

    "Um, Lord Orochimaru, if I may ask, who are we waiting to ambush here? Even you seem¡­ cautious."

    "Who are we ambushing?" Orochimaru smirked. "I''m not certain. But according to our intel, it''s likely the Third Kazekage."

    "W-What? The¡­ Third Kazekage?"

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 55+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 199: The Third Kazekage

    Hearing Orochimaru''s response, Mikoto was completely stunned.

    She initially thought that Orochimaru''s serious demeanor suggested a formidable opponent, but she never expected it to be the Third Kazekage.

    Was he serious?

    The Third Kazekage wasn''t just any ninja, he was the highest authority in the Sand Village, their supreme leader.

    A figure like that wouldn''t normally step onto the battlefield himself. What were the chances of him actually being here?

    Mikoto found it hard to believe, and so did the rest of Orochimaru''s team.

    "L-Lord Orochimaru, are you joking?"

    "This can''t be true!"

    "A-Are we really trying to ambush the Third Kazekage?"

    Ambushing the Third Kazekage? The idea was staggering.

    He was said to be the strongest Kazekage in history!

    And their team was supposed to take him on? With this lineup, it felt like they were marching to their deaths.

    After hearing their murmurs, Orochimaru said nonchalantly, "I shouldn''t have brought you along, but I received the intel mid-mission and didn''t bother switching teams."

    "Is¡­ Is it really the Third Kazekage, Lord Orochimaru?"

    "You''re not serious, are you?"

    His teammates were visibly shaken. Ambushing the Third Kazekage with just five people? Was this a mistake?

    Yes, there were only five of them now.

    Their original six-man team had lost a member in a previous skirmish. One of them had fallen victim to an enemy trap. Although Orochimaru had pulled him from the explosion in time, he was still too injured to continue.

    So now, only five remained.

    Besides the j¨­nin named Jiro, the other three were ch¨±nin with less than a year of battlefield experience.

    While they had learned the basics of warfare, their overall combat strength was lacking.

    This kind of formation wouldn''t stand a chance against Kazekage, and even if they were facing a squad of enemy j¨­nin, everyone aside from Orochimaru would probably be wiped out.

    "M-Milord¡­"

    Mikoto hesitated, unsure of what to say. Could she admit she was scared?

    "It''s fine. Go set up the traps. I''ll give you cover when it''s time to retreat," Orochimaru said calmly.

    Jiro blinked for a moment before nodding resolutely. "Understood. You two, follow me."

    As expected of a j¨­nin, Jiro was decisive and quick to act.

    The two ch¨±nin exchanged looks and then nodded.

    "Yes!"

    "Yes!" ¡­

    In the hills west of the Land of Rivers, Konoha and suna shinobi were already clashing.

    They leaped between cover, weapons gleaming as they flew through the air.

    Whoosh!

    Suddenly, two shuriken shot out from the forest, striking a Konoha shinobi mid-air. Poof!

    A burst of white smoke, and the shinobi transformed into a wooden log.

    "A substitution?"

    "Found you!"

    "Not that easy!"

    Clang!

    Metal clashed with metal, sparks flying as the shinobi sprang apart. A Sand ninja, now exposed, found himself charged by another Konoha shinobi from the side.

    A kunai in hand, the Konoha shinobi aimed for the Sand ninja''s heart, eyes cold and determined.

    "Die!"

    Thud!

    Metal met flesh, and blood sprayed as the Sand ninja''s eyes widened before collapsing.

    But even in death, there was a wild glint in his eyes.

    Thud! Boom!

    A massive explosion followed as the fallen Sand ninja, who had attached two paper bombs to the Konoha shinobi, detonated them.

    The Konoha shinobi was blasted away, landing in a crumpled heap, barely breathing. Before he could react, another Sand ninja rushed in and finished him off with a swift cut to the throat. The chaos of battle was punctuated by more explosions and clashes.

    One careless moment could mean death.

    This was war.

    Despite the mutual casualties, Konoha still maintained the upper hand in the skirmish due to superior numbers and morale.

    But just as the Konoha shinobi were about to drive back the Sand ninjas, a sudden gust of wind swept through the area.

    Several Konoha shinobi shielded their eyes from the wind.

    "What''s happening?"

    "Reinforcements?"

    "Be careful!"

    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!

    Countless black particles swept through the air like a rainstorm, crashing down on the Konoha shinobi.

    "Aaaah¡­"

    Screams echoed as blood splattered, bodies torn apart by the onslaught.

    "The black iron is too dense! There''s no place to dodge!"

    "Damn it¡­ What is this?"

    "That''s¡­"

    Out of the forest, a man with a sharp gaze and spiked hair stepped forward.

    Draped in a white robe, his presence radiated power.

    The sheer pressure he exuded marked him as an elite shinobi.

    "This presence¡­" A Konoha ninja glanced at the black iron filings surrounding them with a look of horror. "Is this¡­ iron sand? You¡­ you''re the Third Kazekage?!"

    "What? The Third Kazekage?!"

    Shock rippled through the Konoha ranks as they stared at the man in disbelief.

    "How can Kazekage be here?"

    "It''s impossible, isn''t it¡­?"

    "Don''t let any of them escape," the Third Kazekage ordered, voice cold and firm.

    "Yes, sir!"

    With that command, Sunagakure j¨­nin emerged from the shadows, instantly surrounding the remaining Konoha shinobi.

    "Goodbye!"

    "Perish!"

    Blades flashed, and the Konoha shinobi''s desperate cries echoed through the hills.

    Swish, swish, swish! S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    After the swift elimination of the Konoha forces, the Sand j¨­nin regrouped in front of the Third Kazekage.

    "Lord Kazekage, the area is secure."

    The Third Kazekage nodded slightly. "Are you certain Orochimaru is operating in this region?"

    "Yes, sir. According to our sources, his team was spotted near the base of the mountain earlier this morning."

    "Good. Let''s move."

    "Yes, Lord Kazekage."

    The Third Kazekage adjusted his robe and took the lead, dashing toward their target.

    The Third Kazekage.

    The most formidable force in Sunagakure.

    Renowned as the strongest Kazekage in history.

    Why was he here, leading a mission himself?

    To understand that, one must look back to when Orochimaru entered the Sand front.

    As is common knowledge, shinobi always rely on reconnaissance first in battle.

    And with Orochimaru, who utilized invisible surveillance snakes, shadow clones, and his own acute senses, Sand''s traps and concealment techniques were rendered useless. He consistently gained the upper hand, striking before they could react.

    With Orochimaru''s strength, did they stand any chance of counterattacking effectively?

    The answer was no.

    Thus, when Orochimaru appeared on the battlefield, the Sand ninjas would often abort missions and retreat to avoid him.

    This meant that despite an extended battlefront, actual combat became stifled.

    It was important to remember that Konoha had heavily reinforced their line against the Sand, including Orochimaru and Hatake Sakumo.

    Two shinobi whose mere presence could force the enemy to abandon their operations.

    Did anyone expect the war to continue like this?

    So, if they wanted to push forward, they needed to eliminate a major obstacle.

    And so, the Third Kazekage himself had come.

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 55+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 200: Bait

    The Sand Village wanted this war to continue, and to make that happen, the Third Kazekage himself had come out to take down Orochimaru.

    If he could eliminate either Orochimaru or Hatake Sakumo, it would give his forces the freedom to move on the battlefield without constraint.

    He was here to kill Orochimaru. At the same time, Orochimaru had every intention of killing him.

    In a clash between two armies, taking down the leader was the fastest path to victory.

    If the Kazekage were eliminated, the Sand forces would be left leaderless and unable to mount an effective counterattack.

    But the Land of Wind was vast, and Orochimaru couldn''t fly.

    Finding the Kazekage, let alone challenging him to a direct fight, was no simple task.

    So, his only option was to remain on the battlefield, systematically taking out stronger opponents one by one.

    He knew that his actions would eventually draw out the higher-ups of the Sand Village.

    As he continued to eliminate more powerful foes and strengthen his reputation, the arrival of the Kazekage became inevitable unless the Sand Village chose to retreat permanently.

    And, just as he expected, he received intel from Konoha''s Intelligence Department the previous morning.

    The report indicated that the Third Kazekage was preparing to make a move, likely targeting either Orochimaru or Hatake Sakumo, and advised caution until reinforcements could arrive.

    The report also provided a rough route that the Kazekage might take.

    And now, Orochimaru stood along that path with his team, ready for a counterattack.

    "Lord Orochimaru, can we really pull this off?" Mikoto whispered, her voice unsteady as she crouched behind him after setting the traps.

    The Kazekage was no ordinary foe. How could traps set up so hastily be of any use?

    Orochimaru turned his head slightly, his eyes meeting hers. "Are you afraid?"

    "I¡­" Mikoto lowered her gaze in embarrassment.

    Who wouldn''t be afraid? Not everyone possessed Orochimaru''s strength.

    Orochimaru''s voice remained calm. "Don''t worry. When the time comes, I''ll make sure you all have a chance to retreat."

    "Then¡­ what about you?"

    "Me?" Orochimaru smirked. "I''ll be staying to end this war."

    "What? You¡­"

    "Quiet. They''re coming." ¡­

    In the dense jungle, dozens of figures raced forward at high speed.

    The Third Kazekage led the group, flanked by over a dozen j¨­nin as his guard.

    "They should be in this area. Stay alert!" he commanded.

    "Yes, sir!"

    "Hold up!"

    The Third Kazekage raised a hand, signaling them to stop.

    Without needing further orders, the sensory ninjas in the group activated their abilities.

    Within moments, they detected the hidden presence of enemies, exchanged quick nods, and reported their findings to the Kazekage.

    The Third Kazekage''s lips curled into a cold smile as he listened to the report. He waved his hand.

    The Sand ninjas immediately understood, dispersing and positioning themselves to encircle the nearby mountain.

    "Konoha rats, we know you''re here! Come out and face your death!" His voice cut through the air, confident and unwavering.

    "Damn it, we''ve been found out."

    "What¡­ what do we do now, Lord Orochimaru?"

    "I-I don''t want to die!"

    "Lord Orochimaru¡­"

    "Well, well, I was hoping for an ambush, but it looks like we''ve got quite the guest this time!" Orochimaru stepped out from behind the rock with an air of feigned disappointment.

    The other Konoha ninjas, gripping their weapons tightly, followed his lead.

    There was no other choice. Hiding at this point meant certain death. Following Orochimaru, on the other hand, at least gave them a fighting chance. It was a hard-earned lesson they had learned from previous missions under him.

    But even so, looking at the thirty to forty Sand ninjas surrounding them, fear clutched at their hearts.

    Even the j¨­nin and Mikoto''s hands trembled as they gripped their weapons.

    It was still hard for them to understand why Orochimaru had brought them here to ambush the Kazekage, and with so few people, no less.

    It seemed impossible.

    "You''re Orochimaru?" The Third Kazekage''s voice was direct and cold.

    "Looks like it," Orochimaru said with a nonchalant grin.

    The Kazekage''s eyes narrowed as he took in Orochimaru''s pale complexion and long hair. A look of disdain crossed his face.

    "Is that all?"

    "Is that all?" Orochimaru echoed, smirking.

    "I thought the legendary Sannin of Konoha would be more formidable." The Kazekage''s gaze shifted to the Konoha team behind Orochimaru. "But this? You''re insulting me."

    Suddenly, kunai with explosive tags flew at them from all directions, closing in fast. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Before Orochimaru could react, the j¨­nin, Jiro, was already moving. He slammed his hands to the ground.

    "Earth Release: Earth Wall!"

    Boom!

    Four thick walls of earth rose up, shielding the team from the incoming projectiles.

    The detonating tags hit the walls and exploded, shrouding the area in smoke and dust.

    "Lord Orochimaru¡­" Jiro began, voice tense. But before he could finish, a hiss interrupted him.

    A giant purple-patterned serpent appeared beneath them, breaking through the walls.

    "Hey, Orochimaru!"

    "Take them and get out of here, Manda," Orochimaru ordered.

    "Fine!"

    Manda, now more cooperative than before, didn''t question orders, even if he wasn''t pleased about others standing on his head.

    The giant snake coiled up, grabbed the four shinobi, and began slithering away, smashing through any obstacles in its path. Orochimaru leaped off Manda''s head as it charged forward.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The Sand shinobi weren''t idle either. They quickly raised earth walls in an attempt to block Manda''s escape.

    But Manda was not only powerful; he was agile. If he could dodge, he did. If he couldn''t, he forced his way through.

    Stopping a determined Manda was near impossible.

    The Third Kazekage''s eyes narrowed as he watched the rampaging serpent. He prepared to use his iron sand to halt it when¡ª

    Boom!

    The ground beneath him gave way, and iron walls rose around him, forming an arena.

    "Earth Release: Earth Prison!"

    The collapsed ground and the iron walls around it created a makeshift duel ring.

    As the dust settled, the Third Kazekage''s expression darkened.

    He realized it was now just him and Orochimaru within this iron-walled space. What was going on?

    "Is this brat challenging me to a one-on-one duel? Did he use his team as bait to get his subordinates out? No¡­ There''s no way all of his people could have escaped¡­ What?!"

    The Third Kazekage''s eyes widened as he noticed several bodies lying on the ground.

    Dead? When did this happen?

    "Now, no one will interrupt us, right, Lord Kazekage?"

    ***

    I''m thinking of picking up a new ff to translate, but I''m a bit stumped. If you know of a good ff that hasn''t been worked on yet and think it''d be worth translating, drop me a link, and I''ll check it out.

    Support me on patreon to read 55+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 201: Magnet Release

    My name is Uchiha Mikoto. I am fifteen years old, and I hail from the Uchiha clan of Konoha Village in the Land of Fire. Although I''m a girl, I am already a ch¨±nin¡ªand not just any ch¨±nin, but one who possesses the Sharingan.

    The Sharingan is the Uchiha clan''s unique kekkei genkai.

    Being a ch¨±nin means being a ninja capable of holding one''s own on the battlefield.

    Of course, these details aren''t the most important. What truly matters is how I awakened my Sharingan.

    There are widespread rumors that the Uchiha clan''s Sharingan is cursed, that its awakening requires going through intense emotional pain and tears.

    But that wasn''t the case for me.

    I remember first awakening my eyes at the age of eleven when I met Orochimaru-sama.

    That night, he gave me a special potion.

    Following the advice of my father and the clan head, I took it.

    After a period of searing pain, I thought I''d go blind, but instead, my vision sharpened and my eyes awakened.

    And over the years, I never experienced any negative side effects.

    I was naive back then, unaware of the potion''s significance or why Orochimaru-sama would give me such a precious item.

    I just thought Orochimaru-sama was incredibly powerful if he could awaken the Sharingan in an Uchiha without the usual trauma.

    Even my father, a proud and stoic man, had nothing but praise for him.

    But as I grew older, I came to understand many things, and my respect for Orochimaru-sama only deepened.

    Not only is he a genius in developing ninja tools and conducting groundbreaking research, but his strength is almost beyond belief.

    Thanks to his countless contributions, our village repelled Sand Village''s assaults and defeated Hanzo, the leader of the Rain Village, earning a formidable reputation in the ninja world.

    Everyone in the village revered Orochimaru-sama as a hero, myself included.

    And what I didn''t expect was that my first mission on the battlefield would be under his command.

    It felt like a dream come true.

    In battle, Orochimaru-sama was not only experienced but surprisingly attentive to newcomers like me.

    His words were often cold and detached, but when danger loomed, he was always the first to shield us.

    Being near Orochimaru-sama brought a sense of safety that I had never felt before.

    If I were to choose a future partner, I''d want someone like him¡ªa powerful and unwavering shinobi.

    Thinking about it, I couldn''t help but smile softly as the wind rushed past me. I glanced at the massive, purple-patterned serpent beneath me and spoke up.

    "Lord Manda, are we really going to leave Orochimaru-sama behind like this?"

    "Yes, Lord Manda. Orochimaru-sama is strong, but he''s facing the Third Kazekage!" another ch¨±nin added nervously.

    "And the number of enemies¡­ I''m afraid¡ª"

    "Hmm?" Manda''s eyes narrowed, his expression turning into a smirk. "Ha! What, are you thinking of going back and holding him back?"

    "H-Holding him back?"

    They all froze for a moment. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    When facing a Kage-level opponent, ch¨±nin like them or even the j¨­nin with them would be nothing more than liabilities.

    "Enough chatter. I''m dropping you here. Once we''re far enough from that guy, the summoning contract will end. I need to return and deal with any pursuers."

    "Thank you for your assistance, Lord Manda!" ¡­

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The battle raged within the makeshift arena Orochimaru had created using Earth Release.

    Thunderous noises echoed as the two clashed.

    "Magnet Release: Iron Sand Drizzle!"

    Buzz!

    Hammer-like projectiles and iron spikes hovered in the air, spinning like tops as they relentlessly pursued Orochimaru.

    He leaped and twisted gracefully, narrowly dodging each strike. To an outsider, his movements seemed chaotic, but there was a method to his evasion.

    Smoke and debris filled the arena, now littered with craters and the bodies of Sand shinobi.

    The scene resembled a battlefield that had seen countless skirmishes.

    The Third Kazekage''s hands moved fluidly, iron sand pouring from his sleeves as he tracked Orochimaru''s every move with hawk-like focus.

    "This guy¡­"

    Orochimaru smirked mid-leap, and in an instant, his form flickered out of sight.

    Snap!

    He reappeared behind the Kazekage, hands forming a seal as his chakra surged, flaring like a wild flame.

    "Let''s see how you handle this."

    "Summoning Jutsu: Formation of Ten Thousand Snakes!"

    Hiss, hiss!

    A torrent of serpents burst from Orochimaru''s sleeves, their tongues flicking as they writhed and expanded.

    Within moments, the small stream of snakes multiplied, one becoming two, two becoming four, four becoming eight, and so on.

    In seconds, an ocean of snakes swarmed the battlefield.

    "Impressive¡­"

    Faced with the incoming wave, the Third Kazekage didn''t hesitate. He manipulated the iron sand, slicing through the mass of serpents with deadly precision.

    Slash! Slash!

    The iron spikes shredded countless snakes, scattering pieces everywhere.

    "What kind of battle is this?"

    "This is terrifying!"

    "Can Orochimaru really push Lord Kazekage this far?"

    The Sand shinobi who hadn''t managed to follow Manda''s escape stood at the perimeter, watching the duel from a distance.

    They wanted to jump in and help, but this level of combat was beyond them. Entering would do nothing but disrupt their own leader.

    In the arena, Orochimaru seized the moment while the Third Kazekage was occupied with the serpents. He extended his right hand, and space rippled as the Kusanagi Sword, gleaming with a silver light, materialized in his grasp.

    Against an opponent like the Kazekage, Orochimaru had to play all his cards.

    The Kazekage wasn''t an enemy to take lightly; he was leagues above ordinary shinobi.

    So Orochimaru had no intention of holding back.

    The Kazekage''s eyes narrowed as Orochimaru disappeared again. The memory of the serpents swarming toward him was fresh in his mind, but now Orochimaru''s speed reminded him of someone.

    It felt eerily similar to the stories of the Second Hokage, known as the fastest in the ninja world.

    But there was no time to dwell on it. He pushed off the ground with a swift motion, dodging Orochimaru''s strike and propelling himself into the air.

    Massive black wings formed behind him, shimmering with an iron-like gleam.

    "Magnet Release: Iron Sand Wing!"

    The wings flapped once, lifting the Kazekage higher into the sky.

    Seeing his opponent soar into the air, Orochimaru paused, eyes glinting with excitement.

    "Flying? Now that''s an ability worth having."

    "Orochimaru, I''ll admit you''re strong, but this is as far as you go."

    As the Kazekage spoke, the hammers and spikes of iron sand merged, falling like a storm from above and splitting into countless shards as they descended.

    "Magnet Release: Iron Sand World!"

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 55+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 202: Information is Vital

    The Third Kazekage''s wings, crafted from black iron sand, kept him hovering authoritatively in the sky.

    He was surprised that Orochimaru possessed the legendary speed of the Second Hokage and understood now why his subordinates had fallen so quickly.

    Even he struggled to keep up with such rapid movements.

    Armed with this knowledge, he had no intention of engaging Orochimaru in direct combat. He intended to use his aerial advantage to bring him down.

    The Iron Sand World Method his most powerful offensive technique was both dense and limited in range.

    The iron sand formed a vast, expanding web, closing in on Orochimaru like a net.

    Descending from above, it was an overwhelming assault.

    Seeing the onslaught, Orochimaru''s lips curled into a smirk.

    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Countless black iron tendrils pierced the ground around Orochimaru, relentless and unforgiving.

    The sheer force sent tremors through the arena, shattering the ground and raising clouds of dust that obscured the view.

    "Is it over?" S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Most likely!"

    "No one''s survived that move from Kazekage-sama before!"

    "Wait, something''s wrong!"

    "Kazekage-sama, watch out!"

    The Sand ninjas around the arena shouted in alarm as a kunai, glinting ominously, shot out of the cloud of dust. Its trajectory was sharp and precise, heading straight for the Third Kazekage''s face.

    But he didn''t flinch.

    Buzz!

    An unseen magnetic force rippled outward, halting the kunai just two meters from the Kazekage, as if an invisible wall had blocked it.

    "Hmph, such a weak attempt¡­" The Third Kazekage scoffed.

    With his mastery over magnetism, metal-based attacks were futile against him.

    Even Orochimaru''s Kusanagi Sword was ineffective.

    But in the next moment¡ª

    Whoosh!

    A figure materialized right where the kunai had stopped.

    The Third Kazekage''s eyes sharpened as he instinctively looked at the newcomer. His gaze met a pair of scarlet eyes, marked by three black tomoe connected by an intricate pattern.

    "Those eyes¡­ No!"

    Realization dawned too late. He tried to shut his eyes, but a wave of disorienting dizziness surged through him.

    The magnetic field he controlled collapsed instantly, and his body began to plummet from the sky.

    As he fell, a single thought echoed in his mind.

    Orochimaru¡­ has the Sharingan?

    How could this be possible?

    The Third Kazekage was familiar with the Sharingan and had reviewed Orochimaru''s profile extensively.

    Never in any report did it mention Orochimaru wielding the Sharingan.

    And yet, here he was, staring into eyes more powerful than any Uchiha he had faced.

    Impossible!

    As his mind raced, a flash of silver caught his eye. A long sword, the Kusanagi, pierced him mid-air, striking true.

    "Lord Kazekage!"

    "Kazekage-sama!"

    The Sand ninjas shouted, stunned, as the reality before them sank in.

    They couldn''t comprehend what had just happened.

    Whoosh!

    Orochimaru didn''t hesitate. He followed up with a rapid sequence of moves, appearing next to the falling Kazekage. The hilt of the Kusanagi Sword, still embedded in the Kazekage''s chest, bore the mark of the Flying Thunder God.

    "Goodbye."

    Orochimaru''s cold voice was the last thing the Kazekage heard before a final burst of blood arced into the air.

    Bang!

    Both figures hit the ground, but only one rose again.

    Orochimaru stood, while the Third Kazekage lay lifeless, his body unmoving.

    Why had the Third Kazekage been confident in going after Orochimaru?

    First, it was his own formidable strength.

    Second, it was the intelligence he had on Orochimaru.

    Information is vital in a battle between high-level shinobi. It was the same reason Jiraiya had been at a disadvantage when facing Pain in the original story.

    If Jiraiya had known Pain''s secrets, the outcome could have been different. He might not have won, but he wouldn''t have died so decisively.

    The Third Kazekage believed he had sufficient information on Orochimaru¡ªhis speed, his use of summoning snakes. None of this worried him; his own abilities could counter them easily.

    Even when Orochimaru revealed the Flying Thunder God Technique, the Kazekage adapted quickly, using his magnetism to control the kunai and prevent them from approaching.

    This neutralized most of Orochimaru''s teleportation options, reinforcing his confidence.

    But he hadn''t calculated for one crucial detail, Orochimaru possessing the Sharingan, and not just any Sharingan, but the Mangeky¨­.

    This twist was beyond his comprehension.

    How could Orochimaru have a Sharingan, let alone one as powerful as this?

    Even in his final moments, he couldn''t find the answer.

    For Orochimaru, the Kazekage''s Magnet Release was a significant challenge. Without using the Sharingan or his Wood Release, defeating the Kazekage would have been extremely difficult.

    His Kusanagi Sword and kunai were rendered useless, and the Kazekage had already identified and neutralized his reconnaissance snake, eliminating the chance of a sneak attack.

    Ultimately, Orochimaru''s only viable option was to use the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan in combination with the Flying Thunder God Technique.

    He used the Mangeky¨­ to slip past the gaps in the Sand Iron World Method, teleported to the Kazekage, and locked eyes with him to activate a genjutsu.

    Although his eye power wasn''t on the same level as Madara Uchiha''s, the Kazekage wasn''t as resistant to genjutsu as the Fourth Raikage.

    Caught off guard, the Kazekage fell victim to the illusion.

    In battles like these, even the slightest lapse could be fatal.

    The surrounding Sand ninjas stared in shock at their fallen leader, unable to comprehend what had just unfolded.

    The fight had ended so abruptly and at such a distance that they hadn''t even seen Orochimaru''s eyes.

    They couldn''t fathom how the Kazekage had been defeated so suddenly.

    Why had their strongest warrior fallen from the sky?

    By the time they processed what had happened and rushed forward, Orochimaru had already taken the blood he needed and left.

    There was no point in engaging these remaining shinobi. It would waste time and energy for no real gain.

    With a few swift leaps and the aid of the Flying Thunder God Technique, Orochimaru vanished from their sight.

    "This¡­ can''t be¡­"

    "Lord Kazekage¡­ really¡­"

    The Sand ninjas gathered around the body of the Third Kazekage, stunned into silence.

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 55+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 203: Kage Level

    "Magnet Release? It does have its uses¡ªnot just for an Absolute Defense similar to Gaara''s, but for flight too?"

    "How exactly does the flying work? Manipulating the magnetic field around oneself?"

    Orochimaru strolled through the jungle, muttering his thoughts aloud. While defensive techniques weren''t particularly appealing to him, the ability to fly piqued his interest.

    From what he had observed during the battle with the Third Kazekage, the ability to fly offered an advantage, although it wasn''t especially fast and the altitude was limited.

    Still, it was better than nothing. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Can''t complain," he mused internally. "Anything useful is a win."

    With the genes of the First Hokage and the Uchiha clan already integrated into his body, most other bloodline abilities paled in comparison.

    After all, the power of Wood Release and the Sharingan was unmatched. What bloodline could truly compare with those?

    Yet, the Magnet Release was intriguing enough to consider integrating.

    "Lord Orochimaru!"

    A clear, gentle voice broke his thoughts. Moments later, the sound of swift footsteps followed, and several figures appeared before him.

    Orochimaru looked up. "Mikoto, you''re all safe, I see."

    "Yes, we''re¡­ we''re fine!" Mikoto stuttered, surprised. Shouldn''t she be the one asking if he was alright?

    "Lord Orochimaru, you¡­"

    "I''m fine," Orochimaru cut her off with a wave of his hand, already anticipating her question.

    "Fine? And the Third Kazekage¡­"

    "He''s dead."

    "W-What? Dead?"

    The brief exchange left everyone around stunned.

    "No¡­ No way."

    "The Third Kazekage was really killed by Orochimaru-sama?"

    They looked at Orochimaru, whose clothes were dusty but showed no signs of injury. The disbelief was clear in their eyes.

    Not injured? To kill the Third Kazekage without taking any damage? And surrounded by so many enemies?

    It sounded impossible.

    "No need for fuss," Orochimaru said flatly. "Let''s head back. With the Kazekage dead, the Sand Village forces will retreat soon enough."

    He spoke as if it were a minor event, leaving the others momentarily dumbfounded.

    When they snapped out of their shock, Orochimaru was already walking ahead. They hurried to catch up. ¡­

    The news of the Third Kazekage''s death at the hands of Orochimaru on the battlefield quickly reached Konoha''s frontline outposts.

    Initially, the reports were met with disbelief.

    The Third Kazekage was renowned for his strength. Even if someone could defeat him in battle, killing him was another matter entirely.

    There were few in the entire ninja world capable of such a feat.

    Even if two Kage-level ninjas fought, the most likely outcome would be mutual destruction.

    How could Orochimaru, a disciple of the Hokage, accomplish this?

    But the news became undeniable when the Sand forces began their retreat, and confirmations arrived from different channels.

    The reality was inescapable, and soon, the news spread like wildfire.

    It wasn''t long before all of Konoha was abuzz with talk.

    "Has Orochimaru become this strong?"

    Sitting in the Hokage''s office, the Third Hokage was taken aback when he received the confirmation.

    He knew that even against the Third Kazekage, his own odds would be about 60-40 at best.

    How had Orochimaru grown powerful enough to kill him?

    Hiruzen considered even a draw to be a stretch.

    "Astonishing."

    "Yes, but it''s definitely good news for us."

    "Indeed. With the Sand retreating, Iwa won''t hold out much longer."

    "Sarutobi, your student is something else."

    The Konoha leadership had lost count of how many times Orochimaru had shocked them.

    Logically, they should have been used to his achievements by now.

    But each time, Orochimaru managed to surprise them, sparking a new wave of awe. ¡­

    The death of the Third Kazekage sent shockwaves through the Sand Village in the Land of Wind.

    After their retreat, Orochimaru and Mikoto swiftly moved to the Iwa front.

    Facing the combined might of Konoha and their recent defeat, Iwa was forced to surrender.

    With the fall of both Sand and Iwa, Konoha celebrated a major victory.

    Orochimaru''s decisive act of killing the Third Kazekage had not only turned the tide but also led to the Second Ninja War ending several years earlier than expected.

    At that time, Orochimaru was just 25 years old.

    The death of the Third Kazekage?

    Killed by Orochimaru?

    As the news spread through the other nations, reactions ranged from shock to disbelief.

    Did Orochimaru of Konoha possess the strength to kill a Kage?

    And not just any Kage, but the Third Kazekage of the Sand Village?

    The Third Kazekage was widely considered the strongest in the Sand Village''s history.

    If Orochimaru had killed him in the midst of battle, didn''t that mean his strength now exceeded Kage level?

    Not only had Konoha developed advanced technology, but it now had an additional Kage-level powerhouse.

    It was important to understand that the title of "Kage" wasn''t just honorary; it came with weight.

    In the entire ninja world, only the leaders of the five major villages had the right to bear that title.

    A Kage was not only a symbol of prestige but also a representation of power.

    Anyone who held the title was a force to be reckoned with, commanding respect from other great nations.

    Because of this, after the Second Ninja War, Orochimaru''s name spread rapidly throughout the world.

    He became as famous as Hanzo of the Salamander, if not more so.

    After all, even Hanzo had suffered defeat at the hands of Orochimaru.

    Back in Sand Village, the death of the Third Kazekage left them without a clear successor.

    Chiyo and Ebizo took on the duties of leadership temporarily, but the blow to their morale was severe.

    With ongoing tensions with Iwa, the village faced both internal and external crises.

    If Iwa hadn''t also taken heavy losses, Sand might have been vulnerable to an immediate invasion.

    Meanwhile, Konoha basked in their victory.

    Though they had suffered casualties, the strategic gains and minimized losses made the victory all the sweeter. The entire village celebrated.

    "Lord Orochimaru, look this way!"

    "Long live Lord Orochimaru!"

    "Orochimaru-sama is incredible!"

    "Orochimaru-sama, I love you!"

    As Orochimaru walked through the streets of Konoha, he was met with cheers and admiration.

    The swift end to the war was largely attributed to his slaying of the Third Kazekage.

    And waiting for him back in the village was Tsunade, who had returned earlier and greeted him with a grin.

    "Haha, Orochimaru, you really are amazing!"

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 55+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 204: Bittersweet

    In the crowd, Tsunade ignored the eyes of onlookers and threw herself into Orochimaru''s arms.

    In that moment, as Orochimaru''s partner, she felt an immense sense of pride.

    Orochimaru''s defeat of the Third Kazekage was a battle that had shifted the entire course of the war.

    It was akin to Minato Namikaze''s famous victory at the Kannabi Bridge during the Third Ninja War.

    Holding Tsunade close, Orochimaru allowed a rare smile to cross his face. "Let me report to sensei first."

    "Mhm! I''ll go with you!" Tsunade nodded enthusiastically, grasping Orochimaru''s hand as they made their way to the Hokage''s office.

    In the Hokage''s office, Hiruzen had been waiting.

    The Konoha higher-ups were more than pleased with Orochimaru''s recent accomplishments. They hadn''t been privy to all the details of the battle, but the fact that Orochimaru had managed to kill the Third Kazekage before reinforcements even arrived was both surprising and uplifting news.

    Konoha''s triumph in battle, coupled with Orochimaru''s achievements, seemed like the perfect outcome.

    But for Hiruzen, it was a bittersweet moment.

    On one hand, he was thrilled by Konoha''s great victory and the significant role Orochimaru had played in minimizing losses.

    On the other, the power and influence Orochimaru was amassing made him uneasy, especially with Orochimaru''s ties to Danzo.

    It left a bitter taste in Hiruzen''s mouth, though now wasn''t the time to dwell on it. The pressing matter of managing diplomatic relations with other nations demanded his full attention.

    So, after giving Orochimaru and Tsunade well-deserved praise, he allowed them to take their leave.

    ---

    With the support of the legendary Sannin and the shock of the Third Kazekage''s death, Konoha took a firm stance in negotiations.

    Konoha demanded reparations from both the Sand and Stone villages and pressed the Land of Lightning for an explanation about the attempted kidnapping involving the Nine-Tails Jinch¨±riki.

    The Sand Village, weakened and leaderless after the loss of their Kazekage, had no choice but to comply.

    The Stone Village, having suffered multiple defeats and caught between two attacking forces, was forced into submission and had to temporarily yield to Konoha''s terms.

    As for the Land of Lightning? While tensions remained, Konoha''s acknowledgment of their past aid and the deaths of the Kumo shinobi involved in the Nine-Tails incident led to a fragile truce. Despite the lingering resentment, the Kumo ninjas had little to say, at least for now.

    With that, the Second Ninja War officially came to an end¡­

    "Orochimaru, how about a drink?" S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Sounds good."

    Outside the Hokage''s office, Tsunade invited Orochimaru for a celebratory drink.

    Orochimaru nodded in agreement.

    The war''s early end meant a return to peace, if only temporarily. Even Orochimaru felt the need to unwind.

    Just the two of them, they found a small tavern and sat facing each other.

    Food and drinks were quickly brought to their table. Tsunade raised her glass and looked at Orochimaru, eyes glinting with admiration.

    "Orochimaru, I never imagined you''d reach the level where you could kill a Kage one-on-one. When did you become this strong?"

    Defeating a Kage was no trivial feat. It was an entirely different realm of power compared to their previous three-on-one battle against Hanzo.

    This was no mere victory; this was a kill. And not just any Kage, but the Third Kazekage.

    Even Tsunade found it hard to believe.

    "It was nothing more than an intelligence advantage," Orochimaru said calmly.

    The Third Kazekage was formidable. Orochimaru knew he''d managed to kill him largely because of a gap in information.

    The combination of the Flying Thunder God Technique, the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, and the immense chakra reserves granted by his enhanced body, all these assets provided him with the capability to challenge and defeat a Kage-level opponent.

    And these were precisely the aspects that the Sand Village had no knowledge of.

    In a battle where critical information was missing, victory was far easier to secure.

    Orochimaru was certain that if the Sand Village had known about these abilities, they wouldn''t have engaged him in such a direct manner.

    And even if they had, they would have prepared countermeasures.

    In that case, defeating the Third Kazekage would have still been possible, but killing him? That would have been significantly more challenging.

    "An intelligence gap?" Tsunade chuckled. "I suppose that''s true. Even I didn''t know the full extent of your abilities. How could the Sand ninjas have?"

    She downed her drink in one go, a smile playing at her lips.

    Orochimaru paused, glass halfway to his mouth. "What, are you upset that I''ve kept things from you?"

    "No¡­ No, I get it," Tsunade said, a bittersweet smile crossing her face. "It''s normal for ninjas to have their secrets, even those who spend every day together. I just wish I could have seen that fight with my own eyes."

    "Is that so?" Orochimaru''s smile was faint.

    He knew she was bothered. After all, he had concealed many things from her.

    But some secrets were necessary, even between them. Orochimaru believed that certain things were best left unsaid, even to Tsunade.

    Seeing Orochimaru''s detached expression, Tsunade let out a small sigh and continued drinking, glass after glass.

    By the time they reached their third round, her cheeks were flushed, but her eyes remained sharp.

    "Hey, Orochimaru, can I ask you something?"

    "Go ahead."

    "We''ve been together for quite a while now. Don''t you think¡­ it''s time we got married?"

    "Why the sudden question?" Orochimaru replied, not answering directly.

    To be honest, he hadn''t thought about it.

    He was acutely aware of the political minefield he was navigating.

    Despite his achievements, he was still a pawn in the complex power struggle between Hiruzen and Danzo.

    In other words, no matter how much he accomplished for Konoha, true influence was always just out of reach.

    And because of his association, Tsunade was likely on Hiruzen''s list of people he couldn''t fully trust.

    It was an inevitable consequence.

    Although Hiruzen had treated him well in the past, who knew what lay in the mind of someone who''d been Hokage for so long?

    "It just crossed my mind," Tsunade said after a pause. "After all¡­ we''re not getting any younger."

    "Is this your way of proposing to me?" A playful smirk appeared on Orochimaru''s lips.

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 55+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 205: Resignation

    Proposing has traditionally been a man''s role.

    A woman proposing to a man? While not entirely unheard of, it''s rare, and most women wouldn''t do it.

    But Tsunade wasn''t like most women.

    She always spoke and acted on impulse, following her own rules. If she was angry, she didn''t hold back, regardless of who was at fault.

    Marriage was something she had never seriously thought about. But after having a bit too much to drink, her mind inevitably wandered.

    She had returned to the village earlier than Orochimaru and was more aware of the changes around them.

    Take Hatake Sakumo, for example, a peer of theirs, the famed Konoha White Fang. He had gotten married before heading to war, and now his son was already a year old.

    Even Might Duy, who trained tirelessly despite his humble abilities, had a one-year-old son as well.

    In contrast, Tsunade and Orochimaru had been together much longer than these other couples. Yet they weren''t even married, let alone thinking about children.

    Reflecting on this, she couldn''t help but feel a sense of restlessness.

    Despite the faint ridicule in Orochimaru''s tone, Tsunade didn''t seem to care. With slightly tipsy eyes, she gazed affectionately at the man across from her, the man who had claimed both her heart and her body.

    "Propose to you? Just say yes already. What other choice do I even have?" Tsunade quipped casually.

    Her words carried a trace of weariness that Orochimaru couldn''t miss.

    "Are you¡­ tired of fighting?" he asked, his voice soft.

    "Yeah¡­ You always seem to understand me," Tsunade admitted, setting her glass down and nodding without hesitation. "Honestly, I don''t think it''s right for me to feel this way, but I just don''t want to go back to the battlefield anymore." sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    She glanced up at him, her voice quieter now. "I don''t want to lose anyone else. And I definitely don''t want to lose you. You understand, don''t you?"

    "I understand," Orochimaru replied with a faint smile. "As for marriage... While it''s bound to happen eventually, I think we should wait just a little longer."

    "Alright then," Tsunade sighed, rubbing her temples. "Can you help me home? My head feels a little dizzy¡­"

    "Help you back? Of course." Orochimaru placed money on the table before reaching out his hand to her. "Give me your hand."

    Tsunade hesitated for only a moment before placing her hand in his.

    Whoosh!

    In an instant, the two disappeared from the izakaya.

    When they reappeared, they were standing in Orochimaru''s room.

    The familiar surroundings sobered Tsunade up almost immediately. She glanced around in confusion.

    "This is¡­?"

    "The same ability I used to defeat the Kazekage," Orochimaru explained calmly.

    "You¡­ You actually learned the Flying Thunder God Technique?" Tsunade asked, her eyes wide with disbelief.

    The Flying Thunder God Technique, invented by the Second Hokage, was a jutsu many had seen but few could even attempt to learn. It required not only exceptional intelligence but also precision and immense chakra control, qualities rare among even the most skilled shinobi.

    When had Orochimaru mastered it? And where had he even learned it?

    Tsunade''s shock was evident, but she didn''t press for answers. She knew there were things Orochimaru chose not to share with her, like the time he had been secretly monitoring Kushina.

    And now, though surprised by his use of the Flying Thunder God Technique, she quickly brushed it aside.

    She had no intention of digging further.

    Over time, Tsunade had come to understand that Orochimaru disliked being questioned about certain matters. As long as he wasn''t doing anything to harm the village, she chose to trust him and let things be.

    If asking too many questions strained their relationship, it wasn''t worth it.

    Still slightly drunk, Tsunade soon fell asleep on the bed. Orochimaru, however, remained wide awake.

    Marriage? The idea alone was troubling.

    And given his current position, marriage was hardly practical.

    As night descended, Orochimaru sat in the front yard, his mind clouded with thoughts about the future.

    Meanwhile, in another part of the village, Danzo looked coldly at the girl kneeling before him, his brows furrowed.

    The girl had striking orange hair, a sword strapped to her back, and wore glasses. Despite her polite demeanor, her eyes shone with unwavering determination.

    Leaning on his cane, Danzo spoke in a low voice. "So, you''re asking to leave the Root?"

    "Yes. Please grant my request, Danzo-sama."

    "Non¨­, do you have any idea how much time and effort I''ve invested in training you? How many years you''ve served me and now you want to leave?"

    "I deeply apologize, Danzo-sama."

    "You''re certain about this?"

    "Yes. Please approve my request." Non¨­''s tone was resolute, her decision unwavering.

    Danzo''s eyes flashed with a brief but unmistakable hint of killing intent. It dissipated just as quickly.

    "Fine. But you know the rules any ninja who leaves the Root cannot work under the Hokage''s direct command. Do you understand?"

    "Yes, I understand."

    "Very well. Submit your resignation in writing."

    "Understood."

    Non¨­ was taken aback. She hadn''t expected Danzo to agree so easily.

    As a former member of the Root, she was well aware of how strict its policies were. Getting in was difficult, but leaving was nearly impossible.

    And yet, Danzo had agreed without a fight. It felt almost too easy.

    Still, she didn''t dare overthink it. Bowing respectfully, she exited his office.

    As her figure disappeared from view, Danzo narrowed his eyes.

    "F¨±," he called out.

    A fully armed operative stepped forward. "Yes, Lord Danzo?"

    "Assign two capable trackers to keep an eye on her."

    "Understood."

    ¡­

    Walking alone through the quiet streets, Non¨­ felt an odd mix of relief and unease.

    While she had a plan for what came next, she hadn''t anticipated Danzo agreeing so readily. The ease of her departure left her feeling unsettled.

    Lost in thought, she found herself standing outside a brightly lit house.

    "Here¡­?"

    She stared at the door, both familiar and unfamiliar, and a memory surfaced of a pale-skinned, dark-haired boy.

    Though their interactions had been brief, Non¨­ had always remembered Orochimaru.

    His raw talent had left a lasting impression on her during their youth. He had once stood up for her, sparing her from the bullying of other Root operatives. Even as she worked undercover in enemy territory, his name echoed through the ninja world.

    Orochimaru, one of the Sannin.

    "Should I¡­ see him before I leave?" she murmured to herself.

    He had helped her once, after all.

    Resolving to at least thank him, Non¨­ stepped toward the door, raising her hand to knock, only to pause and lower it again.

    "I''m just a nobody. He probably doesn''t even remember me."

    She smiled bitterly, ready to walk away. What right did she have to disturb a living legend?

    But just as she turned to leave, the door creaked open behind her.

    "Non¨­," came a calm, familiar voice. "If you were going to knock, why not come inside?"

    Non¨­ turned, her expression one of shock.

    "Lord Orochimaru¡­ you¡­ you remember me?"

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 55+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 206: Idealism

    Non¨­ was stunned.

    Considering the gap in their statuses, how had Orochimaru even recognized her after all these years? It seemed almost unbelievable.

    In truth, Orochimaru was just as surprised.

    Sometimes, fate worked in strange ways. Moments earlier, feeling restless from overthinking, he had decided to test the infrared night-vision function he''d developed for his reconnaissance flies. To his astonishment, the device revealed Non¨­ standing right outside his door.

    If that wasn''t fate, then what was?

    Hearing Non¨­''s question, Orochimaru''s lips curved into a slight smile. "Of course I remember. I''ve been keeping an eye on your progress."

    "Keeping¡­ an eye on me?" Non¨­ was even more bewildered. Why would someone like Orochimaru someone who had stood out as a genius since childhood pay attention to her?

    It was almost too much to believe.

    "Come inside. Let''s talk," Orochimaru said casually.

    "Y-Yes, of course!" Non¨­ straightened her posture and adjusted her glasses, following him into the living room.

    Since Orochimaru had returned to Konoha, Kushina had gone back to her own place, and Nawaki had returned to the Senju compound. Besides Tsunade, who was sound asleep in the bedroom, the house was empty.

    "Sit," Orochimaru gestured toward the sofa. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Thank you, but I''ll just stand¡­" Non¨­ began hesitantly.

    "You''ll sit," Orochimaru interrupted, his tone leaving no room for argument. "Relax. There''s no need to be so formal."

    "Uh¡­ yes! Of course¡­" Non¨­ reluctantly sat down, her back straight as a board, her legs pressed together.

    Orochimaru shook his head lightly, amused by her rigid demeanor. "Non¨­."

    "Yes, sir?" she answered, already moving to stand again.

    "No need to get up. Let''s just talk casually, all right? Sit and stay seated."

    "Yes, sir." She nodded, her body still visibly tense.

    Seeing her finally settle, Orochimaru spoke. "Judging by the way you hesitated outside my door, I assume something''s troubling you?"

    Non¨­ blinked, startled. How had he noticed? But there was no point in hiding it now. After a brief pause to collect her thoughts, she replied, "I came to say goodbye."

    "Goodbye?" Orochimaru raised an eyebrow. "Why?"

    Non¨­ explained her situation: her decision to leave the Root and her plans for the future. As she spoke, Orochimaru listened intently, though he couldn''t help but feel surprised.

    She was leaving the Root already? According to his memories, this was supposed to happen later. And Danzo¡­ agreed to let her go?

    "Danzo agreed to this?" he asked, his expression unreadable.

    "Yes," Non¨­ confirmed.

    "Danzo¡­ agreed?" Orochimaru''s frown deepened. He knew Danzo far too well to believe he would release a loyal operative so easily. Something wasn''t adding up.

    "And what are your plans now?" he asked.

    "My plans?" Non¨­ hesitated for a moment, but seeing no reason to lie, she answered truthfully. "I understand that leaving the Root means I won''t be trusted by either Danzo-sama or Hokage-sama. So I''ve decided to leave the village entirely. I''ve already spoken to the Hokage, and he''s given his approval."

    "Leaving the village¡­ I see." Orochimaru''s gaze lingered on her for a moment. "And what will you do after leaving?"

    "I''m going to open an orphanage," Non¨­ said quietly, her determination clear. "To take in children who''ve lost everything to the war."

    So it''s true, Orochimaru thought.

    This matched his memories. Non¨­ would indeed go on to establish an orphanage, eventually taking in Kabuto Yakushi as one of her charges. The orphanage, funded by Konoha, operated under the tacit approval of the Third Hokage.

    "I''m sorry, Orochimaru-sama," Non¨­ added, noticing his contemplative expression. "If there''s something you need help with, I''m afraid I won''t be able to assist you¡­"

    "There''s no need to apologize," Orochimaru interrupted with a faint smile. "In fact, your work might align with my goals better than you think."

    "Huh?" Non¨­ blinked in confusion, unsure what he meant.

    "You want to save those orphans, don''t you?" Orochimaru''s tone was calm. "If that''s your ambition, then we share a common goal."

    "Like-minded?" Non¨­ repeated, her voice filled with doubt.

    "Yes. But while you''re only planning to start, I''ve already begun."

    "W-What?" Non¨­ was stunned.

    An hour later, Non¨­ left Orochimaru''s house in a daze.

    To think that Orochimaru one of the legendary Sannin had been quietly working to help war orphans all this time¡­ It seemed almost surreal.

    And yet, he had asked for her assistance.

    Non¨­ was conflicted. Should she trust him? Everything he said sounded noble, but as a seasoned spy, she knew better than to take things at face value.

    Even if she had admired him since her youth, she couldn''t let that cloud her judgment. The world was rife with deception, and one misstep could lead to disaster.

    After thinking it over, Non¨­ came to a decision.

    "I''ll observe for now," she murmured to herself. "If what he''s saying is true, and he''s really working to help others, then I see no harm in contributing."

    With her mind made up, she walked purposefully toward her new residence.

    ¡­

    "Judging by my memories, this approach should win Non¨­ over," Orochimaru mused as he watched her leave.

    In his experience, people like Non¨­ those who shared ideals with Tsunade and Jiraiya had a certain idealism. Their kindness made them long to bring a sliver of hope to the harsh reality of the ninja world.

    Knowing this, Orochimaru believed that if Non¨­ realized she could save more lives by helping him, she wouldn''t turn a blind eye.

    But memories were memories, and reality could deviate. Would she truly remain loyal to him after this?

    "There''s no doubt about her abilities," Orochimaru muttered to himself. "But her loyalty¡­ Should I take measures to ensure it?"

    As he considered his options, his mind wandered to Chana, another of his prot¨¦g¨¦s.

    Chana''s loyalty had never been in question. As an orphan he had personally rescued and trained, her gratitude and devotion were palpable.

    But Non¨­¡­

    The uncertainty gnawed at him.

    "Orochimaru, you''re still awake?"

    Tsunade''s voice drifted from the bedroom, interrupting his train of thought.

    Orochimaru''s eyes widened slightly as an idea crossed his mind, leaving him momentarily stunned.

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 55+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 207: Damage Control

    Non¨­ wasn''t just a master of intelligence; she was also an expert in medical ninjutsu. Her intelligence and skills ranked among the best in the shinobi world.

    She was, in many ways, a precursor to Kabuto.

    Orochimaru had long considered recruiting Non¨­''s talents to assist him. However, the timing, her age, and her experiences hadn''t aligned until now. But at this moment, everything seemed to have fallen into place.

    The only issue that remained was ensuring Non¨­''s loyalty. And while the method Orochimaru had in mind was unconventional, he believed it was the safest path forward.

    "Tsunade¡­"

    The voice from the bedroom broke his train of thought.

    "Coming," Orochimaru muttered, shaking off his musings. He left his spot and headed back into the bedroom, ready to let the matter rest for the night.

    After lying down, Tsunade immediately snuggled up to him, wrapping both her arms and legs around him like an octopus.

    "This woman is getting far too comfortable," Orochimaru thought to himself, his expression unreadable.

    "What are you mumbling about?" Tsunade asked lazily, her voice muffled by the pillow.

    "Nothing worth saying," Orochimaru replied curtly.

    ¡­

    Non¨­ still had some matters to settle and would officially leave the village in three days. For now, Orochimaru was in no rush. The following evening, he made his way to the Root headquarters.

    Certain details didn''t match his memories, and he needed confirmation directly from Danzo.

    "Non¨­ wants to leave the Root?" Orochimaru asked bluntly upon entering Danzo''s office.

    Danzo, leaning on his cane, had a complex expression as he faced Orochimaru. "Yes. Did she discuss this with you last night?"

    "I asked her," Orochimaru said casually, taking a seat. "But what I want to know is why you allowed her to leave so easily. That''s not your usual style."

    Danzo''s one visible eye gleamed coldly as he studied Orochimaru. "Should I take this to mean you have a personal interest in her?"

    Non¨­ was no longer of significant importance to Danzo. His primary concern now was Orochimaru himself, particularly the news that he had killed the Third Kazekage.

    Danzo couldn''t wrap his head around it. How had Orochimaru, someone he had watched grow up step by step, reached the point where he could defeat and kill a Kage?

    That wasn''t something just anyone could accomplish.

    Danzo considered his own strength and concluded that even with Izanagi, he wouldn''t have been able to pull it off. Killing a Kage in the middle of a battlefield? It was absurd.

    If Kages were so easily dealt with, Danzo believed he would''ve united the ninja world long ago.

    Unaware of Danzo''s internal frustration, Orochimaru replied coolly, "I have no personal connections with her. I''ve just watched her grow up and would prefer she not meet an unfortunate end over something like this."

    Danzo narrowed his eye suspiciously. "You''ve grown soft, Orochimaru. Is this what you''ve picked up from that woman, Tsunade?"

    "This has nothing to do with Tsunade," Orochimaru countered, his tone light but firm. "It''s my own choice. Call it¡­ a more enlightened outlook. I''ve realized that some problems can''t be solved simply by killing people."

    "Enlightened, you say?" Danzo raised an eyebrow, clearly skeptical. "Well, I suppose it doesn''t matter. Let me tell you something, then."

    Danzo leaned back slightly, his gaze sharp. "I did consider killing her. Ninjas from the Root hold sensitive knowledge about the village. Letting them walk away is dangerous, and I must ensure those secrets are protected."

    "But," he continued, "Non¨­ performed exceptionally well during her last espionage mission. She brought back critical intelligence on both the Sand and Stone villages. Killing her now would undermine my ability to manage similar operations."

    Danzo''s voice turned colder. "Besides, her disobedience makes her unsuitable for future missions. Letting her live was the most practical decision. Of course, she''ll still be monitored. If she ever shows signs of betrayal¡­"

    He trailed off, but his meaning was clear.

    "I see," Orochimaru said, nodding. "The surveillance team is to ensure she stays in line?" S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Of course. If I wanted her dead, she wouldn''t have walked out of here alive."

    "Fair enough," Orochimaru replied.

    He had already noticed the two hidden Root operatives trailing Non¨­ the previous night, so Danzo''s explanation aligned with what he had observed. Knowing Danzo''s tendencies, it made perfect sense.

    The only thing that caught him off guard was the extent of Non¨­''s abilities. For her to successfully extract vital intelligence from two major nations? That level of skill was rare. Even Orochimaru had to admit that such an accomplishment was beyond his own area of expertise.

    "Well," Danzo said, shifting the topic abruptly, "enough about Non¨­. Let''s talk about you."

    Orochimaru tilted his head slightly, curious but unsurprised.

    Danzo sat back in his chair, his expression unreadable. "I want to know how you managed to defeat the Third Kazekage. By all logic, you shouldn''t have the strength to take down a Kage."

    Danzo''s tone was steady, but beneath it was a simmering frustration.

    He had watched Orochimaru''s development over the years, and this victory signaled something unsettling: Orochimaru had surpassed him.

    Danzo, a man who had dedicated his life to power, found it difficult to swallow.

    "Well¡­" Orochimaru''s lips curved into a slight smirk. "Do you recall the Scroll of Seals?"

    "The Scroll of Seals?" Danzo''s frown deepened. "What about it? Are you saying you used a technique from it?"

    "The Flying Thunder God Technique," Orochimaru stated matter-of-factly. "I learned it while studying the Reanimation Jutsu. It just so happened to be recorded nearby."

    "What?!" Danzo''s composure cracked, his disbelief evident. "You''re telling me you mastered the Flying Thunder God Technique? That''s impossible."

    Danzo''s mind raced. The Flying Thunder God Technique, created by the Second Hokage, was notoriously difficult to learn. It wasn''t just about memorizing the seals, it required an almost unparalleled combination of skill, chakra control, and spatial awareness.

    Danzo himself had studied the Sealed Book multiple times. If it were that easy, he would''ve mastered the technique years ago. But Orochimaru?

    "Of course," Orochimaru shrugged, his expression indifferent. "Otherwise, how do you think I killed the Third Kazekage?"

    Danzo stared at him, a mixture of shock and jealousy swirling in his mind. Orochimaru''s nonchalance only made it worse.

    "You¡­ monster," Danzo muttered, though it was more a statement of grudging admiration than an insult.

    "Thank you," Orochimaru replied smoothly, his smirk deepening.

    Danzo felt a wave of irritation. As he processed Orochimaru''s explanation, one particularly infuriating detail came to mind: the Scroll of Seals had been handed to Orochimaru privately. If Hiruzen asked about how Orochimaru had learned such a technique, Danzo would be the one who had to provide an explanation.

    The realization left a sour taste in his mouth. Orochimaru had reaped the benefits, while Danzo was left to clean up the mess.

    The thought made Danzo''s blood boil.

    "Damn brat," he thought to himself, watching Orochimaru''s smug expression. "He gets everything, and I''m stuck doing damage control."

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 55+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 208: Next Level

    Could the Flying Thunder God Technique alone kill the Third Kazekage?

    Danzo had his doubts and truthfully, so would anyone else.

    After all, the Flying Thunder God was primarily an auxiliary jutsu, not an offensive one. Its reputation might sound impressive, but when used alone, its capabilities were often overestimated. It was excellent for dealing with lower-ranked ninjas or ambushing unsuspecting targets, but taking down a Kage-level opponent was another matter entirely.

    Still, the fact that the Second Hokage had gained the moniker "The Fastest Shinobi in the World" with this technique spoke volumes about its uniqueness. In the hands of someone skilled, it was indeed a lethal tool.

    Combined with Orochimaru''s own abilities, it made sense that he could exploit a moment of vulnerability to take down even the Third Kazekage.

    So when Orochimaru mentioned it to Danzo, the latter didn''t question it further. In fact, neither did anyone else. Even the Third Hokage, upon hearing the news, merely expressed surprise rather than doubt.

    ---

    The next morning, Danzo sought out the Third Hokage to explain the situation.

    His explanation was straightforward: he had been keeping an eye on Orochimaru, intending to recruit him as an ally. During their exchanges, Danzo had noticed Orochimaru''s exceptional talent and decided to share the Scroll of Seals with him, believing it might deepen their relationship.

    It was a flimsy excuse, but it served its purpose.

    The Third Hokage had long been aware of Danzo''s behind-the-scenes attempts to influence Orochimaru. Their complicated history meant Sarutobi often chose to turn a blind eye to Danzo''s scheming. However, hearing Danzo come clean about this particular act actually came as a minor relief.

    The Scroll of Seals was a restricted collection of techniques reserved for Hokage and trusted officials. While Danzo had access, he lacked the authority to share its contents without Sarutobi''s permission.

    "Danzo," the Third Hokage said sternly, his expression dark. "The Scroll of Seals contains techniques forbidden by the Hokage himself and our predecessors. You understand what that means. How could you justify allowing Orochimaru access without consulting me first?"

    Hiruzen emphasized the word "Hokage," leaving no room for misinterpretation.

    Danzo remained composed. "I believed it was too trivial a matter to trouble you with. And besides, Orochimaru is your disciple, not an outsider."

    Hiruzen gaze didn''t soften. "Regardless, I expect this to never happen again. Am I clear?"

    Danzo frowned slightly but nodded after a moment of silence. "Understood."

    Though irritated, Danzo knew better than to directly challenge the Hokage over this matter. He was technically in the wrong, after all.

    Seeing Danzo relent, Hiruzen let the matter drop. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    But as Danzo left, Hiruzen leaned back in his chair, deep in thought.

    Orochimaru had learned the Flying Thunder God?

    It was a truly astonishing feat.

    The Flying Thunder God wasn''t forbidden because it was dangerous to others, it was dangerous to the user. The technique''s rapid spatial displacement required such precise chakra control that even slightly less talented ninjas often suffered severe physical strain or injuries just attempting to learn it.

    For Orochimaru to master it so easily¡­

    Hiruzen shook his head. He had always known his disciple was gifted, but Orochimaru''s potential continued to surpass his expectations.

    ---

    While this conversation unfolded, Orochimaru remained unaware of Danzo''s explanation to the Hokage. He was too preoccupied with his own plans.

    Since Non¨­ was preparing to leave the village in three days, Orochimaru decided to meet her at her temporary residence.

    When she opened the door, he handed her an ornate box without preamble.

    "Take this," he said.

    Non¨­ blinked in confusion, holding the surprisingly heavy box. "What is this¡­?"

    "Consider it an advance payment for your services," Orochimaru replied.

    "Payment?" Curious, Non¨­ opened the box and gasped. "T-Ten million ryo?!" She covered her mouth in disbelief. "Orochimaru-sama, this¡­ this is too much!"

    "Opening an orphanage requires significant funds," Orochimaru said, his tone calm and matter-of-fact.

    "But the village supports the orphanage," Non¨­ argued, hastily closing the box and offering it back to him. "I can''t accept this, especially not from you."

    "Take it," Orochimaru insisted, pushing the box back toward her. "Even if you don''t need it now, you may need it in the future. Think of it as a safety net. Start the orphanage, and I''ll contact you in a few days."

    Non¨­ opened her mouth to respond, but Orochimaru didn''t give her the chance. Turning on his heel, he walked away without waiting for an answer.

    For him, money was the least of his concerns. If it could secure Non¨­''s loyalty or at least her goodwill, it was a small price to pay.

    Behind him, Non¨­ stared at the closed box in her hands, her emotions swirling.

    Ten million ryo. Most shinobi wouldn''t see that much money in their entire lives, and Orochimaru had handed it to her without hesitation.

    He wasn''t asking for anything in return except her commitment to building the orphanage.

    "Lord Orochimaru¡­" Non¨­ murmured, watching his retreating figure. "What kind of person are you, really?"

    Her curiosity about him deepened.

    ---

    Orochimaru didn''t return home after leaving Non¨­''s residence. Instead, he headed straight to his lab in Konoha.

    The purpose was simple: to begin integrating the Magnet Release.

    On the battlefield, he hadn''t had the time or resources to focus on it. Now, with his lab fully equipped, he could finally begin the process.

    As he prepared the gene fusion formula, Orochimaru decided to create several semi-finished samples of the gene fusion serum for future use. He was already so practiced at crafting these formulas that it took him only a few days to complete everything.

    Magnet Release was an intriguing ability, he thought. It had immense potential not just for combat, but for utility as well.

    The Third Kazekage''s use of iron sand had been impressive, but Orochimaru believed it was just the tip of the iceberg.

    "Iron sand?" he mused aloud, watching a scalpel hover in the air, suspended by his newly-created magnetic field. "How underwhelming."

    If developed properly, Magnet Release could create gravitational fields, manipulate materials on a molecular level, or even emulate the powers of a figure like Magneto from certain stories he''d read.

    The possibilities were endless.

    Sitting in his lab, Orochimaru smirked as the scalpel spun lazily in the air.

    "It''s time to take this to the next level."

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 55+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 209: Emotional Turmoil

    It took Orochimaru five days to complete the gene fusion fluid, and for him, the results were worth every minute.

    After all, achieving Magnet Release in just a few days, something most ninjas couldn''t even dream of accomplishing in a lifetime was an incredible feat.

    On the fifth afternoon, Orochimaru found a secluded area outside Konoha. He created several clones to stand guard and proceeded to test his newly acquired abilities.

    The air shimmered as the Kusanagi Sword materialized in front of him, seemingly floating on its own.

    Orochimaru didn''t move. Instead, the sword hovered silently, controlled by the magnetic field he generated.

    "Hmm, Magnet Release is quite a convenient technique. Not only can I summon the Kusanagi Sword remotely, but I can manipulate other metal objects just as easily," he mused.

    With a thought, the sword shot forward in a streak of silver light, piercing a tree trunk as thick as a bowl in the distance.

    The blade trembled slightly before dislodging itself. It flew back toward Orochimaru, but his control faltered.

    "Damn," Orochimaru muttered, stepping aside just in time to avoid the blade as it clattered into a tree behind him.

    The impact left a deep gouge in the bark before the sword fell to the ground.

    "First time controlling this ability, and I can''t even manage the magnetic field properly," Orochimaru grumbled. He furrowed his brow, displeased by his lack of precision.

    "Guess I''ll need to get used to it."

    Orochimaru emptied his ninja pouch, letting kunai and shuriken scatter onto the ground. He activated his magnetic field again, and soon, the weapons levitated into the air, orbiting the Kusanagi Sword.

    Within the controlled radius, the weapons danced under his command, their movement growing smoother and more precise.

    A Magneto-like aura began to form around Orochimaru as his proficiency with Magnetic Release improved.

    ---

    Three days later, Orochimaru received the coordinates of the orphanage from Nono.

    Though his practice with Magnetic Release was brief, it had been enough to give him a basic understanding of its strengths and limitations.

    Through his training, Orochimaru realized why the Third Kazekage had chosen to rely on iron sand.

    Sand iron had naturally high magnetic properties, making it incredibly efficient. Manipulating it consumed almost no chakra unless used in large-scale techniques.

    With iron sand constantly surrounding him, the Third Kazekage could create an impenetrable defense while maintaining the ability to launch attacks instantly.

    In contrast, using Magnet Release to generate a magnetic field consumed a significant amount of chakra, more than Orochimaru initially expected.

    While his chakra reserves were vast, the sustained consumption made it clear that using a magnetic field for both offense and defense wasn''t practical for prolonged battles.

    "Looks like the Third Kazekage wasn''t wrong," Orochimaru admitted to himself. "Iron sand really is the most efficient choice for balancing offense, defense, and chakra conservation."

    Still, Orochimaru wasn''t entirely sold on limiting himself to iron sand. With his resources and creativity, he was confident he could develop more advanced applications for Magnetic Release.

    ---

    As Orochimaru packed his gear that morning, Tsunade entered the room.

    "Going out again?" she asked, crossing her arms.

    Orochimaru nodded. "Just handling some business. I won''t be gone long."

    "How long are we talking?"

    "I don''t know. A few months at most." sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "A few months?" Tsunade''s brow furrowed. "Then what about us¡­"

    Before she could finish, Orochimaru cut her off. "We''ll talk when I get back."

    Tsunade fell silent for a moment before stepping closer. Wrapping her arms around Orochimaru''s waist, she pressed her cheek against his back.

    "Orochimaru¡­"

    "Hmm?"

    "You¡­ you''re not planning to marry me, are you?"

    Orochimaru froze mid-motion.

    Was he planning to marry her?

    The truth was, he didn''t know.

    Maybe he was trying to avoid commitment. Maybe he didn''t want the responsibility. Or maybe¡­ he just hadn''t thought that far ahead.

    Tsunade, sensing his hesitation, continued, "I¡­ I feel like you''re starting to get tired of me."

    "That''s ridiculous," Orochimaru replied, brushing off her words.

    "Then why does it feel like you''ve got your eyes on someone else?"

    "What?" Orochimaru turned, genuinely confused.

    "That Uchiha girl," Tsunade said, her tone sharp. "The one on your team. Mikoto."

    "You mean Uchiha Mikoto?"

    "Yes, her! Don''t act so surprised," Tsunade said, her voice growing louder. "She''s young, she''s sweet, and she''s exactly the type of girl you''d like. You''ve been on missions together for so long, it''s only natural that¡­"

    Orochimaru raised an eyebrow. "And here I thought I liked women who can punch boulders into dust."

    "You¡ª!" Tsunade''s face flushed with a mix of embarrassment and frustration.

    Smirking, Orochimaru stepped closer. "Honestly, Tsunade, you''re letting your imagination run wild."

    Tsunade''s breath caught. She stared at him, wide-eyed, her mind racing.

    "You wouldn''t right?" she said finally, though the uncertainty in her voice betrayed her. "You wouldn''t do that to me."

    Seeing her shaken, Orochimaru pulled away and resumed packing his things.

    Tsunade stood frozen, her thoughts spiraling. She had never considered the possibility before. But now, the idea lodged itself in her mind like a splinter, refusing to leave.

    "Hey!" she blurted out. "Orochimaru, you wouldn''t actually¡ª"

    "Tsunade."

    Orochimaru''s voice cut through her frantic questions, silencing her.

    "Stop," he said, his tone firm but kind. "You''re overthinking this."

    Tsunade clenched her fists, biting her lip.

    "Seriously," Orochimaru added with a sigh, "I thought I liked how straightforward you were. But when you get like this¡­ It''s exhausting."

    ***

    Bonus Chapter.

    Support me on patreon to read 55+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 210: Leaving the Village

    Orochimaru''s calm but dismissive tone left Tsunade frozen in place.

    Was he truly annoyed with her? S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Did he actually dislike her now?

    Looking at Orochimaru''s indifferent expression, Tsunade clenched her fists tightly. She couldn''t believe what she was hearing.

    "Orochimaru, what did you just say?"

    "I don''t think it was difficult to understand," Orochimaru replied flatly, not even sparing her a glance as he continued to pack.

    Tsunade''s chest tightened in frustration. How could he say such a thing to her?

    Her emotions surged as she tried to suppress her anger. She was, after all, a ninja¡ªa strong, disciplined one at that.

    But being rational wasn''t helping. The more she held back, the more the frustration turned into something deeper¡ªhurt.

    And with hurt came tears.

    "You¡­ you really think I''m annoying, don''t you?"

    Orochimaru didn''t reply, but his silence was enough.

    "You bastard!" Tsunade suddenly shouted, tears rolling down her cheeks as she yelled at him in anger and pain.

    Orochimaru paused for a moment, as if he wanted to respond, but then stopped himself. What was the point?

    Apologizing wasn''t his way. In his mind, this was an unnecessary conversation, a waste of time. This wasn''t what ninja were supposed to be concerned about.

    For all his brilliance, Orochimaru failed to consider that, sometimes, emotions weren''t about logic.

    He picked up his packed things, slung his bag over his shoulder, and walked out without another word.

    Tsunade stood frozen in the bedroom, tears streaming down her face as the man she had shared so much of her life with left the house like she wasn''t even there.

    ---

    At the Hokage''s office, Orochimaru explained his departure to the Third Hokage.

    "You''re leaving the village again?" Hiruzen asked, raising an eyebrow.

    "Yes. I have some things to take care of. Research," Orochimaru replied nonchalantly.

    Hiruzen pondered this for a moment. "Alright, but don''t be gone too long. Now that the war is over, your presence in the village is still important."

    "I''ll be back as soon as I can."

    Hiruzen nodded. Orochimaru was no ordinary ninja. His skills and intellect made him a critical asset to Konoha, even in peacetime.

    "Fine. Go early, come back early," Hiruzen said finally.

    Orochimaru nodded and left the office without further discussion.

    ---

    As he approached the gates of Konoha, a familiar voice called out timidly.

    "Orochimaru-sama¡­ are you leaving the village?"

    He turned to see Uchiha Mikoto standing nearby. She was dressed simply, her long black hair tied neatly behind her, and her fair skin glowed in the sunlight. She looked every bit the elegant and composed young kunoichi she was becoming.

    "Yes. I have something to attend to outside the village," Orochimaru replied, giving her a small nod.

    Mikoto hesitated for a moment before mustering the courage to speak. "Then¡­ I hope you have a safe trip, Orochimaru-sama."

    "Thank you," Orochimaru said with a small nod before turning and leaving the gates.

    Mikoto watched him go, her hands clasped tightly in front of her.

    ---

    Back in the house, Tsunade remained in the bedroom, kneeling on the floor with her shoulders slumped and her face buried in her hands.

    Her eyes were red and swollen from crying, and her heart felt heavy with grief.

    She couldn''t stop replaying Orochimaru''s words in her head.

    "Annoying¡­ he said I''m annoying¡­"

    She thought of how they''d grown up together, how they had become inseparable as teammates and lovers. They had always understood each other, or so she thought.

    But now, Orochimaru''s cold indifference made her question everything.

    Had he really grown tired of her? Was he pushing her away?

    She tried to hold back her tears, but they continued to flow.

    ---

    "Orochimaru-sama?"

    A cheerful voice broke through the quiet house.

    Tsunade wiped her tears hastily and turned toward the door. Uzumaki Kushina stood there, looking surprised to see her in such a state.

    "Tsunade-sama? What happened? Are you okay?"

    Kushina stared at her in shock. She had never seen Tsunade, the fierce and confident kunoichi, looking so vulnerable before.

    "Kushina? What are you doing here?" Tsunade asked, her voice trembling slightly as she tried to regain her composure.

    "I saw the door was open, so I thought I''d check," Kushina explained.

    "Oh¡­ I see." Tsunade quickly stood up, brushing herself off as if to hide her earlier breakdown. "I''m leaving now. Close the door when you''re done here."

    Without giving Kushina a chance to respond, Tsunade walked out of the house, her head down and her steps hurried.

    Kushina watched her leave, her confusion growing.

    "Tsunade-sama¡­ was crying?" she murmured to herself.

    She thought about following Tsunade to ask what had happened, but before she could decide, she saw Tsunade bump into someone outside the house.

    A man with long white hair sat awkwardly on the ground, clearly surprised by the collision.

    Kushina didn''t recognize him, but something about the encounter felt strange.

    "Did Tsunade-sama and Orochimaru-sama¡­ have a fight?" Kushina wondered aloud.

    ---

    As Orochimaru walked further from the village, his mind lingered on the events of the morning.

    Did he care about Tsunade? Of course, he did.

    It wasn''t just some passing sentiment or vague affection born from years of companionship. Tsunade was a constant presence in his life, a force of nature that had bulldozed her way into his cold and calculating heart, whether he liked it or not.

    But her questions, her worries while understandable, felt like distractions to him.

    "Maybe it''s just what happens when two people stay together too long," Orochimaru muttered to himself.

    He thought about their relationship. Was he avoiding commitment? Was he afraid of responsibility?

    Or was it simply that he didn''t see the point in indulging emotions that, in the world of ninja, often brought more harm than good?

    He shook his head, pushing the thoughts aside. There were more pressing matters to focus on.

    "Forget it," he said to himself. "No use dwelling on this now. I have a cloning base to design."

    T/N: What a dick

 Chapter 211: Sound Village

    Time passed swiftly, and in the blink of an eye, seven days had gone by.

    Orochimaru was in no rush. He traveled leisurely, taking his time along the way. Even so, it only took seven days to arrive at the coordinates Non¨­ had provided.

    Despite the ongoing chaos in the Land of Fire, where bandits and outlaws roamed freely, Orochimaru hadn''t encountered a single one on his journey. Whether this was due to luck or something else, he couldn''t say.

    Setting aside the matter of Tsunade for the time being, Orochimaru stored his belongings in his system''s storage and began exploring the area. Before long, he found the location of Non¨­''s orphanage.

    The orphanage was situated in a remote area, with no towns or villages nearby. It was the kind of place where one might say, "There''s no village ahead and no inn behind."

    Surprisingly, however, the orphanage was bustling with activity. A group of workers was busy stacking bricks and laying tiles.

    "Still under construction?" Orochimaru muttered, somewhat surprised. "I thought it had already been purchased and renovated."

    Just then, a figure wearing a cloak and round glasses noticed Orochimaru''s arrival and rushed over excitedly.

    "Lord Orochimaru!"

    Orochimaru glanced at Non¨­ and gave her a brief once-over. "Do you have a place to rest here? If so, take me in for the night."

    That night, in a simple thatched shed, the flickering candlelight cast the silhouettes of two figures against the wall.

    The two sat opposite each other at a small, weathered table. Non¨­ held an old teapot, carefully pouring tea into Orochimaru''s cup.

    The furnishings were modest. The tables and chairs were basic, and the tea set was equally plain.

    "I apologize, Lord Orochimaru," Non¨­ said with an apologetic smile. "Since the orphanage is still under construction, the accommodations are quite lacking¡­"

    "It doesn''t matter," Orochimaru replied casually with a wave of his hand. "I''m not picky about these things."

    "As expected, someone of your stature wouldn''t¡ª"

    "Enough with the formalities," Orochimaru interrupted bluntly. "Let''s get straight to the point, Non¨­. What''s your decision regarding my proposal?"

    "Well¡­" Non¨­ hesitated, glancing at Orochimaru. "Although I don''t doubt your intentions, I still think it would be best to see this village of yours with my own eyes first. Would that be acceptable, Lord Orochimaru?"

    Orochimaru considered her words for a moment before nodding. "That''s fine. Pack your things, and we''ll leave tomorrow."

    "Tomorrow? Isn''t that a bit rushed?" Non¨­ blinked in surprise.

    "I have other matters to attend to after helping you," Orochimaru said simply.

    "I see. In that case, I''ll take my leave now to make preparations," Non¨­ replied, bowing slightly.

    "Go ahead," Orochimaru said, waving her off.

    Their conversation was concise, and an agreement was quickly reached.

    Previously, Non¨­ had expressed her desire to think things over, and Orochimaru had no objection to that. However, Non¨­ was not someone who blindly followed orders, unlike the Kabuto of the future. She needed to confirm that Orochimaru''s goals aligned with her own.

    As for Orochimaru, he wasn''t particularly concerned. Even if his plans were discovered, he could always establish a new base elsewhere. Unlike the original Orochimaru, who was often considered unscrupulous, his current approach was far more calculated.

    The night passed without incident, and the next morning, Non¨­ donned casual clothing at Orochimaru''s request. After giving instructions to the workers at the orphanage, the two of them set off toward the Land of Sound.

    The orphanage was located to the west of Konoha, while the Land of Sound lay to the east. As such, their journey required them to traverse a significant distance, taking more than ten days in total.

    Eventually, they arrived at the border of the Land of Sound.

    Looking at the peaceful and lively scenery before her, Non¨­ was taken aback.

    The atmosphere here was completely different from the war-torn regions she was accustomed to. There were no signs of conflict, no wandering ninjas or displaced refugees.

    The villagers were cheerful and welcoming, greeting travelers with smiles as they passed by.

    Orochimaru''s reputation here was clearly well-established. Wherever they went, people respectfully addressed him as "Lord Orochimaru."

    Non¨­ found it hard to believe that such a tranquil place could exist in the ninja world.

    "The person managing this area is Chana," Orochimaru explained, noticing Non¨­''s astonished expression. "She''s one of the war orphans I rescued."

    During their journey, Orochimaru had shared many details about his plans, but there was still much Non¨­ hadn''t fully grasped. Now, seeing the results firsthand, she began to understand the extent of Orochimaru''s influence.

    Not only had he saved so many orphans, but he had also built and governed an entire nation?

    Non¨­ couldn''t help but be impressed.

    "Wait¡­ Is that¡­ Lord Jiraiya?"

    In the distance, Non¨­ spotted a white-haired man in wooden clogs sparring with three others. She recognized him immediately.

    Jiraiya, one of the Legendary Sannin, known for his strength alongside Orochimaru during the war, was here as well?

    At the outskirts of the Sound Village, Jiraiya was engaged in a mock battle with three opponents. Despite his skill, he appeared cautious, clearly taking care not to harm his sparring partners.

    Nearby, three children watched the fight nervously, their expressions a mix of awe and excitement.

    With a shout, the three opponents lunged forward, kunai in hand, their movements swift and coordinated.

    Jiraiya''s expression shifted as he clasped his hands together.

    "Ninja Art: Needle Jizo!"

    His white hair expanded and hardened, forming a spiky shield around him.

    Clink, clink, clink!

    The kunai clashed harmlessly against the protective barrier of hair.

    "Amazing!"

    "Jiraiya-sama, keep it up!" Yahiko, the orange-haired boy leading the group, cheered loudly.

    Chana stood nearby, smiling as she observed the scene.

    "Hah, this guy really knows how to enjoy himself," Orochimaru muttered, smirking slightly as he led Nonoyu toward the training ground.

    "Hmm? Orochimaru?"

    Jiraiya turned at the sound of his voice, momentarily caught off guard. Before he could say anything, Orochimaru lunged forward with a flying kick.

    "Wait, hold on¡ª!" Jiraiya protested, raising his arms to block the attack.

    Bang!

    The kick landed with enough force to make Jiraiya''s arm go numb. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Chana, noticing Orochimaru''s arrival, quickly called for the sparring session to end.

    "Lord Orochimaru!"

    "Lord Orochimaru!"

    Voices of respect filled the air as Yahiko, Nagato, and Konan rushed over to greet him.

    "Hey, Orochimaru," Jiraiya said, shaking out his arm. "Didn''t Tsunade come with you?"

    "Tsunade?" Orochimaru echoed, his tone slightly dazed."

 Chapter 212: Youâ€™d Better Be Ready

    Seeing Orochimaru momentarily lost in thought, Jiraiya chuckled, rubbing his sore arms.

    "Don''t think I haven''t been keeping tabs on what''s been happening in the ninja world lately. Word has it you took care of the Third Kazekage. That news has spread far and wide." S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He paused, looking at Orochimaru with a mischievous smile. "So, with all that handled, there''s probably not much going on in the village right now. But you''re here without her? Don''t tell me this has to do with your past with Tsunade¡ª"

    "Stop it, Jiraiya," Orochimaru interrupted, waving his hand helplessly, cutting him off mid-sentence.

    Jiraiya frowned, immediately sensing something was off. "What happened?" he asked, his tone turning more serious.

    Orochimaru didn''t answer right away. His golden eyes flicked over the people standing nearby, landing finally on Kana.

    "Chana, her name is Nono. Take her and show her around the village so she can familiarize herself with the place," Orochimaru instructed.

    "Yes, Lord Orochimaru," Chana responded immediately, catching the subtle signal. She understood that Orochimaru wanted some privacy with Jiraiya. Bowing respectfully, she led Nono and the three children¡ªYahiko, Nagato, and Konan away.

    Once everyone had left, Orochimaru and Jiraiya found a quiet spot to sit and talk.

    Ten minutes later, Jiraiya let out a deep sigh, his expression turning thoughtful as he processed everything Orochimaru had just told him. "I get it now¡­ So, it ended in conflict?"

    Sitting on a large rock at the outskirts of the Sound Village, Jiraiya crossed his arms. "But seriously, why are you avoiding the issue? You''re not getting any younger, you know. It''s about time you settled down."

    "Maybe¡­ I''m just not ready," Orochimaru replied flatly.

    "Not ready?" Jiraiya repeated, looking genuinely surprised. Then he burst into laughter. "You''re always so decisive about everything else, yet when it comes to something like this¡­" He shook his head, his amusement evident.

    "Fine, fine. It''s your life, and I won''t meddle," Jiraiya said, waving it off. "So, what''s the plan now? What''s your next move?"

    "I''ll focus on finishing what I came here for first. Once that''s done, I''ll head back and sort everything out," Orochimaru replied, his tone calm but resolute.

    "What brought you here, anyway?" Jiraiya asked, raising an eyebrow. "Does it have to do with that woman in glasses from earlier?"

    Orochimaru gave a small nod, confirming it without elaborating further.

    Jiraiya wanted to probe more, but Orochimaru''s demeanor made it clear that the conversation was over. After a few failed attempts to press the issue, Jiraiya gave up.

    ¡ª

    The next day, in the Sound Village office, Orochimaru sat at his desk, looking calm and composed.

    Nono, however, stood before him, visibly shaken. She was usually known for her composure, her ability to remain unreadable even in the most intense situations a quality that had made her an exceptional spy. But since arriving here, she had been met with one shock after another, and it was becoming harder for her to keep her emotions in check.

    "Lord Orochimaru¡­ Are those guards really¡­ clones?" she finally asked, her voice tinged with disbelief.

    "Clones? Oh my¡­ Is there truly such technology in this world?"

    "Of course," Orochimaru replied, his tone even and unbothered. "If a place wants peace, it needs a significant number of capable individuals to maintain order. I alone don''t have the time or resources to recruit and train so many people from scratch."

    "This¡­ is unbelievable," Nono muttered, still trying to process what she had seen.

    "There''s nothing unbelievable about it," Orochimaru said calmly. "Once technology reaches a certain point, things that seem impossible become achievable." He leaned forward slightly, fixing her with a steady gaze. "Now, Nono, have you made your decision?"

    Nono fell silent, deep in thought. The conditions Orochimaru had presented were undeniably tempting.

    All he asked was for her to oversee one of his experimental bases. In return, she would gain access to his advanced technology, and the safety and sustenance of her orphanage would be guaranteed.

    If she agreed, she could take in more orphans without fear of food shortages or threats. It was an ideal arrangement, one that aligned perfectly with her goals.

    Finally, Nono exhaled softly, having made up her mind. "Lord Orochimaru, I have two final questions before I give my answer."

    "Go ahead," Orochimaru said.

    "First¡­ Why did you choose me?"

    Orochimaru''s expression remained unchanged as he explained, "I''ve been observing you for some time. Among everyone I''ve been watching, you''re the only one who meets my requirements. You not only possess medical expertise, but you''ve also left the village."

    "Left the village?" Nonoyu blinked, confused for a moment, before understanding dawned on her. "I see¡­"

    It made sense. If Orochimaru''s work were discovered by the village, it would undoubtedly be shut down. To avoid that risk, he couldn''t rely on Konoha''s shinobi.

    After a moment of contemplation, Nonoyu took a deep breath and asked her second question. "And the last thing¡­ What is your true goal in doing all of this?"

    Everyone has a purpose behind their actions, and Nonoyu knew Orochimaru was no exception.

    For him to invest so much time, effort, and resources, there had to be something driving him, something big.

    Hearing her question, a faint smile played on Orochimaru''s lips. "If I told you I wanted to use science and technology to change the world, would you believe me?"

    "Science and technology¡­ to change the world?" Nono repeated, stunned.

    ¡ª

    Meanwhile, in Konoha Village, inside the Hokage''s office.

    Hiruzen watched Tsunade closely. She was dressed casually but seemed unusually distracted, her mood heavy with unease.

    "Tsunade, what''s wrong?" he asked, his voice gentle yet curious.

    "Nothing," she replied quickly, avoiding his gaze. "I just¡­ I just want to go out and clear my head for a while."

    "Clear your head?" Hiruzen raised an eyebrow, unconvinced. "Did you and Orochimaru have a fight?"

    "N-no, it''s not that," Tsunade stammered, though her expression betrayed her.

    "Ha!" Hiruzen chuckled softly, exhaling a puff of smoke from his pipe. "There''s no need to explain. I think I understand."

    He leaned back in his chair, his gaze thoughtful. "You''re planning to go find him, aren''t you?"

    "Who said I''m looking for him?!" Tsunade shot back, though her protest sounded half-hearted.

    "Alright, alright, there''s no need to deny it," Hiruzen said with a small smile. "Just be careful, and don''t stay away for too long."

    Tsunade hesitated for a moment, then nodded. "Thank you, Sensei."

    Hiruzen watched her leave, noticing the determination in her stride. She had clearly made up her mind.

    Her luggage had already been packed, and it was obvious she''d been planning this for some time. After giving a few instructions to Nawaki and Kushina, Tsunade made her way toward the village gates.

    She moved quickly, her mind focused on her destination. So focused, in fact, that she didn''t even notice when a white-haired young man greeted her in passing.

    Once outside the village, Tsunade paused briefly to get her bearings before setting off toward the Land of Sound.

    "Orochimaru, you bastard¡­ You''d better be ready for me," she muttered under her breath, quickening her pace.

 Chapter 213: Where Is He?

    "Wait for me, Yahiko!"

    "Haha, I''m first! I''m first!"

    A group of children were running and laughing, chasing one another around the village.

    Yahiko led the pack, with Nagato and Konan close behind him. Despite the carefree atmosphere, they weren''t just playing. Even during moments like these, they were training, building their physical strength to protect themselves in these chaotic times.

    Among the three, there was a natural sense of competition. Yet, in every training session or test, Yahiko always came out on top. Whether it was because of his innate ability or because the other two held back for him, no one could say for sure.

    Jiraiya sat on a large rock nearby, arms crossed as he watched the three of them with a slight smile. He had been in this village for more than three years now and had seen these kids grow up before his very eyes. Seeing the happy smiles on their faces now filled him with pride.

    "Orochimaru, that guy... he''s truly something else," Jiraiya murmured to himself. "He actually managed to build a place like this all on his own."

    Chana, sitting beside him, nodded in agreement. "Yes. If not for him, I can''t imagine what my fate might have been," she said softly.

    Chana, now twenty years old, wasn''t particularly striking in appearance, but she exuded a comforting warmth and friendliness. Her calm and gentle demeanor could put anyone at ease.

    Jiraiya glanced at her and smiled, about to say something, when¡ª

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    The sound of rushing footsteps interrupted him. His head snapped toward the noise, and in the distance, he saw a figure in a purple coat sprinting toward the village at full speed.

    Jiraiya squinted, his eyes widening slightly as recognition dawned on him. "Wait¡­ Tsunade?"

    The figure came to an abrupt stop, landing firmly in front of him. It was indeed Tsunade.

    The sudden arrival caused the surrounding clones to tense up and prepare for action, but Chana quickly raised a hand, signaling them to stand down.

    "Tsunade? What are you doing here?" Jiraiya asked, still surprised.

    Tsunade didn''t waste any time. Ignoring the clones around her, she locked eyes with Jiraiya and demanded, "Where''s Orochimaru? Is he here?"

    Jiraiya blinked, still processing her abrupt arrival. "He¡­ he was here before, but¡ª"

    "Where is he?" she interrupted, her tone urgent, cutting Jiraiya off mid-sentence.

    Her intensity made Jiraiya instinctively swallow. "Tsunade, calm down¡ª"

    "Just answer me!" Tsunade snapped, her voice sharp.

    "Uh¡­ He left three days ago," Jiraiya finally stammered out, still caught off guard by her outburst.

    "Left?" Tsunade froze for a moment, her brow furrowing.

    Jiraiya quickly nodded. "Yes, he went southwest. He took someone with him."

    "Someone?" Tsunade''s sharp gaze zeroed in on him. "What kind of person?"

    Jiraiya scratched his chin, trying to recall. "A woman. She wore glasses and looked very refined¡ªelegant, even. She had the same kind of calm presence as Chana," he said, motioning toward the girl beside him.

    Tsunade''s expression darkened as her gaze flicked briefly to Chana. "That bastard¡­" she muttered under her breath.

    Jiraiya, sensing where her thoughts were headed, quickly raised his hands. "Tsunade, there''s nothing going on between them! Really!"

    Tsunade, however, waved him off dismissively. "Save it. I don''t need you to defend him. Just tell me exactly how they left and what happened."

    Jiraiya sighed, seeing no way out. Reluctantly, he recounted the details of Orochimaru''s departure.

    When he finished, Tsunade frowned. "So you''re saying he took twenty subordinates with him?"

    "That''s right," Jiraiya confirmed.

    "And you have no idea where they were heading?"

    "He didn''t say," Jiraiya admitted with a shrug.

    Tsunade nodded, clearly dissatisfied but resigned. "Got it. Thanks. Take care of yourself, Jiraiya."

    "Wait¡ªare you leaving already? Don''t you need to rest?"

    "No time," Tsunade replied curtly.

    Before Jiraiya could say anything else, Tsunade disappeared in a blur, her speed leaving him speechless.

    "What''s with those two lately?" he muttered, shaking his head in bewilderment.

    ¡ª

    West of Konoha, near the border of the Fire Country, Orochimaru and Nono were scouting locations for a new underground laboratory.

    With Nono''s orphanage now established, Orochimaru''s laboratory was nearly operational. The bulk of the construction had been handled by twenty clones, and Nono wouldn''t need to concern herself with the cloning process. Her job would simply be to oversee the facility, ensuring everything ran smoothly.

    This was an easier task than what Chana managed, as there was no armory involved. Nono''s role was to supervise a single cloning lab, a task well-suited to her medical expertise.

    Unlike Chana, who had taken nearly half a year to fully grasp the technology, Nono only needed a month to learn everything Orochimaru taught her. Her sharp mind and experience made her an ideal candidate.

    As they walked outside the orphanage, Orochimaru''s raspy voice broke the silence.

    "Clones don''t require food, they only need a nutrient chamber to sustain them," he explained. "With the technology I brought back from the Land of Sound, you''ll be able to produce most of the food and medicine you need locally. As long as no major ninja village targets this place, you''ll be able to care for a large number of people."

    "That''s true," Nono agreed, looking up at him. "Lord Orochimaru, even though I''ve been involved with this for a while now, I still find your vision incredible. You¡­ truly are an extraordinary person."

    "Enough with the flattery," Orochimaru said, waving her off dismissively. "I''m leaving this place in your hands. Don''t disappoint me."

    "You can count on me," Nono said, bowing respectfully.

    Orochimaru nodded, giving her a few final instructions before turning to leave. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The underground lab was extensive, with space for roughly two hundred incubation chambers, enough to produce 200 clones every six months. With Nono overseeing operations, Orochimaru felt confident in the lab''s success.

    But just as he turned to go, a sharp voice cut through the air.

    "Orochimaru!"

    The sudden shout made him pause. A moment later, a purple blur darted out from behind a nearby boulder, closing the distance in an instant.

    Tsunade.

    Her fist flew toward him with devastating force before he had time to react.

    Bang!

    The punch landed squarely in his chest, sending him flying backward.

    Crash! Crash! Crash!

    Orochimaru''s body smashed through several large trees before finally coming to a stop.

    "Lord Orochimaru!"

    Nono, who hadn''t gone far, immediately shouted in alarm and sprinted toward him.

    Meanwhile, Tsunade stood frozen, her fist still clenched.

    "That impact¡­ It felt real," she murmured, disbelief flashing across her face. "Did I¡­ actually hit him?"

 Chapter 214: Tsunade Vs Nono

    Boom!

    A puff of white smoke rose, and the air rippled with tension.

    Whoosh!

    From within the smoke, Nono''s figure emerged. Her cloak and casual attire had vanished, replaced by a sharp, practical outfit, she now wore a vest, a ninja sword strapped to her back, a utility pouch at her waist, and gauntlets on her hands.

    She crouched low, her right knee bent and her left leg stretched behind her, her body poised like a vigilant predator. Her right hand gripped the hilt of the sword on her back, while her left hand adjusted her glasses before planting itself firmly on the ground for balance. Nono stood between Orochimaru and Tsunade, her cold gaze fixed on the woman before her.

    Her heart raced. Who is this woman? How could she have landed a sneak attack on Lord Orochimaru?

    On the other side, Tsunade was equally stunned. Her fist still tingled from the impact. Did I really just hit him?

    With Orochimaru''s strength, such a direct hit should have been impossible. Even if the punch had connected, the sensation wouldn''t have felt so¡­ real.

    Doubt and panic swirled in Tsunade''s mind. She knew just how devastating her punch had been, enough to take down a tiger with ease. Yet Orochimaru had taken it head-on.

    Realizing the damage she may have caused, Tsunade felt her stomach twist with guilt. She stepped forward instinctively, intending to check on Orochimaru''s condition.

    But before she could take another step, a flash of steel glinted before her eyes. Nono''s ninja sword was drawn, the blade gleaming coldly as it blocked Tsunade''s path.

    Tsunade''s instincts kicked in, and she took a step back. Her gaze hardened. "You¡­"

    Nono''s voice was cold and unyielding. "No matter who you are, I won''t let you take another step closer to Lord Orochimaru."

    "I''m trying to treat his injuries! Move aside!" Tsunade said sharply, her voice rising in urgency.

    "Treat his injuries?" Nono''s piercing gaze didn''t waver, her disbelief evident.

    "I''m telling you to move!" Tsunade shouted, her patience quickly wearing thin.

    Without waiting for a response, she launched herself into the air.

    Boom!

    Her foot slammed into the ground where Nono had been standing, sending cracks spidering through the earth. The raw force of the attack exploded outward, leaving Nono scrambling to dodge.

    Nono wasn''t a combat specialist, she was a spy, and in terms of pure fighting ability, she wasn''t even on par with an average j¨­nin. There was no way she could stand against Tsunade, one of the Legendary Sannin.

    The sheer power behind the kick left her shaken. This woman¡­ she''s unbelievably strong!

    As Nono rolled to the side to evade, she realized with a sinking feeling that Tsunade had already closed the distance to Orochimaru.

    Dammit! Nono gritted her teeth in frustration, cursing her own weakness. But there was no time to dwell on it. She scrambled to her feet, pulling three silver needles from her pouch.

    Even though she knew she couldn''t defeat Tsunade, she had to try something anything to protect Orochimaru.

    But just as she raised her arm to throw the needles, she froze.

    Tsunade wasn''t attacking Orochimaru. She was kneeling beside him, her hands glowing faintly green as she applied medical ninjutsu.

    What''s going on? Nono stared, her mind racing. She''s¡­ healing him?

    Her sharp eyes scanned Tsunade''s movements. As a skilled medical ninja herself, Nono could tell that the woman was genuinely performing first aid.

    She hit him¡­ and now she''s treating him?

    As Nono''s confusion mounted, her gaze shifted back to Tsunade''s face. Recognition suddenly struck her. The face, the strength, the technique, it all clicked.

    "You¡­ are you Tsunade-sama?"

    Her voice carried a mix of shock and hesitation. She had seen Tsunade before, albeit from a distance, many years ago. But the thought that this was her hadn''t even crossed Nono''s mind in the heat of the moment.

    "Yes!" Tsunade snapped, not looking up from her work. "Do you have a first aid kit?"

    "Y-yes, I do!" Nono stammered, still processing the situation.

    "Then bring it to me. Now!"

    "Right away!" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The exchange was quick and efficient, as both women focused on the task at hand.

    Tsunade''s hands glowed brighter as she worked to stabilize Orochimaru. Her voice trembled with a mixture of anger and worry as she scolded him.

    "Orochimaru, you idiot! You could''ve dodged that punch, why didn''t you?"

    Orochimaru, lying on the ground with labored breaths, managed to smirk despite the pain. "Calm down¡­ Tsunade. You''re overreacting."

    "Overreacting?!" Tsunade glared at him, tears threatening to spill from her eyes. "If I''d hit you any harder, you''d be dead by now. Why didn''t you dodge!"

    "Dodge¡­? From you?" Orochimaru rasped, his tone faint but laced with dry humor. "That wouldn''t have¡­ calmed you down¡­ would it?"

    Tsunade froze for a moment, stunned by his response. "You mean to tell me¡­ you let me hit you?!"

    Orochimaru''s faint smirk widened just a little, though blood still dripped from the corner of his mouth. "Maybe¡­"

    "You''re unbelievable!" Tsunade hissed, her voice breaking as tears slid down her cheeks. "This is all my fault¡­ I shouldn''t have¡ª"

    "Stop crying," Orochimaru interrupted, his voice tired but firm. "I''m not dying. Just¡­ set the bones. The rest¡­ will heal on its own."

    "Right¡­" Tsunade sniffled, shaking her head as she tried to focus. "Yes, of course. A recovery potion would help¡ª"

    Her hands paused as she fumbled through her pockets. Realizing she hadn''t brought any with her, she groaned in frustration.

    "Damn it¡­ I didn''t pack one. Orochimaru, where do you keep your potions?"

    "I¡­ don''t have one here," Orochimaru admitted weakly.

    "I''ll get it!" Nono, who had been standing nearby, suddenly spoke up. Without waiting for a response, she dashed toward the orphanage to retrieve supplies.

    "Just hold on," Tsunade muttered, carefully setting Orochimaru''s bones with precision.

    "You really don''t need the potion," Orochimaru said quietly, his voice still faint.

    "Yes, you do!" Tsunade snapped, then paused. Her sharp gaze flicked to his injuries, her hands freezing mid-movement. "Wait¡­ your cells¡­" Her eyes widened. "You have the sage body, don''t you?"

    Orochimaru didn''t respond verbally, simply giving her a slight nod.

    "How¡­ how did you even manage that?" Tsunade murmured, momentarily taken aback. But she quickly shook her head. "Never mind. I''ll focus on healing you for now."

    By the time Nono returned with the recovery potion, Tsunade had finished setting Orochimaru''s bones. Thanks to his regenerative abilities, his body was already starting to repair itself.

    "Tsunade-sama, this is¡­"

 Chapter 215: Cemetery?

    Seeing Orochimaru''s rapid recovery from his injuries, Nono couldn''t hide her surprise.

    But then she thought about it, Orochimaru had created recovery potions and pioneered cloning technology. Compared to those feats, the ability to repair his own bones didn''t seem all that impossible. With this realization, Nono quickly composed herself.

    ---

    It was seven o''clock in the evening at the orphanage.

    This newly established orphanage was still empty, with no one living there besides Nono. Most of the rooms remained vacant, save for one guest room illuminated by the dim glow of a candle.

    Inside, Tsunade sat beside the bed, her gaze fixed on Orochimaru, who was lying there with a calm demeanor.

    Conflicting emotions stirred within her. When she thought about how reckless and dismissive Orochimaru had been earlier, she wanted to punch him all over again. But when she remembered how he hadn''t even tried to avoid her attacks, allowing himself to take the full brunt of her strength, a pang of fear crept into her heart.

    Two entirely opposite feelings warred inside her, leaving her deeply unsettled.

    "How did you find me, Tsunade?" Orochimaru suddenly asked, his calm voice breaking the silence.

    Tsunade snapped out of her thoughts.

    "I¡­ I went to the Sound Village. Jiraiya told me where you might be," she admitted. Her voice was quieter than usual, and she avoided Orochimaru''s gaze, guilt from her earlier outburst weighing on her.

    "Jiraiya?" Orochimaru raised an eyebrow. "He only knew the general direction I left in, not my exact location." He paused, then continued, "How long did it take you to find me?"

    "A month and a half," Tsunade replied after a brief hesitation.

    "A month and a half?" Orochimaru fell silent for a moment, then let out a small, exasperated sigh. "So, you spent all that time searching for me just to hit me a few times?"

    "I¡­ I just wanted to knock some sense into you! And besides, you didn''t even try to dodge," Tsunade shot back, her confidence returning. "Also, don''t think for a second that I''m going to forgive you just because of that."

    "Oh? Then what do you plan to do?" Orochimaru asked, his tone light and unconcerned.

    Tsunade opened her mouth to respond but faltered, unable to come up with an answer.

    What could she do to him, really? She had hit him, yelled at him, and vented her frustration. Yet, despite all that, the idea of truly cutting ties with him never crossed her mind. After everything they had been through together over the years, a few disagreements or fights weren''t enough to sever their bond.

    "I haven''t decided yet," Tsunade finally said, her voice firm. "But you owe me for this, and I''m not letting you forget it."

    Orochimaru smiled faintly. "Fine. Just think of it as me owing you one."

    Tsunade seemed satisfied with his response. Orochimaru, meanwhile, rubbed the area where she had punched him earlier, then propped himself up with his hands and sat upright on the bed.

    "You''re injured¡ª" Tsunade started to say, but Orochimaru cut her off.

    "It''s nothing."

    Tsunade frowned, but then her expression shifted as another thought came to her. "Speaking of which, I didn''t have a chance to ask earlier, how did you manage to gain the Sage Body? You''re not¡­ you''re not from my clan, are you?"

    Orochimaru blinked, clearly caught off guard by the question.

    "Good grief, the two of us¡ª"

    "Don''t even think about it!" Orochimaru interrupted, waving her off before she could continue. "Even if we trace our bloodlines back a thousand years, there''s no way we''d be related."

    "But¡­ this kind of ability¡­" Tsunade trailed off.

    "With my research skills, achieving something like the Sage Body isn''t out of reach," Orochimaru replied casually, brushing off her concerns.

    ---

    Time has a way of dulling anger, and for Tsunade, the same was true. After spending some time with Orochimaru, her initial fury began to fade.

    However, when she saw Orochimaru walking side by side with Nono earlier, something inside her reignited. It wasn''t jealousy exactly, but an inexplicable irritation. Even though Orochimaru and Nono hadn''t acted the least bit intimate, it still bothered her.

    And so, she hadn''t held back when she punched him earlier.

    Even she was surprised that Orochimaru hadn''t avoided her blow. Though his body seemed unscathed, the fact that he had taken the hit willingly left her with a strange mix of guilt and confusion.

    Then there was Nono''s reaction how she seemed to step in defensively, as if shielding Orochimaru. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Orochimaru, do you think I have a bad temper?" Tsunade asked suddenly, her voice sharp.

    Orochimaru stared at her, puzzled. "When did I say that? Besides, haven''t you always had this temper?"

    "You used to think I was annoying," she muttered, her tone softer now.

    "I only thought you were annoying because you kept asking the same kinds of questions over and over," Orochimaru replied bluntly. "As one of the Sannin, don''t you think it''s a bit tedious to focus on relationship drama all the time?"

    "I was just trying to show you that I cared about you!"

    "Cared?" Orochimaru sighed, shaking his head. "Let''s just drop it, Tsunade. There''s no point in dragging this out any further."

    Tsunade hesitated, then reluctantly nodded. "Fine. But¡­ can you at least tell me when you''ll come back to the village?"

    "I still have unfinished business here. It''ll take at least a few more months. You should head back tomorrow," Orochimaru said firmly.

    "Tomorrow? I want to stay here for two more days," Tsunade protested.

    "Do whatever you want."

    "Then I want you to stay with me!"

    "¡­"

    ---

    That night, the two talked at length, but Orochimaru never explained how he had obtained his sage body. Tsunade didn''t press him further, understanding that some secrets were better left untold.

    By the next morning, Tsunade had convinced Orochimaru to stay at the orphanage with her for two days. During that time, she spent most of her hours chatting with Nono, a fact that left Orochimaru slightly perplexed. Still, he didn''t dwell on it.

    On the third morning, as everyone prepared to part ways, Orochimaru pulled Nono aside.

    "Lord Orochimaru, is there something you need?" Nono asked, her tone polite but curious.

    "Something just occurred to me," Orochimaru said, his voice calm. "When you were on your last infiltration mission, you wouldn''t happen to have kept any maps of Suna and Iwa, would you?"

    "Maps?" Nono echoed.

    "Yes. You should have them, right?"

    "Of course," Nono confirmed without hesitation. She reached for a bamboo tube strapped to her waist and handed it to him. "I always carry maps with me. If you need them, they''re yours."

    Orochimaru said nothing, opening the tube and pulling out the map inside. He scanned it briefly before frowning.

    "There''s no cemetery marked on this¡­"

 Chapter 216: Infiltration

    Nono was a highly skilled and seasoned spy.

    Her infiltration missions weren''t simply about entering enemy territory. Instead, they required her to infiltrate enemy ninja villages themselves, extracting critical intelligence while avoiding detection.

    Considering the strict confidentiality maintained by the great nations over their ninja village operations, missions like these were unimaginably difficult. It wasn''t just about sneaking in, it was about gaining the trust of enemy shinobi, uncovering vital information, and then sending that intelligence back to her homeland without getting caught.

    This level of infiltration was impossible for anyone without rigorous and specialized training.

    Even Orochimaru, for all his genius and capabilities, couldn''t manage it at this level, not yet.

    This was why he needed Nono. Her experience and knowledge of Suna and Iwa made her an invaluable resource, saving him a great deal of trouble.

    "Graves¡­ a cemetery?" Nono blinked in surprise at Orochimaru''s request.

    Orochimaru nodded. "Yes, just the approximate locations will do."

    "I see¡­" Nono nodded in understanding, her tone calm.

    As a spy, one of Nono''s strengths was her ability to suppress curiosity. A skilled ninja never asked unnecessary questions, especially when speaking to a superior. Orochimaru''s request, unusual as it was, didn''t warrant further thought from her.

    "Cemeteries aren''t important locations, so I never marked them on the maps," Nono explained, closing her eyes to recall the information. After a brief moment, she opened them and pointed to specific spots on the map in Orochimaru''s hand. "The cemetery for Suna should be roughly here¡­ and the one for Iwa is probably here."

    "Understood," Orochimaru said with a nod.

    With Nono''s help, he not only gained the locations of the cemeteries but also valuable details about infiltrating both villages. Nono''s knowledge included key areas to avoid and individuals to be wary of.

    "You really are an excellent spy, Nono," Orochimaru remarked, his admiration genuine.

    "I''m hardly worthy of such praise," Nono replied, a bit flustered by the compliment.

    "Everyone has their strengths," Orochimaru said with a faint smile. "But I''ll have to leave things here to you from now on."

    "Understood, my lord. Safe travels," Nono said respectfully.

    ---

    As Orochimaru walked away, he was approached by Tsunade.

    "What were you and Nono talking about?" she asked.

    "Nothing much. I was just asking her for some information," Orochimaru replied casually.

    "Oh¡­" Tsunade''s tone was neutral, but her expression betrayed a flicker of unease.

    "Tsunade, let''s part ways here," Orochimaru said as they approached a fork in the road.

    Tsunade hesitated for a moment, reluctant. But then she nodded. "Alright. Just¡­ come back soon."

    "I''ll do my best," Orochimaru replied before turning away and disappearing with a flash of the body flicker technique.

    Tsunade stood still for a moment, watching the empty space where he had been. Then, with a determined expression, she turned and began her journey back to Konoha.

    ---

    Although the ninja war had ended prematurely due to Orochimaru''s defeat of the Kazekage, the peace was far from absolute. Small skirmishes and conflicts still erupted here and there.

    Avoiding the friction points between the larger nations, Orochimaru moved through the smaller countries where he had conducted trades in the past.

    The purpose of obtaining the maps from Nono was now clear, to find the remains of powerful individuals from different nations and gather their genetic material for his research. His ultimate goal was to perfect the Edo Tensei, the Reanimation Jutsu.

    However, before targeting the great ninja villages for their strongest, Orochimaru needed to refine his technique. This required living test subjects, and he intended to find them in these smaller nations.

    The strength of the resurrected individuals depended heavily on the quality of the sacrifices used. At the moment, Orochimaru had two prime options: White Zetsu and clones infused with the First Hokage''s cells.

    But White Zetsu was too elusive to capture, and the clones didn''t yet have a sufficient concentration of Hashirama''s cells. The experiments were still far from complete, making the use of clones inefficient.

    As a result, Orochimaru needed suitable test subjects, living individuals whose sacrifice would bring his experiments closer to perfection.

    ---

    Time passed quickly. In the blink of an eye, half a year had gone by.

    ---

    Half a year later, in Iwa Ninja Village.

    The village, surrounded by towering rocky mountains, was a natural fortress. Its location made it one of the most secure and defensible ninja villages in the world, almost impenetrable to enemy forces. However, its isolation also made external communication more challenging.

    On one moonlit night, an uninvited guest approached Iwa Ninja Village.

    He was clad in a tan uniform and wore the forehead protector of Sunagakure, his hair tied up and covered by a turban styled in the fashion of Iwa Ninja.

    Standing at a distance, Orochimaru gazed at the fortress ahead, deep in thought.

    After a brief pause, he pulled out a special kunai and planted it firmly into the ground. Then, raising his arms, a stream of dark matter flowed out from his sleeves and gathered on his back, forming massive black wings.

    Magnet Release: Iron Sand Sky Wing.

    This was the flight technique of the Third Kazekage.

    With a gentle flap of the wings, Orochimaru ascended into the air, his figure cutting through the night sky. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    As he climbed higher, the sprawling buildings of Iwa Ninja Village became smaller and smaller in his view.

    "Using this ability for flight is far from efficient," Orochimaru muttered to himself. The technique relied on altering the surrounding magnetic field to achieve flight, but the higher he flew, the more chakra it consumed.

    If it weren''t for his near-limitless chakra reserves granted by his current body, he wouldn''t even consider using this method to fly so high.

    But now¡­

    As Orochimaru hovered in the sky, the entirety of Iwa Ninja Village lay spread out before him. The darkness of night concealed his presence, and his black wings blended seamlessly into the shadows. At this height, no one in the village would notice him.

    Orochimaru glanced down and pulled out a small container holding four specially crafted flies.

    These flies, equipped with infrared night-vision capabilities, were perfect for reconnaissance. In terms of utility, they rivaled even Deidara''s creations.

    Releasing the flies, Orochimaru watched their perspective unfold as they scouted the village below. It wasn''t long before they located the cemetery marked by Nono.

    "As expected¡­ a sensory barrier," Orochimaru murmured, his lips curling slightly.

    Pulling out another kunai, Orochimaru observed the area through the scout flies'' perspective and identified a shadowy, uninhabited spot just beyond the barrier.

    With a flick of his wrist, the Flying Thunder God kunai sailed through the air and embedded itself in the soft earth below, bypassing the sensory barrier.

    Moments later, Orochimaru''s figure with his massive black wings appeared in the kunai''s position.

    "So far, infiltration missions don''t seem to be much of a challenge for me,"

 Chapter 217: Sanin? A Meaningless Title

    The Flying Thunder God Technique, a space-time ninjutsu capable of instant teleportation.

    As long as the user places a Flying Thunder God mark somewhere, they can traverse any distance to that point. Newly carved marks retain a strong spiritual connection with the user, allowing them to teleport no matter how far away they are. This was evident during the Fourth Great Ninja War when Minato Namikaze used the technique to transport Terumi Mei, the Fifth Mizukage, across several countries, a journey spanning thousands of miles in an instant.

    However, the power of the Flying Thunder God mark isn''t permanent. Over time, its spiritual connection to the caster weakens. As the power diminishes, so does the range of the teleportation. In some cases, if the mark becomes too faint, the connection can completely vanish. Even standing right next to the mark won''t let the user detect it unless they test it manually.

    This limitation was evident during the original attack of the Nine Tails, when Minato fought Obito. The Flying Thunder God mark he had placed on Obito during that battle remained intact for years, but Minato didn''t recognize it until much later, only confirming its existence through trial and error.

    Returning to the present, Orochimaru''s kunai had just been thrown.

    Freshly carved and brimming with power, the Flying Thunder God mark could easily bypass the sensory barriers of Iwa Ninja Village. These barriers were only designed to detect objects infused with chakra, but the Flying Thunder God mark was purely spiritual, making it undetectable.

    Using the kunai as an anchor, Orochimaru was able to infiltrate the village without being noticed.

    ---

    In the ninja world, aerial defense and detection capabilities were sorely lacking. Ninja villages had almost no effective countermeasures against airborne threats.

    This weakness had been exposed in the past, such as when Deidara, a mere teenager at the time terrorized Sunagakure with his flying clay bombs. Despite the village''s defenses, he singlehandedly overwhelmed them and successfully abducted Gaara.

    Deidara''s ability to attack from the air and his expertise in bombing made him a devastating force, akin to a modern-day terrorist. In the ninja world, where air power was so underdeveloped, such abilities were practically unstoppable.

    Thus, aerial infiltration was the most efficient way to sneak into a ninja village undetected.

    Orochimaru, with his flight capabilities, combined with the reconnaissance abilities of his flies and the teleportation power of the Flying Thunder God Technique, could penetrate any village with ease.

    As his wings of sand and iron dissolved into nothingness, Orochimaru retrieved the kunai he had thrown and quickly moved to find cover.

    After confirming that the area was clear, he began his true objective, his grave-robbing operation.

    Though Orochimaru was undeniably strong now, possessing the near-limitless chakra of a Sage''s body, as well as techniques like Susanoo and the Flying Thunder God Jutsu, he wasn''t one to act recklessly.

    Carelessness at this stage, before his goals were achieved, would be disastrous.

    ---

    Meanwhile, in Konoha Village, under the soft glow of the evening lights, a brief encounter unfolded on the streets.

    "Tsunade, would you like to have a drink with me?"

    The voice was gentle, almost inviting.

    "No, I''ve got a lot of things to take care of when I get back," Tsunade replied curtly.

    "I see. Well, take care then. Goodbye!"

    "Goodbye." Tsunade gave a brief nod. "Come on, Kushina, let''s go."

    The two walked away, their conversation ending as quickly as it had begun.

    Kushina, now twelve years old, walked beside Tsunade, her curiosity piqued. She glanced back at the retreating figure of the man who had spoken to Tsunade.

    "Tsunade-sama, why do you always refuse his invitations? We''re not busy, are we?"

    Tsunade frowned, her expression unreadable for a moment. Then she sighed. "It''s because of that guy¡­ Orochimaru."

    "Orochimaru-sama?" Kushina asked, tilting her head.

    "Yeah. Orochimaru doesn''t like him."

    "Oh¡­ I see." Kushina giggled lightly. "It sounds like you really listen to Orochimaru-sama!"

    "Who said that?" Tsunade snapped, her voice sharp. "I just think he has a point. As a woman with a boyfriend, it''s better to keep a respectable distance from other men."

    "Really?" Kushina blinked, half-understanding Tsunade''s words.

    Her thoughts wandered to the time when Orochimaru had carried her home. If touching a man crossed the line, what about that night? She distinctly remembered him touching her leg. Did that count as crossing the line?

    Wait¡ªher thigh?

    The memory suddenly resurfaced, and Kushina''s face flushed a deep red. Her mind betrayed her, replaying the scene of Tsunade leaning against a tree with her back to Orochimaru.

    "What''s wrong with me?" Kushina muttered to herself, ashamed of her own thoughts. She shook her head vigorously, forcing the memories out of her mind.

    ---

    In a dark, isolated basement elsewhere in the world, an old man sat alone.

    His body was frail, his hair white with age, and his single visible eye gazed emptily at the shadows around him. His stooped posture and withered face told the story of years spent confined to this sealed space.

    Most people would lose their sanity after spending only a few days in such conditions, but this man had endured it for years.

    "Madara, I''m back," a voice called softly. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    A white head emerged from the ground, its tone unusually gentle and feminine.

    "Zetsu," Madara greeted without looking up. His voice was weak, each word spoken with visible effort. "How is Nagato doing?"

    "They''re doing well," White Zetsu replied. "Jiraiya of the Sannin has been teaching them ninjutsu."

    "Sannin?" Madara scoffed lightly. "A meaningless title. Compared to the God of the Ninja World, it''s nothing."

    "True," White Zetsu agreed. "But it''s good for Nagato to have a peaceful childhood."

    "That''s all I hoped for," Madara murmured.

    "Oh, by the way, Madara, the one who brought Nagato back to his village the other member of the Sannin he''s quite an unusual character."

    "You mean Orochimaru?" Madara asked without hesitation, as if the name were already familiar to him.

    "Yes. His actions are strange, to say the least. He''s a Konoha ninja, yet he''s built his own village in secret. I can''t make sense of it."

    "Interesting," Madara said, his tone calm. "Have you investigated his village?"

    "I''ve been inside before," White Zetsu explained. "Security was lax back then, but lately, there have been more and more shinobi there. It''s harder to get close now."

    "Then don''t waste your efforts investigating Orochimaru," Madara decided. "Just focus on Nagato."

    "Understood," White Zetsu said, sinking back into the ground.

 Chapter 218: What Have You Done To Me?

    The ancestor of chakra, Otsutsuki Kaguya, created a manifestation of her will known as Black Zetsu.

    Black Zetsu manipulated Uchiha Madara into resurrecting Kaguya. Before that, Madara had manipulated Obito, who in turn tricked Nagato into pursuing the Eye of the Moon Plan.

    The entire history of the ninja world was steeped in one conspiracy after another, an endless web of manipulation.

    But Orochimaru, knowing the truth behind it all, remained indifferent.

    He believed in one principle: in the face of overwhelming power, conspiracies and schemes were meaningless.

    Stopping Madara''s resurrection would have been easy for someone like Orochimaru. All it would take was digging out the Rinnegan, sealing it in a potion bottle, and storing it in his system vault. No further precautions would be needed.

    Yet, Orochimaru had no desire to take that path.

    The resurrection of Madara wasn''t something he considered a priority. For someone like Orochimaru, who already understood the timeline of future events, whether Madara returned or not was entirely dependent on his mood. There was no reason to go out of his way to prevent it.

    Slowly emerging from the ground, Orochimaru adjusted his vision to the dim light and sighed, his tone carrying a hint of exasperation.

    "If I had a choice, I''d rather not be digging up graves all day."

    The Edo Tensei, or Reanimation Jutsu, required the genetic material of powerful individuals. Tomb-robbing was a necessity. With his mastery of Earth Release, no one could carry out this task faster or more efficiently than Orochimaru.

    He could fly, teleport using the Flying Thunder God Technique, and his proficiency in infiltration was unparalleled.

    Though his Earth Release techniques weren''t quite as advanced as White Zetsu''s, they were more than sufficient for the job. At most, Orochimaru only needed a single night to raid the cemetery of an entire ninja village.

    ---

    "Hey, you there! What are you doing here so early in the morning?" S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    A sudden shout interrupted Orochimaru''s thoughts.

    The sound of footsteps followed as three Iwa ninjas approached.

    Orochimaru, still dressed in the uniform of Iwa Ninja Village, had his back turned to them, so they hadn''t yet identified him as an intruder.

    Hearing the shout, Orochimaru''s expression turned slightly amused.

    "Have the patrols let their guard down now that the war is over?" he murmured to himself. Then, with a smirk, he added, "Oh well, goodbye."

    Whoosh!

    Orochimaru vanished instantly, leaving the three Iwa ninjas staring at empty air in bewilderment.

    "D-did he just disappear?" one of the ninjas stammered, rubbing his eyes. He tried to convince himself it was just his imagination, but the memory was too vivid to ignore.

    "You saw it too, right?" another asked nervously. "I thought I was seeing things."

    "No way! How could someone just vanish into thin air? It¡­ it couldn''t have been a ghost, could it?"

    "Don''t even joke about that!" the third ninja snapped, his voice shaking. "This needs to be reported to Lord Tsuchikage immediately!"

    The three agreed and hurried off to report the incident.

    ---

    By the time the Third Tsuchikage, ¨­noki, received the news, it had taken on an almost supernatural tone.

    According to the report, a strange Iwa ninja had been spotted near the cemetery in the early morning hours. All three patrol guards had seen him, but the figure had vanished into thin air.

    ¨­noki, skeptical yet cautious, ordered an immediate investigation.

    The Boundary Department found no signs of infiltration. The guards at the village gates had noticed nothing unusual. Even after mobilizing the entire village to comb the area, they found no trace of an intruder.

    Confusion spread among the Iwa ninja.

    Had all three guards been seeing things? Or was there really a ghost?

    The possibility sent shivers down their spines.

    Of course, the three patrol guards were the most terrified of all. They couldn''t shake the feeling that the figure they had seen bore a striking resemblance to a deceased ninja¡­

    ---

    Unaware of the chaos he had caused in Iwa, Orochimaru had already moved on to Sunagakure.

    Just as before, he placed a Flying Thunder God kunai outside the village, infiltrated from above, and used the teleportation technique to bypass the barriers undetected.

    With the coordinates provided by Nono, his work was seamless. This time, no one even noticed his presence.

    Speaking of the Flying Thunder God Kunai, Orochimaru had made some customizations.

    The design of the mark on the kunai could be altered based on personal preference. For example, the Second Hokage had a unique design for his mark, while Minato Namikaze''s Flying Thunder God Kunai had a distinct trident shape.

    Orochimaru, true to his nature, had chosen a coiled snake design for his mark.

    Unlike Minato, Orochimaru didn''t rely on the Flying Thunder God Jutsu as a primary combat technique. As a result, he hadn''t invested in creating specialized kunai. Instead, he used ordinary kunai, attaching his custom mark to their handles.

    ---

    The days of tomb-robbing were monotonous, and several more passed in a blur.

    ---

    A few days later, at the border between the Land of Wind and the Land of Fire, Orochimaru stood at the foot of a remote mountain.

    Squatting down, he placed his hands together in a series of seals.

    "Summoning: Impure World Reincarnation!"

    With a rumbling noise, two upright coffins burst out of the ground.

    The first coffin''s door bore black characters on a blue background, marked with the number "Three."

    The second coffin''s door bore black characters on a yellow background, marked with the number "Two."

    Squeak¡­ bang!

    Both coffin doors fell to the ground with a heavy thud, kicking up a cloud of dust.

    From within, two figures emerged, stepping forward with stiff movements.

    The first was a man with striking dark blue hair, yellow eyes, and a blue Kazekage robe. His features resembled those of the Uchiha, though his aura was distinctly different.

    The second figure was entirely wrapped in bandages, with only a single eye visible. He wore a black ribbon as a forehead protector and simple black pants.

    Standing before Orochimaru were the Third Kazekage and the Second Tsuchikage, Mu.

    "What is¡­ going on here?" Mu asked, staring at his hands in disbelief. His movements were sluggish, but he retained a semblance of consciousness.

    The Third Kazekage''s sharp eyes immediately focused on Orochimaru. "You¡­ Orochimaru?!"

    "Welcome back to the world of the living," Orochimaru said, the corners of his lips curling into a smirk. "Lord Kazekage, it''s been a while."

    "What¡­ what is this?" the Third Kazekage demanded. "I didn''t give you my body, so how¡ª?"

    "There''s no time to explain," Orochimaru interrupted smoothly. "From now on, you''re both my tools."

    "Tools?" The Third Kazekage''s tone turned icy. "I am Kazekage. Do you truly think you can reduce me to something as insignificant as a tool?"

    "Kazekage?" Orochimaru chuckled. "You were Kazekage. But that''s no longer the case."

    "What did you say?!"

    "Why don''t you try moving your body and see for yourself?" Orochimaru suggested, his voice calm but laced with an unsettling confidence.

    The Third Kazekage''s expression twisted. "Orochimaru, what have you done to me?!"

 Chapter 219: Back To Your Coffins

    After the Third Kazekage was summoned, his attention remained fixed on Orochimaru. He failed to notice anything strange about himself at first.

    It wasn''t until the Second Tsuchikage, Mu, spoke that he realized something was amiss. When he turned to look, the person beside him was someone he instantly recognized.

    "You¡­ are you the Second Tsuchikage from the Land of Earth?"

    "Do I have no presence?" Mu replied calmly, his tone laced with sarcasm. He then turned his attention to Orochimaru. "And you, boy standing over there. Which country do you hail from? How is it that you know this technique?"

    His eyes narrowed, deep suspicion evident in his gaze. "If my memory serves me right, this disgraceful jutsu was created by the Second Hokage of Konoha Village!"

    "As expected of the Second Tsuchikage," Orochimaru said with a faint smile. "Your memory is impeccable."

    Mu looked at his hands, studying his form. "Are you one of the Second Hokage''s disciples?"

    "No," interrupted the Third Kazekage. "This man''s name is Orochimaru. He''s a disciple of the Third Hokage."

    "The Third Hokage?"

    "Yes," the Third Kazekage said bitterly. "This guy''s abilities are highly unusual. Not only does he possess the speed of the Second Hokage, but he also wields the Sharingan of the Uchiha clan. I¡­ I¡­"

    His voice faltered as the memory of his death resurfaced, Flying Thunder God combined with a Mangekyo Sharingan ability. The sequence of events that led to his demise remained a point of frustration and confusion for him. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "The speed of the Second Hokage and the Sharingan?" Mu''s eyes reflected a flicker of disbelief. "That''s impossible."

    As someone who had been contemporaneous with the Second Hokage, Mu was well-acquainted with his abilities, as well as the traits of the Uchiha. This pale-skinned figure before him didn''t match either description.

    "I didn''t believe it either," said the Third Kazekage, his tone low and begrudging. "But that''s how I died."

    For a man of his stature, the shame of being killed in such a bewildering way weighed heavily on him.

    Orochimaru listened to their conversation, a strange feeling stirring within him. Somehow, the more he watched the two former Kage interact, the less sinister this technique felt to him.

    Perhaps, under different circumstances, the Edo Tensei might not be a forbidden jutsu at all. After all, it allowed people to meet those they had longed to see again and gave the dead a chance to say their final words, words they might not have had the chance to speak in life.

    But Orochimaru quickly shook off such sentimental thoughts.

    "Alright, you two," he said, waving his hand dismissively. "That''s enough chatter. The only reason I summoned you was to test the perfection of this technique. Now that I''ve done so, you''re no longer needed. Back to your coffins!"

    The Third Kazekage and Second Tsuchikage both felt a force pulling them, compelling their bodies to move against their will.

    "Damn it¡­" the Third Kazekage muttered angrily.

    "This is infuriating¡­" Mu added, his tone grim.

    Boom!

    The coffin lids slammed shut, muffling their voices as they were sealed inside. Moments later, the coffins themselves disappeared without a trace.

    Orochimaru stood in the now-empty clearing, his hand on his chin as he mused to himself.

    "Their consciousness is recovering well, but their strength is still lacking. I''ll need higher-quality sacrifices to take this further¡­"

    ---

    The Edo Tensei, a jutsu that manipulates the dead, had earned its reputation as a despicable and sinister technique. Even Tobirama Senju, its creator, had not escaped the stigma attached to it.

    But Orochimaru was unfazed by such labels. In the entire ninja world, no one suspected him of mastering this jutsu. Aside from Danzo, only Mu and Rasa were aware of its existence.

    He was confident that by the time anyone realized the scope of his plans, it would already be too late for them to intervene.

    ---

    Back in Konoha, in the Land of Fire.

    Orochimaru had returned to the village after completing his latest round of experimentation.

    He hadn''t yet targeted Kumo or Kirigakure due to a lack of intelligence about their inner workings. Successfully infiltrating those villages would require more meticulous planning.

    For now, his return to Konoha served two purposes: the journey from the Land of Rivers had been smooth, making it convenient for him to stop by, and he needed more of the First Hokage''s cells to continue refining his clones.

    ---

    "You''re always running off somewhere, Orochimaru."

    This was the first thing Danzo said upon seeing him.

    The two were currently inside the Root headquarters, seated across from one another in the dimly lit office.

    To Danzo, Orochimaru''s frequent absences were nothing short of irritating. During peacetime, Orochimaru was practically impossible to track down, which Danzo, as his superior, found deeply unsatisfying.

    "What''s wrong?" Orochimaru asked, his tone disinterested.

    "What do you mean, what''s wrong?" Danzo said sharply. "Your experiments, of course! How can you conduct proper research when you''re always running off somewhere?"

    "Don''t be so quick to judge," Orochimaru replied nonchalantly. "I''ve been traveling to gather ideas for new research projects."

    Danzo frowned but didn''t interrupt.

    Orochimaru continued, "I''ve already completed the projects you''ve requested, genetic enhancement serums, Sharingan transplantation, First Hokage cell integration. I even helped Konoha develop the genetic repair fluid and the prototype for scientific ninja tools. So tell me, what more could I possibly have left to work on?"

    Danzo paused, considering Orochimaru''s words. "Then, have you found any new research projects?"

    "Not yet," Orochimaru admitted, his tone casual. "Finding new directions takes inspiration. These things can''t be rushed."

    Though Orochimaru''s response was partly fabricated, it wasn''t entirely untrue. Groundbreaking research often required a spark of insight.

    Danzo mulled this over for a moment before speaking again. "If inspiration is what you lack, then focus on Wood Release research in the meantime."

    "Wood Release?" Orochimaru raised an eyebrow.

    "That''s right," Danzo said. "Didn''t you say before that it''s possible to create Wood Release users even without my method?"

    Orochimaru nodded slowly. "Yes, it''s possible. But the results are inferior to true Wood Release, and the process is time-consuming."

    "That doesn''t matter. We''ll find a group of children and train them to develop Wood Release as a backup force. Time isn''t an issue."

    Orochimaru frowned slightly but kept his thoughts to himself.

    After a moment, he relented. "Fine. But I don''t have the time to round up children myself."

    "You don''t need to concern yourself with that," Danzo said coolly. "I''ll handle it."

    Danzo''s indifferent demeanor sent a chill through Orochimaru.

    In a world where human lives were often seen as disposable, experiments on living subjects had become disturbingly normalized. Even Tobirama Senju, the Second Hokage, had conducted similar experiments during his lifetime.

    Letting out a quiet sigh, Orochimaru nodded. "Very well. But the children used for this research should ideally be under five years old."

    "I understand," Danzo replied with calm detachment.

 Chapter 220: Decision

    Genetic modification is a scientific technique capable of altering human genes at their core.

    Orochimaru had already proven its effectiveness in the original series through his experiments on Yamato. While not particularly profound by his standards, to the average person, it was a technology that defied natural laws and human ethics.

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 55+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    After all, these experiments required live subjects, and more often than not, children. To the ordinary observer, such practices represented a grotesque distortion of morality.

    But Orochimaru didn''t care. To him, this was no longer an experiment, it was merely a process of mass-producing a Wood Release army.

    Failures? There wouldn''t be any, unless the subject was already terminally ill. The outcome of this "procedure" was almost guaranteed.

    ---

    "Hmm? Kato Dan?"

    As the evening settled in and Orochimaru returned from Root Headquarters, he paused, frowning slightly as he caught sight of a familiar white-haired figure outside a dango shop in the distance.

    Wasn''t this man supposed to be dead?

    In Orochimaru''s memory, Kato Dan had died during the Second Great Ninja War. But now that the war was over much earlier than it should have been there he was, alive and well.

    Did my intervention in ending the war early change his fate? Orochimaru wondered. Or was it because Tsunade had stayed by his side this time? Perhaps it''s both?

    These thoughts swirled in his mind as he tried to make sense of this unexpected turn of events.

    "Lord Orochimaru! Haha, you''re back!"

    A cheerful voice interrupted his thoughts. Orochimaru turned around, only to find a small red-haired figure running toward him. Before he could react, Kushina leapt into his arms with a wide grin.

    "Kushina¡­?" Orochimaru froze for a moment, surprised.

    While it wasn''t unusual for Kushina to have a good impression of him after all, he had deliberately saved her during the attempted kidnapping by the Cloud ninjas, her behavior now was far more affectionate than he''d anticipated.

    What''s with this level of closeness? Orochimaru mused.

    "Kushina, are you by yourself?" he asked, smiling faintly as he reached out to gently ruffle her bright red hair.

    "Uh-huh!"

    "Don''t you have anyone else to play with?"

    "Other people?" Kushina tilted her head, confused. "No, I don''t have any friends in Konoha!"

    "No friends?" Orochimaru''s eyes narrowed slightly as he studied her.

    Unlike Naruto in the future, Kushina was a Jinchuriki during a time of war, meaning her freedom was severely restricted. Even after graduating, she could only take on D-rank missions, never stepping far beyond the village walls.

    Her classmates avoided her because of her unusual red hair, and she herself had no interest in mingling with those who ostracized her. Normally, someone like Minato might have befriended her, but because of Orochimaru''s interference, their paths hadn''t crossed.

    In fact, Kushina seemed to have no intention of getting closer to Minato at all.

    So, I''ve inadvertently altered her fate as well¡­ Orochimaru realized, his lips curling into a faint smirk.

    "Why don''t you come over to my house?" he offered casually.

    "Really? Okay!" Kushina beamed, her excitement palpable.

    ---

    Ordinarily, a thirteen- or fourteen-year age gap between two people would create an almost insurmountable generation gap, especially between a man and a young girl.

    That night, when he had saved her from the Cloud ninja, had clearly left an indelible mark on her.

    Whoever had saved her that night would hold a special place in her heart especially since Orochimaru had deliberately fostered this connection afterward.

    And now, this same girl was the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki.

    Orochimaru''s gaze turned contemplative as he watched Kushina fiddling with a pair of wireless headphones at his desk.

    The thought of obtaining the Nine-Tails had crossed his mind long ago, but the complications it would cause gave him pause. Removing a tailed beast from its host was a fatal process, and as much as Orochimaru pursued his ambitions without hesitation, the idea of letting Kushina die in such a way felt¡­ wasteful.

    From what he recalled, there was no method to safely extract a tailed beast from its host without killing the Jinchuriki, unless he used the forbidden Reincarnation Jutsu to trade his life for hers, or replenished her with another tailed beast immediately after extraction.

    Neither of those options appealed to him.

    The first was out of the question, Orochimaru wasn''t about to sacrifice his life for anyone. As for the second, it defeated the purpose of removing the Nine-Tails in the first place.

    Adding to this, Kushina''s current trajectory seemed to indicate that she wouldn''t form any bond with Minato. Without their connection, Naruto''s existence was no longer guaranteed.

    And even if Naruto were born, he likely wouldn''t be the Naruto Orochimaru remembered. He might lack his connection to the Uzumaki Clan, or even the Nine-Tails itself.

    It was fascinating how a single change could ripple across so many lives.

    The butterfly effect truly works in mysterious ways, Orochimaru thought with an amused expression.

    ---

    "Orochimaru! Orochimaru!"

    A familiar voice broke his train of thought.

    Turning toward the source, Orochimaru saw Tsunade approaching.

    "I''ll get the door!" Kushina chirped, hopping off her chair and rushing to open it.

    Moments later, Tsunade stepped inside, her expression a mixture of annoyance and relief.

    "You didn''t even tell me you were back!" she scolded, walking toward him.

    ---

    Later that night, in the quiet of Orochimaru''s bedroom, the two lay side by side.

    Tsunade, her cheeks flushed, turned to him with a questioning look. "Orochimaru, what''s going on? We just finished, and now you''re lying there like your mind is somewhere else."

    "It''s nothing," Orochimaru replied casually. "By the way, how''s Nawaki doing?"

    Tsunade''s expression softened. "He''s doing well. He''s a full-fledged Jonin now. He''s capable of standing on his own."

    "Is that so¡­" Orochimaru''s eyes narrowed slightly, his thoughts aligning with a decision he had been mulling over.

    Tsunade propped herself up on one elbow, eyeing him curiously. "Hey, now that you''re back, you''re not planning to run off again, are you?"

    "Not for a while," Orochimaru replied before pausing. Then, almost abruptly, he added, "Tsunade¡­ let''s get married."

    "What?" Tsunade blinked, stunned.

    This wasn''t like the Orochimaru she knew, the one who used to brush her off or change the subject whenever the topic got too personal.

    "Are you serious?" she asked hesitantly.

    Orochimaru nodded slightly. "It might seem sudden, but I''m being sincere. To prove it, let me show you something."

    "What is it?"

    "Get dressed first."

    Confused but intrigued, Tsunade quickly slipped into her clothes. Orochimaru did the same, donning his robe.

    "Let''s go," he said, scooping her up into his arms.

    Tsunade was startled at first, he hadn''t held her like this in a long time. Before she could react further, the scenery around them shifted. Darkness enveloped them as the sound of rushing wind filled her ears.

    She instinctively glanced around, realizing that they were no longer on the ground.

    Looking closer, she noticed the massive black wings on Orochimaru''s back, flapping gently as they hovered in the air.

    "You¡­ you can fly?" Tsunade exclaimed, her voice tinged with disbelief.

 Chapter 221: Childhood Dream

    Orochimaru''s sudden marriage proposal left Tsunade stunned.

    This was entirely out of character for him, Orochimaru was never the type to take the initiative in such matters.

    But her astonishment at his proposal was quickly overshadowed by something far more incredible: Orochimaru could fly.

    Standing outside Konoha Village, Tsunade wasn''t surprised that Orochimaru had used the Flying Thunder God Technique to transport them. But these enormous black wings? And the ability to fly freely in the air? That was something she couldn''t ignore.

    Her sharp eyes immediately recognized the source.

    "This is¡­ Magnet Release? That black material¡­ it''s iron sand!" Tsunade murmured to herself. Then her disbelief deepened. "But how? How are you using Magnet Release?"

    Orochimaru gave her a faint smile, his raspy voice breaking the silence. "This is what I wanted to show you. When you see this, you should be able to piece things together."

    Hearing his words, Tsunade''s mind began to race. Her initial surprise faded as understanding dawned. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Wood Release¡­ Magnet Release¡­ Wait. Don''t tell me you''ve somehow fused other people''s bloodline limits into yourself?" Tsunade''s eyes widened in shock. "No¡­ no way!"

    Orochimaru remained silent, simply descending to the ground with Tsunade in his arms. As they landed, he reached for the Flying Thunder God kunai embedded in the ground.

    With the kunai in hand, he turned to Tsunade. His vertical golden pupils shifted, gradually morphing into a vivid scarlet the unmistakable Sharingan of the Uchiha clan.

    "You''re absolutely right," he said simply.

    Tsunade stood frozen, struggling to process what she was seeing.

    "Is that¡­ the Sharingan?" she stammered, her voice barely above a whisper.

    The contrast between Orochimaru''s black wings and the glowing red of his Sharingan gave him a demonic aura, making him appear almost otherworldly. Coupled with his immortality and mastery of the Flying Thunder God Jutsu, he seemed more like a myth than a man.

    "Oh my God¡­"

    Tsunade was overwhelmed. As a ninja, she understood the implications of what she was witnessing. Orochimaru wasn''t just revealing ordinary techniques, these were abilities that could shake the entire ninja world to its core.

    "Why would you tell me something like this?" Tsunade asked, her voice trembling.

    For a ninja, revealing one''s abilities to another was a matter of great trust. Sharing such information exposed vulnerabilities, which could be exploited by enemies. Orochimaru''s willingness to show her these secrets went beyond the trust of comrades, it was a declaration of something far deeper.

    "I told you," Orochimaru said, his tone calm. "This is my way of showing sincerity."

    "Sincerity?" Tsunade repeated, her mind flashing back to his earlier proposal. "Are you saying this is part of your sincerity for¡­ marriage? But this is¡­"

    For Tsunade, the value of what Orochimaru had revealed far exceeded anything material. It was the ultimate display of trust.

    "It doesn''t matter," Orochimaru said, his lips curling into a faint smile as he dispelled the Sharingan and reabsorbed the iron sand into nothingness. "As long as you don''t tell anyone, no one will know, right?"

    "Of course I won''t tell," Tsunade replied earnestly. But then she hesitated, her gaze softening. "Orochimaru¡­ are you really willing to marry me?"

    "What do you think?" he replied, his voice carrying a rare gentleness.

    ---

    And so, it was decided: Orochimaru and Tsunade''s wedding date was set for June 6, Year 36 of Konoha''s founding, just a month away.

    The news spread quickly throughout Konoha, creating a mix of shock and excitement.

    For the villagers and shinobi, the announcement was both surprising and expected. While the timing felt abrupt, many saw it as a natural step. After all, the two had been together for so long. Wasn''t it only a matter of time?

    ---

    "Orochimaru, it seems I made the right decision not bringing you into Root," Danzo remarked coolly, his voice carrying a hint of amusement.

    The two were meeting in the dimly lit headquarters of Root, where Danzo''s eyes bore into Orochimaru.

    Root''s recruitment process was notoriously strict. To qualify, members had to be orphans with no emotional attachments no connections, no distractions. Only then could they become the perfect tools for the organization.

    At one point, Danzo had considered bringing Orochimaru into Root, but his relationship with Tsunade had made that impossible.

    Falling in love? Getting married? Such attachments were incompatible with Root.

    Orochimaru responded with a dismissive wave. "Where I work doesn''t matter. It doesn''t affect my goals."

    "Is that so?" Danzo''s sharp gaze lingered on him. "How much does Tsunade know?"

    "Not much," Orochimaru replied evenly.

    "Good," Danzo said. "I''d hate for her to ruin our plans."

    Orochimaru''s lips curled into a faint smile, though he said nothing in return.

    ---

    Naturally, the news of the wedding also reached the Third Hokage.

    As the former teacher of both Orochimaru and Tsunade, Hiruzen felt obligated to take on most of the preparations. With both of them having lost their parents, and as their nominal guardian, he took on the role of overseeing their big day.

    The elders of Konoha agreed it was appropriate, though what truly surprised them was the budget.

    Over 200 million ryo.

    It was an astonishing figure, one that raised countless eyebrows.

    Had the combined wealth of the Senju clan''s inheritance and Orochimaru''s personal savings all been poured into this single event? It seemed excessive, even for a wedding.

    The Senju clan''s resources had largely been distributed to the village after their decline, leaving Tsunade with only the remaining wealth from her family''s coffers. Orochimaru''s research, while self-sustaining, wasn''t known for generating vast profits. How, then, had they amassed such a sum?

    ---

    Back at Orochimaru''s home, Tsunade sat in stunned silence, her earlier happiness replaced with disbelief.

    "Two hundred million ryo?!" she exclaimed. "Orochimaru, are you out of your mind? Where am I supposed to find that kind of money?"

    Orochimaru, calmly fiddling with a scroll, glanced at her and waved dismissively. "I didn''t say you had to pay for it."

    "Then where did you get it?" Tsunade demanded. "There''s no way your village could have earned that much. You don''t even take on missions!"

    Orochimaru smirked faintly. "Don''t worry about it. Just tell people it''s our combined savings."

    "That''s not the point!" Tsunade huffed, her frustration boiling over. "Spending 200 million on a wedding is insane! If you have that much extra money, you might as well help me fulfill my childhood dream."

    "Your childhood dream?" Orochimaru raised an eyebrow. "Oh, you mean¡­ winning every casino in the world?"

 Chapter 222: Grand

    Tsunade had a childhood dream, one that very few people knew about.

    It wasn''t to become Hokage, as most would expect. Instead, her dream was to win at every casino in the world.

    Only Jiraiya and Orochimaru knew of this particular dream.

    However, everyone also knew that Tsunade''s gambling luck was legendarily bad. Winning? That was something that happened purely by accident and rarely at that.

    "Hey, you actually remembered?" Tsunade said, blushing slightly, a sheepish smile tugging at her lips.

    Having her childhood dream exposed by Orochimaru was beyond embarrassing, especially since she had nearly forgotten it herself.

    But before she could defend herself further, Orochimaru delivered a line that nearly made her dizzy.

    "This childhood dream of yours is practically impossible," he said matter-of-factly. "Even if I gave you another 200 million, you still wouldn''t be able to achieve it. Honestly, if I were to put effort into something that difficult, I might as well work on achieving world peace, it''d probably be easier."

    "You¡ª! How can you say that?" Tsunade snapped, clearly annoyed. "Is my gambling really that bad?" S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "This isn''t about your gambling skills," Orochimaru replied, shaking his head. "Let''s stop talking about this. Go call Kushina for me. My sealing technique needs some adjustments."

    Tsunade sighed, clearly unwilling to let the conversation end on his terms, but ultimately gave in. "Fine. But¡­ 200 million¡­" she muttered under her breath as she walked away. "It''s enough to make me want to cry¡­"

    ---

    Everyone in Konoha knew about Orochimaru and Tsunade''s upcoming wedding, and within days, nearly all of them had received invitations.

    The news of their extravagant wedding budget exceeding 200 million ryo quickly became the hottest topic in the village.

    If there had been social media in this world, the story would have undoubtedly trended for a solid week, dominating every conversation.

    After all, 200 million ryo was an astronomical sum for ninjas. Even the wealthiest Jonin wouldn''t have been able to save that much in several lifetimes.

    ---

    Time flew by, and soon, the day of their wedding arrived.

    June 6, Konoha Year 36.

    The entire village of Konoha was buzzing with excitement.

    From early morning, the wedding venue an open-air space dedicated to large gatherings was already packed to capacity.

    The term "empty streets" didn''t even begin to describe the scene; nearly the entire village had shown up, and the crowds stretched as far as the eye could see.

    This was a wedding unlike any other. The sheer scale and grandeur were a testament to the 200 million ryo budget. The guest list included nearly every prominent clan in Konoha: the Hyuga, Uchiha, Aburame, Nara, Yamanaka, Akimichi, and Inuzuka clans, among others. Even Hiruzen and the village''s top brass were in attendance.

    Kushina and many other civilians joined the celebrations, while only a few ninjas assigned to border patrols or critical missions were absent. Even Jiraiya had returned from the Sound Village upon hearing the news.

    The guest count approached nearly ten thousand people.

    "It''s incredible!" Mikoto said in awe, her tone filled with both surprise and admiration as she looked out at the sea of people.

    Konoha had never seen a wedding like this before. While ninjas typically took their weddings seriously, they rarely went to such extremes. Even Hiruzen''s own wedding hadn''t been this grand, it had been a private affair attended only by key figures.

    But this? This broke all records.

    ---

    Standing near the entrance Kushina tugged on Orochimaru''s sleeve, her expression filled with concern.

    "Orochimaru-sama, isn''t this¡­ a little too much? I mean, all this money spent on one event¡­"

    Her mind wandered to the war orphans who struggled to survive each day, often going without food. To her, the extravagant display felt wasteful.

    Orochimaru, however, didn''t seem to share her sentiment. Gazing at the large crowd, he murmured to himself, "No¡­ it''s not a waste at all."

    Unlike most ninjas, Orochimaru had a unique perspective on wealth. In the ninja world, money was often spent on missions, weapons, or military resources. To spend it on a personal celebration like this was practically unheard of.

    The chaos of the open-air venue, the unprecedented guest count, these were things Orochimaru could ignore.

    For him, this was more than just a wedding; it was a once-in-a-lifetime event, and he wanted to do it his way.

    If it took 200 million ryo to make it happen, so be it.

    ---

    The ceremony itself was grand yet chaotic, with so many attendees struggling to find space. But none of it mattered to Tsunade, who looked radiant in her bridal makeup, her beauty amplified by the joyous occasion.

    Amidst the bustling crowd, Jiraiya finally found Orochimaru and Tsunade.

    "Hahaha! Orochimaru, Tsunade¡ªyou two finally made it!" Jiraiya exclaimed with a wide grin.

    His feelings for Tsunade were long buried. After realizing the depth of her bond with Orochimaru, he had quietly let go of any lingering emotions. His only reason for returning to Konoha was to offer his heartfelt congratulations.

    "Jiraiya," Orochimaru greeted, his usual indifference replaced with a rare warmth.

    Unlike most people, Jiraiya''s presence was meaningful to him. As one of the few he considered a true friend, Orochimaru valued his words in a way he didn''t for others.

    For the first time in a long while, Orochimaru drank freely.

    ---

    By the end of the day, the festivities wound down, and Orochimaru found himself lying on his bed, his vision slightly hazy from the alcohol.

    Turning his head, he watched Tsunade removing her bridal makeup, her radiant appearance still fresh in his mind. He smiled faintly.

    So this is what it feels like to get married¡­

    The thought lingered briefly, but it didn''t feel particularly special to him. He quickly closed his eyes, allowing sleep to claim him.

    Tsunade, meanwhile, gazed at Orochimaru''s sleeping form. The memories of their years together, from childhood to this very moment, rushed through her mind.

    Did I really marry him?

    She couldn''t help but chuckle softly to herself.

    Quietly, she walked over, taking off his shoes and cloak before covering him with a blanket. Afterward, she slipped out of her own wedding attire and climbed into bed beside him.

    Turning off the light, she wrapped her arms around him, holding him close as sleep overtook her.

    (T/N : The End. Jk)

 Chapter 223: Hiruzenâ€™s Concern

    Tsunade''s quiet actions, such as carefully covering Orochimaru with a blanket, were naturally unknown to him.

    Having drunk more than usual, Orochimaru was completely defenseless, something uncharacteristic of him. If someone had the intent to assassinate him, this moment would have been their best opportunity.

    Unfortunately for any would-be assassins, this was Konoha, one of the safest places in the ninja world. And with Tsunade by his side, the chance of such an attempt was virtually nonexistent.

    Despite Konoha''s notorious internal political struggles, it remained far safer than the ninja villages of smaller nations, where the risks of betrayal or sudden attacks were significantly higher. Here, under Tsunade''s watchful protection, Orochimaru had nothing to fear.

    ---

    In truth, Orochimaru''s relationships with the other ninjas of Konoha were distant at best.

    While his name was known by all, he had always been a solitary figure, more preoccupied with his research than with forming connections. The wedding, as grand and lively as it appeared, was attended by many who came out of curiosity or simply for the spectacle rather than genuine affection.

    This stark reality left Orochimaru with a peculiar sense of loneliness amidst the crowd. Tens of thousands had come to celebrate his wedding, yet only a handful were people he truly knew or cared for. And among them, there were no real family members to speak of, a feeling only a true orphan could understand.

    ---

    The extravagant wedding stirred Konoha for days, with its astonishing cost of 200 million ryo becoming the talk of the village.

    However, despite the buzz, no one dared attempt to replicate such a spectacle. The sheer price tag was beyond the reach of ordinary citizens and even most ninja clans.

    As the excitement gradually faded, Konoha''s life returned to its usual rhythm.

    For Orochimaru, however, marriage wasn''t the end, it was the beginning.

    What changed in his life after marriage? Not much.

    If asked, Orochimaru would likely respond that there was no significant difference at all. Having known Tsunade for so long, the formalities of marriage didn''t alter their day-to-day lives. It was little more than a label, a recognition of what had already existed between them.

    ---

    After the wedding, Jiraiya who had briefly returned to Konoha for the event found himself restless. Unable to remain idle, he soon left again, making his way back to the Sound Ninja Village, where his work awaited him.

    Meanwhile, Danzo began searching throughout Konoha for new experimental subjects to meet his and Orochimaru''s requirements.

    With these things in motion, Orochimaru found himself with an unusual amount of free time. And being someone who detested idleness, he naturally sought out a new project to occupy his mind: the development of androids.

    Although conducting large-scale experiments in Konoha was out of the question, theoretical research and small-scale verifications were still possible.

    ---

    One afternoon, Tsunade curiously approached him as he worked.

    "Orochimaru," she asked, "how exactly did you manage to merge bloodline limits? What''s your secret?"

    "Science," Orochimaru replied simply.

    "Science?" Tsunade echoed, thinking it over. "That makes sense. If you''d had this ability as a child, I would''ve known about it."

    Orochimaru didn''t elaborate further, leaving her to draw her own conclusions.

    Although he had shared a great deal with Tsunade over time, there were still things he kept from her, such as the existence of his system. Nonetheless, he had been unusually open with her about his other abilities. Even his possession of the Mangekyo Sharingan wasn''t a secret to her.

    By now, Tsunade also understood the truth behind the mysterious disappearance of the Third Kazekage.

    It wasn''t just luck or divine intervention that had brought the Kazekage down, it was Orochimaru''s calculated and methodical work.

    The conversation drifted toward ninjutsu, a topic that always fascinated Tsunade.

    "Ninjutsu¡­ The more, the better, right?" she mused aloud.

    Orochimaru shook his head. "Not necessarily. A wide variety of skills is meaningless if you lack mastery or focus. ''Take Kakashi, for instance. He knows a thousand techniques, but in battle, he relies primarily on a handful: the Sharingan and Raikiri.''

    His point was clear quality over quantity.

    For Orochimaru, the path of development was equally selective. His focus was on techniques that complemented his goals and personal strengths: the Sharingan, Wood Release, Magnet Release, the Flying Thunder God Technique, and Senjutsu.

    Combining these abilities gave him the versatility and power to handle any situation.

    By July of Konoha Year 36, the village had settled into a peaceful routine.

    In the Hokage''s office, Hiruzen stood by the large floor-to-ceiling windows, gazing out at the bustling streets below.

    With the war behind them, the Third Hokage''s attention turned inward, focusing on Konoha''s development. While occasional border skirmishes persisted, they posed no significant threat.

    Under Tsunade''s persistent advocacy, a professional training institution for medical ninjas had been established, even though her proposal to integrate medical ninjas into every team had yet to gain full approval. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Konoha''s schools, medical facilities, research programs, and training systems were all progressing steadily.

    Yet, even with these successes, one concern lingered in Hiruzen''s mind: Danzo.

    Danzo had been a thorn in his side since their youth, but his ongoing collaboration with Orochimaru was what truly worried the Third Hokage.

    Orochimaru was his most talented and cherished disciple, someone with limitless potential. But the frequent interactions between Orochimaru and Danzo were a troubling sign.

    If their actions strayed too far, the consequences could be dire.

    Hiruzen sighed deeply, a shadow of unease clouding his expression. "I can only hope neither of you does anything that can''t be undone¡­"

    That night, on the outskirts of Konoha, within a concealed laboratory, Orochimaru stood before a group of seven or eight children, each varying in height and build.

    A faint smile crossed his lips. "Have they been prepared properly?"

    Danzo, standing nearby, nodded. "As instructed. They''ve been cleaned, fed, and haven''t consumed any water."

    "Good," Orochimaru replied, pulling out several pristine syringes filled with a clear, shimmering liquid.

    As he began to draw doses from the vial, Danzo''s expression darkened slightly.

    "Orochimaru, Sarutobi is likely aware of our frequent interactions," Danzo said, his voice low and serious.

    "Isn''t that to be expected?" Orochimaru replied without looking up, his tone calm.

    "Expected, yes. But we must remain cautious. If he discovers the full extent of these experiments, it''ll be disastrous for both of us."

    "What''s your plan?"

    "I''ve ordered my subordinates to construct additional labs elsewhere. If this one is discovered¡­"

    "We''ll abandon it," Orochimaru finished for him, nodding slightly. "That aligns with your usual methods."

    Danzo nodded as well. "Do you need anything else here?"

    "There''s one thing," Orochimaru said, injecting the first child with the diluted genetic enhancement serum. He glanced at Danzo. "The First Hokage''s cells. We''re still lacking."

    "How much more do you need?"

    Orochimaru paused, his golden eyes gleaming faintly. "Take me to the remains of the First Hokage," he said, his voice steady.

    Danzo considered this for a moment before nodding. "Very well. Finish your work here first. I''ll wait for you outside."

    Without another word, Danzo exited the lab.

    Orochimaru methodically injected each child, their frightened eyes betraying their terror as the serum entered their veins. Once the procedure was complete, he left the laboratory, following Danzo out.

    Danzo gave instructions to his Root operatives to monitor the children and ensure their survival before leading Orochimaru to a hidden location near Konoha.

    Deep within a heavily guarded chamber lay a reinforced coffin, bound with thick iron chains and surrounded by intricate seals.

    Orochimaru''s gaze lingered on the coffin, his expression calm yet calculating.

    This must be where the remains of the First Hokage are kept¡­

 Chapter 224: Rashomon

    Danzo unconditionally supported Orochimaru''s research.

    After all, Orochimaru was creating talents for him, an invaluable asset to his ambitions. Danzo had no reason to object.

    Moreover, the First Hokage''s cells might have been a closely guarded secret to others, but to Orochimaru, it was hardly classified information. For that reason, Danzo didn''t hesitate to bring him to see the remains of Senju Hashirama.

    "Open it," Danzo ordered.

    Two Root operatives stepped forward, quickly unlocking the thick chains and removing the seals. As the heavy locks clicked open, the solid lid of the coffin was lifted.

    Inside lay the First Hokage, Senju Hashirama, a black-haired man dressed in simple trousers but shirtless, his body unnervingly well-preserved.

    Orochimaru stepped forward slowly, his golden eyes studying the legendary figure in the coffin. Even he couldn''t help but marvel. This truly is the God of the Shinobi World, he thought.

    Even in death, Hashirama''s body radiated an otherworldly vitality.

    His cells continued to regenerate and reproduce, a phenomenon unheard of in normal humans. Uchiha Madara had bitten off a piece of Hashirama''s flesh in the past, and even Danzo had once grafted the cells onto his own body. Yet now, Hashirama''s body appeared completely whole, with no sign of the previous wounds.

    It was miraculous.

    Of course, Orochimaru wasn''t surprised that Hashirama''s body hadn''t decayed. Preservation techniques were common enough, and if ordinary ninja could preserve corpses, it was no stretch to assume Konoha''s upper echelon had access to far more advanced methods.

    Orochimaru reached out, his hand glowing faintly with chakra. Without hesitation, he placed his palm on Hashirama''s forehead.

    "Orochimaru, what are you doing?" Danzo asked sharply, frowning as he watched.

    "Nothing much," Orochimaru replied calmly. "Just checking something."

    "Checking? Checking what?" Danzo asked, his suspicion growing. Does he think the First Hokage is still alive?

    "It''s¡­ difficult to explain," Orochimaru said vaguely, withdrawing his hand.

    In truth, he had been probing for traces of Asura''s chakra within Hashirama''s body.

    Orochimaru still wasn''t entirely certain what Asura and Indra''s chakras were in essence. Were they simply a type of energy, or did they represent something physical?

    According to his understanding of how Uchiha Madara awakened the Rinnegan, Madara''s chakra was tied to Indra, while Hashirama''s chakra belonged to Asura.

    But if both had died, did that chakra still exist?

    If it did, how could it reincarnate into others?

    And if it didn''t, then why did Hashirama''s cells still exhibit such astonishing vitality? Surely that vitality was tied to Asura''s chakra, yet it continued to thrive even now.

    Orochimaru sighed and shook his head, pushing the thought aside. This wasn''t something he could resolve at the moment.

    "I''ll need a larger sample this time," he said finally, his voice steady. "Twice the amount as last time."

    Danzo nodded and motioned for the operatives to proceed. One of them stepped forward and carefully cut a piece of flesh from Hashirama''s arm, placing it into a specialized potion vial.

    After undergoing further processing and sealing, the sample was ready. Orochimaru and Danzo left the secret chamber together.

    With Orochimaru''s expertise, there was technically no need to repeatedly obtain fresh samples. Through cloning and cell division, he could regenerate unlimited quantities of the cells.

    However, the small amount of material he''d obtained previously had been largely used up. Cultivating more with what remained would have been time-consuming and inefficient, so it made sense to collect additional material while he had the opportunity.

    This time, the quantity should be sufficient.

    --- sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The days that followed were consumed by experiments.

    Orochimaru spent most of his time shuttling between Konoha and his laboratory, focusing on refining his genetic modification techniques.

    His approach was straightforward: use diluted genetic enhancement fluid to improve the children''s physiques gradually.

    Genetic modification was distinct from genetic fusion. The goal wasn''t to create a perfect transformation, but rather to establish a strong foundational physique.

    A single dose of the primary enhancement fluid, when diluted, could strengthen nearly ten subjects. It was an efficient and relatively low-cost method, though Danzo bore the financial burden entirely.

    Unbeknownst to Danzo, Orochimaru was using his proprietary strengthening fluid for the experiments.

    Danzo provided three groups of children in total, each consisting of about eight individuals. Orochimaru divided them into separate batches for transformation, ensuring he could closely monitor their progress.

    For half a year, Orochimaru remained grounded, unable to venture far due to the need for daily observations and meticulous record-keeping.

    ---

    Six months later, on a remote mountaintop several miles from Konoha, the ground was littered with craters and debris.

    Two figures a man and a woman faced off in the clearing.

    "Take this!" Tsunade shouted, her fist slamming into the earth with a thunderous impact.

    The ground trembled under the force, splitting into wide fissures as the shockwave spread.

    Orochimaru nimbly leapt backward, avoiding the brunt of the attack. "Tsunade, your punches are powerful, I''ll give you that," he said with a smirk. "But your speed leaves much to be desired."

    "Stop running your mouth and fight me properly!" Tsunade retorted, pushing off the ground with her toes and launching herself high into the air.

    With a resounding cry, she came crashing down like a meteor, her fist smashing into the ground and leaving a massive crater nearly 100 meters wide. The shockwave sent rocks and debris flying in all directions.

    Standing amidst the chaos, Tsunade flexed her fingers. "Ever since I awakened my sage body, my strength''s grown exponentially. You know what''ll happen if I land a clean hit on you, don''t you, Orochimaru?"

    "Don''t worry," Orochimaru replied smoothly, dodging the attack with ease. "I won''t give you that chance."

    Before Tsunade could respond, she noticed something unusual.

    The dust began to clear, revealing countless glimmering blades hovering in midair.

    "What¡­ are those?" Tsunade murmured, her eyes widening as she recognized the iconic shape. "Kusanagi blades? So many?"

    With a confident smile, Orochimaru gestured toward the floating swords. "Do you know what I call this move?"

    "What?"

    "I call it Ten Thousand Swords Formation."

    With a flick of his wrist, the swarm of Kusanagi swords descended toward Tsunade in an unrelenting wave, their sharp edges glinting menacingly.

    The sheer scale of the attack left no room for escape.

    The sound of blades slicing through the air filled the clearing as the ground, already battered, was further torn apart by the onslaught.

    "Don''t expect me to hold back just because we''re married," Orochimaru called out, his voice laced with playful mockery.

    "Ha! You think you can beat me with a cheap trick like this?" Tsunade''s voice rang out defiantly from within the smoke and debris.

    Orochimaru narrowed his eyes, intrigued by her confidence.

    As the dust settled, his curiosity turned into genuine surprise.

    Standing amidst the wreckage was a massive, otherworldly gate, its design both imposing and ominous.

    "This¡­ Rashomon?!" Orochimaru exclaimed. "When did you learn that technique?"

 Chapter 225: Ridiculous Tsunade

    Orochimaru''s Ten Thousand Swords Formation¡ªa combination of Magnetic Release and Shuriken Shadow Clone Jutsu was a visually spectacular attack.

    By applying the principle of shuriken shadow cloning to his Kusanagi sword, he was able to create multiple copies and control them with Magnetic Release, launching a large-scale offensive. But in truth, it was inefficient and impractical.

    The chakra consumption was immense, and its destructive potential was easily countered by a strong enough earth wall. Even if the attack could breach such a defense, the delay would give most opponents ample time to dodge.

    Orochimaru wasn''t worried about using this technique against Tsunade. He assumed she would simply counterattack by throwing boulders or debris at him.

    What he didn''t expect was Tsunade summoning Rashomon instead.

    When the massive, hellish gate materialized and stopped every single one of his Kusanagi swords, Orochimaru felt a twinge of unease.

    Rashomon was originally developed by the First Hokage as an ultimate defensive jutsu. Even summoning just one gate required a significant amount of chakra. Hashirama could summon five. Orochimaru himself had managed to summon three gates during his collaboration with Danzo, using the First Hokage''s cells as a basis.

    But Tsunade?

    "I never had enough chakra before," Tsunade said with a proud smile, stepping out from behind the towering gate. "I always had to save my chakra for healing my comrades, so I didn''t bother learning it. But now¡­ well, things are different."

    She flexed her fists, her tone confident. "With the chakra reserves of my sage body, I can finally master techniques that I couldn''t even attempt before."

    "I nearly forgot," Orochimaru said, his expression unreadable. "This technique originally belonged to your grandfather."

    It was true. He had momentarily overlooked Tsunade''s lineage as the granddaughter of the First Hokage. With her newfound immortal body and increased chakra reserves, it was only natural that she would revisit her family''s legacy and learn techniques like Rashomon.

    As the two exchanged words, white smoke began to rise across the battlefield. The Rashomon gate vanished, along with the countless Kusanagi swords, which re-formed into a single blade and flew back to Orochimaru''s hand.

    "Well then¡­ shall we continue, husband?" Tsunade teased, her smirk widening.

    At the mention of "husband," Orochimaru felt a slight twitch at the corner of his mouth. Since their marriage, Tsunade had taken to addressing him this way whenever she could. While it initially caught him off guard, he had grown used to it.

    He waved his hand dismissively and returned the Kusanagi sword to its alternate dimension. "Let''s call it a day. We''re not far from Konoha, and with all this noise, someone will come looking for us soon."

    "Fine, fine. Let''s head back," Tsunade agreed.

    In a flash, Orochimaru appeared beside her, placing a hand on her shoulder. With two quick teleportations using the Flying Thunder God technique, the pair returned to Konoha.

    The kunai he had buried in advance made the journey effortless, highlighting once again the sheer convenience of the Flying Thunder God technique. Not only was it a powerful combat skill, but it was also the ultimate tool for travel. As long as a Flying Thunder God mark existed, the user could teleport anywhere instantly, as if exploiting a loophole in reality itself.

    Of course, their sparring session wasn''t due to any personal conflict.

    Both understood that a peaceful life could dull their combat abilities, so they sparred to keep themselves sharp. And their choice of a secluded battlefield was to protect the secrecy of their respective abilities.

    It wasn''t just Orochimaru''s techniques that needed to be kept hidden, Tsunade''s use of Wood Release was just as sensitive.

    ---

    Later, back in their home, Tsunade brought up a curious detail from their earlier battle.

    "You said your Mangekyo Sharingan has a different dimension?" she asked.

    "Mm," Orochimaru affirmed.

    "Then when you stored away the Kusanagi sword earlier, why didn''t you activate your Mangekyo?"

    Orochimaru hesitated for a moment, then deflected with an offhand comment. "Don''t worry about such details."

    Tsunade narrowed her eyes but let the matter drop.

    In truth, Orochimaru''s Mangekyo Sharingan did grant him access to a personal alternate dimension, allowing him to store items within it.

    However, its functionality was limited compared to Uchiha Obito''s Kamui. Unlike Obito, Orochimaru couldn''t enter his own dimension, nor could he send others into it. His alternate dimension was essentially a storage space, useful only for sealing ninja tools or other items.

    Its one advantage was speed. Orochimaru''s Mangekyo allowed him to absorb objects such as thrown kunai or shuriken instantly, simply by focusing on them.

    As for storing items without using his Mangekyo, that was thanks to his system.

    Tsunade had her suspicions about some of his abilities, but ultimately, she didn''t question them too deeply. Whatever explanation Orochimaru gave her, she found herself accepting without hesitation.

    The same went for the topic of having children.

    Orochimaru had dismissed the idea, saying, "Now isn''t the right time. If we have a child now, I won''t have the time to raise or teach them properly."

    Though disappointed, Tsunade relented.

    ---

    Knock, knock, knock!

    A sudden knock at the door broke the afternoon''s tranquility.

    Orochimaru, who had just returned from their sparring session, frowned. It was four in the afternoon an odd time for visitors.

    Who could it be?

    When he opened the door, he found himself face-to-face with a young woman with long black hair.

    "Mikoto? What are you doing here?" Orochimaru asked, his confusion evident.

    Uchiha Mikoto looked embarrassed, her face slightly flushed. "Um¡­ Tsunade-sama asked me to come."

    "Tsunade?" Orochimaru raised an eyebrow.

    What reason could Tsunade possibly have for calling Mikoto over? The two didn''t exactly have the friendliest relationship, considering both familial and personal grudges between the Senju and Uchiha clans. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Tsunade," he called out, "why is Mikoto here?"

    Tsunade''s voice rang out from another room. "I asked her to come! Let her in."

    Orochimaru allowed Mikoto inside and soon learned the reason for her visit.

    Apparently, Tsunade had called her over to clean the house.

    After their marriage, Tsunade had moved in with Orochimaru, leaving Nawaki to live alone in the Senju compound. While Tsunade could handle basic household chores, she was far lazier than Orochimaru and often delegated the cleaning to others.

    But what puzzled Orochimaru was that Tsunade specifically sought out Uchiha Mikoto for this task every single time.

    "You''ve been asking her to clean the house regularly?" Orochimaru asked, sitting with Tsunade in the living room.

    "That''s right," Tsunade replied casually.

    "Why her?"

    Tsunade smirked, imitating Orochimaru''s usual aloof expression. "Don''t you think she''s getting more and more beautiful?"

    "What does that have to do with making her clean the house?" Orochimaru asked, bewildered.

    "So that you can see her more often, of course."

    "..."

    Orochimaru was left speechless.

 Chapter 226

    After Tsunade''s explanation, Orochimaru quickly understood her reasoning. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    It was entirely intentional on Tsunade''s part to have Mikoto come over regularly.

    Her purpose was simple, she wanted to inject some fun into their otherwise monotonous lives.

    The current ninja world lacked entertainment. There were no theaters, no games, no proper distractions. As a married couple without children, Orochimaru and Tsunade found themselves with plenty of free time. At their level of strength, there was no need to train endlessly, and for someone as energetic as Tsunade, idle time quickly became boredom.

    Initially, she would gamble occasionally, but after Orochimaru called her out on it a couple of times, she eventually stopped.

    From then on, she started looking for new ways to amuse herself.

    Uchiha Mikoto, it seemed, had become one of her many outlets for entertainment.

    Tsunade had noticed something curious, Mikoto seemed to harbor a subtle interest in Orochimaru. She hadn''t acted on it, of course, but as one of the legendary Sannin, Tsunade easily picked up on the fleeting looks and subconscious expressions Mikoto occasionally displayed.

    Orochimaru, with his sharper instincts, had naturally noticed it as well.

    Orochimaru sighed, his suspicions confirmed. Tsunade''s unrestrained attitude was undoubtedly a result of her carefree, albeit mischievous nature, heightened by their peaceful life together.

    "Mikoto, can you make us a pot of tea?" Tsunade suddenly called out.

    "Of course, Tsunade-sama. Please wait a moment," came Mikoto''s soft and gentle reply from the kitchen.

    Watching the scene unfold, Orochimaru stood up, shaking his head helplessly.

    "You''re so boring," he muttered.

    "Oh, husband, don''t leave now," Tsunade teased, her tone lighthearted.

    "I don''t have time for your games," Orochimaru said, waving her off as he began walking toward the backyard. "I need to focus on improving my Flying Thunder God technique."

    Tsunade didn''t stop him. As Orochimaru left, she chuckled to herself, clearly entertained.

    In truth, Orochimaru had agreed to marry Tsunade for a rather personal reason he had wanted to experience a sense of spiritual fulfillment, a "home" that he had never had before. In her presence, he found something akin to that feeling.

    But as for Konoha itself? He didn''t hate the village, but he couldn''t bring himself to truly love it either.

    ---

    In the backyard, Orochimaru focused on his training.

    The space shimmered faintly as several Flying Thunder God kunai flew into the air, hovering briefly before spreading out in different directions.

    Orochimaru''s current focus wasn''t the Flying Thunder God technique itself but the intervals between each teleportation.

    In his memory, Minato''s mastery of the technique was seamless. His movements in battle teleporting forward, backward, and side-to-side were executed without the slightest pause.

    By contrast, the Second Hokage, Senju Tobirama, had a slight delay between each teleportation. Though it was only a second or two, even such a minuscule pause could prove fatal in battle.

    Orochimaru was determined to close that gap.

    ---

    Inside the house, Tsunade glanced toward the backyard, where Orochimaru was engrossed in his training. She suddenly felt a little bored.

    Her gaze shifted toward the kitchen, where Mikoto was diligently preparing tea. An idea formed in Tsunade''s mind.

    She stood up and walked over to the younger woman.

    "Mikoto," she began, her tone casual, "why don''t you teach me how to make tea?"

    "Huh? Tsunade-sama, you want to learn this?" Mikoto asked, surprised.

    "Why not? I''m just sitting around anyway."

    And so, in the kitchen of Orochimaru''s mansion, two women one from the Uchiha clan and the other from the Senju clan stood together, discussing the art of tea-making.

    The sight was unusual, almost surreal. If anyone else had witnessed it, it would have surely become the talk of Konoha.

    ---

    The premature end of the Second Ninja War had given the major nations a rare opportunity to rest and rebuild.

    Konoha used the time to grow rapidly, and the other great nations weren''t idle either. Each was focused on development, diplomacy, and strategic preparation.

    To the north of the Land of Fire lay the Land of Frost, a small, unremarkable country often overlooked.

    Its lack of notable features meant it rarely crossed anyone''s mind. However, during the Fourth Great Ninja War, it would become a prominent battlefield.

    At present, the Land of Frost bordered the Land of Waterfall to the west and faced the open sea to the north.

    A massive ship sailed across these northern waters, its deck occupied by a group of dark-skinned ninjas wearing the forehead protectors of the Hidden Cloud Village.

    At the helm of the ship stood an old man with dark skin, long light-yellow hair, and a thick beard. His muscular frame radiated power, and the tattoo of the kanji for "Thunder" was emblazoned on his right shoulder.

    He was the Third Raikage, renowned as both the "strongest spear" and the "strongest shield."

    With his arms folded, the Third Raikage gazed silently westward over the calm sea, lost in thought. Seagulls occasionally flew past, their cries breaking the quiet.

    "Raikage-sama, everything is ready," a Cloud ninja carrying a sword reported respectfully.

    The Third Raikage gave a slight nod. "Let everyone rest for now."

    "Yes, sir!"

    Standing behind him was a younger man who bore a striking resemblance to him, sharing at least 70% of his features. This was none other than his son, the future Fourth Raikage.

    A frowned slightly, his voice tinged with confusion. "Father, why are we meeting them at sea? If there''s a conflict, this terrain puts us at a disadvantage."

    Despite his brash nature, the young man possessed the keen eye of a future Kage. It was obvious that water-based combat would weaken the Hidden Cloud forces. With most of their chakra attuned to lightning, fighting on the sea would handicap them just as much as forcing a water-style master to fight in the desert.

    The Third Raikage''s deep voice rumbled in response. "This location is close enough to our land for a safe retreat. If things go wrong, they won''t be able to stop us."

    He paused, his gaze unwavering. "Besides, the fact that they agreed to meet us here after traveling such a distance shows their sincerity."

    A nodded, reluctantly accepting his father''s reasoning. "That makes sense¡­ wait, look! They''re here!"

 Chapter 227

    The sky stretched wide and blue, like an endless sheet of pristine paper. A few thin clouds drifted lazily, their edges softened by the sunlight.

    Suddenly, tiny black dots appeared on the horizon, hovering over the tranquil sea.

    At first, they were too far away to discern clearly, their details obscured by distance. However, it quickly became apparent that they were moving¡ªflying, in fact¡ªand approaching at a remarkable speed.

    Within moments, their outlines became visible.

    They weren''t ships or birds, they were people.

    Fourteen individuals in total, soaring through the air.

    Leading the group was a diminutive old man draped in a red scarf and wearing a green-striped vest. Beside him was a broad, muscular man in a khaki uniform. Behind the two were twelve subordinates, all clad in the attire of elite Iwa ninjas.

    The sight of fourteen people flying together through the sky was nothing short of spectacular.

    "Unbelievable," one Kumo ninja muttered from the ship below, his voice tinged with awe.

    "Unbelievable? It''s enough to make anyone jealous," another added, shaking his head in amazement.

    "Yeah. I''ve heard rumors about this technique before, but seeing it in person is something else entirely!"

    Their admiration wasn''t unwarranted. The ability to fly was rare across the entire ninja world especially the kind of flight achieved through one''s own power.

    There was no mistaking the identities of the figures in the air. The short old man was none other than Onoki, the Third Tsuchikage of Iwa, while the burly man beside him was his son, Kitsuchi.

    Behind them were twelve elite Jonin of Iwa, forming a disciplined and formidable entourage.

    Once Onoki and his group approached the ship, the Tsuchikage raised a hand, signaling his subordinates to halt.

    Hovering above the deck, Onoki glanced down at the Third Raikage standing below and greeted him with his usual air of superiority.

    "Third Raikage," Onoki said, his tone laced with mock courtesy. "I must say, it''s such a burden to call on you like this."

    His words, though seemingly polite, carried a condescending undertone.

    As soon as he spoke, the ninjas on both sides instinctively prepared themselves for any potential confrontation, the tension in the air palpable.

    The Third Raikage, however, remained calm. Raising his head, he replied, "Given the state of relations between our two nations, isn''t a little hardship to be expected? Don''t you agree, Tsuchikage?"

    Onoki chuckled faintly. "Indeed. If it weren''t for such pressing matters, I wouldn''t have gone out of my way to meet with you."

    "Pressing matters?" The Third Raikage''s expression grew serious, his sharp gaze locking onto Onoki. Around him, the Kumo ninjas exchanged wary glances. "What could be so important that you, Tsuchikage, would make such an effort to negotiate with me personally?"

    Given the ongoing hostility between their nations, a meeting like this was highly unusual. For the Kage of two rival villages to meet face-to-face was a dangerous gamble, requiring numerous negotiations and careful arrangements to even become possible. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The time, location, and security of the meeting had all been meticulously planned to minimize risk.

    Onoki''s face grew stern. "Raikage, let me get straight to the point. Are you familiar with Konoha''s Orochimaru?"

    "Orochimaru?" The Third Raikage''s expression darkened at the mention of the name.

    Around him, the Kumo ninjas whispered amongst themselves. From their reactions, it was clear that the name was well known.

    "Of course I know of him," the Raikage said, his tone measured but firm. "He defeated Hanzo of the Hidden Rain Village and killed the Third Kazekage. An impressive individual, to say the least."

    Onoki''s lips curled into a faint sneer. "It seems your understanding of him is rather superficial."

    "What do you mean?" The Third Raikage''s frown deepened, his curiosity piqued.

    Onoki''s expression turned serious. "Orochimaru is far more dangerous than you realize."

    Without hesitation, Onoki began recounting the information Iwa had gathered about Orochimaru.

    During the war, Iwa had managed to capture a number of prisoners, and through interrogations, they had uncovered startling details about Orochimaru''s capabilities, details that went far beyond what most of the ninja world knew.

    As Onoki explained, the Kumo ninjas listened in stunned silence.

    "A scientific genius?" one Kumo ninja muttered in disbelief. "Inventing ninja tools?"

    "Is he serious? That sounds absurd!"

    "A young man in his twenties with Kage-level strength and advanced research skills? How is that even possible?"

    The Third Raikage glanced at his son and subordinates, gauging their reactions, before falling into deep thought.

    The mention of Orochimaru triggered a memory, the failed attempt to kidnap the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki. If he recalled correctly, Orochimaru had been involved in thwarting that operation.

    "Yes," Onoki continued, sensing the growing tension among the Kumo ninjas. "Even I was shocked when I first learned about his capabilities."

    He pressed on, his tone sharp. "Thanks to the prisoners we captured during the war, we''ve uncovered just how much of a threat he poses. If it weren''t for these interrogations, we wouldn''t know half of what we do now."

    The Third Raikage looked up, his eyes narrowing. "Even so, what does this have to do with us? Orochimaru may be talented, but he''s still just a Konoha ninja. Why should we concern ourselves with him?"

    Onoki''s expression grew cold. "Don''t you understand yet, Raikage? Because of Orochimaru, Konoha has completely disrupted the balance of power between the Five Great Nations. Or do you really think it was mere coincidence that we, the Iwa ninjas, decided to cease our war with the Sand Village?"

    He chuckled bitterly. "And yet, you Kumo ninjas blindly assisted Konoha in attacking us. If it weren''t for your interference, our losses wouldn''t have been nearly as severe."

    Onoki''s mocking tone was like a dagger, cutting deep.

    "Tsuchikage," the Third Raikage said, his voice icy, "I suggest you watch your words. We joined this war because we are allies with Konoha."

    "Allies?" Onoki''s laugh was harsh and derisive. "You''re the only ones who believe that nonsense. Tell me, Raikage what did Kumo gain from this so-called alliance? What benefits did you reap from this war?"

    The Third Raikage and his subordinates fell silent.

    Onoki''s words hit a nerve.

    It was true that Kumo had gained little from the war. Aside from the war funds provided by Konoha, there were no tangible benefits. Worse, their motives were questioned, and they were accused of trying to steal the Nine-Tails.

    The more they thought about it, the more it stung.

    "Tsuchikage," the Third Raikage said at last, his tone heavy with suspicion, "enough with the posturing. Tell me why you''ve called me here."

    Onoki crossed his arms, prepared for this moment.

    "End our hostilities and join forces against Konoha," he declared.

    "What?"

    The voice wasn''t the Third Raikage''s¡ªit was his son''s, the future Fourth Raikage. His anger flared, his fists clenched.

    "Are you joking, Tsuchikage?" A growled. "We''ve been locked in battle with Iwa, and now you expect us to just stop and turn our attention to Konoha? Do you think we''re that fickle?"

    The Third Raikage''s eyes narrowed. "I agree. Explain yourself, Onoki."

    "Do you think I''d joke about something like this?" Onoki''s gaze was piercing. "Konoha has already upset the balance between the Great Nations, and it''s only a matter of time before they turn their sights on you. If you don''t act now, you''ll find yourselves destroyed before you even realize it."

    Onoki''s voice grew more intense. "We need to work together to pressure Konoha. Even if we can''t start a full-scale war, we must at least force them to hand over Orochimaru!"

 Chaper 228

    In the ninja world, it was a well-known reality: the strong preyed on the weak. Large nations oppressed smaller ones, while smaller nations struggled to survive, maneuvering in the cracks left by the powerful.

    The survival of small countries wasn''t a coincidence. Some allied with the great nations, others relied on unique secret techniques, and some took advantage of naturally defensive terrain. In short, they became thorns that even the great powers found hard to remove.

    For the most part, the major nations, too busy fighting amongst themselves, had no time to deal with these "nuisances." This allowed the smaller nations to endure.

    Originally, there was a precarious balance between the five great powers. However, when the First Hokage established Konoha, he distributed the nine tailed beasts among the major nations to ensure equilibrium. This act created a strange but functional balance of power.

    This delicate balance kept the five major countries locked in a constant cycle of conflict without outright annihilation. Every nation knew they had their own tailed beast, making any attempts to destroy one another a daunting and often futile task.

    But Orochimaru''s emergence began to disrupt this balance.

    Before, his reputation in the original timeline wasn''t built on overwhelming combat strength. His greatest asset was his almost unkillable survivability, a trait comparable to that of a cockroach. His direct combat ability wasn''t particularly impressive.

    For example, he required Kimimaro and others'' help to kill the Fourth Kazekage. In his battle against the aging Third Hokage, Orochimaru barely came out alive. He even struggled against a four-tailed Naruto.

    But now? Orochimaru''s strength had undergone a dramatic transformation. He had reached the super Kage-level, capable of saving an entire battlefield single-handedly and even killing the Third Kazekage in direct combat.

    That accomplishment alone had sent shockwaves throughout the ninja world.

    What''s more, his scientific research capable of boosting the combat effectiveness of an entire village posed an even greater threat. The leaders of the other great nations believed that, given a few more years, Konoha could potentially use Orochimaru''s abilities to annex any of the major ninja villages.

    The thought was enough to make them restless.

    Unless Orochimaru was dealt with, they would never feel secure.

    But targeting Orochimaru was no simple task.

    Even leaving aside whether Konoha would ever agree to surrender him, there were serious internal hurdles to overcome in forming an alliance between these nations.

    Would Kumo simply follow Onoki''s suggestion and turn on Konoha? Of course not.

    The Third Raikage only promised to consider Onoki''s proposal but made no immediate decision. He knew that even if they decided to act against Konoha, they would need a sound justification.

    Onoki understood this as well. He wasn''t in a rush, he had already waited a long time and could afford to wait a little longer.

    ---

    Meanwhile, Orochimaru had no idea that the other great nations were plotting against him.

    Even if he had known, it was unlikely he''d have cared. His current strength gave him an unshakable confidence.

    With abilities like Flying Thunder God, Orochimaru knew he was exceptionally difficult to corner. If worst came to worst, he could always retreat.

    What? The Second Hokage, who also used Flying Thunder God, still died?

    That was different. The Second Hokage intentionally lured the enemy to ensure his comrades could escape. Orochimaru had no intention of playing the martyr. His use of the Flying Thunder God technique was purely pragmatic, if things got dangerous he''d simply leave.

    ---

    "In just half an hour, if this first batch of kids survives, the experiment will be a success."

    Inside a secret laboratory, Orochimaru stood calmly, observing the eight experimental chambers filled with specialized fluid.

    Genetic modification was no challenge for him anymore.

    If the power of the First Hokage''s cells was too overwhelming, it could be diluted. If a child''s body was too weak to handle the procedure, their physique could be enhanced.

    Creating a batch of inferior Wood Release users was not a difficult feat for him at this point.

    Danzo, standing nearby, nodded in satisfaction at Orochimaru''s words.

    "Judging from their vital signs, they should all survive. Orochimaru, your methods never cease to amaze me."

    In front of them were eight children who had undergone the genetic modifications. If properly nurtured, each child could easily become an elite Jonin in the future.

    "It''s just a minor matter," Orochimaru said casually, waving a hand. "If you want, I can even give them Sharingan."

    Danzo''s eyes briefly lit up at the thought but quickly dimmed. "Sharingan and Wood Release? That combination would be frighteningly powerful¡­ but no, the Sharingan supply is already stretched thin."

    Danzo knew that managing and controlling children with such overwhelming power would be a monumental challenge.

    Orochimaru smirked faintly but didn''t press the issue.

    ---

    "Danzo-sama, we have a situation!"

    The sudden voice of a Root ninja broke through the silence.

    Danzo''s face darkened. "What''s wrong?"

    "We''ve detected signs of enemy ninja activity nearby!"

    "What?" Danzo''s expression shifted immediately. "Take me to see!"

    It took less than ten minutes for Danzo to return, his face grim.

    "Orochimaru, we may have been compromised," he said flatly.

    "Compromised? Has someone found us?" Orochimaru asked, his tone calm, though his golden eyes sharpened slightly.

    Danzo nodded. "Yes. Based on the traces we found, someone was here recently. If they report their findings to Sarutobi, we''re finished here."

    "What a pity for this lab," Orochimaru remarked with mock regret, though his tone carried no real emotion.

    "There''s no other choice." Danzo sighed deeply. "You leave first, I''ll take care of this."

    Orochimaru raised an eyebrow. "You sure?"

    Danzo nodded firmly. "Sarutobi already suspects our collaboration, but I can''t let him find concrete evidence. I''ll handle it." sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Well, if you insist¡­" Orochimaru smiled faintly and began packing his tools without haste.

    Minutes later, he walked out of the laboratory. Once out of sight, he activated the Flying Thunder God and vanished into thin air.

    Danzo, meanwhile, had prepared for such a scenario from the start.

    Once the experiment was complete, he ordered his subordinates to evacuate the eight children, then set up a soundproof barrier around the lab. The entire area was rigged with countless explosive tags.

    Boom!

    The laboratory was reduced to rubble in a series of deafening explosions.

    Finally, Danzo''s Earth Release ninjas worked together to bury the remains of the lab deep underground, ensuring it would never be discovered again.

 Chapter 229

    It was unlikely that Hiruzen truly understood the full extent of Danzo''s schemes.

    Their relationship had always been delicate. As long as Danzo didn''t cross certain lines, Hiruzen preferred to turn a blind eye, even if he had his suspicions.

    He understood all too well that a fallout between him and Danzo would benefit no one.

    While their ideologies clashed, Danzo''s ultimate goal still aligned with Konoha''s protection. He hadn''t yet done anything that outright harmed the village. That was the primary reason Hiruzen chose to tolerate his actions.

    That being said, this time, it wasn''t Hiruzen who had stumbled upon Danzo''s activities.

    ---

    On the streets of Konoha, a Pale Blue-haired ninja with an aloof expression strolled forward, his thoughts swirling.

    It was evening, and he had just returned from a mission with his teammates.

    "Strange," the man muttered to himself. "At this hour, why would Danzo-sama''s subordinates be active outside the village?"

    He furrowed his brow. It was an odd sight, especially so late in the day when most would be resting.

    Still, he quickly shook his head. As a respected figure in Konoha, Danzo often acted in ways that others couldn''t understand. And despite being an elite Jonin himself, he wasn''t about to question someone of Danzo''s status.

    Whatever Danzo was up to wasn''t something he could¡ªor should¡ªtry to figure out.

    ---

    "Hmm? Uncle!"

    A sweet, childlike voice interrupted his thoughts.

    He turned his head to see a young girl with short black hair, no older than four years, clutching a skewer of meatballs in her hands. She gazed at him in surprise.

    "Ah, Shizune," he said warmly. "Did you come out here alone to buy meatballs?"

    "Yes," Shizune replied with a hint of shyness. "There wasn''t anything to eat at home, and I got hungry, so¡­"

    Her soft voice trailed off as she looked at him with wide, innocent eyes.

    "I see," he replied with a chuckle. "How about I buy you a couple more skewers?"

    "Really? That''d be great!" Shizune''s face lit up with delight.

    After paying for two more skewers and handing them to her, he noticed that Shizune was staring off into the distance, distracted by something.

    He followed her gaze and froze when he saw the figure she was looking at, a blonde woman walking hand in hand with a pale-skinned man.

    It was Tsunade.

    And beside her, Orochimaru.

    Dan''s smile faltered, but he quickly composed himself. His armor-clad figure stiffened ever so slightly, though he forced a polite nod in their direction.

    Tsunade, who had also noticed him, felt momentarily awkward.

    She shot a quick glance at Orochimaru, only to find his expression completely neutral. The only thing unusual was where his golden eyes were focused¡ªon Shizune.

    Tsunade''s brow twitched.

    After an exchange of polite nods, the two groups passed each other without further interaction.

    As they walked away, Tsunade couldn''t help but ask, "Hey, Orochimaru, why were you staring at that little girl just now?"

    "No reason," Orochimaru replied with a faint smile. "I just found her¡­ interesting."

    "Interesting?" Tsunade raised an eyebrow. "You''ve never met her before. What''s so interesting?"

    "It''s hard to explain," he said dismissively. Then, with a playful glint in his eye, he added, "Why don''t you focus on more important things, like what you''re going to wear tonight?"

    Tsunade''s face turned red in an instant.

    ---

    Tsunade and Orochimaru''s marriage had added a layer of playfulness to their relationship. While the two had been together for years, marriage brought new dynamics.

    One of these included certain¡­ experiments in their private life.

    "Maybe something simple," Tsunade murmured, her face flushed. "But I don''t think a Nurse Uniform fits me. The buttons won''t close¡­"

    "Who told you to grow so much?" Orochimaru teased, his lips curling into a sly grin while playing with the buds.

    "What? Are you saying you don''t like it? You said you did back then!"

    Orochimaru opened his mouth but quickly shut it. He had no idea how to respond. After all, he''d heard of people complaining about being too small, but too big? That was a first.

    ---

    At the Hokage''s office, a Konoha ninja knelt before Hiruzen, delivering a report.

    "Lord Hokage, reports indicate that children from surrounding villages have been disappearing without a trace," the ninja said solemnly.

    Hiruzen frowned as he scanned the mission report in his hands.

    "All children?" he asked after a moment. "And the total number of missing cases?"

    "Over twenty so far," the ninja confirmed grimly.

    Hiruzen exhaled a cloud of smoke from his pipe, deep in thought. "I see. I''ll send someone to investigate immediately. You''re dismissed."

    The ninja bowed and left, leaving the Third Hokage to ponder the situation. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Something about this didn''t sit right with him. He could feel it in his gut.

    Wasting no time, he summoned a team of ANBU to look into the matter.

    ---

    Midnight.

    "He was fully equipped, with dirt on his boots¡­ fresh from outside the village," Orochimaru mused to himself, sitting in the dim light of his home. "Could it really have been you Dan?"

    Given the current circumstances, Orochimaru had been cautious. After returning to Konoha via Flying Thunder God earlier in the day, he''d immediately taken Tsunade out, only to run into Kato Dan near the village entrance.

    It was enough to make him suspicious.

    But even if Dan had stumbled upon something, Orochimaru wasn''t particularly worried. Without direct orders from the Hokage, Dan wouldn''t dare to investigate further.

    "Still¡­" Orochimaru''s golden eyes gleamed in the dark. "It''s best to secure everything I need sooner rather than later."

    ---

    In their bedroom, Tsunade raised her head from Orochimaru''s chest, looking slightly apologetic.

    "Did I bite you too hard?" she asked.

    "It''s fine," Orochimaru said with a faint smirk, running a hand through her hair. "You can continue."

    A playful glint appeared in his eyes as he guided her closer.

    Tsunade rolled her eyes. "Aren''t you tired of me yet?"

    "How could I ever get tired of you, Tsunade-hime?" Orochimaru replied, his tone low and smooth.

    In that moment, his gaze softened ever so slightly. If there was one thing he didn''t tire of, it was her presence.

 Chapter 230

    Tsunade, one of the legendary Sannin, was unquestionably in her prime at this moment in time.

    She was young and beautiful, full of life and energy, standing at 163 cm tall. Her figure was flawless, with curves that accentuated her beauty. While her chest was far more developed than the average woman''s, the rest of her features were strikingly well-proportioned.

    Especially after being "handled" by Orochimaru.

    Orochimaru still recalled the effort it had taken to guide Tsunade from being hesitant to enthusiastic, and from enthusiastic to completely uninhibited.

    Tsunade blushed when Orochimaru teased her, but instead of responding, she quietly looked down and puffed on her pipe. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    After so many years together, she was well aware of Orochimaru''s preferences. She also knew how much he enjoyed seeing her in certain "unconventional" outfits.

    At first, she had been curious about where Orochimaru had picked up these peculiar habits. However, over time and with Orochimaru''s persistence she found herself indulging in these quirks as well, to the point where she occasionally found them enjoyable.

    In short, while Tsunade sometimes thought Orochimaru had changed too much, she didn''t dislike it. It was a strange contradiction, one she didn''t fully understand.

    More than half an hour later, Tsunade lay curled up in Orochimaru''s arms.

    "Orochimaru, have you ever had thoughts about that girl Mikoto?" she asked suddenly.

    "Do you want the truth or a lie?" Orochimaru responded casually.

    "Of course, the truth," Tsunade demanded.

    "It''s crossed my mind before," Orochimaru admitted without hesitation.

    He saw no reason to deny it. Tsunade had asked him the same question in the past, and he had been forthright then as well.

    "And now?" she pressed.

    "Even now, yes," Orochimaru replied calmly. "But it''s unlikely anything will come of it."

    "Why not?" Tsunade frowned. "She seems to like you well enough. If you so much as beckoned to her, I''m sure she''d run straight into your arms!"

    Orochimaru raised an eyebrow, somewhat taken aback. "What makes you think that?"

    "It''s your fault, isn''t it?" Tsunade retorted, her voice tinged with annoyance. "If you hadn''t planted that idea in my head, I wouldn''t even be entertaining it. You¡­ Hey, Orochimaru, why don''t you give it a shot?"

    Orochimaru let out a laugh. "I never knew I had a knack for teaching women to think this way!"

    "Stop joking around," Tsunade said impatiently, shaking his arm. "So? Are you going to try or not?"

    "Don''t be ridiculous," Orochimaru said, his tone more serious now. "I may not care about my reputation, but you should care about yours. Enough of this nonsense, get some rest. Don''t you have anything better to think about?"

    "Isn''t it enough that you take care of the serious matters?" Tsunade replied nonchalantly as she stretched out on the bed, resting her head on her hands.

    Orochimaru was her husband, and with his overwhelming strength and intellect, there was little she could do that he couldn''t handle better. Besides, wasn''t it natural for her to focus on enjoying life when he had everything else under control?

    Still, Orochimaru was right.

    Getting involved with Mikoto? It might be fine if no one ever found out, but if the truth came to light, it would be humiliating for everyone involved.

    Wait¡­ What''s wrong with me? Why am I even thinking about this?

    Tsunade suddenly froze, stunned by her own thoughts. Was she seriously entertaining the idea of sharing her man with another woman and even suggesting it herself?

    "Oh my god, I must be losing it¡­" she muttered to herself, glancing at Orochimaru lying beside her.

    But no¡­ it wasn''t an illusion. Nor was it genjutsu¡ªif Orochimaru had used genjutsu on her, she would''ve noticed it immediately.

    Tsunade wracked her brain for an explanation but found none. Eventually, she gave up, shook her head, and pulled the blanket over herself.

    ---

    The next morning, outside the Uchiha clan''s district, two figures stood facing each other.

    With Tsunade off helping at the hospital, Orochimaru had wandered here out of boredom.

    "Mikoto," he said directly, "you agreed to help with Tsunade''s duties because you have something you need from me, didn''t you?"

    When Orochimaru had first noticed Uchiha Mikoto cleaning his home, he''d already suspected something was off. The subsequent visits only confirmed his hunch.

    Still, he hadn''t confronted her. She hadn''t said anything, and he hadn''t seen a reason to pry. But now...

    "Yes¡­" Mikoto admitted timidly, her gaze dropping to the ground.

    She knew better than to lie to Orochimaru. Someone of his intellect and perception would see through her immediately. Besides, she had a feeling her honesty might work in her favor.

    Orochimaru smiled faintly. "Let''s find a more private place to talk."

    "Sir¡­?" Mikoto looked up, startled.

    "Just follow me," Orochimaru said, waving his hand dismissively.

    Without further words, he led Mikoto to an open area on the right side of the Hokage Rock.

    When they arrived, Orochimaru turned to face her. "Alright, this will do. Mikoto, you''ve spent enough time around me to know I don''t like wasting time. Just tell me what you want. If it''s not too unreasonable, I may consider helping you."

    "Thank you, sir¡­" Mikoto replied, her voice barely above a whisper. "It''s like this¡­"

    She hesitated for a moment but eventually explained the mission her father had given her.

    As Mikoto spoke, Orochimaru''s eyes narrowed slightly.

    "Enhancement Serum?" he echoed, his voice laced with curiosity.

    "Yes, sir," Mikoto said, nodding. "My father said it could help the clan better control the Sharingan. That''s why I¡­"

    She trailed off, but Orochimaru understood the implication.

    "Ah, I see¡­" he mused, a faint smirk tugging at his lips. "So it''s because those with awakened Sharingan are prone to emotional extremes, isn''t it? It seems your Uchiha clan is more divided than I thought. Your father must belong to the peace-loving faction."

    "Yes, sir," Mikoto replied, a bit surprised.

    She had always been aware of the tension within the Uchiha clan and their relationship with the village. But Orochimaru''s knowledge of the matter seemed even more thorough than hers.

    As expected of Orochimaru-sama¡­

    "Well," Orochimaru continued, his smirk deepening, "there''s one thing I''m curious about. How are you so sure I still have this Enhancement Serum?"

 Chapter 231

    The conflict between the Uchiha clan and the village was an open secret among the adult members of the Uchiha clan.

    However, even within the clan itself, opinions were far from unified.

    After all, people''s perspectives differ.

    Some members valued peace, believing that coexisting harmoniously with the village was ideal. They saw no reason to engage in a life-and-death struggle with Konoha over the Hokage seat.

    Others, however, refused to accept being subordinate. They believed that as an integral part of the village, the Uchiha clan deserved to have one of their own as Hokage.

    This internal conflict mirrored the broader tension between the Uchiha clan and Konoha''s leadership.

    That said, the current situation was relatively stable, and the peace-oriented faction held the majority.

    But because the Sharingan was deeply influenced by emotions, it often caused clan members'' thoughts to veer toward extremes.

    To ensure peaceful coexistence between the Uchiha and the village, the peace faction hoped to help the war faction better control their Sharingan to prevent any reckless actions.

    In the past, they could only rely on time and nature to temper such impulses. But Orochimaru''s emergence had changed everything, presenting a new possibility.

    This was why Mikoto sought out Orochimaru.

    Her relationship with him was the starting point for the Uchiha clan''s approach.

    No one else in the clan had such an opportunity to interact with Orochimaru, let alone uncover such secrets.

    Faced with Orochimaru''s pointed question, Mikoto felt slightly flustered.

    "Um¡­ well¡­ my father said that you''re not the type of person to leave yourself completely unprepared, so¡­"

    "Oh?" Orochimaru raised an eyebrow, amused. "Your father is quite perceptive. While his words aren''t exactly flattering, he''s not wrong."

    Mikoto looked at him expectantly. "Then, Lord Orochimaru¡­"

    "Actually, Mikoto," Orochimaru cut her off, his voice calm, "the conflict between your clan and the village isn''t something a few vials of strengthening fluid can resolve. But since you''ve asked, I''ll provide some for now."

    "Really? Thank you, my lord!"

    "Of course," Orochimaru said with a sly smile. "But you''ll need to do something for me in return."

    "Anything, my lord. Just say the word." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ---

    "Fugaku Uchiha¡­ and Obito Uchiha?"

    Later that afternoon, within the Uchiha compound, Uchiha Akihara was dumbfounded.

    "Yes, father," Mikoto confirmed.

    "He didn''t ask for anything else?" Akihara couldn''t believe what he was hearing. "Orochimaru has such¡­ low demands?"

    "No," Mikoto replied. "I told you before, Lord Orochimaru is approachable. You were the one who insisted I use this method to get close to him. Now, I feel like¡­"

    "What do you know?" Akihara interrupted, frowning. "I had you approach him not just for this reason."

    "What do you mean, father?"

    "What else could it mean?" Akihara sighed heavily and sat down. "In our clan, you''re the only one who has the opportunity to get close to him. ¡­But there''s no point discussing this further now. I''ll inform the clan leader first."

    "Oh, right," he added as an afterthought, "who is this Uchiha Obito? Is there even someone with that name in our clan?"

    "Um¡­" Mikoto hesitated, a little uncertain herself. "I haven''t heard much about him either. But Lord Orochimaru said he saw him once¡ªa young child, only a few years old. He mentioned that the boy seemed to have good potential."

    "Is that so¡­" Akihara muttered, skeptical.

    Why did it feel like Orochimaru knew more about the Uchiha clan than he, a core member, did?

    Shaking his head, he decided not to dwell on it further and quickly sought out Uchiha Soyama, the clan leader.

    When Soyama summoned both Fugaku and Obito, he and Akihara couldn''t help but question Orochimaru''s judgment.

    Uchiha Fugaku, now nearly 22 years old, was a man of considerable talent and status, widely regarded as the next clan leader.

    His abilities were impressive, making him a natural candidate for Orochimaru''s interest in genetic research.

    But the child standing beside him? The boy, no more than four or five years old, looked confused and¡­ rather ordinary. His unassuming and clumsy demeanor hardly screamed "talented."

    "Is your name really Uchiha Obito?" Akihara asked, narrowing his eyes.

    "Y-yes, Uncle Akihara," Obito stammered nervously, swallowing hard.

    As a young and unremarkable member of the Uchiha clan, Obito was completely bewildered by the sudden attention from the clan leader. He couldn''t help but wonder if he had done something wrong.

    But Uchiha Soyama didn''t waste time. After double-checking Obito''s background and confirming his identity, he nodded.

    Obito, still feeling nervous, barely had time to react before Akihara drew a sample of his blood.

    ---

    The next morning, at Orochimaru''s residence.

    Orochimaru held up two vials of blood, his tone calm and analytical.

    "Inheritance is often unpredictable. It''s not uncommon for traits to skip generations, and the Uchiha clan''s genes are no exception."

    Hearing this, Tsunade, seated nearby, appeared thoughtful.

    "So, even if the parents don''t awaken the Sharingan, it''s still possible for their child to do so?" she asked.

    "Exactly," Orochimaru confirmed.

    He continued, "According to the Uchiha clan''s records, this boy, Obito, doesn''t come from a particularly distinguished lineage. His ancestors haven''t displayed notable talent for generations."

    Orochimaru''s lips curled into a faint smirk. "Obito must be the result of a genetic mutation. Occasionally, two ordinary genes combine to form an advanced one. The probability is low, but it does happen."

    "I see," Tsunade murmured, nodding in understanding.

    Being one of the few aware of Orochimaru''s experiments, she often discussed such matters with him in private.

    After a moment, she suddenly asked, "By the way, Orochimaru, with your current strength surpassing even your teacher''s, have you ever thought about becoming Hokage?"

    "No," Orochimaru replied bluntly, placing the vials into a sealed compartment. "Some people are meant to lead from the front as generals, while others are better suited to advising in the background. Forcing the wrong person into the wrong role will only lead to disaster. You understand what I mean, don''t you?"

    "You''re just saying you''re not interested in being Hokage," Tsunade said with a wry smile. "Fine, I get it. But if there were an election for the next Hokage, who do you think would be the best candidate, besides you?"

    "Obviously, it''s you."

    "Me?" Tsunade blinked, pointing to herself in disbelief. "Are you serious?"

    "I am," Orochimaru said with a faint grin. "Don''t you think it would be¡­ entertaining for you to be Hokage?"

 Chapter 232

    Letting his wife become Hokage?

    Now that was truly an amusing idea.

    For Orochimaru, there was more satisfaction in being the husband of the Hokage than being Hokage himself.

    Besides, in his memory, Tsunade had indeed become Hokage in the original timeline, so it didn''t seem far-fetched at all.

    Why was Minato Namikaze the Fourth Hokage in the original storyline?

    It didn''t take much analysis to figure out.

    Under normal circumstances, if Hiruzen truly abdicated, the Hokage position would naturally pass to his son or one of his disciples.

    But at the time, his eldest son had died, and his second son, Asuma, was too young. This left only the legendary Sannin as viable candidates.

    Of the three, Hiruzen''s most cherished and talented disciple was Orochimaru. If Orochimaru had stayed on the "normal" path, his ascension to the Hokage seat would have been all but certain.

    However, Orochimaru''s ambitions, nurtured under Danzo''s influence, ultimately disqualified him from consideration.

    Among the remaining two, Tsunade had lost herself in grief after the deaths of her brother and lover. By the end of the Third Shinobi World War, she had left Konoha and disappeared into a self-imposed exile.

    As for Jiraiya, he had always been a wanderer, and his commitment to finding the "Child of Prophecy" ensured that he too left the village.

    Thus, Hiruzen had no choice but to turn to Jiraiya''s disciple, Namikaze Minato, as the next Hokage. Minato''s ideals aligned with Hiruzen''s, and he was both capable and loyal¡ªa perfect candidate.

    But now, the situation had changed.

    In this timeline, Tsunade''s brother hadn''t died, and she had never been in love with Kato Dan.

    Even though Hiruzen might be wary of her because of her marriage to Orochimaru, Tsunade''s chances of becoming Hokage were much higher than Minato''s.

    "You''re kidding, right?" Tsunade said offhandedly. "How could I possibly be qualified to be Hokage? Besides, have you ever seen a village led by a female Kage?"

    Orochimaru was momentarily at a loss for words.

    The future Fifth Hokage herself, claiming to be unqualified? How ironic.

    And yet, she wasn''t entirely wrong.

    Up until now, no village had ever had a female Kage. Historically, all leaders had been men.

    In the original timeline, the first female Kage was Terumi Mei, the Fifth Mizukage of the Hidden Mist.

    But at this moment, Mei was still just a child. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Fine, you make a good point," Orochimaru conceded, shaking his head. He decided not to argue further.

    After all, the Third Hokage was still in his prime and hadn''t made any major mistakes. Discussing the succession of the Hokage seat was premature.

    After exchanging a few more words with Tsunade, Orochimaru fell silent, turning his attention instead to the two blood samples he had collected.

    The Sharingan was renowned for its immense spiritual power, and the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan possessed even greater potential.

    What intrigued him was whether these two genetic samples could be fused with his own to induce a qualitative leap in his mental energy, perhaps even reaching the level of an Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.

    He wasn''t entirely sure.

    But what he was certain of was that the research would allow him to assist Nagato in awakening the Rinnegan. That much was within his reach.

    ---

    June, Year 39 of Konoha.

    Orochimaru and Tsunade had been married for three years.

    This year, they both turned 29.

    During this time, Orochimaru had rarely left the village, dedicating himself to assisting Danzo with his experiments.

    The number of completed human experiments had risen from over 20 to over 60, with more than 30 children currently undergoing "cultivation."

    It was also this year that Kakashi and Guy''s class began their academy enrollment.

    And this year, a message from the Land of Lightning arrived at the Third Hokage''s desk.

    Hiruzen sat in the Hokage''s office, holding the scroll in his hands. Beside it lay another scroll, and beside that, yet another. He smoked cigarette after cigarette, his face shadowed with unease.

    "What''s wrong, Sarutobi?"

    Several advisors entered the conference room, immediately noticing his somber expression.

    Without a word, Hiruzen tossed the three scrolls onto the table.

    Homura, the most senior of the advisors, picked up one of the scrolls and began to read. His expression soon turned grim.

    "The Land of Lightning wants to dissolve its alliance with us? Why?"

    "It doesn''t make sense," Koharu said in shock. "Our relationship with them has been stable for years. What could have changed?"

    "Have you forgotten what happened three months ago?" Hiruzen replied with a weary sigh, puffing on his pipe.

    "Three months ago?" Danzo furrowed his brow. "Hmph. Ridiculous. This is just an excuse to dissolve the alliance."

    "Even if we know it''s an excuse, what can we do?" Hiruzen exhaled a long plume of smoke, looking more tired than ever.

    Three months earlier, the Land of Lightning had sent a formal request, claiming they had suffered heavy losses during the last war. They argued that Konoha had become too strong, jeopardizing the balance between the two nations.

    To "strengthen their alliance," they demanded that Konoha share its research advancements with them.

    Share?

    Share what?

    Sharing their village''s hard-earned technology with another nation was laughable. Naturally, Konoha had refused.

    The Land of Lightning had then used this as a pretext to dissolve their alliance.

    But for the advisors and Hokage, the true reason behind the dissolution was obvious.

    "Why do they really want to dissolve the alliance?" Koharu pressed, narrowing her eyes.

    "You''ll understand after reading the other two scrolls," Hiruzen replied.

    Koharu immediately grabbed the remaining scrolls and scanned their contents.

    "What?! The three villages formed an alliance?!"

    "How is that possible?"

    Homura disbelief mirrored Koharu''s.

    Even Danzo frowned deeply. "Their animosity toward each other runs deep. How could they possibly form an alliance?"

    "It''s because of Orochimaru."

    Koharu''s gaze sharpened as she spoke, fully understanding the implications.

    "Orochimaru?"

    She nodded. "Orochimaru''s performance during the last war was too outstanding. He assassinated the Kazekage from a distance, dominated the battlefield, and his research could further strengthen Konoha.

    "They''re afraid of Konoha becoming too powerful, which would threaten their own interests. By allying, they''re trying to stop us before it''s too late."

    "So, they''ve united to target us?" Homura asked.

    "Precisely," Koharu confirmed. "Their demand is clear: hand over Orochimaru, or we''ll face the combined forces of three ninja villages."

    "What?!"

    Danzo slammed his fist on the table, his anger evident. "Ridiculous! Bastards!"

 Chapter 233

    The news of three major ninja villages preparing to besiege Konoha sent the village''s top leaders into an uneasy silence.

    While Konoha had famously stood victorious in the Third Shinobi War, fighting against multiple nations, the reality of that conflict was more fragmented than most would recall.

    The war had been a series of staggered battles rather than a united assault. First, Konoha faced the Sand Village, then the Stone Village. As the Sand retreated, the Cloud Village entered the fray. After the Stone and Sand withdrew, the Mist Village joined the conflict.

    It was as if the nations were taking turns, one after another, like a game of rescuing a trapped grandparent, each stepping in only after the previous one stepped back.

    Most importantly, there had been no alliances between these nations. Konoha had never been forced to face three allied nations at the same time.

    Even so, the toll from that war had been devastating. Konoha''s resources had been stretched thin, to the point that seven- and eight-year-old children had been sent to the battlefield. It was a grim reminder of how costly the war had been.

    Now, Konoha''s new generation¡ªKakashi, Guy, and others had just started their academy years. The village was far from ready to withstand another large-scale conflict. Facing even two nations at once would be daunting, let alone three.

    During the Second Shinobi World War, Konoha had only survived thanks to the heroics of figures like Hatake Sakumo and Orochimaru, as well as temporary assistance from the Cloud Village. Without those key factors, Konoha would have faced even greater losses.

    This time, the other nations had made their demand clear: sacrifice Orochimaru to secure temporary peace or prepare for war that would cost tens of thousands of lives.

    Konoha now faced a grim choice¡­

    ---

    Meanwhile, at Orochimaru''s house, he remained blissfully unaware of the storm brewing around him.

    His attention was focused entirely on the shy girl kneeling before him.

    The girl, dressed in a white t-shirt and shorts, had her long hair falling over her shoulders. She knelt awkwardly, her face flushed with embarrassment.

    "Mikoto, are you serious?" Orochimaru asked, unable to hide his disbelief.

    The idea seemed absurd to him.

    "Yes, my lord¡­ I¡­ I''ve always admired you¡­" Mikoto''s voice was barely audible, as soft as the buzz of a mosquito.

    Her face was scarlet, and her head hung low, overwhelmed with shame.

    Orochimaru didn''t respond immediately. Instead, he picked up the teacup Mikoto had prepared and took a slow sip. "Did Tsunade put you up to this?"

    "No¡­ no! This has nothing to do with Tsunade-sama! It''s my own decision¡­"

    "Really?" Orochimaru''s lips curled into a faint, knowing smile.

    Only now did he fully understand the peculiar dynamics of his household. Who would have thought that teaching one''s wife "harmony" could lead to this? Of course, it helped to have a wife who was willing to share what she had learned.

    For some time now, Tsunade had been finding excuses to bring Mikoto over¡ªsometimes to help clean, sometimes to learn tea-making or cooking. Whatever the task, Tsunade always found a way to involve her.

    As a result, Orochimaru had grown accustomed to seeing Mikoto frequently.

    At first, Mikoto had merely stolen glances at him. But over time, her behavior grew more obvious, blushing whenever she saw him, avoiding eye contact, and fidgeting nervously.

    Orochimaru had been curious about her odd behavior and once asked Tsunade if she knew what was going on. Tsunade had simply brushed it off, giving him no clear answer.

    It wasn''t until Orochimaru secretly observed one of Tsunade''s conversations with Mikoto that he realized just how outrageous things had gotten.

    The conversations were far from innocent, filled with intimate discussions on topics like preferences, techniques, and even certain "prohibited zones" to touch¡ªor not touch.

    Initially, Mikoto had tried to tune out such conversations, but Tsunade was a skilled medical ninja and could couch her advice in terms of "anatomical knowledge," which quickly piqued Mikoto''s interest.

    Over time, the two women had grown closer, and Tsunade had begun speaking even more candidly. She once casually told Mikoto that she didn''t mind if the younger woman admired Orochimaru.

    Mikoto, who had harbored feelings for Orochimaru for a long time, was shocked. While her pride initially made her reject the idea, Tsunade''s encouragement planted a seed of temptation in her heart.

    Then, one day, Tsunade gave Mikoto a small dose of a special pharmaceutical powder. While the dose was subtle and didn''t compel her to act, it left her thoughts consumed with images of Orochimaru.

    From that moment, Mikoto had been unable to suppress her feelings any longer.

    Without Orochimaru having to do anything, Tsunade had already paved the way.

    To Orochimaru, the whole situation was surreal¡ªa bizarre twist in his understanding of life.

    "Come here¡­" Orochimaru beckoned with his finger.

    "Yes¡­ yes, my lord¡­" Mikoto stammered, rising slowly and sitting next to him.

    Orochimaru gently lifted her chin with a single finger, a faint smile playing on his lips. "To be honest, I''ve never been with anyone other than Tsunade."

    "My lord¡­" Mikoto whispered, her voice trembling.

    "Look at me," Orochimaru said, his voice low and magnetic.

    Mikoto instinctively raised her eyes, her gaze full of admiration and shyness.

    Seeing her expression, Orochimaru''s smile deepened. "Have you really made up your mind?"

    Mikoto didn''t answer verbally, but her flustered expression and the way she tried to look away said it all.

    Satisfied, Orochimaru released her chin and lifted her into his arms effortlessly.

    Mikoto panicked but didn''t resist. Instead, her pale arms wrapped around his neck. Compared to Tsunade, she was much lighter, which brought a touch of amusement to Orochimaru''s expression.

    "Haha, Tsunade is truly a fascinating woman," he murmured.

    Click!

    With that, the doors and windows of the room shut automatically, leaving the two alone.

    Despite the lack of romantic foundation between them, the moment unfolded purely on instinct.

    Tsunade had given her tacit approval, and Orochimaru felt no guilt about what was happening.

    ---

    At the Senju clan compound, Tsunade stood by the window, gazing in the direction of Orochimaru''s mansion. She let out a long sigh.

    "What''s wrong, sis? Did you have a fight with Orochimaru?"

    The now-adult Nawaki looked at his sister, who wore a purple robe, and asked curiously.

    Tsunade snapped out of her thoughts. "No. Don''t talk nonsense."

    "If you''re not fighting, why are you here? Don''t you only come back when you''ve had a fight?" Nawaki pressed, looking genuinely confused. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I said no, didn''t I? Stop prattling on and go to bed," Tsunade said, laughing lightly as she scolded him.

    "Fine, fine, I''ll go. Do whatever you want!" Nawaki chuckled sheepishly, retreating to his room.

    Even as a Jonin, he still didn''t dare talk back to his sister.

    Once Nawaki was gone, Tsunade exhaled deeply and leaned against the windowsill, her gaze once again drifting toward Orochimaru''s mansion.

    "Even though I feel¡­ uncomfortable¡­ I know you''ll love me more because of this. Right, Orochimaru?"

    She murmured softly, as though reassuring herself of a decision she had clearly thought about for a long time.

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 60+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 234

    Whether it was through her understanding of his thoughts or habits, Tsunade knew Orochimaru better than anyone and she understood what was on his mind. That''s why she made this decision.

    For her, it was better to confront the issue directly than to let it fester in worry. The uncertainty was far more exhausting than simply dealing with the situation head-on.

    Orochimaru, for his part, also understood Tsunade. Her actions, while unexpected, didn''t completely surprise him.

    What did pique his curiosity, however, was the connection between Mikoto and Fugaku. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Both were descendants of the Uchiha clan''s core members. Their union seemed inevitable, a match dictated by destiny. Yet Orochimaru had unknowingly altered that path.

    According to Mikoto, Fugaku was now in love with someone named Uchiha Keiko, a revelation Orochimaru had not anticipated.

    ---

    The next morning, Orochimaru glanced at the petite figure lying under the quilt beside him. Mikoto''s face was flushed with embarrassment, her gaze downcast.

    "Even though it''s your first time, your body is far too weak," Orochimaru remarked calmly.

    "H-Hum¡­ I''m sorry, Orochimaru-sama," Mikoto stammered, her voice trembling.

    "There''s no need to apologize," Orochimaru said, flipping his wrist. Three small vials of a liquid appeared in his hand. "Take these. One vial per month, used in sequence from light to dark."

    "Th-This¡­ what is it?" Mikoto asked hesitantly.

    "You''ll find out once you use it," Orochimaru replied curtly. He didn''t bother explaining further. After one use, she would understand its effects well enough.

    "But remember," he added, his tone serious, "this is for your use only. Do not share it with your family, not even your parents."

    "Yes¡­ I understand." Mikoto nodded obediently.

    While Orochimaru felt no guilt for what had happened, Mikoto did. As her initial fervor subsided, she found herself reflecting on her actions, unsure of how things had escalated to this point.

    But Orochimaru''s demeanor and actions quickly suppressed her lingering doubts.

    She looked at the three vials resting on the quilt and felt as though her emotions were spiraling out of control.

    Orochimaru paid her no further mind. He got dressed and stepped out of the room, only to find Tsunade already sitting in the living room.

    It was rare for Orochimaru to be caught off guard, but seeing her there made him pause briefly.

    "Orochimaru ¡­ How did you feel about yesterday?" she asked with a playful smile, sitting casually on the sofa in her coat.

    "You¡­" Orochimaru sighed in exasperation. "What made you decide to do something like this?"

    While he wasn''t entirely shocked, it still left him with questions.

    Even in his previous life, something like this would have been unimaginable. Tsunade wasn''t the type of woman to indulge in reckless or senseless behavior. No matter how much he tried to influence her, she wasn''t someone who would easily agree to such a thing.

    When he questioned her further, Tsunade seemed ready to respond but ultimately evaded his inquiries. Frustrated, Orochimaru decided to drop the matter altogether.

    Mikoto, meanwhile, left the house quickly and didn''t return for some time. It was evident that she didn''t know how to face either Orochimaru or Tsunade.

    Orochimaru didn''t care much about her absence. The next few days passed peacefully.

    ---

    A week later.

    That evening, Orochimaru received an urgent summons from the Hokage''s ANBU.

    When he arrived at the Hokage''s office, he was met with Hiruzen''s somber expression.

    "They''re threatening to besiege Konoha if you don''t hand me over?" Orochimaru asked after hearing the news, his tone calm but curious.

    "Yes," Hiruzen confirmed, his fingers interlocked on the desk as he stared intently at his former student. "They''ve learned about your research and the development of scientific ninja tools. They''re afraid of your abilities."

    Orochimaru frowned slightly, deep in thought. His mind raced as he processed the information. After a moment, his lips curled into a faint smile.

    "So, what''s the decision?" he asked, his voice sharp and direct. "Or rather¡­ sensei, what have you decided?"

    Hiruzen let out a long sigh, guilt flashing in his eyes.

    "Orochimaru¡­ you are my most talented student. But this matter concerns the lives of tens of thousands of people in the village. I''m asking you to¡­"

    "To sacrifice myself for the village?" Orochimaru interrupted, a trace of mockery in his smile. "My life for the lives of tens of thousands. Heh¡­ it seems my life is worth quite a lot."

    "Your sensei doesn''t want this either¡­" Hiruzen began, his voice faltering.

    "Enough, sensei. There''s no need to explain," Orochimaru said, cutting him off once again. "I understand your predicament. After all, what is one life compared to the lives of an entire village of shinobi?"

    "Orochimaru¡­" Hiruzen''s voice wavered, his guilt deepening as he saw the calmness in his student''s expression.

    "So," Orochimaru continued, his tone laced with sarcasm, "what''s the plan? Hand me over alive? Or kill me first and present my corpse to the other nations?"

    His words left Hiruzen speechless. After a long silence, the Third Hokage took a deep breath, tears welling in his eyes.

    "Orochimaru¡­ I''m sorry. I truly am¡­"

    ---

    Late at night, under the dim lights of Konoha''s streets, a figure with long hair cast a shadow that stretched far ahead.

    The shadow moved slowly, eventually swallowed by the darkness.

    Orochimaru walked aimlessly, his mind heavy. A strange sense of desolation settled in his heart.

    He had overestimated Hiruzen.

    In the end, Konoha couldn''t withstand the pressure from the three great ninja villages. They had chosen to hand him over.

    Was this betrayal any different from the fate of Pakura, who was sacrificed by the Sand Village? Or the tragedy of Hizashi Hyuga, who was forced to die to preserve the clan''s interests?

    Perhaps it was even a mix of both.

    Orochimaru let out a bitter laugh. If a shinobi couldn''t trust their own village, no matter how much they contributed, they were always at risk of being cast aside.

    Only now did he fully understand why he had never felt a true sense of belonging to Konoha.

    Once someone became Hokage, their decisions were governed by the village''s interests. Personal relationships became secondary.

    Hiruzen''s choice had made that painfully clear. Even Orochimaru, his prized student, was expendable if it meant saving the village.

    At least, Orochimaru thought, Hiruzen had the decency to inform him directly. He wasn''t going to meet the same end as Pakura, dying without understanding why.

    But¡­ would he really die?

    No.

    He wouldn''t die. He wouldn''t allow it.

    In fact, he would live even better than before.

    It was a good thing he had no children, fewer attachments meant fewer vulnerabilities.

    The only thing that gave him pause was Tsunade. Leaving her behind¡­

    "Huh? Tsunade?"

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 60+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 235

    Under the dim lights of Konoha''s streets, two figures moved silently in the same direction, one following the other.

    Their footsteps were slow and deliberate. The one in front carried an air of calm, while the one trailing behind seemed uncertain, their gaze darting around nervously.

    Neither noticed the dark figure perched on a nearby rooftop, watching them from the shadows.

    The two eventually reached a secluded corner in the village.

    Suddenly, the trailing figure came to a halt. A cold, clear voice cut through the quiet night.

    "That''s far enough, Dan. Let''s stop here."

    Hearing this Dan stopped in his tracks and slowly turned around. His eyes settled on the figure of the woman behind him, her posture steady and her expression composed.

    "Tsunade, it''s not easy to find a moment to talk to you alone," Dan said smiling softly.

    Even under the dim light of the evening, Tsunade could clearly see the gentle expression on his face.

    "Enough with the pleasantries," Tsunade said, crossing her arms, her hands resting over her ample chest. She took a deep breath to steady herself. "Let''s skip to the point. You said you had something important to tell me something about Orochimaru?"

    Dan chuckled lightly, his smile never wavering. "Yes¡­ but must everything with you revolve around Orochimaru? Can''t we talk about anything else?"

    "I''m sorry, but I have nothing else to discuss with you. And it''s late. If Orochimaru returns and I''m not home¡ª"

    "Alright, alright." Dan raised his hands in mock surrender, his tone still calm. "I''ll get straight to it then. The truth is, I wanted to tell you something¡­ something you don''t know."

    "Something I don''t know?" Tsunade frowned slightly, her eyes narrowing.

    Dan nodded. "Yes. Though I know it may seem inappropriate for me to say this about Orochimaru, I feel you need to hear it¡­ Tsunade, you chose the wrong person."

    "Kato Dan, you¡ª"

    "Wait," he interrupted, his tone still gentle. "Please, just hear me out."

    He began to speak, telling Tsunade everything he had been holding back for years.

    ---

    Kato Dan didn''t know when he first became aware of Tsunade. Perhaps it was during their academy days, or maybe after their graduation. At this point, it no longer mattered.

    What mattered was that he had admired her for a long, long time.

    For anyone who has ever had a crush, the experience is a unique kind of torment.

    But the difference between them had always been glaring.

    Tsunade was the esteemed princess of the Senju clan, while he was a talented shinobi from a much smaller family. There was no intersection between their worlds.

    When they grew older, Dan finally caught Tsunade''s attention during a Jonin meeting. But by the time he gathered the courage to approach her, it was already too late her relationship with Orochimaru had already progressed.

    He wasn''t just upset; he was bitter.

    He had watched her cry because of Orochimaru, only to see her smile radiantly when they reconciled.

    Jealousy had rooted itself deeply in his heart.

    He envied Orochimaru''s strength, his talent, and most of all, the fact that he had Tsunade.

    Why should a man who made her cry deserve her?

    But despite his personal feelings, Dan couldn''t deny Orochimaru''s accomplishments. Whether it was his battlefield achievements, his groundbreaking work in ninja tools, or even his extravagant 200-million-ryo wedding, Orochimaru was in a league of his own.

    So Dan could only swallow his jealousy, watching from the sidelines as Tsunade and Orochimaru built a life together.

    And then he discovered something. Something that could destroy everything Orochimaru had built.

    ---

    "In vivo experiments? On children?"

    Tsunade''s voice trembled as she repeated his words. Her eyes widened in shock.

    Dan nodded solemnly. "As much as I didn''t want to believe it, it''s true. And¡­"

    "Impossible!" Tsunade interrupted, her voice sharp. She quickly regained her composure, fixing Kato Dan with a hard stare. "Look, I know you''ve always had feelings for me, but I''m married to Orochimaru now. Do you think it''s appropriate to slander him like this?"

    Her voice was firm, but deep down, a small voice in her mind whispered that Kato Dan might not be lying.

    "Tsunade," Dan pressed, his tone more serious. "Do you think I would joke about something like this? I''m a ninja of Konoha. Even if I don''t like Orochimaru, I wouldn''t accuse him of something that isn''t true."

    "Enough!" Tsunade snapped. "Even if Orochimaru is conducting experiments, I''m sure he has his reasons. But you¡­ You knew about this, and instead of reporting it to the Hokage, you came to me first? What does that say about your intentions?"

    Her words left Dan stunned. He hesitated for a moment before letting out a bitter laugh. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "So, this is how you''ve always seen me¡­" he murmured. "For your information, Tsunade, I did report it to the Hokage three days ago."

    "I¡­" Tsunade faltered but quickly regained her footing.

    "I came to you because I wanted to give you a chance to prepare," Dan continued, his tone now tinged with disappointment. "But I see now that you''ve completely misjudged me. Forget it. Goodbye."

    Without waiting for a response, Dan turned on his heel and walked away.

    Tsunade watched his retreating figure but didn''t call after him. Her mind was already racing. She didn''t care about Dan¡ªwhat mattered was Orochimaru. She needed answers, and she needed them now.

    ---

    At Dan''s house, he poured himself a glass of wine and stared at the empty room.

    The disgust he had seen in Tsunade''s eyes lingered in his mind.

    It didn''t matter that he had long since given up hope of being with her. That look still stung.

    Downing his drink, he poured another, muttering bitterly to himself. "Why even bother¡­"

    Before he could take another sip, a voice broke the silence.

    "Drowning your sorrows, are we?"

    The voice startled Dan so much that he dropped the glass. His body tensed, every hair on his body standing on end.

    "Who''s there?"

    Instinctively, he leapt backward, creating distance from the source of the voice.

    Then he saw him.

    Standing casually in the shadows with his hands in his pockets was Orochimaru.

    "O-Orochimaru?" Dan stammered, his voice betraying his fear.

    Orochimaru stepped forward, his golden eyes gleaming with amusement. "Kato Dan. Hahaha¡­ I''m curious, don''t you realize that Tsunade is a married woman? Yet here you are, making excuses to meet her alone."

    "N-No, you misunderstand," Dan stuttered, his voice cracking. "I only wanted to discuss something important with her!"

    "Is that so?" Orochimaru''s smile widened, his tone darkening. "What a shame, then. Since you''ve explained yourself so earnestly¡­ I suppose I shouldn''t say anything more."

    For a brief moment, Dan relaxed slightly.

    But then Orochimaru''s smile turned sinister.

    "However," he continued, his voice cold and cutting, "be sure to rid yourself of this bad habit¡­ in your next life."

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 60+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 236

    The moment Dan saw Orochimaru standing in his home, his heart sank with dread.

    He couldn''t understand how Orochimaru had appeared here without warning, but the timing of his visit right after his meeting with Tsunade left no room for doubt. He knew he was in the wrong for what he had said about Orochimaru.

    He was about to apologize, but Orochimaru''s next words stopped him in his tracks.

    "Next life? Orochimaru-sama, what do you mean by that?" Dan asked, his voice shaking.

    "What do I mean?" Orochimaru smiled faintly. "Don''t you understand?"

    Before Dan could respond, Orochimaru''s figure vanished.

    Whoosh!

    Instincts honed from years as an elite Jonin kicked in, and Dan immediately drew a kunai, leaping backward to create distance.

    But as he moved, something felt off.

    Why did his movements feel sluggish?

    And why would Orochimaru want to kill him?

    As these thoughts raced through his mind, he suddenly felt a cold chill run down his back.

    Swish!

    The sharp gleam of a kunai pierced his back with precision.

    "So fast!" Dan thought, gritting his teeth as pain shot through him.

    Without hesitation, he twisted his wrist, holding his kunai in a reverse grip, and blindly stabbed backward.

    If nothing else, he needed to force Orochimaru to retreat.

    But at this close range, having lost the initiative, Dan was no match for Orochimaru.

    With his Sharingan active, Orochimaru anticipated every one of Dan''s movements. Effortlessly, he caught Kato Dan''s wrist, twisting it with inhuman strength and wrenching the kunai from his hand.

    Without missing a beat, Orochimaru flipped the weapon and slashed downward, severing Dan''s arm.

    "Ugh!" Dan groaned in pain, but Orochimaru quickly silenced him by covering his mouth.

    Swish!

    The kunai tore across Dan''s throat in one swift, merciless motion.

    "What a pity," Orochimaru said with a faint smirk as he released Dan''s body, letting it slump to the ground. "I don''t have time to test your Spirit Transformation Technique¡­ It could''ve been interesting."

    Unbothered by the sight of blood pooling beneath Dan, Orochimaru calmly walked to a nearby table, picking up a tissue to wipe the blood from his hands and the kunai.

    Dan clutched at his throat, blood seeping through his fingers as he fell to his knees. His eyes were wide with disbelief as he looked at Orochimaru.

    "Why¡­?" Dan choked out, his voice barely audible. "Why did you kill me¡­? Why?"

    He didn''t have the time or clarity to question the Sharingan glowing in Orochimaru''s eyes, nor to process why his movements had felt so sluggish earlier.

    All he wanted to know was why.

    He was an elite Jonin who had dedicated himself to Konoha. What possible reason could Orochimaru have for killing him?

    Was it just because he had met with Tsunade? Or because he knew about Orochimaru''s experiments?

    He couldn''t make sense of it.

    Orochimaru tossed the bloodstained tissue to the floor and crouched down in front of Kato Dan, his tone calm and detached.

    "It''s nothing personal," he said, his voice low and hoarse. "I was in a bad mood today, and your actions annoyed me. That''s all."

    "J-Just because of that¡­?" Dan gasped, struggling to form words.

    "Isn''t that reason enough?" Orochimaru replied with a cold smile.

    "You¡­ You''re¡­ a traitor¡­ to the village¡­" Dan''s voice was faint and halting, the life draining from him.

    "A traitor?" Orochimaru chuckled. "If that''s what you want to call it, then so be it."

    Standing upright, Orochimaru placed the kunai back into a personal storage space.

    "Remember this in your next life," he said, his tone sharp and mocking. "Don''t meddle in matters that don''t concern you."

    With those final words, Orochimaru vanished as swiftly as he had appeared.

    Dan collapsed onto the floor. His lifeless eyes remained wide open, filled with confusion and disbelief. Blood continued to pool around his body, soaking into the wooden floorboards.

    Even in death, he couldn''t comprehend why Orochimaru had killed him.

    As his thoughts faded into darkness, Dan''s last fragmented words echoed faintly in his mind:

    "I¡­ I don''t want to die¡­ There are still things I haven''t done¡­ still things I¡­ I need to do¡­"

    And then, there was only silence.

    ---

    Back at Orochimaru''s home, Tsunade paced anxiously in the living room, her arms crossed as she glanced at the clock.

    Dan''s words had left her uneasy.

    Orochimaru was the person she trusted most, but if there was even a kernel of truth to what Dan had said, she needed to hear it from Orochimaru directly.

    While she didn''t believe Orochimaru would ever go too far for the sake of his experiments, the possibility lingered in the back of her mind.

    Whoosh!

    Orochimaru''s figure appeared in the room, the faint shimmer of the Flying Thunder God fading behind him.

    Tsunade immediately turned to him, relief washing over her face before she paused, sniffing the air.

    "This smell¡­" she muttered, stepping closer. Her expression darkened. "Orochimaru, is that blood? What have you done?"

    Orochimaru glanced at his hands, then smiled faintly. "It''s nothing of importance," he said casually.

    "What do you mean ''nothing''?!" Tsunade snapped. Her sharp gaze darted to his hands, where she could still sense faint traces of blood despite their pristine appearance.

    Orochimaru, however, didn''t let her press further. "Tsunade," he said, his voice calm but firm.

    "...What?"

    "I came back to say goodbye."

    "Goodbye?" Tsunade froze, her eyes narrowing. "It''s the middle of the night. Where are you going?"

    "I''m leaving Konoha."

    "Leaving Konoha?" she repeated, her voice rising slightly. "What do you mean? You can''t just¡ª"

    "I mean I''m leaving for good," Orochimaru interrupted, his tone decisive.

    Tsunade stared at him, her expression one of disbelief. "What¡­? Why? What happened?"

    "I don''t have time to explain everything to you right now," Orochimaru said as he began gathering a few belongings. "If you want answers, go ask the Third Hokage tomorrow."

    "Orochimaru, stop!" Tsunade grabbed his arm, panic creeping into her voice. "You can''t just leave! What about me? What about us? Why won''t you take me with you? Did something happen between us?"

    Orochimaru paused and looked at her. His golden eyes softened briefly, but his voice remained firm. "Take you with me? No. You can''t follow me and become a traitor." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    After finishing his preparations, he stepped closer to her. Gently, he cupped her chin and leaned in, pressing a kiss to her lips.

    When he pulled back, his voice softened. "Stay in Konoha, Tsunade. Wait for my news."

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 60+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 237

    "Stay in the village and wait for news?"

    Tsunade froze, her mind struggling to process Orochimaru''s words. She didn''t have time to think deeply about it now, though¡ªOrochimaru was leaving.

    "Do you¡­ really have to go?" she asked softly, her voice tinged with reluctance.

    "Yes," Orochimaru replied firmly.

    "And you won''t take me with you?"

    "It''s not that I don''t want to," Orochimaru said calmly. "It''s that I can''t. However, don''t be too upset. You know where I''m going, and you can always contact me if necessary."

    "That''s easy for you to say, but¡­"

    "Enough, Tsunade," Orochimaru interrupted. He reached out and gently ruffled her hair, a rare display of tenderness. "If you want answers, you''ll have to wait until dawn. Now, goodbye, Tsunade."

    Whoosh!

    Before she could say another word, Orochimaru vanished, leaving the room eerily quiet.

    Tsunade stood frozen in place, staring at the empty space where Orochimaru had just been. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The suddenness of it all left her stunned. She hadn''t been given enough time to ask the questions burning in her mind or to process what had just happened.

    Her thoughts spiraled as she tried to piece everything together.

    Why had Orochimaru left so abruptly?

    Could Dan''s accusations be true?

    No, she shook her head. Orochimaru was too important to Konoha. Even if he were conducting experiments on children, the Third Hokage wouldn''t drive him out of the village over it. There was no reason for Orochimaru to leave for something like that.

    But if it wasn''t because of the experiments, then why? What was the real reason?

    As she wrestled with these thoughts, Tsunade''s instincts urged her to go straight to the Hokage''s office to demand answers.

    She took a few steps toward the door, but then stopped, remembering Orochimaru''s words: "If you want answers, wait until dawn."

    "Damn it," Tsunade muttered under her breath. "Why couldn''t he just explain everything before he left?"

    ---

    The night was quiet and still, with only the chirping of insects and the bright moon overhead to accompany Orochimaru as he walked through the forest surrounding Konoha.

    His mind wandered back to Dan''s words.

    "So, the live experiments have been exposed?" he murmured to himself.

    "It seems Hiruzen thought this through carefully before giving up on me."

    Orochimaru knew better than anyone how much he had contributed to Konoha¡ªcountless missions, inventions, and battlefield victories.

    Yet, despite all of that, the Third Hokage had chosen to sacrifice him.

    Why?

    It wasn''t just fear of the three allied ninja villages threatening to attack Konoha. It was also because Orochimaru had aligned himself with Danzo.

    In Hiruzen''s eyes, Orochimaru no longer belonged to him. His allegiance had shifted. Add to that the experiments on living subjects, and it was enough for Hiruzen to make the decision to let him go.

    As for why he had killed Dan¡­

    In truth, there wasn''t any grand reason behind it.

    When Orochimaru encountered Dan meeting Tsunade in secret, he had been in a foul mood. Normally, he might have just given Dan a warning or roughened him up a bit. Even the discovery of his experiments wouldn''t have warranted such drastic action, Orochimaru had long been prepared for that eventuality.

    But when he thought of Dan''s connection to Tsunade in another timeline, and then of Konoha abandoning him, he decided to act decisively.

    He couldn''t stomach the idea of Dan potentially becoming a future threat.

    "An outcast, huh?" Orochimaru whispered to himself, his voice low and bitter.

    "I thought I was prepared for this, but when the moment finally came¡­ it still stings a little."

    That night, Orochimaru left Konoha.

    That same night Dan died.

    And Tsunade, left alone with her unanswered questions, couldn''t sleep.

    Yet despite all this, Konoha remained quiet and peaceful, as though nothing had changed.

    ---

    The next morning.

    In the Hokage''s office, Hiruzen stood by the floor-to-ceiling window, his hands clasped behind his back. He gazed out at the village with a heavy heart.

    Sacrificing a ninja for the sake of peace, especially a disciple was never easy.

    Even though Orochimaru had distanced himself from him and aligned with Danzo, it didn''t change the fact that he was one of his proudest students.

    But the weight of Konoha''s survival ultimately took precedence over personal attachments.

    Boom, boom, boom!

    A sharp knock on the door broke his train of thought.

    "Come in," he called out.

    The door creaked open, and an ANBU agent entered, kneeling on one knee before the Hokage.

    "Report, Hokage-sama!"

    "Speak."

    "The user of the laboratory has been confirmed¡ªit was indeed Lord Orochimaru."

    "Do you have evidence?" Hiruzen asked, his expression darkening.

    "Yes," the ANBU replied, hesitating briefly before continuing. "Several of the children who were experimented on managed to escape. According to their accounts, no one but Lord Orochimaru could have performed such experiments¡­"

    The Third Hokage''s eyes widened slightly. "What? Wood Release? And multiple users of it?"

    Before the ANBU could respond, a voice rang out from the hallway.

    "Hokage-sama!"

    Tsunade stormed into the office, her expression frantic.

    Sarutobi turned to her, already expecting her arrival. "Tsunade. You''re here."

    "Why did Orochimaru leave the village?" she demanded, skipping all formalities. "I want to know the truth!"

    Hiruzen sighed, motioning for the ANBU to leave. Once they were alone, he began explaining the full story.

    Ten minutes later, Tsunade stood in stunned silence.

    "What¡­? A siege? By three villages?"

    "Yes," Hiruzen said heavily. "We failed to keep Orochimaru''s research confidential, and this is the result."

    "And your solution is to hand Orochimaru over to die?" Tsunade''s voice rose sharply as she slammed her hand on the desk.

    "He has done so much for this village, he''s made so many sacrifices! And this is how you repay him?"

    Her anger was palpable, but beneath it, there was also a deep sense of disappointment.

    Was this truly the kind of village worth dedicating their lives to?

    "What else could I have done?" Hiruzen shot back, his tone firm. "Do you think I wanted this?"

    He clenched his fists, forcing himself to stay composed. "Konoha cannot withstand an attack from three villages right now. If we didn''t hand Orochimaru over¡ª"

    "Then you fight!" Tsunade interrupted, her voice trembling. "You don''t just throw him to the wolves!"

    "He agreed to this, Tsunade," Hiruzen said suddenly, his voice softer.

    "What?"

    "Orochimaru made this decision himself."

    Tsunade froze, her eyes widening in disbelief. "What¡­ are you saying?"

    "I said," Hiruzen repeated, "this was Orochimaru''s choice."

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 50+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 238

    Orochimaru''s own decision?

    Hearing this, Tsunade frowned deeply, her mind unable to reconcile what she''d just heard.

    Orochimaru voluntarily gave up his life? How could that be possible? S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    If Orochimaru had truly decided to sacrifice himself, he wouldn''t have said what he did to her last night.

    The Third Hokage exhaled heavily, his expression weary as he began to explain.

    "I considered this matter for a long time," Hiruzen admitted. "There were two options for dealing with Orochimaru. The first was to handle it ourselves, to hand over his body directly."

    Tsunade clenched her fists tightly, her jaw tightening as she bit back her frustration.

    Ignoring her reaction, Hiruzen continued, "The second option was to assign him a secret mission, one that would send him directly into their ambush."

    The Hokage took a long puff from his pipe, his shoulders slumping slightly. "But Orochimaru is not just my disciple; he''s also a hero of Konoha. Naturally, I couldn''t bring myself to choose the first option. That would cross a line for both me and the village."

    "In other words, you chose the second method," Tsunade said coldly, her voice tinged with anger.

    "Yes," Hiruzen replied, his tone heavy. "Normally, such a plan would be carried out without the target''s knowledge. But Orochimaru..."

    He hesitated before continuing, "I didn''t want him to die without understanding why. Before he left the village, I told him everything. I even thought that, after learning the truth, he would rebel against the village. In his position, defecting would have been the logical choice."

    "But instead, he agreed to go and die," Tsunade finished for him, her voice trembling slightly.

    Orochimaru had no family, no parents, no children, no attachments to hold him back. Knowing that he had been abandoned by the village he had served so loyally, it would have been easy for him to defect.

    And yet, he hadn''t.

    As Orochimaru''s wife, Tsunade could imagine the betrayal and disappointment he must have felt at that moment.

    The village he had dedicated his life to had turned its back on him when he needed it most. Nothing could have hurt him more than that.

    But why had he chosen to go through with the mission instead of rebelling? Tsunade had her suspicions, but they only added to the ache in her heart.

    Before she could voice her thoughts, an urgent voice cut through the tense atmosphere.

    "Hokage-sama! It''s an emergency!"

    A patrol ninja stumbled into the office, his breathing ragged.

    "What''s wrong?" Hiruzen asked, his frown deepening.

    "The elite Jonin Kato Dan¡­ he''s dead!"

    "What?!"

    "Kato Dan?"

    Both Hiruzen and Tsunade were stunned by the sudden news.

    "Take me there immediately!" Hiruzen barked, rising from his chair.

    Tsunade, already filled with unease, followed close behind without hesitation.

    When the Hokage and Tsunade arrived at Kato Dan''s house, accompanied by several ANBU, they were greeted by a grim scene.

    A lifeless body lay sprawled on the ground, one arm severed. The surrounding floor was slick with dried, congealed blood.

    Hiruzen''s expression darkened as he stared at the corpse.

    "How did this happen¡­" he murmured, letting out a weary sigh. "Prepare his body for burial."

    To him, the death of Dan was a tragedy, but it paled in comparison to the larger crisis at hand. He could sacrifice Orochimaru, so Dan''s death was little more than a footnote in the chaos. Still, appearances had to be maintained.

    "Investigate thoroughly," Hiruzen ordered the ANBU.

    "Yes, Hokage-sama!" the ANBU responded before dispersing to begin their work.

    Tsunade, however, remained rooted in place, her gaze fixed on Dan''s body.

    "I''m going to find Orochimaru," she said suddenly, her voice resolute.

    "You can''t," Hiruzen said firmly. "There are enemies waiting for him."

    "Even if I die, I''ll die with him!" Tsunade shouted, her voice filled with determination.

    She didn''t care about the dangers or the consequences. She had forgotten all of Orochimaru''s instructions to stay in Konoha. All she could think about now was finding him.

    "Tsunade, you¡ª"

    Hiruzen tried to stop her but ultimately gave up, letting out a long sigh.

    "Fine," he muttered, his voice laced with resignation. "Do whatever you want."

    As far as Hiruzen was concerned, whether Tsunade or Orochimaru lived or died no longer had anything to do with him.

    But what else could he do?

    ---

    Three days passed since Orochimaru left the village.

    In the Land of Frost, Orochimaru wandered through a mountainous region, dressed in a simple robe from the Land of Grass.

    The jagged peaks and lush greenery reminded him somewhat of the Land of Fire, but there was an unfamiliar crispness to the air.

    For the first time in years, Orochimaru felt a strange sense of peace.

    He had no home, no organization, and no allies to worry about. And yet, he felt freer than he ever had before.

    "So this is what freedom feels like," he murmured to himself, a faint smile tugging at the corners of his lips.

    For most ninjas, Konoha was a sanctuary¡ªa place of safety and stability.

    For Orochimaru, it had always been a cage.

    The Third Hokage''s betrayal had severed his last connection to the village, and with it, all the obligations and restraints that had held him back.

    From now on, he owed Konoha nothing.

    No longer did he have to conceal his power or tiptoe around the complex relationships of master and disciple.

    Konoha had sold him out, and in doing so, had freed him from its grasp.

    Even though Hiruzen had not been completely ruthless, Orochimaru couldn''t help but feel the injustice of it all.

    A shinobi who had contributed so much to the village¡ªso much technology, so many victories¡ªwas discarded like a pawn on a chessboard.

    Who could endure such betrayal without retaliating?

    The fact that Orochimaru hadn''t immediately turned against Konoha was, perhaps, his final act of mercy.

    Originally, Orochimaru''s defection was to occur years later. But now, thanks to Hiruzen''s actions, he had left more than a decade earlier.

    Whether this would make things better or worse for him, Orochimaru didn''t know.

    Boom!

    The sudden tremor of the ground snapped him out of his thoughts.

    Before he could react, the sound of kunai cutting through the air reached his ears.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Three kunai streaked toward him, their metallic gleam reflecting the sunlight.

    "I see¡­ You couldn''t wait, could you?" Orochimaru muttered, a mocking smile forming on his lips.

    With a slight movement, he sidestepped the kunai with ease.

    But the assault didn''t stop there.

    Kunai and shuriken rained down from all directions, each one rigged with explosive tags.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    A series of deafening explosions rocked the valley, the shockwaves echoing off the cliffs.

    "Is it over?"

    "Not a chance," a voice replied. "This is Orochimaru we''re talking about, one of the legendary Sannin!"

    "Even so, there''s no way he survived that unscathed."

    As the smoke and debris began to clear, Orochimaru''s surroundings came into view.

    The valley was now completely enclosed. The entrance behind him had been sealed with massive boulders, cutting off any escape route.

    To his left, atop a ridge, stood the Third Raikage and a group of Kumo ninjas. To his right, Onoki the Tsuchikage and his Iwa shinobi stood ready.

    Directly ahead, at the valley''s only remaining exit, stood a young man with brown hair, surrounded by Sunagakure shinobi.

    "Hahaha," Orochimaru chuckled, his golden eyes gleaming with amusement. "Three great ninja villages, working together? I must say, I''m flattered."

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 60+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 239

    Did Orochimaru come here for the sake of the village?

    No, such noble intentions were far beyond him.

    Did he come just to see the people who orchestrated his downfall?

    Perhaps. Killing a few along the way would be his style.

    But even he didn''t anticipate seeing Kages from the three great nations gathered here.

    Unbelievable.

    After all, while these major powers might appear to be allies on the surface, their private conflicts are utterly irreconcilable. Even if their Kage showed interest in forming alliances, it would only be on the battlefield. Outside of that? Cooperation would be nothing short of impossible.

    And yet...

    Did they really come together?

    Orochimaru couldn''t help but feel suspicious. Was his reputation truly so grand that it warranted such a response?

    As shocked as Orochimaru was, the people around him were even more stunned.

    "Hey, hey, what''s with that black substance?!"

    "This¡­ this is¡­"

    "No way¡­ could it be?" S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "This guy¡­"

    "How could this happen?"

    The young ninja leading the Sand Village forces frowned deeply.

    "The iron sand of the Third Kazekage? What is this guy doing with it?"

    Below the valley, black iron sand formed a massive sphere, shielding Orochimaru within its impenetrable shell. Only his golden, snake-like pupils peeked out from the dark surface.

    So many kunai, so many shuriken, so many explosive tags¡­

    Without some kind of special defense, even Orochimaru would have been turned into a sieve. So, he had relied on Magnet Release and the sand iron defense.

    All the kunai and shuriken halted a meter away from Orochimaru, suspended in midair. The explosive tags? They were blocked entirely by the thick shell of sand iron.

    Orochimaru''s iron sand was stored in the system space, allowing him to summon vast amounts of it instantaneously. This made his defenses not only formidable but also astonishingly fast.

    "Even though I expected it wouldn''t be easy to deal with them¡­" Orochimaru muttered.

    From the cliff above, Onoki''s eyes were locked on the scene below, glaring at the black iron sand encasing Orochimaru.

    "The Third Kazekage''s Magnet Release? How is that possible?"

    "How did he manage to steal the Third Kazekage''s abilities?"

    "Incredible¡­"

    "Yeah, it''s unbelievable."

    "There''s definitely something wrong with this guy," A said, standing behind his father, the Third Raikage.

    Although he had never personally witnessed the Third Kazekage''s Magnet Release, the reputation of the technique had reached even his ears. And now, seeing Orochimaru wield it, he immediately recognized it for what it was.

    Were the three great nations truly cooperating to kill Orochimaru?

    No. That was impossible. Orochimaru wasn''t important enough to warrant such an effort.

    Even if they knew Orochimaru had killed the Third Kazekage, that alone wouldn''t have been enough to push them to set aside their differences and work together.

    From the beginning, the only reason these nations gathered here was simple: to watch Orochimaru die.

    If any one village had tried to eliminate Orochimaru on its own, the other two would have been uneasy. No one wanted the others to secretly recruit Orochimaru.

    Recruit him? A ridiculous thought, perhaps, but not entirely impossible given the current circumstances.

    Orochimaru''s talents were undeniable, and now that Konoha had failed to properly protect him, he had been left exposed. Under the combined pressure of the three great nations, Konoha had no choice but to relinquish him.

    In this situation, Orochimaru undoubtedly harbored deep resentment toward Konoha. Other villages could take advantage of this animosity and possibly win his allegiance.

    With Konoha''s history of covert operations, it wasn''t unreasonable to assume they might try to hide Orochimaru instead.

    So, after some deliberation, the three villages decided to act together.

    Their goal wasn''t to recruit Orochimaru. It was to ensure the other villages didn''t recruit him either.

    But now, watching Orochimaru''s Magnet Release in action below the valley, they couldn''t help but frown.

    They understood the immense power of the technique.

    With such a defense, most standard ninja attacks would prove completely ineffective.

    Of course, at this moment, neither Ohnoki nor the Third Raikage had any intention of stepping onto the battlefield themselves.

    As Kage, they had their pride and unique skills. Why waste their time when so many subordinates were present?

    "In addition to the forces above, there are also many hidden ninja around the valley," Orochimaru noted.

    Hidden within the black sand iron sphere, his lips curled into a smirk. He had faced many opponents in his life, but never so many at once.

    "Well then," he murmured, "let''s start by testing the waters with a single move."

    With a flick of his wrist, Orochimaru released four invisible flies that darted out of his protective sphere.

    Along with them, a large amount of black iron sand surged into the sky.

    The flies acted as his scouts, allowing him to observe the situation outside and pinpoint the locations of several concealed ninjas.

    "Ah, so there are a few Kumo shinobi hiding nearby, are there?"

    Orochimaru''s grin widened as his hands came together in a seal.

    "Let''s start with you!"

    Magnet Release: Iron sand Boundary!

    With a loud rush, countless particles of black iron sand rose high into the sky before crashing down like an iron rain.

    The sheer scale and density of the attack were overwhelming, far surpassing anything the Third Kazekage had achieved in his time.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The ground erupted violently as the iron sand pierced it with merciless precision.

    The Kumo ninja tasked with this ambush mission quickly realized the danger. Some managed to dodge the onslaught, leaping away just in time.

    But the coverage area of Orochimaru''s attack was massive, and the black iron sand fell too densely to avoid entirely.

    "Move! Get out of the way!"

    "Damn it¡­"

    "Is this guy seriously using such a chakra-draining technique right from the start?!"

    "He doesn''t fight by any rules!"

    "Stop standing there¡ªcounterattack!"

    "Team 3, Team 4, Team 6¡ªfocus your attacks on him!"

    "Got it!"

    Swish, swish!

    With that command, countless Kumo ninja burst from their hiding spots, forming hand seals mid-air.

    "Destroy his shield first!"

    "Understood!"

    Lightning Style: Thunderball!

    Lightning Style: Thunder Serpent!

    Lightning Style: Thunder Bind!

    Crack! Crack!

    Blinding bolts of lightning shot toward Orochimaru''s position, roaring with destructive power.

    These Kumo ninja were elites, chosen specifically for this mission. Their coordination and combat skills were top-notch.

    Iron sand defense? They knew lightning was its weakness. As long as they disrupted it for even a moment, Orochimaru would be left vulnerable to their overwhelming numbers.

    "Using lightning to magnetize my iron sand?" Orochimaru chuckled. "Not a bad strategy, but¡­"

    His smile widened.

    "I don''t rely on Magnet Release to fight."

    As the iron sand faltered under the onslaught of lightning attacks, gaps began to form in Orochimaru''s defenses.

    But at that moment, under the influence of his Magnet Release, countless kunai shot outward in every direction, spreading like a deadly storm.

    "Flying Thunder God Technique!"

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 60+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 240

    The Flying Thunder God Technique, a move once used by the Second Hokage to kill Uchiha Madara''s younger brother, Uchiha Izuna.

    Back then, the technique was still in its infancy. It lacked speed and fluidity, the movements far from seamless.

    But now...

    "So fast!"

    "Be careful!"

    "Tch! Don''t underestimate us!"

    *Clang!*

    Metal clashed as two swords collided!

    One was Orochimaru''s Kusanagi Sword, imbued with wind chakra, and the other was a finely crafted ninja blade infused with lightning chakra.

    There was a clear disparity between the weapons, and the incompatible chakra properties only heightened the difference.

    When the two blades met, the outcome was decided in an instant.

    The Kumo ninja''s eyes widened in disbelief, his expression frozen in shock.

    Time seemed to slow as he stared at his shattered ninja blade and the scarlet glint of Orochimaru''s eyes.

    *Shhhk!*

    The sharp edge of the Kusanagi Sword pierced through his chest like paper.

    He couldn''t even register the pain before Orochimaru vanished, leaving behind only the chill of death.

    "So fast¡­"

    The Second Hokage''s Flying Thunder God had always been devastating, but it lacked follow-up. The technique wasn''t fluid enough to chain attacks together.

    But Orochimaru had perfected it. He not only improved the speed and continuity but also added his own overwhelming strength and the sharp precision of his Kusanagi Sword.

    Earlier, over thirty kunai had scattered into the battlefield simultaneously.

    And with the precision of Orochimaru''s Sharingan?

    Even without formal swordsmanship training, his sheer combat efficiency was terrifying!

    Bodies fell as the light of his blade flashed across the field.

    To the onlookers, Orochimaru was nothing more than a ghostly figure darting through the chaos.

    Each time he appeared, another life was taken.

    Most of the Kumo ninja didn''t even catch a glimpse of him before they were struck down, stabbed through the heart, throat slit, or decapitated in a single clean strike.

    Facing these enemies who sought his life, Orochimaru unleashed the violence in his heart without hesitation or mercy.

    "Damn it! Is this really the Flying Thunder God Technique of the Second Hokage?!"

    "Fall back!"

    The Suna ninjas, having previously witnessed Orochimaru''s fight with the Third Kazekage, were already somewhat familiar with his version of the technique.

    They had shared this knowledge with the Kumo ninjas, but even so, only a handful had reacted in time just now.

    "This technique¡­ it''s terrifying."

    "What kind of speed is that?"

    The Kumo ninja who had stepped into Orochimaru''s kunai-covered zone were now nothing more than lifeless corpses, littering the ground in mere moments.

    Above the valley, the ninja observing the battle all frowned deeply.

    In the midst of the chaos, Orochimaru stood in the battlefield holding the blood-streaked Kusanagi Sword. His crimson eyes swept over the fallen bodies, a mocking smile tugging at his lips.

    The remnants of his Sand Iron Boundary Technique hovered behind him, forming a circular shield that guarded his back.

    Though many Kumo ninja remained at least fifty by a rough count they were hesitant now, unwilling to approach the range of Orochimaru''s Flying Thunder God-marked kunai.

    "Is he using those kunai to move at high speeds?"

    "If we stay clear of the kunai, we won''t be caught off guard!"

    "That''s right!"

    "But... there are so many kunai. We can''t even get close to him."

    The Kumo ninja held their swords tightly, warily observing Orochimaru while trying to formulate a plan.

    Orochimaru, meanwhile, showed no urgency. His golden pupils glimmered with amusement as he studied their hesitation.

    The kunai scattered around him formed a network of marked points, with Orochimaru at the center, creating a 150-meter radius of danger.

    If the Kumo ninja wanted to attack, they''d either have to strike from beyond that range or find a way to neutralize the marked kunai.

    "I have an idea!" one Kumo ninja suddenly declared.

    "Oh?"

    The ninja gestured to his comrades, who immediately understood his intent.

    "Let''s work together and keep an eye on the location of those kunai!"

    "Understood!"

    The Kumo ninjas stepped forward again, blades in hand, moving with renewed determination.

    Watching their movements, Orochimaru silently acknowledged their adaptability.  S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    They had begun working in pairs, collecting his Flying Thunder God kunai as they advanced.

    But the distance between the kunai wasn''t small, and their caution slowed them down. Even if they managed to avoid his attacks, their approach would take too long to pose any real threat.

    "It''s inefficient," Orochimaru murmured, raising his hand.

    With a flick of his wrist, he recalled all the marked kunai into the system storage space, erasing the network of danger that had surrounded him.

    The Kumo ninja didn''t hesitate. Seizing the opportunity, they charged toward Orochimaru!

    Their swordsmanship was superb, and their speed was extraordinary.

    But did they truly believe Orochimaru would abandon the Flying Thunder God Technique to engage them in pure swordplay?

    He had no such intention.

    "Got you!"

    One Kumo ninja leapt into the air, bypassing the Sand Iron Shield, and swung his blade horizontally at Orochimaru''s neck.

    Orochimaru didn''t flinch. His scarlet Sharingan flickered, tracking the trajectory of the blade.

    He tilted his head slightly, effortlessly avoiding the strike.

    In the same instant, he spun around, the Kusanagi Sword flashing as it struck.

    *Shhhk!*

    Blood sprayed.

    Another Kumo ninja fell.

    Orochimaru moved swiftly. The space around him warped as the Kusanagi Sword vanished from his grip.

    With a swift kick to the fallen ninja''s abdomen, Orochimaru propelled himself backward while simultaneously forming hand seals.

    *Wind Style: Great Breakthrough!*

    *Whoosh!*

    A massive gust of wind roared forward with devastating force, its cutting edge sharp enough to shred anything in its path.

    Fueled by an enormous amount of chakra, the technique''s power reached an S-rank level.

    "Damn it¡­"

    "How is this possible¡­?"

    Caught in the center of the storm, the Kumo ninja screamed in agony as they were torn apart.

    Above the battlefield, everyone watching froze in shock.

    "Doesn''t this guy ever conserve chakra?"

    "Every move is a big one¡­"

    Orochimaru wasn''t concerned about their remarks. As he forced back the enemies before him, his hands began forming seals for another attack.

    But suddenly, his senses flared in alarm.

    Instinctively, he turned to his right.

    *Boom!*

    A towering figure, wrapped in lightning, came crashing down from above.

    "Damn brat! I''ll be your opponent!"

    *Lightning Release: Thunderclap Axe!*

    *Bang!!*

    The figure''s descent mirrored the devastating power of Tsunade''s Heavenly Foot of Pain, striking with thunderous force.

    The ground shattered instantly, splitting apart as cracks raced outward in all directions. Rocks exploded into the air, and thick clouds of dust rose, obscuring everyone''s vision.

    "Is it over?"

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 50+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 241

    Why were all the Kumo ninjas tasked with ambushing Orochimaru in the valley this time?

    It was because the other two villages had already cooperated in an earlier operation, and Kumo had only recently reached an agreement to align with them.

    To demonstrate their sincerity in this alliance, it was decided that Kumo would handle the assassination attempt.

    Since this was a mission to eliminate a specific target, thorough research into Orochimaru''s abilities was essential to minimize losses.

    Naturally, Konoha wouldn''t hand over any information about Orochimaru.

    After all, having so many forces target a single individual would be a humiliation for Konoha if they were forced to provide intel. It would appear as though Konoha was capitulating to the demands of others, which would undermine their standing.

    Moreover, allowing Orochimaru''s personal information to fall into enemy hands could lead to further complications.

    Thus, Kumo had to rely entirely on their own battlefield analysis to gather intelligence.

    Perception skills, snake-based ninjutsu, Flying Thunder God, and other techniques, these were the fragments of information they had pieced together about Orochimaru.

    Even though they were prepared, their ambush still failed. Orochimaru not only evaded their attack but completely turned the situation around, catching them off guard.

    It was an unexpected turn of events.

    Not only could this man use Magnet Release, but he could also summon a multitude of Flying Thunder God kunai from another dimension?

    What was supposed to be a guaranteed kill had turned into a massacre for Kumo. Orochimaru had killed so many of them before they could take him down.

    This was something they had not anticipated.

    As the casualties among his subordinates piled up, A¡ªimpatient and hot-tempered as always finally decided to act personally.

    He leapt down into the valley, timing his strike perfectly as Orochimaru was in the middle of casting a jutsu.

    A was still young, only in his twenties, but years of practicing the Lightning Chakra Armor had left him with a fiery temperament.

    The Lightning Chakra Armor enveloped the user in a cloak of chakra infused with lightning, drastically enhancing speed, strength, and defense. The lightning also amplified nerve conduction speed, making reaction times almost instantaneous.

    The stronger the Lightning Release chakra, the greater the increase in defense and mobility.

    Both A and the Third Raikage had perfected their use of this technique, combining it with their incredible physical abilities to develop unique ninjutsu that embodied the power of the Cloud Village.

    This combination of speed, strength, and defense was what made the Raikage a near-unstoppable force on the battlefield.

    "Did that do it?" S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "If this hit him directly, Orochimaru should be dead, right?"

    "I''m not so sure¡­"

    The Kumo ninjas had retreated far from the impact zone, their eyes locked on the scene in the valley with heavy expressions.

    A''s intervention should have guaranteed success. But after witnessing Orochimaru''s earlier feats, no one dared to make any definitive conclusions.

    As the dust and debris began to settle, the battlefield was revealed once again.

    What they saw left everyone in stunned silence.

    In the center of the shattered valley, A still stood, his body crackling with violent thunder chakra. He hadn''t even moved from his slashing posture.

    But opposite him stood something impossible¡ªa skeletal figure condensed from pure white chakra.

    The chakra skeleton, half-buried in the cracked earth, only had an upper body. Yet, it was this very structure that had blocked A''s devastating strike.

    Although the skeleton''s torso had been split open by the attack, it had undeniably withstood the full force of the Raikage''s blow.

    "What¡­ is that?"

    The Third Raikage''s expression darkened, while Onoki, hovering nearby, was visibly shaken.

    "Susanoo?"

    "How is this possible?!"

    Susanoo was a legendary ability unique to the Uchiha Clan, one of the most feared powers of the Sharingan.

    But now Orochimaru, someone outside the Uchiha bloodline, had summoned it?

    Onoki''s confusion deepened. He had personally experienced the terror of Uchiha Madara''s Susanoo in his youth. The sight of it had haunted him ever since.

    Now, seeing Orochimaru wield a similar power was incomprehensible. Though the color of this Susanoo was different, there was no doubt¡ªthis was the real thing.

    "How could Orochimaru possibly use Susanoo? This has to be a joke!"

    In the battlefield below, Orochimaru stood casually amidst the destruction, his thin smile unwavering as he observed the muscular figure before him.

    "Haha, it seems someone important has decided to join the fight."

    With that, Susanoo''s skeletal arm suddenly grew, swinging toward A with tremendous force.

    However A''s speed was unmatched. He retreated instantly, evading the attack with ease.

    Orochimaru, using Susanoo''s immense power, took a few steps back as well, maintaining a safe distance.

    "Enough talk! Take another hit from me!"

    A''s furious roar echoed through the valley.

    Before Orochimaru could make another move, his figure disappeared in a flash.

    He was so fast that the only evidence of his movement was the deep footprint left where he had stood moments earlier and the cracks spreading outward from it.

    When he reappeared, he was already behind Orochimaru.

    BOOM!

    The impact of A''s elbow strike shook the valley. The ground caved in under the force of their collision, sending massive shockwaves of chakra rippling outward. Rocks and debris were hurled into the air, and the resulting winds scattered the lingering smoke.

    The Kumo ninjas watching from a distance were astounded.

    In the center of the battlefield, A stared in disbelief at the massive skeletal fist that had blocked his strike.

    "This can''t be¡­ Just the Sharingan alone? It actually predicted my movements and countered me? How is that possible?!"

    Orochimaru''s grin widened. His scarlet Sharingan spun ominously as he responded.

    "Now it''s my turn. Take this!"

    Before he could react, Susanoo''s other skeletal arm swung forward.

    Bang!

    The punch landed squarely, sending A flying.

    "Did he hit him?"

    "What just happened?"

    The onlookers were horrified. A known for his incredible speed, had failed to dodge?

    How could this be?

    But before their shock subsided, the scene on the battlefield took another startling turn.

    Orochimaru''s Susanoo began to transform. Within two seconds, the skeletal frame was repaired. Muscles and tendons grew, followed by armor and weapons.

    Though it still lacked legs, it was now far more complete¡ªand far more dangerous.

    The transformation took less than two seconds, but that wasn''t the most alarming part.

    What drew everyone''s attention was the massive chakra weapon now resting on Susanoo''s shoulder¡ªa rocket launcher.

    With the weapon already aimed at the spot where A had been thrown, Orochimaru smiled darkly.

    "Goodbye."

    Without hesitation, he pulled the trigger.

    Whoosh!

    A rocket formed entirely of white chakra shot forward, carrying immense destructive pressure.

    A had just landed and was still recovering from the earlier blow.

    Dodging was impossible. His only option was to rely on his Lightning Chakra Armor for defense.

    But before the rocket could hit, another figure surged forward, lightning chakra radiating from their body.

    The powerful form of another Kumo ninja appeared in front of A intercepting the attack.

    BOOM!

    A deafening explosion echoed throughout the valley.

    ---

    Bonus chp, thanks for your support :) Don''t forget to leave a review if you''ve enjoyed this so far.

 Chapter 242

    A had always been known for his bad temper, and even after seeing Orochimaru''s Susanoo, the thought of retreating never crossed his mind.

    In his eyes, with his speed and strength, not even the Susanoo should pose a challenge.

    As for Orochimaru''s Flying Thunder God? Once he understood how the technique worked, he was confident he could counter it.

    However, what A couldn''t have anticipated was Orochimaru''s Mangeky¨­ ability: Space confinement.

    Originally requiring a full minute to activate, the technique''s preparation time had been reduced to just twenty seconds thanks to Orochimaru''s incorporation of the genes of Uchiha Fugaku and Uchiha Obito.

    Additionally, the confinement range had been expanded from a mere five meters to an impressive fifteen meters.

    As soon as Orochimaru noticed A entering the battle, he immediately began preparing to use this eye technique.

    He knew that while the Flying Thunder God was incredibly fast, it would be insufficient to overcome A''s Lightning Release Armor.

    After all, the Lightning Armor had previously withstood devastating attacks like the Rasenshuriken, and even the piercing thrust of Chidori failed to penetrate it.

    Relying solely on the Flying Thunder God wouldn''t work. Breaking through such formidable defense required something far stronger¡ªsomething only his ocular power could provide.

    This is why Orochimaru activated his space confinement technique. The moment A launched his powerful strike, Orochimaru used the confined space to counter and land a direct punch.

    After ten seconds of preparation, the technique reduced the A''s speed by at least 50%.

    And with that opening, missing his target was no longer an option.

    When the strike landed, Orochimaru followed up with a rocket blast, ensuring his attack hit with devastating precision.

    The clash between Orochimaru and A just moments ago was nothing short of a Kage-level battle.

    It was a display of overwhelming destructive power and unimaginable speed.

    Ordinary ninjas couldn''t hope to intervene in such a fight.

    Since their initial ambush had failed, the Kumo ninjas could do nothing now but watch as the battle unfolded.

    But if A''s display could be considered Kage-level, then Orochimaru''s performance had already surpassed that, he was undeniably fighting at the Super-Kage level.

    From start to finish, he maintained complete control of the battlefield.

    The massive explosion that followed the rocket attack shook the earth, leaving the battlefield utterly devastated.

    Dozens of meters around the impact site had been reduced to rubble.

    Within the ruins, two figures stood amidst the debris¡ªone larger, one smaller¡ªboth shrouded in the crackling glow of Lightning Release Chakra Armor.

    The Third Raikage stood at the forefront, his expression grave, while A stood behind him, his breathing labored.

    Though incredibly strong, it was clear A was still inexperienced and not yet at his peak.

    Orochimaru narrowed his eyes, taking in the scene. "The defense of that Lightning Armor¡­ it''s ridiculously strong. It can''t even be pierced by this?"

    Meanwhile, the Third Raikage''s eyes locked on Orochimaru, his voice heavy with tension.

    "Tsuchikage¡­ Suna ninja¡­ are you really just going to stand there and watch?"

    The Third Raikage''s words carried weight. While he despised the idea of ganging up on a single opponent, it was clear Orochimaru''s abilities were far beyond what he had anticipated.

    This wasn''t a battle that could be won half-heartedly.

    And besides, their alliance with the other villages wasn''t built on trust. What if the other two Kage stood back and let the Raikage fight to the death, only to reap the rewards afterward?

    Unwilling to take that risk, he chose to drag the others into the fray.

    Hearing the Third Raikage''s call, Orochimaru smiled coldly, dismissing his Susanoo.

    "Well then, all of you can come at me together. I don''t have the time to waste."

    "Boy, I admit your strength is impressive," the Third Raikage growled, "but arrogance will get you nowhere."

    "Arrogance?" Orochimaru smirked mockingly. "You sent so many people to ambush me, and now you''re lecturing me? Three great ninja villages teaming up to take down just one man? Truly commendable."

    "We had no choice but to do this," Onoki said calmly as he floated closer. "If you want someone to blame, blame your own village for failing to protect you. Your death was inevitable."

    Orochimaru''s eyes gleamed with amusement at the Tsuchikage''s words.

    Indeed, Orochimaru was a prodigy. Every village would have loved to claim such a talent for themselves.

    But when a genius like him emerged in someone else''s village, the only solution was destruction. If they couldn''t have him, no one could.

    "What a warm welcome," Orochimaru sneered.

    His gaze swept over the four individuals now surrounding him in a triangular formation.

    "So, the Third Tsuchikage? The Third Raikage? And¡­ the one over there is Rasa from the Sand Village?"

    Hearing his name, the young Rasa, who had just arrived, froze in shock.

    At only nineteen years old, Rasa wasn''t yet the Kazekage. He was just an ambitious young ninja with modest Kage-level strength.

    In terms of power, he couldn''t compare to Orochimaru. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Even their Magnet Release abilities weren''t on the same level.

    And when it came to reputation, he wasn''t even in the same league.

    So, hearing someone like Orochimaru call out his name left him utterly stunned.

    "You¡­ you know me?" Rasa asked, clearly surprised.

    Orochimaru''s lips curled into a smile. "I''ve heard your name once or twice."

    "I''m¡­ honored."

    "Honored, are you?" Orochimaru''s tone turned mocking. "Well, I suppose I should feel honored as well. To think it would take the combined forces of the three great ninja villages to deal with me¡­ Truly flattering."

    Being surrounded by so many powerful figures, Orochimaru couldn''t help but mock the situation.

    Such treatment was rare, usually reserved for legends like Uchiha Madara during the Fourth Ninja War.

    Orochimaru''s words made Onoki and the Third Raikage flush with embarrassment.

    They were seasoned veterans, long-established as Kage. Yet here they were, forced to gang up on Orochimaru.

    But given Orochimaru''s earlier display of strength, there was no other choice.

    Just as Onoki opened his mouth to speak, Orochimaru interrupted him.

    "Do you really think that just because you''ve joined forces, you can kill me?"

    "...What?" Onoki''s expression hardened. "Do you think you can survive against all of us? Even with your teleportation technique¡ª"

    "Joined forces?" Orochimaru interrupted, his tone dripping with disdain. "Do you really believe your so-called alliance will hold? Let me remind you¡­ when it comes to numbers, I''ve always held the advantage."

    The moment he finished speaking, a sharp cracking sound echoed from behind him.

    Orochimaru''s back split open, and moments later, five identical clones emerged.

    "What the¡ª?!"

    Before Onoki and the Third Raikage could process what was happening, the five Orochimaru clones had already scattered, positioning themselves to face each of the Kage individually.

    White chakra flared as the clones summoned Susanoo.

    Bones, meridians, armor, and even legs materialized, forming five fully-armored Susanoo warriors.

    Each Susanoo carried a rocket launcher, their towering forms radiating overwhelming power.

    "In this scenario," Orochimaru said with a smirk, "it looks like I have the numbers advantage."

    "Wood Release clones?" Onoki gasped. "Does he know how to use Wood Release too?!"

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 50+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 243

    Wood Release clones¡ªa superior technique compared to ordinary Shadow Clones.

    Not only were these clones far more durable and stable, but they were also harder to see through.

    Because Wood Release carried an immense amount of life force, these clones could use bloodline limit techniques that ordinary Shadow Clones couldn''t.

    For example, the Sharingan.

    Or, as was the case now, Susanoo.

    To a Kage-level fighter, the fourth form of Susanoo wasn''t necessarily unbeatable.

    In the original story, Onoki, with the help of the other four Kage, was able to destroy twenty-five Susanoo clones wielded by Uchiha Madara.

    Even earlier, Onoki had been able to hold his ground against five Susanoo on his own.

    But the key difference here was the person using these bloodline techniques¡ªOrochimaru, one of the three legendary Sannin.

    A ninja with no ties to the Senju or Uchiha clans. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    How could someone like Orochimaru wield the Sharingan and Wood Release at the same time?

    Not to mention his earlier use of Magnet Release¡­

    What was he? How was he capable of mastering so many bloodline limits?

    "This is bad!" Onoki''s expression shifted, and he quickly flew out of harm''s way.

    Boom!

    One of Orochimaru''s Susanoo stomped the ground, shattering stone and shaking the earth.

    Though the fourth form of Susanoo wasn''t exceptionally large and only carried a single weapon, its combat strength was undeniably at the Kage level.

    But Orochimaru''s Susanoo, equipped with long-range rocket launchers, moved far too slowly to pose a significant threat in close combat.

    For shinobi like A and the Third Raikage, whose speed was their greatest strength, or Onoki with his ability to fly, avoiding the Susanoo''s attacks was relatively easy.

    Still, it was important to remember¡ªOrochimaru wasn''t on equal footing. He was surrounded and outnumbered on the battlefield.

    Even so, he held his ground.

    The battle between Orochimaru''s five Susanoo and the four Kage had begun.

    "The Raikage are fast and their defenses are strong, but taking down a Susanoo or targeting me directly won''t happen anytime soon," Orochimaru muttered to himself, his crimson Sharingan glowing as he observed the fight.

    As for Rasa? Orochimaru noted how limited the young ninja''s capabilities were outside of a desert. His Gold Dust techniques were far less effective here, making him the weakest among the four.

    He might be decent at defense, but attacking Orochimaru directly? Out of the question.

    The only one who posed a real threat was Onoki.

    The Tsuchikage''s Dust Release boasted devastating power, but his defense left much to be desired.

    "Take out Onoki first," Orochimaru decided instantly.

    Unlike Madara, he had no interest in toying with his opponents.

    Buzz!

    "Dust Release: Detachment of the Primitive World!"

    Onoki deftly dodged the swings of one Susanoo and flew behind it, releasing a massive cube of energy that engulfed the construct.

    Dust Release, a technique that combined wind, earth, and fire chakra natures, had the dual properties of destruction and disintegration. It surpassed ordinary bloodline limits, allowing its wielder to break down objects into atoms.

    The cube radiated with blinding energy before completely disintegrating the Susanoo, leaving no trace behind.

    As the first Susanoo was obliterated, Onoki let out a small sigh of relief. He prepared to target the next one but suddenly tensed, his instincts screaming danger.

    He turned abruptly¡ª

    Whoosh!

    Orochimaru, now equipped with black Iron Sand Wings, had appeared silently beside him.

    "How¡­ how did he get up here?" Onoki''s pupils shrank, but he had no time to think. He quickly retreated, narrowly dodging a kunai aimed at his side.

    The kunai grazed his robe, cutting through the fabric but missing its mark.

    "Your reflexes aren''t bad," Orochimaru remarked with a sneer, wasting no time as he raised his hand.

    Countless small particles of sand iron shot forward like a hail of bullets.

    "Magnet Release: Iron Sand Shower!"

    "Earth Release: Clay Wall!"

    Ta-ta-ta-ta!

    The barrage of sand iron pelted the earth wall Onoki had summoned in midair, creating the sound of rapid gunfire.

    "What''s with this guy¡­?" Onoki thought grimly, his expression shifting as he noticed Orochimaru''s next move.

    Before he could react, Orochimaru appeared in front of him again, holding a kunai marked for the Flying Thunder God.

    Boom!

    With a swift kick, Orochimaru struck Onoki''s arm, sending him flying backward several meters.

    Onoki barely managed to stabilize himself midair, his arm throbbing from the impact.

    "Space-time ninjutsu? You can summon the kunai directly to my position?" Onoki asked, his voice trembling slightly.

    "As expected of you, Onoki," Orochimaru said with a grin. "You catch on quickly."

    Before Onoki could respond, Orochimaru lunged at him again, kunai in hand.

    Buzz!

    This time, Onoki reacted faster, activating his Dust Release once more. A glowing cube of energy enveloped Orochimaru.

    "You brat! Don''t underestimate me!" Onoki shouted, pouring his chakra into the technique.

    He prepared to disintegrate Orochimaru on the spot, but what happened next stunned him.

    Orochimaru didn''t use the Flying Thunder God to escape. Instead, he casually stepped out of the energy cube by opening a gap in its wall.

    "What¡­?!" Onoki''s face froze in shock.

    For the first time in his life, someone had escaped his Dust Release by directly disrupting the energy structure.

    Caught off guard and unable to dodge, Onoki gritted his teeth as Orochimaru closed the distance.

    Shhk!

    The kunai pierced Onoki''s left shoulder, drawing a splash of blood.

    Onoki grunted in pain, flying backward in an attempt to put distance between them, but Orochimaru relentlessly pursued him, refusing to let him escape.

    "Damn it!" Onoki hissed, enduring the pain as he reached out to grab Orochimaru''s wrist.

    But Orochimaru anticipated this, letting go of the kunai and retreating with a flap of his sand iron wings.

    "Raikage, Rasa¡ªthis guy can''t be killed. We need to retreat!" Onoki shouted, making a swift decision.

    Without waiting for their response, he yanked the kunai from his shoulder, tossed it to the ground, and flew back toward his camp.

    The power Orochimaru had displayed far exceeded the bounds of a typical shinobi, and Onoki had no intention of risking his life further.

    Fighting any longer wasn''t worth the cost.

    As Onoki retreated, Orochimaru contemplated chasing after him but quickly realized that the Tsuchikage''s flying speed far outpaced his own.

    The distance between them also placed Onoki beyond the range of the Flying Thunder God''s teleportation.

    "Fine," Orochimaru muttered, his gaze shifting toward the ground.

    "I''ll deal with the Raikage instead."

    Without hesitation, Orochimaru flew toward the Third Raikage, who had just finished crushing one of the Susanoo and was scanning the battlefield.

    The Raikage noticed Orochimaru''s approach too late.

    In an instant, Orochimaru''s crimson Sharingan flared, and his kunai plunged into the Raikage''s back.

    "Pierced¡­? Impossible. Father¡­" whispered A, his voice trembling as he watched the scene unfold.

 Chapter 244

    Seeing Orochimaru''s kunai stabbing into his father''s back, A let out a furious roar.

    His father, the Third Raikage, was known as the strongest shield and the strongest spear, a man who had once fought the Eight-Tails head-on and withstood countless devastating attacks, including Orochimaru''s Susanoo cannon strikes.

    How could someone like him be stabbed by a kunai? Could that even be possible?

    But A didn''t have the time to dwell on it. As Susanoo''s attack loomed behind him, he rushed to his father''s side.

    "Damn brat¡­"

    The Third Raikage roared in fury, twisting around to grab Orochimaru.

    But Orochimaru, always prepared, abandoned the kunai lodged in the Raikage''s back and swiftly retreated, his wings of black sand iron carrying him out of reach.

    The Third Raikage''s attempt to counter failed. Pain radiated from the wound on his back, forcing the chakra of his Lightning Release Armor to dissipate, exposing his now-vulnerable body.

    A hurriedly stepped forward to support his father.

    But in that brief moment, Orochimaru reappeared, using the kunai still embedded in the Third Raikage as a marker for the Flying Thunder God Technique.

    A flash of light gleamed in Orochimaru''s crimson Sharingan as the Kusanagi Sword appeared in his hand, its blade aiming directly at A''s heart.

    The Third Raikage, now able to clearly see the angle of Orochimaru''s strike, realized too late how the kunai had penetrated his armor.

    "Get out of the way!" the Third Raikage roared.

    But A, distracted by his father''s injury, was too slow to dodge.

    Pfft!

    The sound of steel piercing flesh echoed across the battlefield as blood splattered into the air.

    However, the body the Kusanagi Sword had pierced wasn''t A''s¡ªit was the Third Raikage''s.

    "Father!"

    A''s voice trembled with fury and disbelief.

    Orochimaru''s blade had struck deep into his father''s chest. The Third Raikage had thrown himself in the way to protect his son.

    "Orochimaru, you bastard! I''m going to kill you!" A bellowed, his voice filled with rage.

    The image of his father being stabbed in front of him ignited a storm of violent emotions. He wanted nothing more than to tear Orochimaru apart.

    But Orochimaru wasn''t about to give him that chance. With the Kusanagi Sword still dripping with blood, he swiftly retreated, disappearing with a flash of the Flying Thunder God Technique.

    "You all have speed. So do I," Orochimaru murmured to himself with a cold smile.

    Meanwhile, on the other side of the battlefield, Rasa¡ªusing his Gold Dust to block an attack from one of the Susanoo, quickly assessed the situation.

    Upon noticing the Third Raikage''s dire state, his expression hardened.

    "Raikage, retreat! There''s no point in continuing this fight," he called out.

    Without waiting for a response, Rasa turned and fled the battlefield.

    With Onoki already gone and the Third Raikage critically injured, staying any longer would mean certain death.

    "Bastard¡­ bastard¡­" A''s voice cracked as his anger consumed him.

    "Leave¡­ now!" the Third Raikage commanded, gritting his teeth against the pain.

    A hesitated for only a moment before obeying.

    As much as he wanted to kill Orochimaru, his father''s life came first. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He hoisted the Third Raikage onto his back and ran, retreating as fast as his legs would carry him.

    "Running already?" Orochimaru muttered, his eyes narrowing as he watched them flee.

    He debated chasing them but quickly realized the limitations of doing so alone. Both the Raikage and Rasa possessed formidable defenses, and killing them outright would require far more time and effort than he currently had.

    Still, a parting blow seemed appropriate.

    "Although I can''t kill them, I can give them something to remember me by¡­"

    Orochimaru''s lips curled into a faint smile.

    At his command, the remaining four Susanoo constructs¡ªeach one heavily damaged but still functional¡ªrose from the ground.

    Each took the rocket launcher from its back and aimed at the retreating figures of Rasa and A.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Four chakra-powered rockets launched simultaneously, streaking toward their targets.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The resulting explosions rocked the battlefield, their devastating force shaking the earth.

    "Captain Rasa!"

    "Lord Raikage!"

    The surviving guards from both sides screamed in alarm, rushing to shield their leaders from the aftershocks.

    Orochimaru smiled faintly, dismissing his Wood Release clones and Susanoo.

    But before he could speak, a sudden, resounding crash echoed through the valley.

    Boom!

    Orochimaru''s gaze snapped toward the source of the noise.

    The entrance to the valley, previously blocked by debris, had been shattered by a single punch.

    Standing at the opening was a woman in a white shirt and purple coat, panting heavily.

    "Orochimaru, are you okay?"

    "Hmm? Tsunade?" Orochimaru raised an eyebrow.

    With Tsunade''s unexpected arrival, the remaining forces from the three great ninja villages swiftly evacuated.

    The ambush was over.

    It was hard to believe, but the three great ninja villages had joined forces to kill Orochimaru and still been repelled.

    Even with a lineup that included shadow-level experts from every village, they had failed to take him down.

    This mission, designed to eliminate one man, had been nothing short of unprecedented in its scale. Yet even with such elite forces, the ambush had ended in complete failure.

    No one could have predicted Orochimaru''s mastery over techniques like the Flying Thunder God, Mangekyo Sharingan, and Wood Release.

    No one had expected him to break through Dust Release or pierce through the Raikage''s near-impenetrable defenses.

    It was the kind of battle that would be talked about for years.

    ---

    Night fell over the Land of Frost.

    On the peak of a mountain under the bright moonlight, a wooden house stood quietly.

    On the roof of the house, Orochimaru and Tsunade sat side by side.

    Orochimaru leaned against the corner of the roof, his gaze fixed on the stars above with a calm expression.

    Tsunade rested her head on his shoulder, her demeanor soft, almost delicate.

    "What are you doing here? Didn''t I tell you to stay in the village?" Orochimaru asked, a hint of annoyance in his voice.

    In his plans, it was safer for Tsunade to remain in Konoha, far away from danger.

    "And let you face this alone?" Tsunade snapped back, her tone filled with frustration. "Why didn''t you tell me what you were planning? What if something had happened to you? Did you ever think about that? Did you ever think about me?"

    "What could possibly happen to me?" Orochimaru replied casually, lying back with his hands behind his head.

    "Even if I couldn''t defeat them, escaping wouldn''t be an issue," he added confidently.

    With his ability to fly and the Flying Thunder God Technique, Orochimaru was practically untouchable. Very few ninja in the world could keep up with him.

    Tsunade frowned. "Who knows what goes on in that head of yours?"

    Orochimaru sighed, brushing past the topic. "Does the Third Hokage know you''re here?"

    "Forget him," Tsunade grumbled. "If he hadn''t kept the mission details from me, I wouldn''t have gotten here so late."

    She clenched her fists in frustration, recalling how she had been forced to track Orochimaru through the Land of Frost. If it hadn''t been for the sheer noise of the battle, she might still be searching for him.

    "I see," Orochimaru said with a small chuckle. "In that case, I think he made the right call."

    Tsunade blinked, momentarily stunned. Then her face darkened in anger.

    "Made the right call? Orochimaru, you bastard, are you saying you didn''t want me here? Are you afraid I''d hold you back? I''m plenty strong, you know!"

    "Strong?" Orochimaru smirked.

    "Don''t laugh at me!" Tsunade growled, raising her fist in warning.

    ---

    Bonus chp, thanks for your support :) Don''t forget to leave a review if you''ve enjoyed this so far.

 Chapter 245

    Seeing Tsunade raising her fist, Orochimaru didn''t even bother to acknowledge her threat.

    Tsunade was indeed strong, but her strength primarily lay in her medical abilities.

    When it came to combat? She wasn''t at the level required to contend with people like the Raikage, Onoki, or even Rasa. Raw strength alone wasn''t enough to handle such opponents.

    "Hey, are you really not hurt?" Tsunade asked, her tone skeptical.

    "No," Orochimaru replied flatly.

    "I don''t believe you. Let me check!"

    "Check? What''s there to check? I gain nothing by lying to you."

    "Hmm¡­ true." Tsunade nodded thoughtfully, then unexpectedly lay against Orochimaru''s chest. "By the way, what are your plans now? Are you going back to Konoha?"

    "What do you think?" Orochimaru asked rhetorically.

    "You''re not going back? Then I won''t go back either¡­"

    "¡­"

    Regardless of the outcome of this battle, the Third Hokage''s decision to throw Orochimaru into the jaws of three major villages had irreparably severed the bond between them as master and disciple.

    To return and continue working for Konoha? That was out of the question.

    It was something Orochimaru couldn''t see happening¡ªnot in this lifetime.

    Initially, he had hoped Tsunade would remain in Konoha, far from his conflicts.

    But now¡­

    "Not going back? You''d better think carefully," Orochimaru said, his tone unusually soft. "I''m a rogue ninja now."

    "I don''t care what kind of ninja you are!" Tsunade shot back without hesitation. "They went too far this time. If you''re not going back, then neither am I!"

    Hearing this, Orochimaru couldn''t help but reach out and gently ruffle Tsunade''s hair.

    "Your words move me, truly¡­ but have you thought about your younger brother?" he asked.

    Tsunade froze, her mind flashing to her brother, Nawaki.

    Yes, she was willing to give up everything for Orochimaru. But her little brother¡­

    "So," Orochimaru continued, his voice quiet but firm, "you should go back tomorrow morning."

    He understood the weight of her love for her brother. As much as he appreciated her loyalty, he couldn''t allow her to abandon Nawaki and Konoha entirely.

    Even if the Third Hokage no longer trusted her with important responsibilities, staying in Konoha would still be better for her than defecting with him.

    Tsunade hesitated for a long moment before finally sighing in resignation.

    "Alright¡­ fine. I''ll listen to you," she murmured reluctantly.

    After a night of discussion, Tsunade eventually agreed to Orochimaru''s request.

    As much as she didn''t want to leave him, her responsibility to her brother outweighed her personal feelings.

    "By the way, Orochimaru¡­ why did you kill Kato Dan?" Tsunade suddenly asked, breaking the silence.

    She had pieced together the timeline of Dan''s death and the scent of blood on Orochimaru''s body that night. She was almost certain Orochimaru had killed him.

    "No reason. I just needed a pretext to sever ties with the village," Orochimaru said nonchalantly.

    "And the experiments¡­?"

    "Didn''t the Third Hokage tell you?" Orochimaru asked.

    "No."

    "Then go back and ask him," Orochimaru replied casually.

    "What? Why don''t you tell me?"

    "You want me to tell you?" Orochimaru smirked. "Alright, but I''ll have to see how you perform first."

    "I''ve always been a good girl!" Tsunade retorted, indignant.

    "Tsunade," Orochimaru said with a faint chuckle, "the ''cute girl'' act doesn''t suit you."

    "You bastard, I''ll send you to hell!" Tsunade growled, raising her fist again.

    The two bantered back and forth, their dynamic more like a couple still in the throes of young love than one who had been together for years.

    Though they had only been apart for a few days, the intensity of the last few events had left Tsunade with so many questions. She wanted to know everything Orochimaru hadn''t told her.

    For his part, Orochimaru answered what he could, but there were some things even he wouldn''t share.

    The two spent most of the night talking.

    ---

    The news of Orochimaru''s defection from Konoha spread like wildfire the day after Tsunade left the village.

    Such an event was impossible to conceal, and the Third Hokage had no intention of hiding it.

    He officially declared Orochimaru a rogue ninja, a traitor to the village.

    This wasn''t just about severing ties with Orochimaru¡ªit was about protecting Konoha''s reputation. By branding Orochimaru as a traitor, the Third Hokage sent a clear message to the other villages: Orochimaru no longer represented Konoha.

    The decision, as always, was made for the "greater good" of the village.

    But many people couldn''t understand why Orochimaru, one of Konoha''s most brilliant shinobi, had chosen to defect.

    His contributions, his reputation, his status¡ªeverything about him had been exemplary.

    Why would someone like him betray the village?

    For the average ninja, this was a question they couldn''t hope to answer. Speculating about it was dangerous, so most simply turned a blind eye to the matter. It wasn''t their business, after all.

    But for some, it was deeply personal.

    In Konoha, aside from Tsunade and Nawaki, another person had been heavily affected by the news: Uchiha Mikoto.

    Not long ago, she had shared an intimate moment with Orochimaru.

    Now, hearing that he had left without even saying goodbye, she felt a pang of bitterness.

    Still, Mikoto quickly reminded herself that their connection had been purely physical. There had never been any emotional foundation between them. It made sense that Orochimaru wouldn''t care enough to inform her.

    And besides, he had left her with three unique potions before his departure, a gesture she chose to focus on instead of dwelling on her feelings.

    ---

    A few days later, the Hokage''s conference room.

    The four highest-ranking officials of Konoha sat in tense silence. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Hiruzen read through the latest intelligence reports, his face growing grimmer with each page.

    The others¡ªHomura, Koharu Utatane, and Danzo¡ªalso remained silent.

    Danzo, in particular, was struggling to keep his composure.

    When the leadership had decided to sacrifice Orochimaru, Danzo hadn''t dared to speak out against the plan.

    For one, sacrificing Orochimaru had seemed necessary at the time. For another, Danzo had his own connections to Orochimaru, connections he didn''t want exposed.

    Risking his own position to defend someone already marked for sacrifice had felt pointless.

    But now¡­

    "He survived against all of them? How is that possible?" Danzo muttered, breaking the silence.

    "It''s not just survival," Hiruzen corrected, his voice heavy. "According to reports from the Land of Lightning, not only did he kill or incapacitate many shinobi, but he also left the Third Raikage critically injured. His current status is unknown."

    "How¡­ how is that possible?" Koharu whispered in disbelief.

    Danzo clenched his fists. "How much did he hide from us? How could we not know his true strength?"

    The room fell silent again as they absorbed the implications of the battle.

    Although they hadn''t been able to witness the fight themselves, the intelligence from Kumogakure painted a shocking picture: Orochimaru, ambushed by three villages, had not only survived but left a trail of devastation in his wake.

    The Mangekyo Sharingan. Wood Release. Magnet Release.

    Each ability alone was enough to shift the balance of power, yet Orochimaru wielded them all.

    "Is it possible¡­" Hiruzen finally said, his voice weary, "to obtain abilities like Mangekyo Sharingan, Wood Release, and Magnet Release¡­ through research?"

    His words hung in the air, heavy with regret.

    As he exhaled Hiruzen seemed to age ten years in an instant.

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 70+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 246

    The conflicts between the five great Villages had always been cyclical, either one struck first, or the other retaliated.

    But Orochimaru''s unexpected strength had forced a temporary alliance between them.

    Konoha, unwilling to risk fighting three major villages at once, chose to sacrifice Orochimaru to protect itself.

    Yet, no one could have foreseen that Orochimaru wouldn''t just survive the ambush, he would defeat the combined forces of three ninja villages on his own.

    This was something that would go down as a legend in the ninja world.

    ---

    Sunagakure

    In the medical bay, Chiyo stared solemnly at the heavily bandaged Rasa. "How did you get hurt so badly? Did the Iwa or Kumo ninjas betray us and attack you?"

    "It was Orochimaru," Rasa replied, his voice strained as he clutched his chest, forcing himself into a sitting position.

    As the interim leader of Sunagakure, Chiyo still handled most of the village''s affairs. However, Rasa had already been chosen as the next Kazekage, given Chiyo''s lack of interest in politics following her son''s death.

    This meant Rasa had represented Sunagakure in the ambush on Orochimaru.

    But the mission had gone horribly wrong.

    "Orochimaru?" Chiyo''s eyes widened in shock.

    "Yes," Rasa said with a pained nod. "I used my Gold Dust to shield myself, but the force of the explosion was overwhelming¡­"

    As Rasa recounted what had happened, Chiyo''s expression grew darker with each word.

    Susanoo?

    Orochimaru''s power was far greater than anyone had imagined.

    Why would Konoha willingly hand over such a powerful ninja to the other villages?

    If Orochimaru''s abilities were so formidable, even a coalition of three villages would need to think twice before challenging him.

    "This¡­ this is troubling," Chiyo muttered, shaking her head as she tried to process the news. "Luckily, your injuries aren''t fatal. If they had been, the village would have been left without a leader."

    She glanced at Rasa, her tone softening. "Focus on recovering. I''ll handle the village in the meantime."

    "Thank you," Rasa said, bowing his head slightly.

    Chiyo waved a hand dismissively. "It''s my duty."

    With Rasa''s life no longer in danger, Chiyo''s immediate concerns shifted. The village''s leadership wasn''t the primary issue, there would always be someone to step into the role.

    The real problem was Orochimaru''s potential revenge.

    Ordinarily, no matter how powerful a shinobi might be, they couldn''t single-handedly pose a threat to an entire village. Chakra had limits, and a prolonged battle of attrition could eventually exhaust even the strongest ninja.

    But Orochimaru was different.

    His mastery of Wood Release gave him absurd chakra reserves and unparalleled recovery abilities.

    Coupled with his raw power, he wasn''t someone who could be worn down with typical tactics.

    The possibility of Orochimaru retaliating had everyone in Sunagakure on edge. And they weren''t the only ones.

    Kumo and Iwa were just as anxious.

    They had already failed to kill Orochimaru once, even with their combined strength.

    Now that he was no longer in Konoha, finding him would be almost impossible.

    With the lack of advanced technology in the ninja world, searching for a single person was like looking for a needle in a haystack.

    Even if they did find him, what good would it do?

    Three villages had been unable to defeat him when working together, what hope did any one of them have on their own?

    Their only option was to wait, brace themselves, and prepare for the day Orochimaru came for them.

    --- S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    In the newly built residential area of the Sound Village, Orochimaru lay on a bed, staring at the ceiling.

    Next to him, Tsunade reclined lazily, wearing nothing but her underwear.

    Orochimaru had initially asked her to return to Konoha the next day, but she insisted on staying longer. Unable to refuse her, he reluctantly agreed.

    "Your abilities have been exposed," Tsunade remarked, breaking the silence. "If you face them again, it won''t be as easy as last time."

    "Of course, I know that," Orochimaru replied calmly. "But who''s to say I won''t have something new to show them next time?"

    A faint smirk tugged at his lips. "I promise, when we meet again, they''ll pay the price they deserve."

    Tsunade sighed. "I don''t agree with you seeking revenge, but I understand. Still, about Konoha¡­"

    "You''re worried I''ll turn on Konoha, aren''t you?" Orochimaru said, cutting her off.

    He knew what she wanted to say before the words left her mouth.

    "Well¡­ after all, it''s where we grew up," Tsunade admitted quietly.

    Orochimaru had no lingering attachments to Konoha, but Tsunade''s feelings were different.

    For her, Konoha wasn''t just a village, it was her home.

    It was the legacy of the Senju Clan, the place where she was raised.

    Her grandfather, the First Hokage, had founded it. Her granduncle, the Second Hokage, had protected it. And her teacher, the Third Hokage, now led it.

    Even though the Third Hokage''s actions had been deeply flawed, she understood his intentions to protect the village, no matter the cost.

    If Orochimaru were to target Konoha, Tsunade would undoubtedly stand in his way.

    Seeing the conflict in her expression, Orochimaru sighed and said, "Alright, I''ll think about it."

    "Thank you," Tsunade said softly.

    "There''s no need to thank me," Orochimaru replied. "Not between us."

    Tsunade smiled faintly. "I knew you''d say that."

    With that, she leaned over and straddled him.

    "What are you doing?" Orochimaru asked, raising an eyebrow.

    "Doing what I love," Tsunade replied with a teasing grin.

    "I''m too tired to move."

    "Then just lie there. I''ll take care of everything," she said, her voice playful.

    "¡­"

    Though it wasn''t their first time, Orochimaru couldn''t deny the genuine affection behind her boldness.

    ---

    Betraying one''s village was no small thing.

    For most shinobi, such an act was tantamount to treason against their homeland, a last resort in the face of unbearable circumstances.

    But for a village to betray one of its own? That was far rarer.

    Orochimaru''s situation was one of the few exceptions.

    Tsunade stayed in the Sound Village for seven days before finally agreeing to return to Konoha.

    Accompanying her was Jiraiya, who had decided it was time to leave the three children he had been training. At eleven years old, they no longer needed constant supervision.

    Neither Orochimaru nor Tsunade told Jiraiya about the ambush. They felt there was no point in dredging up something that couldn''t be changed.

    When Jiraiya eventually returned to Konoha and learned of Orochimaru''s defection, he was stunned.

    His first instinct was to confront the Third Hokage, but instead, he sought out Tsunade for answers.

    Without holding anything back, Tsunade explained the full story.

    Jiraiya was left feeling both angry and helpless.

    He understood the injustice done to Orochimaru, but he also grasped the Third Hokage''s reasoning.

    As the leader of Konoha, the Hokage''s duty was to the village above all else. Sacrificing Orochimaru had been a way to avoid war and save countless lives.

    In the end, Jiraiya came to the same conclusion as Orochimaru and the Third Hokage.

    No one was entirely right. No one was entirely wrong.

    The true villain in all of this was the era they lived in.

    ---

    "Alright, Nagato."

    "Drink this. Let''s see what your Rinnegan can really do."

 Chapter 247

    Although Orochimaru was powerful, he couldn''t recklessly storm an enemy village.

    An enemy''s base camp was filled with secret passages, hidden traps, and most critically, sealing techniques.

    While Orochimaru feared no shinobi, seals and barriers were an entirely different matter.

    In the ninja world, the most miraculous and dangerous power wasn''t ninjutsu, taijutsu, or genjutsu.

    It wasn''t forbidden jutsu or summoning techniques either.

    It was sealing techniques. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Seals were a form of power that defied conventional logic.

    They didn''t require immense strength to wield and were, in fact, the most efficient way for a weaker ninja to defeat someone stronger.

    No matter how powerful a shinobi was, if they were caught in a seal, the outcome was the same: they would be trapped, rendered powerless.

    Even Kaguya Otsutsuki, the supposed progenitor of all chakra, had been sealed. If someone like her couldn''t escape it, then Orochimaru had to tread carefully.

    Revenge for the sake of killing a few weaker ninjas wasn''t worth the risk.

    For this reason, after Jiraiya and Tsunade left, Orochimaru decided to lie low for a while.

    His focus shifted to building his strength and assembling an army before making his next move.

    As for improving his own power? The path forward was clear.

    With his Sage Body now granting him exceptional life force and physical capabilities, his physical development didn''t need further enhancement for the time being.

    That left pupil power, the spiritual aspect of his strength, as the next area for growth.

    Orochimaru had already incorporated the genes of Uchiha Fugaku and Uchiha Obito into his experiments.

    However, neither of them was a direct blood relative of each other, or of Orochimaru, so the fusion of their abilities hadn''t been enough to push his spiritual power to the level of an Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan.

    This limitation meant Orochimaru still couldn''t manifest a fully realized Susanoo.

    It was one of the main reasons why, during his battle with the four Kage-level shinobi, he hadn''t used his full power.

    But Orochimaru knew he was close, just a hair''s breadth away from unlocking the complete Susanoo.

    He needed one more breakthrough.

    There were many ways to bridge the gap: obtaining the chakra of a tailed beast, acquiring the empty shell of the Ten-Tails, mastering senjutsu from Mount Myoboku or Ry¨±chi Cave, or even integrating the genes from another Mangekyo Sharingan user.

    Unfortunately, his experiments in Konoha had been interrupted before he could gather these resources.

    Of course, Orochimaru knew that enhancing pupil power didn''t have to be a slow, step-by-step process.

    If sufficient genetic material was obtained, it was theoretically possible for someone to leap from a basic Three-Tomoe Sharingan all the way to the Rinnegan, as had happened with the Sage of Six Paths.

    But Orochimaru wasn''t an Uchiha. He wasn''t the reincarnation of Indra. His path to power was fundamentally different from theirs.

    Even with his talent for gene fusion, advancing his pupil power required careful, methodical progress.

    This was like creating a series of experimental serums¡ªBasic, intermediate, and advanced. Rushing to combine them could cause rejection, destabilization, or outright failure.

    It was for this reason that Orochimaru hadn''t yet forced Nagato to awaken the full power of his Rinnegan.

    Back in Konoha, Orochimaru had already developed a serum to stimulate the Rinnegan''s latent abilities. But without the strength of an Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan himself, Orochimaru knew integrating that power prematurely could lead to failure.

    This wasn''t just about genetics, it was about synchronizing with the fusion process itself.

    Now, with Nagato ready, Orochimaru decided the time had come to begin.

    "Yes, Lord Orochimaru!"

    Hearing Orochimaru''s instructions, Nagato didn''t hesitate. He took the potion and drank it in one gulp.

    To Nagato, Orochimaru was their savior. Doubting him was out of the question.

    Minutes later, Orochimaru motioned Yahiko and Konan to step aside with him.

    Bang!

    The glass test tube fell to the ground and shattered.

    "Ahhh¡­!"

    Nagato clutched his eyes, letting out a guttural scream as immense spiritual power surged from his body.

    The force was so overwhelming it felt tangible, radiating outward in waves.

    "Nagato!" Yahiko panicked and rushed forward, trying to pull him back.

    Boom!

    A powerful repulsive force exploded from Nagato''s body, sending Yahiko flying backward.

    Orochimaru didn''t react, but Konan quickly caught Yahiko before he hit the ground.

    "What¡­ what is this power?" Yahiko muttered, his eyes wide with shock.

    "Relax," Orochimaru said with a faint smile. "He''s fine."

    Despite Orochimaru''s reassurance, Yahiko and Konan couldn''t help but worry.

    Nagato''s Rinnegan had been transplanted into him by Uchiha Madara when he was a child.

    At the time, the power of the eyes had been sealed, as Nagato''s young body wouldn''t have been able to handle their immense chakra.

    Now, Orochimaru was helping him unlock that dormant power.

    In the original timeline, Nagato''s Rinnegan had only fully awakened after Yahiko''s death. But now¡­

    While Orochimaru wasn''t sure how much of the Rinnegan''s power this potion could unlock, it was already clear that Nagato''s abilities¡ªlike Shinra Tensei¡ªwere beginning to emerge.

    "Fascinating," Orochimaru murmured.

    As powerful as Nagato''s Rinnegan was, he had never been able to fully harness its true potential. The eyes were originally Uchiha Madara''s, and much of their power remained untapped even in the later stages of Nagato''s life.

    But that didn''t matter to Orochimaru.

    Once the Rinnegan''s power was unsealed, he would be able to extract and replicate it for his own purposes.

    Even if Nagato couldn''t wield their full power, Orochimaru was confident he could create a fusion serum to integrate the Rinnegan''s abilities into himself.

    Minutes passed, and the chaotic energy surrounding Nagato began to settle.

    In the open field outside the Sound Village, Nagato slowly regained his composure.

    Seeing this, Yahiko and Konan glanced at Orochimaru for approval.

    When he gave a small nod, they rushed forward.

    "Nagato, are you okay?" Yahiko asked anxiously.

    "Are you hurt?" Konan added, her voice filled with concern.

    Nagato shook his head, though he still seemed slightly dazed. "I''m fine¡­ but¡­ my power¡­"

    "Your body isn''t strong enough to fully support the Rinnegan''s potential," Orochimaru said as he approached. "However, at this level, you should be fine. How does it feel?"

    "Powerful¡­ unbelievably powerful," Nagato admitted, still trying to process the change.

    "Good. Learn to control it slowly. If you need guidance, come to me," Orochimaru said, turning back toward the village.

    "Thank you, Lord Orochimaru!" Yahiko and Konan said in unison.

    Orochimaru didn''t look back, merely raising a hand in acknowledgment as he walked away.

    ---

    Meanwhile, in a dark underground chamber¡­

    "Hmm?"

    Madara''s eyes suddenly snapped open.

    Though he had given his Rinnegan to Nagato long ago, he still retained a connection to their power.

    "What is it, Madara?" asked White Zetsu, noticing the sudden shift in his demeanor.

    "The Rinnegan¡­ its power has awakened."

 Chapter 248

    Madara''s low words made White Zetsu freeze in shock.

    "The Rinnegan''s power has awakened?"

    Madara could sense the awakening of the Rinnegan''s abilities, and White Zetsu wasn''t entirely surprised.

    After all, the Rinnegan was not only Madara''s own creation but was also connected to the Gedo Statue.

    The link between the Rinnegan and the Gedo Statue transcended physical limits, capable of spanning the enormous distance between the moon and the earth.

    Now that the Gedo Statue remained tethered to Madara''s body, it was natural for him to feel the shift in the Rinnegan''s power even across vast distances.

    But still¡­

    "At Nagato''s current age, the Rinnegan shouldn''t have fully awakened¡­" Zetsu murmured.

    "Who knows¡­" Madara''s voice was calm as he closed his eyes again. "It doesn''t matter. Keep an eye on him. His current body won''t be able to handle the strain of such power for long."

    "Understood!" White Zetsu nodded.

    ---

    The Land of Lightning

    The country was known for its towering mountain peaks, constantly surrounded by roaring thunder and lightning. It was this perpetual stormy atmosphere that gave the land its name.

    "Damn it¡­ Orochimaru, I swear I''ll kill you one day!"

    In the infirmary of Kumogakure, A stood next to the hospital bed where his father, the Third Raikage, lay injured.

    The ambush against Orochimaru had been a complete disaster.

    Not only had Orochimaru managed to escape their combined forces, but he had also humiliated them in the process. His Susanoo had even fired two chakra rockets at them during his retreat.

    A hadn''t reacted quickly enough, putting distance between himself and the center of the explosion, and if his Lightning Release Chakra Mode hadn''t absorbed the aftermath, both he and his severely injured father might have died.

    But even with his swift actions, the Third Raikage had been gravely injured.

    The kunai wound in his back was deep, cutting down to the bone and damaging internal organs.

    Even worse, Orochimaru''s Kusanagi Sword had dealt a critical blow, piercing dangerously close to the Third Raikage''s heart.

    "Brother, how is Father?"

    A voice broke through the tension as a young man walked into the room.

    The boy had dark skin, short yellow hair, wore black sunglasses, and carried twin swords strapped to his back.

    Although his usual demeanor was laid-back and even playful, at this moment, he was deadly serious.

    A looked up at him. "He''s stable for now, but it will take time for him to fully recover."

    "Orochimaru¡­ is he really that strong?" the young man, Killer Bee, asked incredulously.

    A''s expression hardened. "Yes, Bee¡­ he is."

    He then detailed the events of the battle for Bee, recounting Orochimaru''s use of space-time ninjutsu, the Sharingan, Wood Release, and even Magnetic Release.

    Every single ability Orochimaru wielded was troublesome on its own, but together, they had made him nearly untouchable.

    Bee¡ªadopted brother and partner of A¡ªlistened intently. Despite being young, Bee was already the Jinchuriki of the Eight-Tails and a prodigious ninja.

    Though they weren''t related by blood, Bee viewed the Third Raikage as a father figure. Hearing about the extent of his injuries filled him with anger and disbelief.

    "So many people surrounded Orochimaru, and he still managed to injure Father that badly? Are you serious?" Bee asked, stunned.

    A''s face darkened. "That''s not all. He used a kunai to pierce Father''s Lightning Release Armor."

    Bee''s jaw dropped. "A kunai? How is that even possible? Father''s armor is stronger than most defensive jutsu. It can even withstand a small Tailed Beast Bomb!"

    A nodded grimly. "I don''t know. From the angle I saw, I couldn''t figure out how he did it either."

    The truth was, even A found it hard to believe. The Thunder Release Chakra Mode was renowned for its unmatched defensive properties. How could something as basic as a kunai bypass it? S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    But there was a reason for this¡ªOrochimaru''s right Mangekyo Sharingan.

    The technique wasn''t flashy or destructive like some of the other space-time abilities, but it was devastatingly effective.

    Orochimaru''s right eye could tear space itself.

    This ability, while seemingly passive, had immense utility. Unlike other Mangekyo techniques such as Kamui, which required a build-up of power, Orochimaru''s space-tearing technique worked instantaneously and allowed him to bypass energy barriers and chakra defenses.

    It didn''t matter how strong the armor or barrier was, his eye would create a rift in the chakra flow, opening a gap that could be exploited.

    The Lightning Release Armor, despite its incredible strength, had been no exception.

    The technique worked within a range of five meters and could only affect chakra-based constructs like barriers or energy shields. While it lacked offensive power on its own, its utility in breaking through defenses was unmatched.

    Orochimaru had used this ability multiple times during the ambush, tearing apart the energy of Dust Release, ripping through the Lightning Release Armor, and summoning kunai from his separate space during his battle with Onoki.

    The ability to summon kunai from a pocket dimension was especially advantageous. Combined with the Flying Thunder God Technique, it allowed Orochimaru to teleport instantly without worrying about placing or retrieving kunai on the battlefield.

    This dual use of space-tearing and teleportation had made Orochimaru almost untouchable during the fight.

    Even someone as experienced as Onoki, with his battlefield awareness and ability to sense space fluctuations, had barely managed to avoid being killed outright by this combination.

    The one limitation of Orochimaru''s technique was its range. He could only summon kunai or manipulate space within a 30-meter radius. Beyond that, his Mangekyo Sharingan lacked the power to access his separate dimension.

    ---

    Back in the Sound Village, Orochimaru stared at a test tube in his hand, its contents swirling faintly under the light.

    Shaking the liquid gently, he murmured, "Next¡­ enhanced clones and Edo Tensei."

    ***

    Bonus chp :)

    Support me on patreon to read 70+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 249

    The strength of a ninja resurrected through Edo Tensei depends largely on the quality of the sacrifices used.

    Because of this, Orochimaru decided to upgrade his sacrifices.

    Using clones as sacrifices might seem wasteful, especially given that his current facilities could only produce about 100 clones every six months.

    But there weren''t that many strong individuals who required clones as sacrifices, so Orochimaru didn''t mind using them sparingly for this purpose.

    The process for enhancing clones was straightforward. He would create an injection solution using cells from the First Hokage and then infuse the clones with it via specialized instruments.

    This allowed him to strengthen a batch of clones in a single day¡ªquick, efficient, and effective.

    After strengthening the clones, Orochimaru implanted them with new memories and replaced the previous, weaker Edo Tensei sacrifices.

    Much of his time in the Sound Village was spent refining this process.

    ---

    "Lord Orochimaru, is Nagato¡­ really going to be okay?"

    In Orochimaru''s office, Yahiko asked hesitantly, his expression filled with worry.

    Beside him stood Konan, her purple hair adorned with her signature origami flower.

    Nagato''s sudden surge in power had left both of them uneasy.

    It felt almost unreal, his strength had grown so quickly that they feared his body might not be able to handle it.

    At the time, Orochimaru had been discussing the future of the Sound Village with Chana, one of his assistants. Hearing Yahiko''s question, Orochimaru turned and smiled lightly.

    "Don''t worry," he said reassuringly. "As long as he doesn''t experience any extreme mental stimulation, he''ll be fine."

    Both the Sharingan and the Rinnegan required a robust body to fully wield their powers.

    But the Rinnegan, being on an entirely different level, demanded an even stronger physique.

    Fortunately, Nagato was an Uzumaki, a clan known for their exceptional vitality and stamina.

    And since the power currently awakened in him wasn''t yet at its full potential, Orochimaru saw no cause for concern.

    "I¡­ I see," Yahiko nodded thoughtfully, though the unease in his eyes lingered.

    Both he and Konan were aware that Orochimaru had been conducting research on Nagato''s eyes. But they didn''t mind.

    Nagato hadn''t suffered any harm from Orochimaru''s experiments, and as part of the Sound Village, they felt it was their responsibility to contribute however they could.

    "Is there anything else you wanted?" Orochimaru asked.

    "No¡­ nothing else."

    "Then you may go," Orochimaru said with a faint smile.

    "Yes, sir!"

    "Oh, one more thing," Orochimaru added as Yahiko was about to leave. "When helping Nagato get used to his powers, take him outside the village. Use the open area we visited before¡ªit''s safer."

    "Yes!" Yahiko replied firmly before leaving.

    As the door closed, Orochimaru turned to Chana.

    "How have they been doing recently?" he asked.

    "Lord Jiraiya was here not too long ago," Chana replied. "They seemed¡­ happy, I suppose."

    "Good," Orochimaru said with a nod. "Chana, I''ll leave the village in your hands for the time being."

    "You''re leaving again, my lord?"

    "Yes."

    During this period, Orochimaru had been focused on improving his clones.

    Although they still couldn''t fully utilize the First Hokage''s powerful Wood Release, the infused cells gave them enhanced physical abilities and better compatibility with Edo Tensei.

    Moving forward, every clone produced would be this upgraded version.

    Now that the Sound Village was operating smoothly, Orochimaru decided it was time to bring this technology to his other base¡ªthe orphanage.

    ---

    Half a Month Later ¨C The Orphanage

    When Orochimaru arrived at the orphanage, Nono greeted him warmly.

    Despite the news of Orochimaru''s defection from Konoha, Nono didn''t seem to mind. She still treated him as a valued ally.

    Orochimaru, as always, remained indifferent to her hospitality.

    During his inspection of the experimental base at the orphanage, however, Orochimaru noticed a glaring issue.

    The pace of building his army was far too slow.

    Between the two bases¡ªthe Sound Village and the orphanage¡ªhis facilities could produce only 300 enhanced clones every six months. That translated to about 600 clones a year, or roughly 6,000 in a decade.

    The orphanage''s base, being newer, had fewer resources and personnel. It had only produced about 1,000 clones so far, bringing his total army to just over 3,000.

    This was a far cry from the manpower of a major ninja village.

    If Orochimaru wanted to rival the great nations, he would have to scale up production significantly.

    But the ninja world was suffering from a shortage of talent. Finding people capable of aiding in his research or contributing to his goals was becoming increasingly difficult.

    For now, Orochimaru realized he would still have to rely largely on himself.

    ---

    May ¨C Konoha Year 40

    Orochimaru decided to begin researching human modification.

    Unlike cloning, which relied on existing cells for cultivation, human modification involved creating entirely new life forms through genetic engineering.

    In a sense, it was a more practical solution than having a child with Tsunade.

    Back when Orochimaru had been in Konoha, he knew his precarious situation made fatherhood impossible.

    He''d even crafted excuses to placate Tsunade on the matter, and she had reluctantly accepted his reasoning.

    Now, with his current circumstances, having children was even more out of the question. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He wouldn''t risk leaving Tsunade in Konoha with a pregnant belly, nor did he want his child to be born there.

    Instead, human modification would provide him with "children" of sorts¡ªartificially created soldiers with accelerated growth and enhanced abilities.

    If clones were mass-produced foot soldiers, then modified humans would be Orochimaru''s carefully crafted generals.

    Because Orochimaru had already laid the groundwork for human modification back in Konoha, the process didn''t take as long as when he first began his cloning research.

    ---

    Konoha Year 41

    The initial attempts at human modification ended in failure.

    Orochimaru had tried to grow modified humans the same way he cultivated clones. But the increased vitality in their bodies caused them to develop too quickly, resulting in death during the growth process.

    It was only after repeated experimentation that Orochimaru finally identified the correct growth parameters.

    ---

    Konoha Year 42

    Orochimaru successfully cultivated his first generation of modified humans.

    These weren''t the patchwork creations of spliced organs and transplanted body parts like those used by other scientists. Instead, every organ in the modified humans Orochimaru cultivated was carefully engineered to perfection.

    This method produced beings far superior to their haphazardly assembled counterparts.

    ---

    Konoha Year 43 ¨C The Orphanage

    At nine o''clock in the evening, after the lights in the orphanage had gone out, Orochimaru appeared silently in the front yard.

    "Lord Orochimaru!" Nono greeted him with a respectful bow.

    She still looked every bit the part of a kind, gentle headmistress, her glasses and serene demeanor adding to the image.

    "You''ve done well, Nono," Orochimaru said with a faint smile.

    "This¡­ this is nothing, my lord. It''s my duty," Nono replied with an awkward laugh.

    In truth, her role had been simple: occasional inspections of the experimental base. The work was far from taxing.

    Orochimaru reached into his coat and pulled out four small vials filled with a pale liquid.

    "Take these," he said, handing them to her.

    "What are they?" Nono asked, looking at the vials in confusion.

    "The world outside is becoming increasingly dangerous," Orochimaru explained. "These will help you better protect the orphanage."

    "Protect¡­ the orphanage?" Nono echoed, still trying to process his words.

    Orochimaru gave her a brief explanation of how to use the vials and their effects before turning to leave.

    As he disappeared into the darkness, Nono stared at the vials in her hands, still dazed.

    "Magnet Release?" she murmured, recalling Orochimaru''s parting words. "Did he say¡­ these potions could grant Magnet Release?"

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 70+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 250

    Nono had spent most of her life as a spy. When she finally returned and asked Danzo to let her resign, she opened the orphanage and distanced herself from her previous life. Naturally, this meant she was completely unaware of recent events in Konoha, let alone the battle in the Land of Frost

    Therefore, when she heard Orochimaru claim that using the potion he provided would allow her to gain Magnet Release abilities, her initial reaction was utter disbelief.

    By the time she snapped out of her shock, Orochimaru had already vanished.

    That night, as she stared at the scalpel floating in front of her, she was completely bewildered.

    "This¡­ Is this really Magnet Release?"

    There was no doubt about it. The potions Orochimaru gave her included three enhancement serums¡ªbasic, intermediate, and advanced¡ªalong with a genetic fusion liquid that combined five elemental chakra natures and granted the Magnet Release Kekkei Genkai.

    With these four potions, Nono could acquire a powerful body, mastery over all five chakra elements, and a Kekkei Genkai in a short period of time.

    With such immense potential, a little practice could elevate her strength to roughly the Kage level.

    Speaking of the Kage level, it''s worth noting, it''s just a concept.

    Having a Kekkei Genkai doesn''t guarantee Kage-level strength. Without sufficient combat talent, even someone who possessed both Sharingan and Wood Release could still end up being useless in a real fight.

    Although such individuals are rare, they do exist.

    Fortunately, Nono wasn''t one of them. Her exceptional talent was what allowed her to become a high-ranking spy in the first place.

    Orochimaru, however, couldn''t expose the existence of the gene fusion liquid during his time in Konoha.

    Given his relationship with the Third Hokage at the time, if the Hokage had discovered it, would Orochimaru have been able to refuse if asked to hand it over?

    Unwilling to surrender something so critical, Orochimaru chose to keep it hidden.

    But now, as a rogue ninja¡ªa free man¡ªhe no longer answered to anyone. He could decide for himself who received his creations. No one could restrain him anymore, nor did anyone have the right to.

    He could share his Kekkei Genkai research with whomever he wished.

    Both Chana and Nono worked under him. To minimize risks, Orochimaru decided to help them improve their strength.

    However, Chana, despite being from the Uzumaki clan, was not a ninja, and Orochimaru didn''t have the time to train her in using these abilities. So, he didn''t grant her any enhancements.

    Nono, on the other hand, was different.

    As a skilled medical ninja, she could make full use of any ability Orochimaru bestowed upon her.

    Of course, Orochimaru wasn''t na?ve. Trusting someone entirely was always risky, and granting someone too much power was a gamble he wasn''t willing to take.

    Thus, he had a limit. An advanced enhancement, mastery of five chakra natures, and a single Kekkei Genkai was enough.

    After leaving the orphanage, Orochimaru returned to his laboratory to pack up. He was preparing to relocate and establish a new lab elsewhere.

    "Dad, you''re back!"

    As Orochimaru entered, a young boy who looked around ten years old ran up to him eagerly.

    Orochimaru had lazily named the boy "Mi," which meant "Snake."

    The child bore a striking resemblance to Orochimaru as a youth¡ªpale skin, golden slit-pupils, and delicate features. The only difference was his short gray hair.

    But what stood out the most wasn''t his appearance. Despite being only a year old in reality, he looked like he was ten.

    Moreover, his memories and genes had been meticulously designed by Orochimaru.

    Not only did he possess independent thought, but he also had extensive knowledge and combat prowess far superior to a clone.

    In his mind, Mi believed he was not an artificial creation but Orochimaru and Tsunade''s biological son.

    He remembered a happy childhood and receiving the full legacy of his "parents."

    Orochimaru had poured more effort into creating him than any clone. Crafting a believable and detailed memory alone took him half a year.

    Hearing Mi''s words, Orochimaru affectionately patted his head. "Pack your things. We''re leaving early tomorrow."

    "Yes, Dad!"

    Watching the boy dart away to gather his belongings, Orochimaru found the whole situation amusing.

    A son, huh? And being called "Dad"... how peculiar.

    The night passed without incident, and the next morning, Orochimaru left the orphanage with Mi and a group of twenty clones.

    His plan was to establish a new laboratory in the southeastern region of the Land of Fire.

    Orochimaru was quietly building an army using cloning technology.

    Meanwhile, the major ninja villages remained entangled in their fight for resources, seemingly oblivious to Orochimaru''s movements.

    The Third Ninja World War had been triggered when Sasori of the Red Sand killed the Third Kazekage, prompting Sunagakure to declare war on Konoha in the name of revenge.

    This time, however, things were different.

    The war erupted because Kumogakure declared war on Konoha, claiming they sought to avenge the Third Raikage.

    They suspected that Konoha''s expulsion of Orochimaru had been a ruse, believing that his defection was a cover to secretly shift him to clandestine operations.

    After all, who would willingly drive someone as skilled and intelligent as Orochimaru to his death?

    To Kumogakure, Konoha''s actions didn''t make sense unless it was all part of a larger deception.

    But in truth, Konoha was entirely innocent in the matter.

    Even Hiruzen and Danzo were unaware of the full extent of Orochimaru''s capabilities. What he had revealed to the village was merely the tip of the iceberg.

    Konoha was furious at Kumogakure''s baseless accusations.

    Having been forced to disband an alliance and hand over valuable resources, Konoha''s patience had worn thin.

    The Third Hokage, already under pressure from internal matters, finally snapped.

    "If you want war, then war it is. Do you think we''re afraid of you?"

    Thus, in the early days of Konoha''s 44th year, the Third Ninja World War officially began.

    Kumogakure''s forces launched attacks on Konoha, while Konoha mobilized its own troops in response.

    However, neither side anticipated what awaited them.

    As their armies clashed in the neutral territories between the two nations, they encountered an unknown force.

    This mysterious group wore black cloaks and masks. They were not only formidable but also numerous.

    Both Kumo and Konoha were stunned.

    "Ninjas from foreign nations who have entered the Land of Sound without authorization, leave our territory immediately."

    The cold, emotionless voice sent chills down their spines. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    As the warning ended, dozens of masked figures bearing Sound Village forehead protectors raised their kunai in unison.

    The Kumo ninja gripped their swords tightly, eyeing the imposing group warily.

    "Hey, this is a conflict between major powers. What are you small-timers doing here? Stay out of it!" one Kumo ninja snapped arrogantly.

    "First warning issued," the clone leader responded without a hint of emotion.

    "What?" The Kumo ninja froze, then burst into anger. "Are you deaf? If you don''t back off, we''ll destroy your little ninja village right here and now!"

    "Second warning issued."

    "Bastard! You''re asking for death!" the Kumo ninja roared, charging forward with his blade drawn.

    "The target is hostile. Enemy confirmed. Kill without mercy."

    "The target is hostile. Enemy confirmed. Kill without mercy."

 Chapter 251

    The clone''s voice was mechanical and emotionless, repeating the same line three times as the Kumo ninja closed the distance.

    Since the clones lacked the ability to think independently, they simply repeated the commands Orochimaru had programmed into them. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The Land of Sound had a strict policy: no foreign ninjas were allowed to enter. If someone wanted access, they needed an official permit, approval from the Land of Sound'' Daimyo, or direct permission from Chana or Orochimaru.

    Otherwise, any entry was deemed illegal.

    Illegal entrants would be issued a single warning. Upon being warned three times, they would be expelled by force.

    And anyone who resisted during expulsion would be killed without hesitation.

    The outcome was predictable. When the Kumo ninja drew his sword against the clone, he crossed an unbreakable line.

    Thus, the clash between the Kumo ninjas and Orochimaru''s clones erupted.

    Typically, ninjas from major villages held an advantage over those from smaller ones. They boasted superior combat skills, better equipment, and highly effective team strategies.

    But this battle left the Kumo ninjas shaken.

    They had the numbers disadvantage but believed their superior swordsmanship would let them triumph. Yet, as the fight dragged on, they realized something alarming: these Sound Village clones, armed with only kunai, were matching them in one-on-one combat.

    "How is this even possible?"

    Clang! Clang!

    Two metallic clashes rang out, and the Kumo ninja and the clone were forced backward simultaneously.

    "Damn it¡­" the Kumo ninja muttered through gritted teeth. "What''s with these guys?"

    "Yeah, they''re not normal," another Kumo ninja replied, his expression tense.

    "Hey, has anyone noticed something strange?"

    "What?"

    "Since when did this country have a ninja village?"

    "Huh?" The others frowned as realization struck.

    Yes¡ªwhen had this small nation ever developed a ninja village?

    And those forehead protectors...none of them recognized the emblem.

    "Stay alert!"

    "Damn it, where did these guys come from?"

    "Less talking, more fighting! We need to break through first!"

    "They''re physically strong, and they outnumber us¡ª"

    "Wait¡­ Look over there!"

    The group turned to see reinforcements approaching from the distance.

    A dozen figures, dressed in identical black gear, were charging toward them at high speed.

    As soon as they arrived, they didn''t hesitate. They drew their weapons and dove straight into the battle.

    The eerie silence of the barren mountains and ridges was soon broken by the echo of anguished screams.

    Meanwhile, Konoha''s forces received similar treatment from the clones.

    However, unlike the Kumo ninjas, the Konoha teams handled the situation with caution. Upon being warned by the clones, most of them chose to retreat without further confrontation.

    After pulling back from the Land of Sound, the Konoha teams didn''t immediately withdraw. Instead, they stationed reconnaissance squads along the border to monitor the country''s movements and began strengthening their defenses along other lines. Additionally, they sent messengers to negotiate with the Daimyo of the Land of Sound.

    As for Kumo''s forces, they had sent more than one team into the Land of Sound.

    But due to their more aggressive nature, several of those teams inevitably fell to the clones.

    Word of the situation quickly reached the upper ranks of Kumo.

    "What? The Land of Sound?"

    "Yes, Lord Raikage. So far, three teams have gone missing. It''s likely¡­ they won''t be coming back."

    The Third Raikage frowned deeply.

    By now, he had fully recovered from his injuries sustained in the Land of Frost.

    But while his body had healed, his pride had not.

    As a ninja who had remained unscathed for so many years, the wound inflicted during that battle, caused by his own hand was a mark of humiliation.

    How could he forget? Orochimaru had not only injured him but had also come close to ending his life.

    The memory burned in his mind, but he had no time to dwell on it now.

    After learning about his forces'' losses in the Land of Sound, the Third Raikage quickly summoned his son and the village''s senior officials for a council.

    The resistance from the Land of Sound demanded a cautious approach.

    The situation reminded the council of the Second Great Ninja War, when three major villages had attempted to invade Amegakure. Despite their superior strength, they were forced to retreat as soon as Amegakure, led by Hanzo of the Salamander, resisted.

    Even a small village could become a significant threat when they had a capable leader.

    Engaging a minor nation in full-scale conflict could lead to unnecessary losses.

    It was like battling a powerful boss in a game while ignoring a smaller one nearby. If you didn''t deal with the smaller threat first, the distraction could wipe you out.

    Previously, Amegakure had stood its ground thanks to Hanzo. Now, with the Land of Sound displaying similar defiance, who was to say they didn''t have a comparable figure leading them?

    After careful deliberation, the council reached a decision.

    First, they would adjust their route to avoid direct conflict with the Land of Sound.

    Second, they would send envoys to negotiate with the country''s leaders and gauge their intentions.

    "How bold," the Raikage muttered. "An unknown, insignificant nation¡­ daring to strike down the ninjas of a great power during wartime? Do they have a death wish?"

    What the Raikage didn''t know was that the current Daimyo of the Land of Sound was paralyzed with fear.

    The Five Great Ninja Villages dominated the world, and smaller nations could only bow their heads.

    Let alone killing ninja from a major village, most small nations wouldn''t even dare to offend them.

    And yet¡­

    Chana, upon hearing the news, was utterly panicked.

    After all, she was just an ordinary civilian from Uzushiogakure, a woman who had stumbled into this role.

    Despite years of experience managing the village, she still lacked the confidence to handle such high-stakes situations. Faced with the intimidating pressure of negotiations with Kumo, she felt completely out of her depth.

    "What do I do? What do I do?"

    Chana paced back and forth in her office, as frantic as an ant on a hot pan.

    With Orochimaru absent, she couldn''t bring herself to make a decision.

    What if she angered Kumo, and they decided to retaliate against the Sound Village?

    This wasn''t just a minor skirmish, it was a matter of survival for the entire village.

    Fortunately, Yahiko stepped up to the plate.

    Upon hearing the news, Yahiko rushed over with Nagato and Konan in tow. "We killed ninjas from a great power. Yeah, this is a tricky situation. But don''t worry, Sister. Let me handle the negotiations."

    "You¡­ you?" Chana''s eyes widened as she stared at the teenage boy. "Can you really¡­ do this?"

    Yahiko grinned confidently. "Heh, you''ll find out soon enough. Trust me."

    ***

    Bonus chp

    Support me on patreon to read 70+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 252

    Yahiko had short orange hair and a lively, cheerful personality, his demeanor naturally drew people in. It was a type of charisma reminiscent of Nawaki or Naruto, as if his very presence radiated sunlight. He had an energy so inviting that others couldn''t help but feel a connection with him.

    In the original timeline, he was meant to lead Akatsuki in Amegakure. However, fate had taken a different path. Orochimaru had brought him to the Sound Ninja Village, where he had lived ever since.

    Some people in this world had talents that set them apart, and Yahiko was one of those rare individuals.

    His combat ability wasn''t exceptional. Even after years of training in ninjutsu under Jiraiya, his skills were at best comparable to an average jounin. But his true strength wasn''t in physical prowess, it was in his mind. Yahiko had an innate ability to inspire others and make decisive, effective judgments. He had been the emotional backbone of his trio since childhood, possessing leadership qualities that neither Konan nor Nagato could fully match.

    Yet, he was only fifteen. It wasn''t surprising that Kana doubted whether he could handle the weight of negotiation, especially with someone as powerful as the Fourth Raikage. But with no one else available to consult, she reluctantly brought Yahiko, Nagato, and Konan to the negotiations with Kumogakure.

    "A woman?" A frowned, his sharp gaze settling on Chana, who had appeared as the leader of the Sound Ninja Village at the border of the Land of Sound.

    He hadn''t expected this. A frail woman leading the village?

    But something quickly struck him as odd. Chana''s behavior and speech didn''t carry the commanding aura of someone in charge, nor did she exude the presence of a powerful shinobi.

    "Are you seriously the leader of the Sound Ninja Village?" A''s confusion was evident.

    How could someone like her command such formidable subordinates? It simply didn''t add up.

    "I¡­" Chana stammered, unsure how to respond.

    But Yahiko smoothly stepped forward. "My sister may not be the leader of the Sound Ninja Village, but she has full authority to handle the village''s affairs. If you have questions, you can talk to us, and it''ll be just the same as talking to the leader." sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    It was proof of Yahiko''s natural leadership talent. Even when standing before the intimidating A, Yahiko managed to maintain composure.

    Although his heart pounded nervously, outwardly, he appeared calm and confident.

    A, a man usually inclined to assert dominance, saw no reason to waste time on posturing. He cut straight to the point, addressing the prior incident involving Kumogakure''s teams.

    Yahiko handled the situation with a straightforward proposal: one-third of the Land of Sound would be ceded as a battlefield for the ongoing war between Kumogakure and Konoha. As for the Kumogakure ninjas who had been killed, Yahiko promised their village chief would provide an explanation upon his return.

    Surprisingly, A accepted the arrangement.

    At the moment, Kumogakure was locked in conflict with Konoha and couldn''t afford to split its forces to deal with the Sound Ninja Village. Engaging in an unnecessary war with an unknown village, especially without solid intelligence, would only lead to avoidable losses.

    And so, the residents of the Land of Sound were evacuated, and the area was turned into a battlefield for the two great nations.

    The situation was bizarre¡ªtwo major countries waging war on the land of a small nation, but neither dared to provoke the Sound Ninja Village directly.

    The Sound Ninja Village didn''t display overwhelming strength, but it had clearly made an impression on both sides.

    The war between Konoha and Kumogakure, however, was of no concern to Orochimaru.

    For him, the more chaos in the world, the better.

    Even if the shinobi villages tore the earth apart, Orochimaru wouldn''t be bothered.

    ---

    In the southeastern region of the Land of Fire, hidden within a dense forest, lay a secluded underground base.

    The entrance was narrow and well-concealed, appearing as nothing more than a small well. But once inside, it opened into a vast, fully equipped laboratory that seemed like an entirely different world.

    The lab housed cutting-edge equipment: fluorescent lights, experimental chambers, clone pods, computers, silent generators, and a monitoring room.

    The monitoring room alone had 24 screens, each displaying critical points within a five-mile radius. Four clones worked in shifts to ensure constant surveillance.

    This base was significantly larger and more concealed than the current Sound Ninja Village headquarters.

    "Dad, are you heading out?" Mi asked, looking up at Orochimaru with curious eyes.

    "Yes. There''s a small town about five kilometers from here. If you''re bored, you can spend some time there, but make sure to check in at the base occasionally," Orochimaru instructed. "And remember¡ªdon''t let anyone follow you back."

    "Okay, Dad!" Mi nodded obediently, before hesitating. "Um¡­ Dad, when will Mom come to visit me?"

    Seeing the child''s wide, expectant eyes, Orochimaru couldn''t help but smile. "She''ll come next time we meet."

    "Really?"

    "Of course." Orochimaru patted Mi''s head affectionately before turning to pack his belongings.

    As Orochimaru donned his black cloak and left the base, he couldn''t help but chuckle to himself. Talking to the child he had created was oddly entertaining.

    ---

    With a quick set of hand seals, Orochimaru performed a summoning jutsu. Boom!

    A puff of white smoke rose, and a sleek black snake materialized at his side.

    "Master!" the snake hissed respectfully.

    "Yamata, tell me about the flora, geology, environment, and weather around Ry¨±chi Cave," Orochimaru ordered.

    "Oh? Master, are you finally heading to Ry¨±chi Cave?"

    "Yes," Orochimaru replied with a slight nod.

    He had been planning to visit Ry¨±chi Cave for a long time. But plans often fell victim to the demands of war, personal strength development, and expanding his army.

    Now that his immediate tasks were complete, he was free to pursue it.

    For most, finding Ry¨±chi Cave was a daunting challenge. But for Orochimaru, the process was relatively simple.

    By summoning snakes from the cave, he could estimate its location. Systematically eliminating the wrong areas, he was confident he would find the cave soon enough.

    Once he mastered Sage Mode, he could take the next steps in his plans, obtaining the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan and eventually the Rinnegan.

    With the Rinnegan, he could unlock abilities far beyond his current scope.

    Guided by the black snake, Orochimaru moved methodically, narrowing down the possible locations for Ry¨±chi Cave.

    After a day, one area was ruled out.

    After three days, two more were eliminated.

    On the seventh day, standing in front of a range of rugged mountains, Orochimaru crouched down, sifting soil through his fingers.

    "Hey, you there! Stop right now!"

    A shout suddenly cut through the quiet. The voice, though youthful, carried a steely edge.

    Orochimaru paused and began to turn around when another voice spoke up.

    "K-Kakashi¡­ do we really need to mess with this guy?"

    "It''s wartime. Anyone with a suspicious identity could be an enemy," Kakashi replied firmly. "You there, remove your cloak and identify yourself."

 Chapter 253

    During a time of war, a nation''s heightened vigilance often puts everyone on edge.

    So, when Kakashi spotted Orochimaru wearing a black cloak, his suspicion was immediate and intense.

    At this point, Kakashi was almost ten years old and had been a ch¨±nin for nearly four years¡ªa true prodigy.

    He had entered the Academy at age five, graduated the same year, and became a ch¨±nin by the age of six.

    Throughout Konoha''s history, no one had broken his record.

    Not even geniuses like Orochimaru or Uchiha Itachi could match his precociousness.

    While Kakashi''s rapid ascent was partly due to the ongoing war, it didn''t diminish the fact that he was an undeniable genius.

    His mission in this war was simple yet dangerous: eliminate any enemy ninja who infiltrated the Land of Fire.

    When Orochimaru heard the voice behind him, his lips curved into a faint smile.

    Kakashi?

    Hatake Kakashi?

    Slowly, Orochimaru turned around, his sharp gaze falling on three young shinobi.

    One had silver-white hair and a mask covering his lower face. Another had black hair and wore goggles, exuding a nervous energy. The last was a petite girl with soft eyes and red markings painted on her cheeks. All three were staring at him with expressions full of wariness and tension.

    Hatake Kakashi, Uchiha Obito, Nohara Rin.

    Orochimaru''s smile deepened slightly. He knew the stories of these three all too well, their futures were nothing short of extraordinary, and devastating.

    One would become Konoha''s most skilled technician and eventually its Sixth Hokage.

    One would awaken the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan through love and loss, only to descend into darkness, orchestrate a massacre, and nearly destroy the entire ninja world.

    And the last¡­ through her death, she would become the catalyst for it all.

    "It''s remarkable how fate can twist people''s lives." Orochimaru mused to himself.

    "It seems¡­ you must be Hatake Sakumo''s son."

    Kakashi''s eyes widened when he heard the man mention his father by name.

    "Y-you¡­ Who are you?"

    His voice wavered slightly, and his grip on his sword tightened. How could someone recognize his father''s name so easily in the wilderness?

    When Orochimaru calmly pulled back his hood to reveal his unmistakable features, the three children froze.

    "L-Lord Orochimaru?!"

    Uchiha Obito''s voice cracked, and he audibly swallowed, his throat dry with fear.

    "No way¡­ Is this a joke?" Rin whispered, her voice trembling as she tried to process the situation.

    Rin had only ever heard of Orochimaru by name. He had defected from the village long before she met him. But his reputation preceded him, and it was terrifying enough to rattle her nerves.

    Even Kakashi, who had met Orochimaru several times as a child, couldn''t stop the shaking in his hands. His grip on his sword was unsteady.

    Back when Kakashi was an ANBU operative in another timeline, the mere sight of Orochimaru had paralyzed him with fear. Even as an adult, Kakashi hadn''t stood a chance against Orochimaru. Now, as a ten-year-old, his fear was amplified tenfold.

    Standing face-to-face with one of Konoha''s most infamous traitors, all three of them were doing everything in their power to remain upright.

    This man was not just any missing-nin, Orochimaru was classified as an S-rank criminal, wanted by the entire ninja world.

    He was considered more dangerous than the Kages of enemy nations.

    Seeing their petrified expressions, Orochimaru''s smirk widened.

    "What''s this? Are you all so frightened of me?"

    "I¡­ I¡­" Kakashi gritted his teeth, forcing himself to steady his nerves. But his trembling sword betrayed his facade.

    Kakashi knew Orochimaru too well. His father, Sakumo, had spoken about Orochimaru, and Kakashi had met him in the past.

    But precisely because of this familiarity, Kakashi''s fear only deepened.

    "Hey, you! Are you really Orochimaru-sama?" Obito''s voice suddenly broke the tense silence.

    Although he stammered, he deliberately spoke louder, as if trying to muster courage.

    "Idiot! Shut up!" Kakashi snapped at him, his tone sharp and low. "Do you want to get us killed?!"

    Kakashi, despite his young age, knew his limits. He was confident in his abilities, but against Orochimaru? Even if there were a hundred of him, it wouldn''t make a difference.

    Orochimaru chuckled lightly, finding their exchange amusing.

    "Get you killed? Don''t worry, I have no interest in any of you."

    For Orochimaru, the three before him were insignificant.

    Even though he recognized Uchiha Obito''s potential to influence the entire shinobi world, it simply didn''t matter to him. Orochimaru''s focus was elsewhere, on learning Sage Mode and advancing his personal goals.

    Hearing this, Obito exhaled a shaky breath and turned to Kakashi.

    "Let''s go, Kakashi! There''s no way we can fight him. We''re lucky he''s not interested in us!" Obito''s voice was laced with fear, but also relief.

    He wasn''t willing to risk his life in a pointless confrontation, especially when it meant never seeing Rin again.

    Kakashi opened his mouth, but before he could respond, a blur of yellow suddenly appeared in front of them.

    "Hm?" Orochimaru''s eyes narrowed. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Standing before him was none other than Namikaze Minato.

    "You¡­ Lord Orochimaru?" Minato said, his tone calm but tinged with surprise.

    Orochimaru frowned.

    "Is this endless interference?" he muttered under his breath.

    Minato didn''t draw his weapon or show any aggression. His surprise was genuine, but there was no hostility.

    Orochimaru tilted his head slightly, confused by Minato''s lack of hostility.

    According to the information he had from Tsunade, Konoha had labeled him as a rogue ninja. Typically, a shinobi encountering a missing-nin from their own village would either attempt to kill or capture them for interrogation.

    Yet, Minato made no move to attack.

    After a brief exchange, Orochimaru finally pieced together the situation.

    Jiraiya had taken Minato on as his disciple, just as Orochimaru remembered. Moreover, Jiraiya had told Minato about Orochimaru''s past, though the specific reasons for Orochimaru''s defection had been classified as a Konoha secret.

    It seemed Jiraiya''s attitude toward him had influenced Minato''s view as well.

    Shaking his head, Orochimaru dismissed the thought with a wave of his hand.

    "Forget it. You can go."

    "Yes, my lord," Minato replied respectfully, before turning to the trio. "Let''s go, Kakashi, Obito, Rin."

    "Y-yes!" they stammered in unison, relief flooding their faces as they followed Minato.

    Watching them leave, Orochimaru''s gaze lingered on Kakashi''s sword.

    "That''s not Sakumo''s blade¡­ Could it mean Hatake Sakumo is still alive? And where is Kushina? She didn''t follow Minato?"

    A faint smile tugged at Orochimaru''s lips.

    "Interesting¡­" he murmured.

    ---

    While the shinobi world waged war, Orochimaru''s mind was on immortality.

    For him, heading to Ry¨±chi Cave to learn Sage Mode was simply part of his quest for eternal life.

    If he wanted to improve his spiritual energy, he could capture a Tailed Beast or even return to Konoha to find Uchiha Itachi.

    But learning Sage Mode was the safer and more efficient route.

    He had always wanted to master Sage Techniques. Enhancing his spiritual energy while gaining new powers was a win-win scenario.

    "Master, the scent here feels¡­ unusual," said Yamata, the black snake at his side.

    "Hm? Could this valley ahead be it?" Orochimaru mused, his gaze falling on the misty forest before him. The ground was littered with bones, creating an ominous atmosphere.

    The corners of his lips curled into a faint smile.

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 70+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 254

    Ry¨±chi Cave, one of the three legendary sacred grounds for learning Sage Techniques.

    It is a place that only those with the right destiny can reach, let alone survive its trials to practice its unique form of senjutsu.

    But Orochimaru was clearly among the chosen few. After all, without a fated connection, he wouldn''t have been able to sign a summoning contract with the snakes of Ry¨±chi Cave in the first place.

    Unlike most people, Orochimaru had a deeper understanding of Ry¨±chi Cave.

    Firstly, he was certain that Ry¨±chi Cave existed within the physical world, not in some separate dimension. His reasoning? His memories of Mount My¨­boku, the petrified human statues found there. If Mount My¨­boku, another sacred place, was accessible within the ninja world, then Ry¨±chi Cave must be as well.

    Secondly, Orochimaru was confident Ry¨±chi Cave was located within the Land of Fire.

    Why? The three legendary sannin¡ªTsunade, Jiraiya, and himself¡ªhad all come from Konoha, a village in the Land of Fire. If the sacred places were scattered across various lands, surely other countries would have had their own representatives inheriting their power.

    With this analysis, combined with the clues provided by the snakes he summoned, Orochimaru had managed to pinpoint Ry¨±chi Cave''s location in a relatively short time.

    It took him just a month and a half after his encounter with Minato and the young team of Kakashi, Obito, and Rin.

    And, ironically, the cave was only a few dozen kilometers away from Nono''s orphanage.

    Hidden near the border of Konoha, far off the beaten path, and buried deep within a dense jungle, the location was isolated enough to avoid detection.

    Orochimaru''s research even uncovered reports from nearby villages about giant pythons attacking humans, a further confirmation of Ry¨±chi Cave''s proximity.

    ---

    Hissss, hissss!

    As Orochimaru entered the jungle, the sound of countless snakes slithering filled the air. Their hissing came from the trees, bushes, and underfoot.

    The ground itself was littered with human bones, a grim reminder that he was not the first ninja to attempt to reach Ry¨±chi Cave.

    Just as Mount My¨­boku had its petrified statues, Ry¨±chi Cave had its victims.

    "Humans¡­ prey¡­" S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Kill him! Kill him!"

    The sinister whispers of the snakes echoed around him. But Orochimaru paid them no mind. His mental energy flared outward, and he continued forward at a leisurely pace.

    "Master¡­ Master¡­"

    As the power of the summoning contract flowed through him, the once-threatening whispers transformed. The snakes now greeted him with deference, addressing him as their master.

    For Orochimaru, walking through Ry¨±chi Cave felt like returning home.

    The further he ventured, the thicker the fog became. It was denser than the Mist-Hiding Jutsu employed by Kirigakure shinobi. Visibility was reduced to less than two meters, but this didn''t faze him.

    With his heightened sensory abilities and Yamata leading the way, getting lost wasn''t even a consideration.

    As he walked, Orochimaru couldn''t help but marvel at the obstacles surrounding Ry¨±chi Cave.

    No wonder ordinary people couldn''t make it this far.

    The jungle itself was infested with venomous snakes, and the suffocating layers of fog would disorient even the most experienced ninja.

    Getting past the snakes was hard enough, but navigating the fog without guidance? That was nearly impossible.

    It wasn''t long before the dense fog began to clear, and his surroundings became visible again.

    Boom!

    A thunderous sound erupted ahead.

    From within the mountain, a massive purple-patterned python tore its way out, its colossal body sending clouds of dust and debris into the air as it barreled toward Orochimaru.

    "Who dares trespass in Ry¨±chi Cave without permission?! Prepare to die¡ªwait¡­ Orochimaru?"

    The aggressive voice halted mid-sentence as the python recognized him.

    Orochimaru''s lips curled into a faint smile.

    "Manda? Did you come out to stop me personally? Isn''t the strongest supposed to appear last? Or are you just Ry¨±chi Cave''s glorified gatekeeper?"

    "Idiot! Don''t lump me in with gatekeepers! I just happened to be napping here!"

    "Oh? Is that so?"

    "Believe it or not, I don''t care!" Manda growled in irritation.

    Orochimaru chuckled softly, ignoring the python''s indignation as he continued walking deeper into the cave.

    His goal was clear: to meet the White Snake Sage and learn senjutsu.

    According to Yamata, the White Snake Sage resided in a temple at the deepest part of Ry¨±chi Cave.

    Manda slithered behind him, its massive body coiling and uncoiling as it followed.

    "Hey, Orochimaru, do you still have any of that evolution serum?"

    "After three uses, the serum loses its effectiveness for major enhancements. Beyond that, it only grants minor, specialized abilities. You wouldn''t benefit from it," Orochimaru replied without looking back.

    The evolution serum was designed to provide comprehensive genetic enhancements, boosting strength, speed, defense, and attack. However, it could only be used three times for maximum effect.

    While Orochimaru had dabbled in creating specialized abilities, he found them impractical for Manda. The larger the creature, the more serum was required to create any meaningful change.

    Trying to give Manda something like a chameleon''s camouflage gene? Even with Orochimaru''s ability to replicate genes, it would take an enormous amount of serum to affect a snake of that size.

    It simply wasn''t worth the effort.

    Manda''s strength lay in its sheer size and brute force. Fancy abilities would only dilute its natural combat potential.

    "Hmph, fine! I don''t need it, but other snakes might!" Manda huffed.

    Orochimaru smirked. "I didn''t realize you cared about other snakes, Manda. That''s¡­ uncharacteristic of you."

    "This¡­ this lord has to think about them sometimes! Anyway¡ªhuh? Someone''s here."

    Orochimaru stopped in his tracks, raising an eyebrow.

    "Who?"

    Before Manda could answer, three figures descended from the mist, landing gracefully in front of him.

    The newcomers were women, each with pale, flawless skin and sharp, serpentine features.

    The one in the center was striking¡ªshe had long green hair, golden slit pupils, and black-red markings that stretched from her eyes to her nose. A golden crown rested atop her head, adorned with a jade-like orb. She wore a flowing white robe, her chest adorned with a green magatama.

    Behind her stood two others: one an elegant woman and the other a childlike figure resembling the leader.

    "Humans in Ry¨±chi Cave?" Orochimaru mused aloud, studying them. "No¡­ not humans. Snakes, I assume? Is this a form of transformation?"

    The green-haired woman in the center smiled, her sharp teeth gleaming. "A contractor of Ry¨±chi Cave? Interesting."

    "Sister, this one smells different," said one of the figures behind her.

    "Yes, I feel it too," she replied.

    "What business do you have here, contractor?"

    "I''ve come to see the White Snake Sage," Orochimaru said bluntly.

    Her golden pupils gleamed. "You''re here for the Sage? Then follow me. I''ll take you there. Manda, you''re not needed."

    Manda snorted but didn''t protest as Orochimaru followed the woman deeper into Ry¨±chi Cave.

 Chapter 255

    Orochimaru had always known about Ry¨±chi Cave and had gathered some information regarding its significance.

    However, he had no knowledge of its internal workings.

    Three women acting as part of Ry¨±chi Cave''s hierarchy? And Manda obediently following their orders?

    What kind of setup was this?

    None of this had ever appeared in any of the information Orochimaru had collected.

    Still, after living in the ninja world for so long, Orochimaru had grown accustomed to relying on what he saw and heard firsthand to judge any situation.

    He knew the general details about Ry¨±chi Cave but had never set foot inside until now.

    No matter. Once he observed it himself, everything would become clear.

    From Orochimaru''s perspective, the three women he had encountered earlier each embodied distinct archetypes: one was a child-like girl, another carried the demeanor of a dignified older sister, and the last seemed to have the refined grace of a married woman.

    It was the last of the three, exuding a poised, wife-like air, who appeared to be their leader.

    Under her orders, Manda stayed behind in the valley, and the other two women left with convenient excuses.

    She led the way while Orochimaru followed at a relaxed pace.

    "I believe your name is Orochimaru, correct? It''s listed on the blood contract," the woman spoke, her tone casual as if trying to pass the time.

    "That''s correct," Orochimaru replied evenly.

    "Allow me to introduce myself. My name is Tagorihime. I''m one of Ry¨±chi Cave''s managers."

    "Manager?" Orochimaru''s lips curved into a faint smile. "I had thought only the White Snake Sage held authority here."

    Tagorihime replied smoothly, "The White Snake Sage is indeed the leader. We, on the other hand, are like elders of Ry¨±chi Cave."

    "Interesting," Orochimaru murmured, his expression thoughtful.

    Elders, she said. That meant their status was second only to the White Snake Sage but higher than that of Manda.

    Their position seemed equivalent to that of Fukasaku and Shima at Mount My¨­boku.

    Yet despite his ability to summon powerful snakes like Manda, Orochimaru had never been able to summon figures like these three women.

    Why? S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    If Jiraiya could summon two toad sages, why couldn''t Orochimaru summon the "elders" of Ry¨±chi Cave?

    "Take a rest here first. It''s been a long journey," Tagorihime said with a gentle smile, gesturing toward an elegant castle filled with what appeared to be human food.

    Her demeanor was soft and reassuring.

    But Orochimaru''s sharp instincts raised alarms.

    Staring at the magnificent structure, he asked curiously, "How did you create such a convincing castle?"

    Tagorihime''s expression didn''t falter. "I''m not sure what you''re talking about."

    "Oh, come now," Orochimaru said flatly. "You know exactly what I mean."

    "I don''t understand what you''re implying¡­"

    "Enough games. I don''t know what your goal is, but this charade is tiresome," Orochimaru interrupted, his tone calm yet piercing.

    Tagorihime''s polite smile didn''t fade, though a flicker of surprise flashed in her eyes.

    "What a perceptive man," she remarked, her tone amused. "You''re the first to see through the illusion before stepping inside."

    "Is that so?" Orochimaru replied dryly. "Are most people really so clueless?"

    "Clueless?"

    "Obviously," Orochimaru shrugged. "If someone can''t spot such an obvious trap, what else could they be but weak?"

    Tagorihime''s expression shifted slightly, her pride clearly stung. "You call my trap obvious? Why?"

    Raising his right hand, Orochimaru extended a single finger.

    "First, the snakes of Ry¨±chi Cave are anything but friendly. The countless human bones outside make that perfectly clear. Even someone who isn''t a contractor could piece this together."

    He extended a second finger.

    "Second, a grand castle like this doesn''t belong in Ry¨±chi Cave. And human food? You''re all snakes. You don''t eat human food."

    Finally, he raised a third finger.

    "Third, combining the first two points, your overly friendly behavior becomes suspicious. Cold-blooded snakes acting gentle and kind? It''s obvious you''re trying to lure humans in. I can only assume the human body is more suitable for consumption."

    Tagorihime''s expression hardened as her calm facade cracked. In the blink of an eye, her beautiful features morphed into a sinister, snake-like visage. Her voice became cold and venomous.

    "So smart. You saw through it all. But you should have kept quiet. All you had to do was step inside and be eaten, but no¡ªyou just had to act clever."

    "Eaten by you?" Orochimaru repeated, his expression unbothered. "If you told me Manda wanted to eat me, I might believe it. But you?" He chuckled dismissively. "Don''t make me laugh."

    "You¡­" Tagorihime hissed, her snake-like eyes narrowing in anger.

    But she couldn''t retort.

    Because Orochimaru was right.

    The summoning contract bound them. If she attempted to devour him, the contract''s power would strike her with a severe backlash.

    The stronger the individual, the harsher the consequences.

    For someone at her level, the backlash could cripple her for centuries, far too high a price to pay.

    "This man is clever, Sister," one of the other women said, suddenly emerging from the shadows.

    "Yes," added the second woman. "At the very least, his intelligence is impressive."

    As they spoke, the grand castle vanished like smoke, revealing a desolate clearing littered with bones.

    Tagorihime''s face returned to her previous form, regaining her human-like beauty.

    "Not just clever," Orochimaru said calmly. "I''m also stronger than any of you. Now, take me to see the White Snake Sage."

    His tone was bold and unapologetic.

    Normally, anyone wanting to learn senjutsu would first have to pass the sacred land''s trials.

    But with Orochimaru''s strength, he saw no need for such tedious formalities.

    What was the point of wasting time on tests when he was already a contractor of Ry¨±chi Cave?

    "You''re awfully arrogant," one of the women said, her tone sharp.

    "You''re not even human," added another, glaring at him.

    "¡­"

    "Sister, I want to eat him."

    "I want to eat him too."

    Before the situation could escalate, an ancient, authoritative voice echoed from nowhere.

    "Enough. Bring him in."

    The voice was distant yet commanding, as if carried across a vast expanse.

    Orochimaru smiled faintly.

    "The White Snake Sage has summoned me," he said.

    Tagorihime scowled but didn''t argue. Turning sharply on her heel, she motioned for him to follow.

    Her displeasure was obvious, but with the White Snake Sage''s command, she had no choice but to comply.

    Orochimaru didn''t care for her mood and followed without hesitation.

    Before long, a grand temple came into view, its entrance marked with the words "Ry¨±chi Cave."

    Inside, a massive white snake lay coiled lazily on an elevated platform. Its golden slit pupils locked onto Orochimaru as he stepped forward.

 Chapter 256

    Among the three holy places for learning senjutsu, there are three legendary creatures: the White Snake Sage, the Toad Sage, and the Slug Sage.

    These beings are ancient creatures that have existed since the time of Kaguya, thousands of years ago, living through the long ages of history.

    For example, in the Shikkotsu Forest, the Slug Sage is singular, all other slugs are simply fragments of its body.

    In Mount My¨­boku and Ry¨±chi Cave, there are numerous subordinates, each powerful in their own right.

    Famous examples include Gamabunta and Manda, two of the most well-known summoned creatures.

    However, above them are even more powerful beings, such as the two Toad Sages of Mount My¨­boku, Fukasaku and Shima. These two are said to have lived for over 800 years, second only to the Great Toad Sage in terms of age.

    Based on this, Orochimaru reasonably speculated that the three humanoid women in Ry¨±chi Cave had also likely lived for seven to eight centuries.

    In other words, they were ancient monsters.

    Not that this mattered much to Orochimaru.

    He hadn''t come here to compare lifespans. He came to learn the Ry¨±chi Cave Sage Technique, nothing more.

    ---

    When discussing senjutsu, Ry¨±chi Cave stands out as a far more dangerous place than the other two holy lands.

    Here, it wasn''t just the ordinary snakes that devoured people, even the White Snake Sage herself consumed those who failed her trials.

    Many who came to Ry¨±chi Cave seeking strength never made it out. Some failed to master the senjutsu and were consumed by nature''s energy, while others fell prey to the snakes before they even got the chance.

    The tests here were as deadly as they were deceptive.

    For instance, the illusion of the castle earlier was created using senjutsu chakra to tempt Orochimaru. Had he succumbed to the bait, whether by eating the food or being drawn in by the illusions¡ªhe would have been deemed unworthy and devoured.

    However, Orochimaru was no ordinary visitor. As a contractor of Ry¨±chi Cave, he enjoyed unique privileges.

    Not only was his entry unimpeded, but the White Snake Sage had sensed his arrival almost immediately.

    And given his current strength, Orochimaru had no fear of becoming snake food.

    ---

    "Are you Orochimaru?"

    The White Snake Sage''s voice was raspy and ancient, carrying a tone that was calm and unhurried.

    "Yes," Orochimaru replied evenly.

    "I''ve heard of your exploits from Manda. You''ve come here to learn senjutsu?"

    "That''s correct."

    The White Snake Sage chuckled faintly. "Normally, even those who inherit Ry¨±chi Cave''s contract must pass a test before learning senjutsu. However, since you''ve been acknowledged by Manda, I''ll waive the test."

    "Thank you, Sage."

    "Tagorihime, take him and teach him the methods of Senjutsu."

    "Yes, Sage," Tagorihime said respectfully. She then turned to Orochimaru. "Come with me, Orochimaru."

    "Of course."

    ---

    As the supreme leader of Ry¨±chi Cave, the White Snake Sage''s strength was undeniable.

    However, her treatment of Orochimaru was notably accommodating.

    Ry¨±chi Cave was, after all, a place where people came to seek power. Many had come before Orochimaru, and many had perished trying.

    Those who failed the tests became food for the snakes, while those who succeeded earned the chance to learn senjutsu.

    As a recognized contractor of Ry¨±chi Cave, Orochimaru was an exception.

    With the White Snake Sage''s approval, he began learning Ry¨±chi Cave''s Sage Technique under the guidance of the three women.

    ---

    The method of learning senjutsu in Ry¨±chi Cave differed significantly from that of Mount My¨­boku.

    At Mount My¨­boku, practitioners applied a small amount of toad oil to their bodies to help absorb and sense natural energy.

    In Ry¨±chi Cave, the process involved a foul-smelling venom, which was applied to the forehead.

    The reason for this was tied to the nature of Ry¨±chi Cave''s senjutsu, which, as Orochimaru had suspected, focused heavily on spiritual power.

    Thus, training began by strengthening one''s spirit.

    "You must think carefully before proceeding. Practicing senjutsu is extremely dangerous," Tagorihime warned after explaining the principles to Orochimaru.

    Her tone was serious, and her expression betrayed a hint of concern.

    Natural energy was immensely powerful, but it carried significant risks. Absorbing too much or failing to control it properly could lead to irreversible consequences.

    At Mount My¨­boku, this meant turning into stone or a frog-like creature. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    At Ry¨±chi Cave, failure meant becoming a snake¡ªor worse.

    However, Orochimaru merely shrugged. "No problem. Let''s begin."

    "Very well. I''ll give you a taste first," Tagorihime said.

    She dipped a bamboo stick into the venom and carefully brought it to Orochimaru''s forehead, applying it between his eyebrows.

    Orochimaru remained still, offering no resistance.

    He wasn''t concerned about any ill intent from Tagorihime or the others.

    As he had surmised earlier, the contract binding him to Ry¨±chi Cave prevented them from harming him directly. Even if they wanted to, the repercussions from the contract would outweigh any potential benefit.

    Not to mention, they wouldn''t dare defy the White Snake Sage''s orders.

    "Your skin tone and pupils aren''t so different from ours." Tagorihime remarked with amusement.

    "There''s still a fundamental difference," Orochimaru replied with a faint smile.

    Before he could finish, however, his expression shifted.

    The moment the venom was applied, a torrent of violent natural energy surged into his brain through the point between his eyebrows.

    The flow was intense and unrelenting, far stronger than he had anticipated.

    Even with Orochimaru''s formidable mental strength, his head felt heavy and disoriented under the overwhelming pressure.

    Buzz!

    His golden slit pupils momentarily shifted to a blood-red hue, and the tomoe in his Sharingan spun rapidly before forming a kaleidoscope pattern.

    "Those eyes¡­" Tagorihime said with a hint of admiration. "Haha, I''m starting to take you seriously now."

    "His eyes contain incredible spiritual power," added one of the other women.

    "Indeed," the third agreed.

    Orochimaru ignored their commentary, focusing entirely on stabilizing the chaotic energy within him. He quickly sat cross-legged on the ground, entering a meditative state.

    He realized that if he didn''t calm his mind and take control of the natural energy, the sensation of dizziness would quickly escalate into something far worse.

    As he guided the flow of natural energy, his condition began to stabilize.

 Chapter 257

    Sage Mode is a combat state that amplifies one''s power several times over¡ªor even dozens of times, compared to their normal state.

    It is widely known that achieving Sage Mode requires an exact ratio of chakra to natural energy: 2:1.

    The more precise this ratio is, the more flawless the resulting senjutsu becomes.

    In general, regardless of which holy land one practices senjutsu in, the more chakra a person has, the easier and faster their training will be.

    For instance, Jiraiya required 20 minutes to prepare to enter Sage Mode. Naruto, on the other hand, needed five minutes. The First Hokage, by contrast, could activate Sage Mode instantly.

    This alone demonstrates the advantages of having an abundant chakra pool. Not only does it make learning faster, but it also allows for quicker activation of Sage Mode.

    As for whether Orochimaru would end up like the original Yakushi Kabuto, with his body becoming heavily snake-like due to Ry¨±chi Cave''s senjutsu? Orochimaru wasn''t concerned.

    Yakushi Kabuto''s transformation had far more to do with his transplantation of foreign cells than the effects of senjutsu itself.

    Turning into a snake through training? That would only happen if one''s body was too weak or their mastery of senjutsu was flawed.

    In Orochimaru''s case, he was confident this wouldn''t happen.

    ---

    While Orochimaru focused on mastering senjutsu within Ry¨±chi Cave, the outside world descended further into chaos.

    Kumo''s forces were embroiled in a fierce conflict with Konoha when they were suddenly ambushed by Iwa ninjas.

    The reason? During their previous clash with Konoha, Kumo had taken advantage of Iwa, and now Iwa wanted payback for their losses.

    When news of the attack reached the Third Raikage, he was furious. He ordered his son to continue fighting Konoha while he personally led a counterattack against Iwa.

    Though Kumo and Iwa had cooperated briefly in the past to deal with Orochimaru, that had been a situational alliance with no lasting trust.

    The conflicts between the ninja villages ran deep. Once a fragile truce was broken, it was every nation for itself.

    Without a shared enemy to unite them, war was inevitable.

    Fortunately for Kumo, despite being attacked on two fronts, their battle lines didn''t overlap. Iwa and Konoha were not allies and had no intention of cooperating, which prevented Kumo from being sandwiched between two coordinated forces.

    Meanwhile, Sunagakure chose to stay out of the conflict.

    Rasa, having recently ascended as the Fourth Kazekage, opted to wait and observe the situation rather than rush into battle.

    Among the Five Great Ninja Villages, Suna was the weakest.

    Their barren land had stunted their economy, which in turn left their military resources and equipment lacking.

    Their population was small, second only to Kirigakure in its "Bloody Mist" days and the number of active ninjas in the village was limited.

    Adding to their hesitation was the death of the Third Kazekage during the previous war. Still reeling from the loss, they couldn''t afford to act recklessly.

    ---

    The chaos of the Third Ninja World War reached its peak within a month.

    Yet back in Konoha, life inside the village remained deceptively peaceful.

    On one sunny day, the village basked under the warm glow of sunlight, and the iconic faces of the Hokage Monument stood proudly under the clear sky.

    ---

    At Orochimaru''s former mansion, Tsunade sat sipping tea in the yard. Nearby, Mikoto was hanging clothes to dry.

    Tsunade''s lips curved into a small smile as she turned to Mikoto.

    "Mikoto, thank you for helping out during this time," she said warmly. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Each time Tsunade thought back on how she had brought Mikoto into Orochimaru''s life, she couldn''t help but feel it was one of her better decisions.

    Mikoto''s personality was the polar opposite of her own.

    Where Tsunade lacked patience or interest in certain tasks, Mikoto excelled.

    In many ways, they complemented each other perfectly, and Mikoto''s presence had saved Tsunade from much of the hassle she normally would have had to endure.

    "It''s no trouble, Lady Tsunade. I''m just doing what I should," Mikoto replied softly.

    "What you should do? Heh¡­" Tsunade chuckled lightly, setting her teacup down before strolling over to Mikoto''s side.

    "By the way, you''re 24 this year, right?" Tsunade asked, a playful glint in her eyes.

    "Yes, that''s right. Why do you ask?"

    "Oh, no particular reason," Tsunade said with mock casualness, taking another sip of tea. "I just couldn''t help but notice you''re always alone. Aren''t you interested in finding a boyfriend?"

    The sudden question caught Mikoto off guard, and a deep blush spread across her cheeks.

    "L-Lady Tsunade, what are you talking about? Lord Orochimaru and I have already¡­" Mikoto stammered, trailing off before she could finish her sentence.

    Her words didn''t need to be completed, both women knew exactly what she meant.

    After all, it had been Tsunade herself who had orchestrated Mikoto''s relationship with Orochimaru.

    Tsunade''s expression remained calm, her tone nonchalant. "Orochimaru? That guy¡­ He''s a rogue ninja now. Why bother waiting for him?"

    "Please don''t joke with me, Lady Tsunade," Mikoto said with a soft smile. "If Lord Orochimaru were truly a traitor, I think you''d be far more upset than you are now."

    Mikoto''s smile radiated quiet confidence.

    She was certain that Orochimaru wasn''t truly a traitor. If he were, Tsunade wouldn''t be living so comfortably.

    Tsunade laughed, shaking her head. "You see things clearly, Mikoto. You''re right, he probably isn''t a traitor. But still¡­ I haven''t seen him since the last time we parted ways."

    "I wonder what he''s up to now. Probably off with some other woman," she added teasingly.

    "Th-that can''t be true!" Mikoto protested, her voice flustered.

    "Why not?" Tsunade smirked. "You don''t know him as well as I do."

    "R-really?" Mikoto stammered.

    "How about we make a bet?" Tsunade suggested.

    "A bet?" Mikoto hesitated, then smiled knowingly. She didn''t respond but left the challenge unanswered.

    ---

    Meanwhile, at Ry¨±chi Cave, Orochimaru was deep in meditation, seated cross-legged in front of the temple.

    He was shirtless, his long black hair draped casually over his shoulders.

    To the casual observer, there didn''t appear to be anything unusual about the scene.

    Except for the fact that a petite figure¡ªwith a long, dark blue hair and a golden crown was sprawled across his back.

    Despite her small frame, her actions were anything but innocent.

    She rested her chin on his shoulder while trailing her fingers across his chest in a manner that could only be described as suggestive.

    Orochimaru remained still, his eyes closed, though his raspy voice broke the silence.

    "Ichikishimahime, if you''re going to touch, just touch. But using your tongue might be going a bit too far," he said flatly.

    Though his eyes were shut, his heightened senses left him acutely aware of her movements.

    Ichikishima-hime didn''t stop. In fact, she doubled down.

    "Too far? Not at all," she said with a sly grin. "I''m just helping you improve your focus. Besides¡­" Her voice softened as her lips drew closer to his ear.

    And with that, her tongue brushed against his earlobe.

 Chapter 258

    The three women of Ry¨±chi Cave each had their own distinct identities.

    In addition to Tagorihime, the graceful and mature one, there were Tagitsuhime, the dignified elder sister, and Ichikishimahime, the mischievous one.

    For centuries, they had been living in the cave, their days marked by monotony. Most of the time, they entertained themselves by playing with the snakes that roamed Ry¨±chi Cave.

    Occasionally, a human would arrive, only to unwittingly become their next meal.

    The three women had a low opinion of humans, seeing them as greedy and utterly worthless.

    A rare few would capture their attention, but that was the extent of their interest. They weren''t the type to change their opinions because of a small exception.

    That was, until Orochimaru appeared.

    In all their centuries of existence, they had never encountered someone like him.

    This made Orochimaru particularly fascinating to them, and they found great amusement in teasing him.

    Unfortunately for them, Orochimaru was not so easily swayed.

    ---

    Feeling the ticklish sensation on his ear and body, Orochimaru''s patience reached its limit. He slowly opened his eyes, raised a hand, and pushed Ichikishima-hime''s head away from him.

    "Don''t make jokes like that with me," he said coldly.

    Without hesitation, he moved her aside, his tone firm and unyielding.

    While the three women''s appearances did align with Orochimaru''s tastes, and they had been quite close to him during his stay, he hadn''t forgotten their true nature.

    To him, they were snakes through and through.

    The idea of anything more than an alliance between them never crossed his mind.

    "Ah! That hurts!" Ichikishimahime pouted, clutching her forehead and feigning grievance. "You''re so rough! Can''t you be gentler with a lady?"

    Her petite form and aggrieved expression made her look undeniably cute, but Orochimaru remained unmoved.

    To him, having Ichikishimahime lying on his back felt no different than having a snake coiled around him.

    Even though her transformation made her appear human, her cold, unnatural touch was a stark reminder of her true nature.

    Though she could use senjutsu to warm her body to mimic human skin, Orochimaru was well aware of the reality beneath the illusion.

    For that reason, he couldn''t muster any interest in her.

    If it had been a real human woman in her place, Orochimaru¡ªwho hadn''t been with a woman in quite some time would have acted without hesitation. Emotional attachment wasn''t a requirement for him.

    Hearing Orochimaru''s blunt words, Ichikishima-hime smiled mischievously.

    "Now, hand me my clothes."

    Ichikishimahime pouted but reluctantly complied, picking up his shirt from a nearby rock and handing it to him.

    "You really are something else," she muttered. "You practice the senjutsu of Ry¨±chi Cave, yet you look down on us as snakes¡­"

    "Are those two things related?" Orochimaru said dismissively as he put on his shirt. "Enough chatter. I need to leave. Take me to say farewell to the White Snake Sage."

    "Hmm? Leaving already?"

    "Of course. I''ve learned nearly everything I needed. Staying here any longer would be pointless."

    "Ugh, what a heartless man," Ichikishimahime said with a feigned look of disappointment.

    She looked as though she had just been abandoned, making Orochimaru feel as if he were burning bridges the moment he no longer had use for them.

    "What''s the matter? Don''t want me to leave?" Orochimaru asked with a teasing smile. "If you don''t want to part ways, you could always become my summoned beast. That way, we could see each other anytime in the future."

    "Huh? That''s an idea!" Ichikishimahime''s eyes sparkled, though it was hard to tell if she was serious or just playing along. "I''m sure my sisters would agree to it as well¡­"

    "¡­"

    Orochimaru was momentarily speechless.

    He had only been joking, but her response left him wondering if she was actually serious.

    The thought lingered in his mind. If he could summon the three of them during battle, they would undoubtedly be an incredible asset.

    The idea of having such powerful "snake girls" as his summoned beasts amused him.

    ---

    When Tagorihime and Tagitsuhime heard Ichikishimahime''s suggestion, they were equally stunned.

    "Become his summoned beast?"

    "Seriously? We''ve never considered such a thing."

    Despite their arrogance, the proposal intrigued them.

    "Well, it''s not a bad idea," Tagitsuhime finally said.

    "I agree," Tagorihime added. "While we don''t think much of humans, something about him¡­ he''s different. Fighting alongside him could be interesting."

    With the unanimous agreement of the three women, Orochimaru unexpectedly obtained summoning contracts with them.

    The contracts, however, were exclusive, only Orochimaru would be allowed to summon them. They refused to be bound to anyone else.

    Although Orochimaru was surprised by how things unfolded, he didn''t complain.

    The outcome was advantageous, after all.

    ---

    After bidding farewell to the White Snake Sage and leaving Ry¨±chi Cave, Orochimaru felt a sense of lightness.

    Power always brought confidence.

    Though he wouldn''t claim to be invincible, he now believed that few in the ninja world could match him.

    If he were to face a siege by the Kages again, the outcome would be vastly different.

    Looking up at the clear sky, Orochimaru smirked, casually choosing his next destination.

    He began walking toward Nono''s orphanage. Now that he was in the area, it would be a waste not to pay a visit.

    ---

    As he approached the outskirts of civilization, Orochimaru suddenly stopped.

    In the distance, he spotted three familiar figures.

    --- S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Night had fallen, and the orphanage was quiet.

    The soft chirping of birds could faintly be heard in the surrounding forest.

    Inside one of the rooms, a dim candle burned on a small table, its flame flickering gently.

    Sitting at the table was Nono, her expression unusually serious.

    Behind her stood two individuals: a portly woman and an older man wearing glasses.

    However, they weren''t the source of Nono''s solemn demeanor.

    Across from her sat a man with one eye covered by a bandage¡ªher former superior, Shimura Danzo.

    "Who would''ve thought," Danzo said with a faint smirk. "The Wandering Miko, reduced to being a nanny. Long time no see, Nono. You''re looking a little worn out these days."

    "I gave up that title a long time ago," Nono replied coldly. "I''ve already negotiated aid funds with the village. What are you doing here?"

 Chapter 259

    Yakushi Nono, trained by Danzo from a young age, had become one of Konoha''s top spies under his tutelage.

    Her espionage missions were exemplary, and in less than two years, she earned the title of "Wandering Miko."

    However, she never shared Danzo''s ideology.

    When the Second Shinobi War ended prematurely due to Orochimaru''s intervention, Nono resigned from Danzo''s Root division without hesitation.

    She moved to the western border of the Land of Fire and established this orphanage to care for war orphans.

    Running an orphanage was no small feat. Raising children, even during times of war, required significant resources for food, clothing, and shelter.

    While Orochimaru had given her 10 million ryo, Nono viewed that money as a last resort and refrained from using it unless absolutely necessary.

    As a result, most of the orphanage''s funding came from Konoha.

    ---

    Danzo, hearing Nono''s blunt refusal, didn''t show anger. Instead, he spoke with measured calm.

    "You were once the top elite of the Intelligence Department, Nono. After you left Root, did you stop keeping up with the world? I''m not here just to talk about aid money!"

    Standing behind Danzo, Aburame Ryoma, a Root ninja took over the explanation.

    "We''ve received intelligence that Suna may be preparing to attack Konoha. We need you to infiltrate Suna Village again to confirm whether this information is accurate. If it is, you''re to gather details on the time, location, and nature of the attack."

    Nono''s expression remained firm. "You''ve come to the wrong person. I already¡ª"

    Before she could finish, the older woman and bespectacled man standing behind her spoke up, their voices filled with anger.

    "You can''t be serious!" the older woman snapped. "The director has dedicated everything to this orphanage and the children! She worked tirelessly to raise funds and build this place from the ground up."

    "Surely, you have plenty of people in Root who can handle such dangerous missions," the bespectacled man added furiously. "Why does it have to be her?"

    Danzo ignored their protests entirely and continued, his tone low and authoritative.

    "Nono is the only one qualified for such a long-term infiltration mission. There is no better spy in Root. Sending an inexperienced or average agent will only result in failure, they''ll either mentally break or defect to the enemy. But Nono¡­ I know she won''t betray Konoha."

    Nono''s eyes wavered slightly at Danzo''s words.

    She wouldn''t betray Konoha, of course not. Her commitment to the orphanage and the children she raised wouldn''t allow her to.

    Danzo smirked faintly, sensing the shift in her demeanor. "It seems you understand, Nono. If you refuse, the orphanage will lose all future funding."

    "What?! That''s impossible!" the older woman exclaimed, horrified. "The Third Hokage himself approved the funding! He would never allow such a thing to happen!"

    Danzo''s voice grew colder. "This orphanage doesn''t seem particularly secure. Thieves could easily break in. Perhaps you should hire some bodyguards, though you''d need money for that."

    Aburame Ryoma added pointedly, "Be careful, though. Money isn''t the only thing thieves might target. Children of unknown origins¡­ they might find value elsewhere."

    The thinly veiled threat sent a chill through the room.

    The bespectacled man slammed his hand on the table, his voice trembling with rage. "You call yourselves Konoha shinobi?! How dare you speak of stealing children!"

    Danzo''s lone visible eye narrowed as he barked back, "You ignorant fools don''t understand what it means to protect Konoha! Sacrifices must be made!"

    Nono took a deep breath, suppressing her emotions. "I understand," she said quietly.

    "Dean, no!" the older woman pleaded, panicked.

    Danzo cut her off sharply, his tone colder than ever. "You''ve always lacked the ruthlessness required, Nono. That''s why you were never truly suited for Root."

    "You''re shameless!" the bespectacled man shouted, his hands trembling in anger.

    Danzo ignored him and turned back to Nono. "Good. Now that you''ve decided¡ª"

    Before he could finish, a voice interrupted him, calm yet cutting.

    "She isn''t going anywhere."

    The sudden intrusion startled everyone in the room. Aburame Ryoma and another Root operative named Aoi instinctively tensed, their eyes darting toward the entrance. Even Danzo''s face briefly showed surprise before his composure returned.

    "How¡­ how did someone get so close without us noticing?" Aoi muttered under his breath, his voice laced with unease. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The door curtain was pushed aside, revealing the last person any of them expected to see.

    "Orochimaru?"

    "Lord Orochimaru?!"

    "Long time no see, Danzo-sama," Orochimaru greeted casually, his presence immediately dominating the room.

    ---

    The reactions in the room were mixed.

    For Aoi and Aburame Ryoma, Orochimaru was both a figure of admiration and caution. Though one was his senior and the other his junior, neither could deny his overwhelming strength.

    However, as members of Root, they had no idea why Orochimaru had defected. Seeing him now, their instincts kicked in, and both assumed defensive postures.

    Nono, on the other hand, was more surprised than anything. Though she had been quietly helping Orochimaru, she hadn''t expected him to appear at this moment.

    Danzo, however, quickly recovered from his initial shock.

    "Orochimaru, why are you here?" he asked, his tone steady but wary.

    Orochimaru smirked faintly, stepping further into the room. "Do I need to explain myself, Danzo-sama? I wasn''t aware I had to report my movements to you."

    His words carried a mocking edge, reminding everyone present of his current status as a rogue ninja.

    Though Danzo and Orochimaru had worked well together in the past, the events that led to Orochimaru''s defection had irreparably severed their relationship.

    Danzo''s visible eye narrowed. "That decision wasn''t mine alone, it was made by Konoha''s leadership. There was nothing I could do to stop it."

    Despite his calm exterior, Danzo''s feelings toward Orochimaru were complicated.

    In the past, it had been Danzo who encouraged Orochimaru''s research, and the two had benefited greatly from their partnership. Danzo often felt that he gained far more from the collaboration than Orochimaru did, though he was always careful to hide his guilt.

    That guilt vanished, however, during the Battle of the Land of Frost.

    Witnessing Orochimaru''s true power had left Danzo shaken. It was then he realized just how much Orochimaru had hidden from him over the years.

    The man he thought he had controlled had, in fact, been far beyond his reach all along.

    Still, Danzo couldn''t entirely suppress a sense of unease when facing Orochimaru.

    Orochimaru, however, seemed entirely unbothered. Taking a seat on a nearby stool, he smiled mockingly. "That? I''ve long since forgotten about it. Let''s focus on Nono instead."

    He crossed one leg over the other, his demeanor relaxed yet commanding.

    "Nono is mine now," he said, his voice soft but resolute. "She won''t be undertaking this mission."

    Danzo frowned. "Is that so? If she doesn''t go, Konoha¡ª"

    "What happens to Konoha is no longer my concern," Orochimaru interrupted, raising a hand to silence him. "What matters is that she isn''t going. Find someone else."

 Chapter 260

    Orochimaru''s movements were unhurried, and his tone matched the same casual demeanor.

    But beneath his words lay an undeniable sense of authority.

    It didn''t matter the reason or the consequences. If he said no, it simply wasn''t going to happen and that applied to anyone who might try to argue otherwise.

    Hearing his declaration, Aburame Ryoma and Aoi couldn''t help but frown.

    The Orochimaru before them seemed entirely foreign.

    What did he mean by saying that Konoha''s fate had nothing to do with him?

    What could have possibly happened to make one of Konoha''s legendary Sannin say such a thing?

    Meanwhile, the older woman and bespectacled man standing nearby looked at Orochimaru with a mixture of surprise and disbelief. Wasn''t Orochimaru still part of Konoha?

    How could he speak to someone like Danzo with such confidence and disdain?

    Even if he was one of the Sannin, Danzo''s status and influence far exceeded his own¡­ didn''t it?

    Nono, however, remained silent, her thoughts in turmoil.

    From the conversation between Orochimaru and Danzo, it was clear Orochimaru was no longer affiliated with Konoha. But what exactly had happened? And why was Danzo, of all people, tolerating such defiance?

    For a moment, the room was thick with unspoken tension. Everyone''s thoughts were racing, their eyes darting between Danzo and Orochimaru.

    Finally, Danzo let out a sigh, breaking the heavy silence.

    "Very well," he said in a resigned tone. "Since you''ve made yourself clear, I''ll find another way."

    Danzo''s voice carried a hint of helplessness, though his expression remained as cold and composed as ever.

    "Ryoma, Aoi¡ªlet''s go."

    In truth, Danzo had little choice.

    Despite their complicated history, Danzo knew Orochimaru''s current strength was beyond what most could handle. Even he had no desire to provoke the man unnecessarily.

    "Thank you, Danzo-sama, for your understanding," Orochimaru said, his playful smile deepening.

    Danzo''s only response was a curt nod. Without another word, he turned and left, followed by Aburame Ryoma and Aoi, who cast cautious glances back at Orochimaru as they exited.

    During their departure, Danzo refrained from speaking further to Orochimaru.

    While he was curious about the nature of Orochimaru''s connection to Nono, now was not the time to ask. Orochimaru''s status as a rogue ninja and his sheer unpredictability made him far too dangerous to confront directly.

    Danzo silently decided that any lingering questions would have to wait for a more opportune moment.

    ---

    With Danzo gone, the room now felt oddly still.

    The older woman and the bespectacled man stood stiffly, their gazes shifting nervously toward Orochimaru.

    Neither dared to speak, fearing that they might somehow disturb him.

    The air was heavy with tension once again.

    "Why don''t you go to bed first?" Nono suddenly spoke, breaking the awkward atmosphere.

    "Huh? Oh¡ªyes, of course!" the older woman stammered, quickly nodding.

    Sensing that Nono and Orochimaru needed privacy, both she and the bespectacled man wasted no time in leaving the room.

    Neither of them wanted to linger any longer in the stifling presence of Orochimaru.

    ---

    Once the two had left, Nono turned to Orochimaru.

    "Lord Orochimaru¡­ what exactly is going on?" she asked, her voice filled with confusion.

    From their earlier exchange, she had pieced together that Orochimaru no longer worked for Konoha.

    But Danzo''s attitude had been telling, this wasn''t as simple as a standard defection. There was more to the story, and Nono was desperate to understand.

    Orochimaru leaned back slightly in his chair, his demeanor still calm. "It''s a long story," he replied. "Why don''t you sit down? I''ll explain everything."

    "I''ll brew some tea first," Nono offered, her tone polite and measured.

    Orochimaru gave a small nod, silently agreeing.

    After Nono returned with a fresh pot of tea, Orochimaru began recounting his story.

    He spoke simply, laying out the events that had led to his defection from Konoha.

    Since Nono had left the village before everything unfolded, this was the first time she was hearing about it.

    By the time Orochimaru finished, Nono''s expression was one of utter disbelief.

    "A victim?" she muttered, her voice barely audible. "How could that be?"

    The Orochimaru she knew¡ªthe one who had contributed so much to Konoha¡ªhad been discarded by the village he had served. It was unthinkable.

    "Unbelievable?" Orochimaru''s lips curled into a faint smirk. "What exactly are you finding hard to believe?"

    "All of it," Nono admitted honestly.

    The fact that Konoha had abandoned him. The fact that he had survived a siege by three of the Five Great Nations. It all sounded like something from a legend.

    And yet, it had all happened to Orochimaru.

    ---

    "So¡­" Orochimaru''s voice interrupted her thoughts, his tone calm but piercing. "Are you still willing to work for me, now that I''m a rogue ninja?"

    His golden eyes locked onto hers, unblinking.

    Though Nono had known Orochimaru since she was young, he was under no illusions about her loyalty.

    Her allegiance, like that of most shinobi, was deeply rooted in the village. Accepting someone labeled a traitor was no small matter.

    Nono, however, gave a faint smile. "Why would you even ask me that? Of course, I¡ª"

    Before she could finish her sentence, she noticed something unusual.

    "Your eyes¡­"

    Her voice trailed off as she stared at Orochimaru''s scarlet pupils.

    The Sharingan.

    "I gave you Magnet Release," Orochimaru said casually. "It shouldn''t surprise you that I have the Sharingan as well."

    As he spoke, his scarlet eyes faded, returning to their usual golden hue.

    Then, his tone shifted, becoming colder.

    "Nono, you know more of my secrets than most. Regardless of how you feel about my status as a rogue ninja, I need to ensure your loyalty."

    "Lord Orochimaru¡­ what do you want me to do?" Nono asked hesitantly, her voice tinged with unease.

    Trust was a rare and fragile thing among shinobi.

    Having worked under Root, Nono knew better than most how easily trust could be broken and how swiftly those who weren''t trusted could be eliminated.

    The idea that someone she respected so deeply might now view her as a potential liability weighed heavily on her.

    Her discomfort was palpable, and Orochimaru could see it clearly.

    Rather than answering her immediately, he stood and walked toward her.

    "I need you to dedicate your entirety to me: your body, your mind, and your soul."

    Nono''s eyes widened in shock.

    For a moment, she was completely still, her breath caught in her throat.

    "Are you serious?" she finally asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

    "Of course," Orochimaru replied.

    "But¡­ but¡­" Nono stammered, clearly conflicted.

    "Although you''re an excellent shinobi," Orochimaru interrupted, "you''re still just one person. There are things you can''t handle alone. Like what just happened with Danzo." S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Nono bit her lip, struggling with the weight of the decision before her.

    After a long pause, she finally spoke. "I¡­ I just have one question."

    "Go ahead," Orochimaru said.

    "If I refuse, will you kill me?"

    "Of course not," Orochimaru replied calmly. "At most, I would have to¡­ persuade you until I''m satisfied with your loyalty."

    "Persuade me?"

    "That''s right."

    "Then¡­" Nono hesitated, taking a deep breath. "It seems I don''t really have a choice, do I?"

    "No," Orochimaru admitted, his voice as steady as ever. "You don''t."

 Chapter 261

    In her current situation, Nono didn''t need to fear Danzo''s threats.

    After all, not only did she now possess Magnet Release, but she also commanded a small army of clones as subordinates.

    With such strength at her disposal, Danzo bringing only three people wasn''t much of a concern.

    However, neither Magnet Release nor the clones could solve her financial problems. Supporting the orphanage required money, and in the long run, she still had to rely on Konoha''s aid.

    Moreover, she felt that revealing the existence of the clones to anyone in Konoha, especially someone like Danzo¡ªmight bring trouble for Orochimaru.

    This was why, despite her newfound power, she chose not to bargain with Danzo earlier.

    When he made his demand, Nono had been carefully thinking about how to carry out the mission without compromising the orphanage. She was even preparing how to explain her decision to Orochimaru.

    But then, Orochimaru had appeared out of nowhere.

    With just a few words, he had persuaded Danzo to retreat, a result Nono had never dared to imagine.

    And what she expected even less was the shocking request Orochimaru made to her afterward.

    ---

    Orochimaru''s words echoed in her mind:

    "I need you to dedicate your entirety to me: your body, your mind, and your soul.."

    It had been so direct, so casual, yet it had left her utterly stunned.

    Nono was still reeling from the implications.

    Setting aside Orochimaru''s image as an almost untouchable figure of power in her mind, she couldn''t fathom why someone like him would make such a request of her.

    Why her?

    Her thoughts swirled with countless questions, but she didn''t have time to dwell on them.

    Orochimaru had made it clear, she had no other choice.

    While Nono wasn''t afraid of death, she couldn''t ignore the lives of the orphans she cared for.

    Besides, deep down, Nono couldn''t deny her feelings.

    She had admired Orochimaru since her youth.

    When he gave her potions, money, and the power of Magnet Release, she had even allowed herself a fleeting fantasy of what might happen.

    But Nono had always dismissed such thoughts. As a spy, such emotions were a luxury she couldn''t afford.

    And the differences between them¡ªstrength, identity, status, made any connection between them feel impossible.

    Yet now, faced with Orochimaru''s blunt request, she found herself hesitating for only a moment before biting her lip and agreeing.

    A sharp gasp escaped Nono''s lips as she slumped back into her chair.

    Her face was flushed, her body trembling slightly as beads of sweat formed on her forehead.

    But something felt¡­ strange.

    Blinking, she slowly came back to her senses, her gaze falling on her still-intact clothes.

    Across from her, Orochimaru sat calmly, not moving an inch.

    Her eyes widened in shock as the realization struck her.

    "This¡­ this was¡­ an illusion?" she asked, her voice trembling.

    "Correct," Orochimaru replied evenly.

    "When?"

    "When you first looked into my eyes," Orochimaru said, his tone calm yet matter-of-fact.

    While Orochimaru''s Sharingan wasn''t specialized for illusions, his mastery of Ry¨±chi Cave Senjutsu greatly enhanced its effectiveness. Using it on someone like Nono¡ªa powerful yet unsuspecting opponent¡ªhad been effortless.

    Hearing his admission, Nono''s fists clenched as humiliation washed over her.

    "Damn it¡­ you¡­ were you trying to humiliate me?" she demanded, her voice shaking with both anger and shame.

    To be caught in such a vivid illusion, especially in front of Orochimaru, it was beyond humiliating.

    "No," Orochimaru said firmly. "I just wanted to see what your true intentions were."

    "But you¡ª"

    "Enough, Nono," Orochimaru interrupted, stepping closer to her.

    He tilted her chin upward with a finger, a faint, mischievous smile playing on his lips.

    "From now on, you''re mine," he said softly, his golden eyes glowing with authority. "No one can bully you. No one can command you¡­ except me. Do you understand?"

    Nono''s mind was reeling. His sudden commanding tone left her at a loss for words.

    "I¡­ I¡­I Understand"

    ---

    A few days later, in Konoha Village¡­

    In the underground training hall of Root, Danzo watched silently as his recruits trained.

    Earth flew into the air as streams of water and wood collided in a chaotic mess of chakra.

    "Earth Style: Earth Dragon Bullet!"

    "Water Style: Water Formation Wave!"

    "Wood Style: Wooden Spindle Wall!"

    "Wood Style: Four-Pillar Prison!"

    The sounds of techniques being executed echoed throughout the room as dozens of teenagers performed complex jutsu with precision.

    Danzo''s gaze swept over the group of sixty or seventy recruits, each of them wielding Wood Release with surprising ease.

    Such a sight would have been unthinkable before. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    In the past, Wood Release was an ability so rare it was practically a legend.

    Now, Orochimaru had turned that legend into something¡­ mass-producible.

    Danzo''s feelings were conflicted.

    By all rights, he should have been pleased. But as he watched these recruits, a bitter realization gnawed at him.

    He had lost Orochimaru.

    His paranoia over keeping his own secrets had driven a wedge between them, and in doing so, he had lost a key ally.

    In hindsight, it was a decision he deeply regretted.

    Not only was he wrong, but Hiruzen had been wrong as well.

    ---

    A masked Root ninja suddenly appeared at Danzo''s side, kneeling.

    "Lord Danzo."

    "Speak."

    "The situation in the Land of Sound has been clarified. Their village seems intent on maintaining neutrality in the current war."

    "Neutrality?" Danzo sneered, his visible eye narrowing.

    "With the current state of the world, even the great nations can''t avoid conflict. Do these small countries really think they can stay untouched?"

    Without missing a beat, he turned to the operative.

    "Mobilize six teams. We move at once."

    "Yes, Lord Danzo."

    ***

    Bonus chp.

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 70+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 262

    The dim candlelight flickered across Orochimaru''s pale face, casting sharp shadows that gave him an otherworldly appearance.

    Sitting at the small table, he picked up the cup of water in front of him and took a slow sip, his mind occupied with his next steps.

    The clone army provided him with sufficient manpower, but it would take time before they could rival the military power of the Five Great Nations.

    However, a complete ninja village wasn''t built solely on an army.

    Granted, his clones were products of advanced technology, which meant they didn''t require the infrastructure of a typical village¡ªno need for schools or hospitals.

    But beyond the numbers, what he lacked most was a proper information network.

    This realization made Orochimaru nod thoughtfully to himself. A plan began to form in his mind.

    ---

    "What are you thinking about Lord Orochimaru?"

    A soft voice interrupted his musings, followed by the gentle pressure of hands on his shoulders. The touch was natural and soothing, kneading away the tension in his muscles.

    "Nothing much," Orochimaru replied with a faint smile. "I was just wondering if I should upgrade the equipment in your orphanage."

    "Upgrade the equipment?" Nono asked curiously. "What kind of equipment are you thinking of replacing?"

    "For starters, those candles," Orochimaru replied. "It''s time to install proper lighting."

    "Electricity? This place is so remote, where would we even get electricity from?"

    "Well, I have a lab nearby, don''t I?" Orochimaru responded.

    "It''s too far away," Nono countered quickly. "If you try to connect wires from the lab to here, it could expose the lab''s location."

    "True." Orochimaru nodded, already reconsidering. "Then I''ll give you a new battery system instead."

    Orochimaru had plenty of advanced equipment at his disposal, including large batteries and silent generators. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    For this purpose, he decided on a compact battery setup. By connecting the battery to a transformer and converter, it could be charged with chakra, specifically Lightning Release chakra.

    For someone like Nono, who had worked in his lab before, using this kind of technology was second nature.

    When Orochimaru handed her the battery, Nono''s eyes lit up briefly before her expression grew thoughtful.

    "By the way, Lord Orochimaru," she asked hesitantly, "how long do you plan to stay this time?"

    "That depends on the situation. Is there an issue?" he replied.

    "It''s nothing too important. While I was experimenting with the Magnet Release you gave me, I developed a new technique." Nono said

    "I thought it might be useful to you, but considering your current strength¡­ I wasn''t sure if I should bring it up."

    "A new technique?" Orochimaru raised an eyebrow, his interest piqued. "What kind of technique?"

    "It''s hard to explain in words," Nono replied. "Why don''t I show you instead?"

    ---

    The night was quiet, and the stars sparkled faintly overhead.

    Although Orochimaru didn''t expect much from her demonstration, he still followed her outside the orphanage.

    At first, he didn''t understand why Nono insisted on going so far from the orphanage.

    Then, she showed him.

    Nono pulled out a small coin from her pocket and tossed it into the air.

    As the coin spun, her body began to crackle with electricity, arcs of lightning dancing across her frame.

    Zap!

    A sudden burst of light shot from her hand, slicing through the air.

    The streak of energy moved faster than the eye could follow, slamming into a large boulder thirty meters away.

    Boom!

    The rock shattered into fragments, the sound of the explosion echoing through the night.

    Pieces of debris flew in all directions, and even as the dust settled, residual lightning crackled faintly along Nono''s arm.

    It was clear why she hadn''t performed this near the orphanage. The noise alone would''ve woken every child.

    ---

    "This is¡­" Orochimaru''s golden eyes narrowed as he analyzed the technique. "Magnetic propulsion using electricity? An electromagnetic railgun?"

    For once, Orochimaru found himself truly surprised.

    Nono had developed a railgun all on her own.

    The principle of a railgun, as Orochimaru understood it, relied on electromagnetic force to propel a projectile at incredible speeds.

    It was a highly scientific technique, and while Orochimaru had dabbled in similar concepts, his research had always leaned toward manipulating gravitational fields or pure magnetic forces.

    He had never prioritized the combination of electricity and magnetism in this way, partly because he didn''t have the time.

    And yet, here was Nono, standing before him, having created it by herself.

    ---

    "Electromagnetic railgun?" Nono tilted her head slightly, testing the name. "That does sound fitting. I hadn''t come up with a name for it yet, but leave it to you to think of something so apt right away."

    "You¡­ how did you even come up with this idea?" Orochimaru asked, his voice carrying a rare note of curiosity.

    His gaze rested on her, intrigued.

    To think that Nono¡ªquiet, composed, and unassuming might have a talent for innovation.

    "Didn''t you tell me yourself?" Nono replied with a small smile. "You said that electricity and magnetism influence each other. I just played around with the concept when I had some free time.

    "However¡­" She paused, her tone growing thoughtful. "Since I''m trained in medical ninjutsu, my chakra isn''t particularly suited to Lightning Release. That makes it difficult for me to use this technique consistently. It''s not perfected yet."

    Nono''s voice trailed off as she explained the technique''s development process, and Orochimaru listened intently.

    ---

    "Impressive," Orochimaru said after a moment, his tone sincere. "To think you could create such a technique on your own¡­ I must admit, I''m impressed."

    Even though Orochimaru had mastered many powerful techniques, he couldn''t deny the utility of what she had developed.

    Sometimes, having a versatile repertoire of jutsu was more important than relying on raw strength alone.

    "You''re too kind, my lord," Nono said, a soft smile gracing her lips. "This kind of technique is nothing compared to what you''re capable of."

    Her expression was gentle and warm, like a calm breeze.

    "Tell me," Orochimaru said suddenly, his voice quieter but no less sharp, "do you regret following me?"

    Nono froze for a moment, taken aback by the unexpected question.

    Her expression softened as she met his gaze.

    "¡­At least for now," she said with a faint smile, "I have no regrets."

 Chapter 263

    Orochimaru smiled faintly at Nono''s words but didn''t reply.

    The fact that Nono had managed to develop an electromagnetic railgun was surprising, but upon reflection, it wasn''t entirely unreasonable.

    Medical ninjutsu required practitioners to have precise control over their chakra, a level of finesse far beyond that of most ordinary ninjas.

    Nono''s talent in medical ninjutsu wasn''t just decent, it was second only to Tsunade herself. After all, without such skill, she could never have raised someone as brilliant as Kabuto as her student.

    Add to that her time working with Orochimaru''s advanced equipment, combined with her mastery of five chakra attributes and Magnet Release, and her accomplishment seemed logical.

    However, as she mentioned, there was a key limitation: Lightning Release chakra was too aggressive for someone like her, who specialized in delicate medical techniques. That made using a technique like the electromagnetic gun particularly challenging.

    Even so, after creating it, her first thought had been to offer it to Orochimaru.

    ---

    Reflecting on all of this, Orochimaru found himself lost in thought.

    Had he ruined such a remarkable woman by dragging her into his plans?

    But when he thought about what would''ve happened to her otherwise, how she would''ve been sent on dangerous missions as a spy, only to lose Danzo''s trust and be killed by Konoha itself, he quickly brushed aside the thought.

    No, it wasn''t cruelty that had brought her here. If anything, he had saved her from a worse fate.

    Reassured, Orochimaru nodded to himself and set the matter aside.

    ---

    The next morning, Orochimaru busied himself with the orphanage children, helping to install electric lights.

    As he worked, a small figure with white hair and glasses caught his attention. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    It was the first time he''d seen this particular child since he spent most of his days either in his laboratory or dealing with Nono.

    "Who''s that child?" Orochimaru asked curiously.

    "Him?" Nono glanced over. "That''s Kabuto. I found him two years ago and brought him here."

    "Two years ago?" Orochimaru frowned slightly.

    Has it already been two years?

    When Orochimaru first started building his plans, Kabuto wouldn''t have been born for another two decades. But looking at the boy now, he appeared to be four or five years old.

    Time had moved faster than he''d realized.

    ---

    "What''s wrong? Is something the matter?" Nono asked, noticing his reaction.

    "Nothing," Orochimaru replied casually, his gaze still lingering on Kabuto. "He seems like a clever child. He could grow into a remarkable ninja."

    "Ninja?" Nono''s tone became hesitant. "But I don''t want the children to¡­"

    "I know you don''t want them trained as ninjas," Orochimaru interrupted firmly. "But teach them everything. That includes Kabuto."

    ---

    Yakushi Kabuto, in the original timeline, had been shaped into an extraordinary spy by Danzo, following the same training Nono had received.

    But Orochimaru couldn''t rely on Konoha''s system now. Things were different.

    With no established training infrastructure in his budding Sound Village, it was up to him to find his own way.

    That meant ensuring the orphanage children, especially Kabuto, were prepared for any eventuality.

    Nono hesitated before finally nodding.

    "Alright, I''ll do as you say." She turned and called out, "Kabuto, come here!"

    ---

    "Kabuto, the director''s calling you!"

    A child with a runny nose tugged at Kabuto''s sleeve, pulling him out of his focus.

    "Huh?" Kabuto blinked, quickly putting down the wires he''d been working on. He trotted over to Nono, his movements precise despite his young age.

    "Director," he greeted, bowing respectfully.

    "Kabuto, this is Lord Orochimaru. I''ve told you about him before," Nono said warmly, crouching down to ruffle the boy''s hair.

    Kabuto adjusted his glasses before bowing again. "Lord Orochimaru."

    "What a polite child." Orochimaru''s lips curled into an approving smile.

    Looking at Kabuto now, Orochimaru felt a sense of irony.

    In another timeline, this boy would become a major antagonist, his intelligence and cunning shaping the future of the ninja world.

    But here, he was just a child¡ªa blank slate.

    Orochimaru didn''t know if nurturing Kabuto now would yield the same results as before. But to be safe, he would ensure the boy received proper training.

    ---

    As time passed, the war in the ninja world grew increasingly chaotic.

    By mid-45th year of the Konoha calendar, five months into Orochimaru''s stay at the orphanage, Sunagakure finally entered the fray.

    The Land of Wind''s Ninja targeted Konoha directly.

    Without Orochimaru''s technological weapons, Konoha had lost one of its most significant advantages, making Sand Ninja puppeteers far more effective on the battlefield.

    Coupled with Konoha''s fertile lands and lingering animosity from the Second Great Ninja War, Sunagakure had every reason to launch their attack.

    ---

    This escalation left Konoha fighting a war on two fronts, against both Sunagakure and Kumogakure.

    Without Orochimaru, Konoha was like a powerful warrior fighting with one arm tied behind their back.

    But even in this precarious situation, Konoha wasn''t entirely helpless.

    Hatake Sakumo, for reasons unknown, had avoided his canonical suicide and continued to dominate the battlefield with unmatched strength.

    Meanwhile, Jiraiya, Tsunade, and the rising star Minato had also joined the war effort, helping to hold the line.

    Despite being outnumbered, Konoha managed to endure.

    ---

    The military base for Konoha''s battle against the Sand Ninja was set up near the border of the Land of Rivers, just 20 miles from Nono''s orphanage.

    From the top of a nearby mountain, Orochimaru, dressed in a black cloak, watched the movement of Konoha forces below.

    Ninja teams moved swiftly at the foot of the mountain, their movements precise and disciplined.

    "Even with strength," Orochimaru muttered to himself, "intelligence is still key¡­"

    Though he was a reincarnator and had a general understanding of the war''s progression, Orochimaru realized he lacked specific details about the current state of the conflict.

    Perhaps it was time to establish an intelligence network of his own.

    ---

    Suddenly, a familiar figure caught his eye among the Konoha ninja teams below.

    Orochimaru''s golden eyes narrowed as he focused on the young man.

    That boy¡­

    His curiosity piqued, he leaped down the mountain in a blur, landing silently behind the Konoha squad.

    "Who goes there?"

    "Identify yourself!"

    The Konoha ninjas reacted instantly, drawing their kunai and bracing themselves for a fight.

    Two of them stepped forward, ready to strike, but their leader raised a hand to stop them.

    "State your business," the leader demanded, his tone firm. "If you''re a ninja, you should know better than to block our path."

    A low chuckle escaped Orochimaru''s lips. "Oh? Nawaki¡­ Have you grown so confident in my absence?"

    The young man''s eyes widened in disbelief.

    "B-Brother-in-law?" Nawaki stammered.

 Chapter 264

    Nawaki''s startled exclamation of "Brother-in-law?!" left the Konoha ninja dumbfounded.

    Most of Nawaki''s subordinates were unaware of his family background, much less the significance of his "brother-in-law."

    Their confusion only deepened when the cloaked figure lowered his hood.

    "Y-You¡­ Who are you¡ª?"

    "Orochimaru-sama?!"

    The group was struck silent as they recognized the Sannin, a figure whose reputation was both legendary and tainted.

    "Go ahead and proceed without me. I''ll catch up later," Nawaki ordered, his voice firm.

    "But, Captain¡ª!"

    "This is an order!"

    Faced with Nawaki''s serious expression, the group reluctantly complied. Despite their misgivings, Orochimaru''s status carried weight even now, making it impossible for them to act rashly.

    Once his team had left, Nawaki broke into a grin. "Teacher, I''m glad you''re alright."

    ---

    Fifteen minutes later, as Nawaki''s team moved swiftly through the forest, whispers filled the air.

    "Was that really Orochimaru-sama?"

    "Yeah, it was him."

    "Incredible¡­ But wait¡ªOrochimaru-sama is the captain''s brother-in-law?"

    "You didn''t even know Tsunade-sama is his sister? Idiot."

    "You''re the idiot! It''s not like the captain goes around talking about his family!"

    "Enough," Nawaki interjected. "Focus. We''re at war. Stay sharp."

    "Yes, Captain!"

    As the chatter ceased, Nawaki glanced back briefly toward the spot where he had left Orochimaru. A small smile crept onto his face.

    "Even as a missing-nin, he''s still looking out for my sister''s safety¡­"

    ---

    After watching Nawaki and his group disappear into the distance, Orochimaru stroked his chin thoughtfully before turning back toward the orphanage.

    Upon his arrival, he noticed three Konoha ninjas speaking with Nono.

    One had spiky hair tied into a pineapple-shaped ponytail, another was a rotund man with red hair, and the third was a slender young man with blond hair.

    Nara Shikaku, Akimichi Choza, and Yamanaka Inoichi.

    Seeing them all grown up gave Orochimaru pause.

    He remained hidden in the shadows, unwilling to reveal himself and risk exposing his connection to Nono. He observed in silence as the three spoke with her before leaving the orphanage grounds.

    Once they were gone, Orochimaru stepped into the open.

    ---

    "Nono, what did they want?"

    Nono turned at the sound of his voice, her expression softening. "They came to request my help."

    Orochimaru raised an eyebrow, motioning for her to explain.

    "They said the situation at the border is worsening. With so many wounded, Konoha has sent Tsunade to the frontlines against the Cloud Ninja," Nono began. "But on the Sand Ninja side, there are few medics available. So, the Third Hokage remembered me and asked if I could assist at the base."

    "Ah," Orochimaru said, a faint smirk playing on his lips. "And this frightens you?"

    "It''s not fear," Nono replied hesitantly, glancing away. "It''s just¡­ I don''t want to leave the orphanage unattended."

    Orochimaru chuckled softly, tilting her chin upward with a single finger. "Do you think you can manage?"

    The silence spoke volumes.

    ---

    The next morning, with Orochimaru''s consent, Nono packed up the children and departed for Konoha''s border camp.

    Meanwhile, Orochimaru left the orphanage as well, taking thirty clones with him.

    Armed with the intelligence he''d gathered from Nawaki about the current state of the war, Orochimaru had no intention of staying idle.

    With his clones in tow, he ventured into the Land of Rain, slipping past their borders and into the Land of Earth.

    ---

    Infiltrating the enemy''s territory was a trivial task for Orochimaru.

    Though storming an enemy village would have been risky even for someone of his caliber, quietly eliminating border guards and slipping through their defenses was a much simpler matter.

    The Land of Earth, as always, was barren and rocky. Dust and stone stretched endlessly in every direction.

    Over the course of a month, Orochimaru methodically scouted the area, navigating through treacherous terrain until he located the primary Iwa Ninja forces.

    ---

    Hidden among the jagged hills, Orochimaru''s thirty clones knelt before him, now disguised as Iwa ninjas.

    Though their heights, builds, and features varied, they all wore Iwa uniforms and forehead protectors, blending seamlessly with the enemy''s ranks.

    Even Orochimaru himself had donned an Iwa ninja disguise.

    "Lord Orochimaru," one of the clones reported. "Preparations are complete."

    "Good," Orochimaru said, a satisfied gleam in his eyes. "Your mission is simple: kill as many Iwa ninjas as possible. Eliminate half, leave the rest alive to spread panic. If necessary, use the Sharingan."

    "Understood!" the clones replied in unison.

    Orochimaru then pulled out three Flying Thunder God kunai, which he handed to the leaders of the three squads.

    "Split into three groups of ten. Each squad leader will carry one of these kunai," Orochimaru instructed. "Return to this rendezvous point before midnight in three days."

    "Understood!"

    The three leaders carefully placed the kunai into their pouches before vanishing into the rocky terrain with their squads.

    As he watched them disappear, Orochimaru allowed himself a rare grin.

    "War¡­ How could I possibly miss out on the fun?"

    ---

    Fifteen days later.

    "Urgent report! Lord Tsuchikage!"

    The door to Onoki''s office slammed open, revealing a frantic Iwa ninja clutching a red-sealed scroll. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Onoki scowled at the disruption. "What''s the meaning of this? Calm yourself!"

    "Apologies, Lord Tsuchikage," the ninja stammered. "But we''ve lost all contact with our border guards on the Rain Country side. Upon investigation¡­ we found no survivors."

    "What?!" Onoki''s eyes narrowed. "Not a single one?"

    "No, sir."

    "Could it have been Hanzo of the Rain attacking us?"

    The ninja shook his head. "No, Lord Tsuchikage. Based on our intelligence, the attackers seem to be¡­ Konoha ninjas."

    "Konoha?" Onoki frowned, skepticism etched into his features. "That''s impossible. Konoha is already locked in battles against both the Sand and Cloud Ninja. They wouldn''t have the manpower to attack us."

    The messenger hesitated before adding, "These ninja teams¡­ they were highly skilled and¡­ some of them were seen using Sharingan."

    Onoki''s eyes widened slightly at the mention of the Sharingan.

    "Sharingan?" he muttered, his mind racing. "Are you sure?"

    "Yes, sir," the ninja confirmed.

    ---

    Onoki''s frown deepened as he read the emergency report.

    The attackers had not only decimated the border guards but had also left no bodies behind for Iwa to recover.

    "Konoha¡­ You''ve sent Uchiha clansmen to attack us now?" Onoki murmured.

    "Ishika!" he barked suddenly.

    Ishika stepped forward, awaiting orders.

    "Take a force to the Rain Country border and reinforce our defenses," Onoki ordered. "Monitor Konoha''s movements closely. I want updates immediately."

    "Yes, sir!"

 Chapter 265

    No matter what kind of army it is, it requires a large amount of equipment and all equipment costs money.

    The same goes for Orochimaru''s clone army.

    Even though Orochimaru has his own arsenal and the means to produce equipment, it still demands a massive financial investment. His hidden village doesn''t accept missions, so selling potions alone isn''t enough to cover the expenses.

    Thus, long ago, following Orochimaru''s instructions, Chana began working with merchants to generate funds. She started selling basic necessities like bread and milk. With Orochimaru''s advancements in lifestyle technology, the products he manufactured were far superior to others on the market, resulting in excellent sales. Orochimaru didn''t need to oversee this himself, Chana managed it all on his behalf.

    Thanks to these efforts, Orochimaru was never short on money.

    However, Nono''s base didn''t have an arsenal, nor could it connect to the Sound Ninja Village. This meant the clones stationed there had no equipment. So, where did the gear used for infiltrating the Land of Earth come from?

    The answer was simple, the equipment was taken directly from the Iwa ninjas themselves.

    From the very beginning, Orochimaru had planned to adopt an old strategy: war sustains war.

    No equipment? Kill the Iwa ninjas and take theirs. No ninja tools? Eliminate the enemy and confiscate theirs.

    With Orochimaru''s current abilities, equipping a team of thirty was an easy task, even if he couldn''t manage larger numbers.

    In the forests of the Land of Grass, Orochimaru stood among sixteen surviving clones now disguised in Iwa ninja uniforms. Reflecting on the past half month, he sighed at the harsh realities of war.

    Despite supporting and overseeing three teams personally using the Flying Thunder God Technique, he had still lost fourteen clones. Fortunately, they left no corpses behind. With no bodies to recover, the enemy wouldn''t be able to analyze the clones or determine their origins.

    "Your next mission is to split into two teams and infiltrate the Land of Fire," Orochimaru instructed, his gaze sharp. "Do not use the Sharingan. You''re only allowed to use Earth Release techniques."

    "Yes, sir!" the clones responded in unison, ready to carry out his orders.

    A few days later, Konoha received urgent reports of two "Iwa ninja" teams infiltrating the Land of Fire. The village reacted swiftly, dispatching several elite teams to intercept and eliminate them. At the same time, Konoha increased surveillance on the actual Iwa ninja forces, suspecting their involvement.

    Unbeknownst to them, Konoha would never locate the supposed Iwa ninja teams. Orochimaru had anticipated their reaction and ensured there was no opportunity for pursuit. Before Konoha could respond, the remaining clones had already been recalled to Orochimaru''s laboratory, teleported back instantly using the Flying Thunder God Technique. No matter how skilled Konoha''s trackers were, they couldn''t follow his trail.

    Meanwhile, at the border between the Land of Grass and the Land of Earth, two Konoha scouts were stationed. One of them, a light-skinned young man with bulging veins around his white eyes, carefully observed their surroundings. His Byakugan pierced through the obstacles before him, capturing every movement in the distance.

    "This doesn''t look good," he said grimly.

    "What''s wrong?" his companion asked. The other young man, wearing dark sunglasses, inspected a small swarm of insects crawling across his fingertips. His expression turned equally serious as he responded, "It''s not good at all. Iwa ninja have significantly increased their guard presence. They''re definitely preparing to launch an attack on us." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Let''s report this to the Third Hokage immediately,"

    "Agreed. Let''s move."

    While Konoha couldn''t find Orochimaru''s clone teams, the scouts'' discovery of Iwa ninja reinforcements caused alarm. When the Third Hokage was informed, his concern deepened.

    With the village already strained by conflicts with the Cloud and Sand ninja, the prospect of an impending clash with the Iwa ninja was overwhelming.

    Konoha began preparing for the worst. All available ninja were mobilized, including many genin who were hastily promoted to chunin and dispatched to the frontlines to bolster defenses. The tension at the border intensified as both sides rapidly escalated their troop deployments, bringing the two villages closer and closer to war.

    Meanwhile, Orochimaru observed the growing conflict from the shadows, a satisfied smile playing on his lips.

    "All that''s left is to add a little more fuel to the fire," he murmured.

    That very night, Orochimaru donned an old Konoha uniform and assassinated an Iwa ninja scout. It was the perfect provocation, subtle yet impactful enough to tip the balance.

    This calculated move became the final spark, igniting an all-out war between Konoha and the Iwa ninja.

    ---

    In Konoha''s Hokage office, the Third Hokage stood before a large window, puffing on his pipe. His face was clouded with worry.

    "Three villages¡­ Three villages¡­" he muttered to himself.

    This scenario was all too familiar. Years ago, Konoha had faced a similar crisis when three great ninja villages temporarily allied to counter Orochimaru''s overwhelming power. But that alliance had quickly crumbled after Orochimaru defected from the village, and the inherent conflicts between the villages resurfaced.

    Now, however, the situation was different. The Third Hokage struggled to understand what had triggered this sudden aggression from the three villages.

    Konoha''s military strength was undoubtedly the strongest, and it had only grown over the years. Yet even so, taking on three great ninja villages simultaneously was an impossible task.

    "If only Orochimaru were here," he thought, only to stop himself mid-sentence. His expression darkened, and he sighed deeply, knowing such thoughts were futile.

    ---

    At the border of the Land of Fire, in a dense forest, Orochimaru walked slowly, a faint smirk on his lips. He knew the war between Konoha and the Iwa ninja had been orchestrated by his own hand. This chaos would leave Konoha overwhelmed, giving him the opportunity to exploit the situation for his own gain.

    Orochimaru had no affection for the village that had betrayed him. There were only two or three people in Konoha he cared about, and the fate of everyone else was meaningless to him. If the village that had exiled him now found itself in turmoil, why should he feel any pity?

    Pulling his black cloak tighter around himself, Orochimaru turned his attention toward the Suna ninja military base. Before executing his next plans, he had to confirm Tsunade''s safety.

    After all, Tsunade was his wife, the only woman he had ever truly cared for. Despite the years of separation, Orochimaru found himself missing her.

    Thanks to Nawaki''s earlier information, Orochimaru already knew Tsunade''s location, allowing him to pinpoint her position on the battlefield with ease.

    ---

    A few days later, standing atop a mountain, Orochimaru raised a monocular telescope to his eye, surveying the distant Konoha camp nestled within the valley below. A faint smile curved his lips.

    "This must be it," he said to himself.

    Lowering the telescope, Orochimaru extended his hand, releasing a reconnaissance fly into the air. The tiny insect buzzed forward, darting toward the Konoha camp under his control.

    "Let''s pinpoint Tsunade''s location first," Orochimaru murmured, watching as the fly disappeared into the horizon.

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 50+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 266

    Tsunade, one of the legendary Sannin, was Orochimaru''s legitimate wife in Konoha.

    The two weren''t just bound by the title of husband and wife; their relationship had been real and tangible.

    Back when Orochimaru defected from the village, Tsunade had been ready to leave Konoha and follow him.

    But Konoha was home to her younger brother, Nawaki.

    It was Orochimaru himself who convinced her to stay, though doing so created a deep rift between Tsunade and the Third Hokage.

    Even Jiraiya, known for his forgiving and easygoing nature, was helpless when it came to the tension that arose from this situation.

    Disheartened and estranged, Tsunade drifted into a state of depression. Her daily life in Konoha became increasingly bleak and decadent.

    The Third Hokage had wanted to help her, but Tsunade''s emotional state left her unable to resume her former role. The once-close bond between master and disciple had slowly eroded.

    Now, with war raging once again, Tsunade found herself unable to contact Orochimaru. This only deepened her anxiety and frustration.

    "I just don''t see the point in this war anymore," she muttered irritably.

    In the medical tent, surrounded by wounded soldiers and the sight of Konoha ninjas busily tending to them, Tsunade clenched her fists.

    She had grown weary of war, her exhaustion stretching all the way back to the Second Shinobi World War.

    If given a choice, she wouldn''t have come to this battlefield at all.

    Fighting every day, what was it all for? Was it just a matter of pride? Land? Resources?

    To her, none of it was worth the endless suffering.

    Walking slowly toward the outskirts of the camp, Tsunade sat under a large tree and leaned back against its trunk. As her gaze drifted upward to the bright moon hanging in the night sky, her thoughts returned to a familiar figure.

    "What are you doing right now?" she murmured softly to herself, a bitter smile tugging at her lips.

    "It''s been so long since I''ve seen you¡­."

    The two of them had grown up together, served Konoha together, and were even married. Yet, due to the twists of fate and the choices they made, they couldn''t see each other.

    What could be more infuriating than that?

    Every time she had managed to contact Orochimaru over the years, she had brought up the question of when they could meet again. Yet his answers were always vague.

    "Soon," he would say. "Don''t rush."

    She knew he was just brushing her off, but there was nothing she could do. She understood he had his own plans and goals to achieve.

    Sighing deeply, Tsunade leaned her head back against the tree.

    "What''s wrong? Something troubling you?"

    A low, hoarse voice suddenly cut through the silence, startling her. She instinctively began to answer but stopped herself mid-sentence.

    "Not really¡ªwait! Who''s there?"

    Tsunade shot to her feet, her voice sharp with suspicion as she turned toward the sound.

    From the shadows, a figure emerged¡ªa man whose build and appearance seemed oddly familiar.

    He was dressed in a Konoha uniform, complete with a green flak jacket, bandaged arms, and shin guards.

    A Konoha ninja?

    Tsunade frowned, ready to demand why this man had been eavesdropping on her, but then she caught sight of his golden, slit-pupil eyes.

    That, combined with the familiarity of his voice¡­

    "O¡­" she began, her tone faltering as realization dawned.

    Before she could finish, the man raised a finger to his lips. "Shh¡­ keep your voice down."

    It was him.

    Her heart leaped, but her instincts told her to stay calm. Glancing toward the camp where patrolling Konoha ninjas were stationed, she swallowed her excitement and lowered her voice.

    "Hey, you¡ªyou bastard¡­ What are you doing here?"

    Orochimaru smirked faintly. "I came to see you."

    "This is the Konoha camp, it''s heavily guarded! How did you even get in here?"

    "Getting into Konoha''s camp unnoticed? With my knowledge of the village, it''s not exactly difficult," Orochimaru replied casually. "Enough questions. Let''s find a quieter place to talk."

    Tsunade sighed but nodded. "Fine, follow me."

    Without waiting for a response, she turned and began walking toward the edge of the camp.

    "Tsunade-sama, are you heading out?" one of the guards called out as she passed.

    "Yeah, just stepping out for some fresh air," she said casually, her tone leaving no room for questioning.

    The guard glanced briefly at Orochimaru but said nothing. After all, Tsunade''s authority was unquestionable, even among Konoha''s most seasoned soldiers.

    Once they were clear of the camp, Tsunade led Orochimaru to a small lake nearby. The moonlight reflected off its surface, casting a serene glow over the quiet surroundings.

    After dismissing the two Konoha ninjas patrolling the area, Tsunade finally turned to Orochimaru, her composure crumbling. Unable to contain herself any longer, she threw her arms around him and buried her face in his chest.

    "You bastard¡­ You finally came to see me," she said, her voice trembling.

    Orochimaru hesitated for a moment before wrapping his arms around her waist. The faintest hint of a smile touched his lips as he asked softly, "How have you been?"

    "Not good," she admitted, a trace of resentment in her tone.

    If they had a child, she thought bitterly, Orochimaru would surely have been labeled a negligent husband and father.

    Orochimaru chuckled lightly and patted her back in an attempt to comfort her. "I didn''t want it to be this way¡­ Just a little longer, and everything will be over."

    "Mm." Tsunade didn''t press him further. For now, she just wanted to hold him and feel his warmth.

    By the lake, under the quiet moonlight, the two embraced, cherishing this rare reunion.

    ---

    Meanwhile, the chaos of the ongoing war continued to ripple across the ninja world.

    Of the five great nations, four were already embroiled in bitter conflict. Yet one country remained untouched by the chaos.

    Far to the east, across the sea from the Land of Fire, lay a cluster of islands.

    This was the Land of Water, home to Kirigakure, the Village Hidden in the Mist, one of the five great ninja villages.

    In the Mizukage''s office, a black-haired middle-aged man dressed in ceremonial robes studied a scroll with a thoughtful expression.

    Kneeling before him was a younger man with dark blue hair, wearing small, charm-like earrings on both ears. This was Ao, a j¨­nin of Kirigakure.

    "Is the information reliable?" the Mizukage asked, his voice calm but firm.

    Ao nodded respectfully. "Absolutely, Mizukage-sama. Suna, Kumo, and Iwa are all locked in fierce conflict with Konoha, and the intensity is escalating daily. It''s safe to say this war is already bloodier than the last two."

    "Hmm¡­" The Mizukage''s expression remained contemplative. "It seems this is an opportunity for us to rise."

    "An opportunity?" Ao looked up, startled. "Mizukage-sama, are you planning to attack Konoha¡­?" S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    As someone deeply involved in Kirigakure''s affairs, Ao understood the Mizukage''s ambitions. However, the Land of Water had been mired in internal strife for years. Political infighting had left the nation in turmoil, with its citizens struggling to survive.

    To attack Konoha under such circumstances seemed reckless.

    The Mizukage turned to look out the window, a faint smile playing on his lips. "You''ve guessed correctly. In the past two wars, our internal troubles and geographical isolation kept us from participating. But now¡­ With the elites we''ve trained, it''s time to make our move."

    "Go and summon Yagura," he ordered.

    "Yes, Mizukage-sama," Ao responded, bowing deeply before departing.

 Chapter 267

    Kirigakure Village, one of the Five Great Ninja Villages, is located within the Land of Water.

    Nestled deep in the mist-covered mountains of its island territory, the village remains completely isolated from the mainland and other nations.

    There are two main reasons why Kirigakure did not participate in the First or Second Great Ninja Wars.

    The first reason was the near-constant civil wars that plagued the Land of Water. The second was its geographic isolation, being far overseas made both mobilization and retreat far more difficult than for other ninja villages.

    Caught up in internal strife and logistical challenges, Kirigakure stayed out of the previous major conflicts.

    When people think of Kirigakure, however, it isn''t their military might that first comes to mind. Instead, it''s the infamous "Bloody Mist Era" that most associate with the village.

    But what exactly was the Bloody Mist Era?

    Many misunderstand its nature, believing it was characterized solely by the brutal graduation exams and persecution of those with Bloodline Limits.

    In reality, the hatred toward individuals with Bloodline Limits didn''t originate from the ninja of Kirigakure, nor from its politicians, it came from the ordinary citizens of the Land of Water.

    Historically, individuals with Bloodline Limits were often exploited by the country''s ruling elite and used as weapons in various civil wars. Over time, the common people began to associate their suffering with these individuals.

    They grew to hate Bloodline users, blaming them for the endless conflicts.

    Whenever a Bloodline Limit user was discovered in a village, the locals would attack them, even if they knew they stood little chance of winning. It wasn''t just fear, it was hatred.

    Bloodline Limit users who wanted to escape this persecution often fled to remote areas, hiding their abilities and leading secluded lives.

    One tragic example is Haku and his mother, descendants of the Yuki clan.

    Haku''s mother had hidden her abilities, but when they were accidentally revealed, the villagers turned on her. She could have defended herself and killed them all but chose not to fight back.

    Perhaps she was too kind-hearted, or perhaps she didn''t want to escalate the violence. Or maybe she simply wanted to protect her son.

    Regardless, her unwillingness to resist ultimately led to her death. Ironically, her son later avenged her, slaughtering the very villagers who had wronged them.

    It''s a tragic story, but not an uncommon one.

    The point is this: the prejudice against Bloodline Limit users in the Land of Water came from its ordinary citizens, not Kirigakure''s leadership.

    In fact, Kirigakure could never truly reject Bloodline Limits, how could they, when Bloodline users offered such a powerful edge in combat?

    Kirigakure, like every ninja village, existed for war. Rejecting such strength would be counterintuitive.

    Any actual persecution of Bloodline users by Kirigakure itself occurred only after Uchiha Obito manipulated the Fourth Mizukage.

    As for the village''s notorious graduation exams, they had nothing to do with Obito or Madara. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The exams were instituted by the Third Mizukage, who believed in creating an elite force of hardened ninja.

    The method? A simple yet brutal rule: graduates had to kill half of their classmates in combat.

    While this approach produced highly effective assassins, it also left many of the survivors emotionally scarred.

    These harsh practices, combined with the village''s other internal struggles, gave rise to what the world came to know as the Bloody Mist Era.

    The graduation rules only ended after Momochi Zabuza, in an infamous incident, slaughtered his entire class during his own exam.

    The village''s leadership had no choice but to abolish the system.

    Of course, when Obito took control of the Fourth Mizukage, he revived the practice and caused widespread devastation throughout Kirigakure.

    But that came later.

    For now, in the early years of the Third Great Ninja War, Kirigakure''s leadership was preparing to join the fray.

    The war between the great powers was growing fiercer by the day, and the Third Mizukage couldn''t resist the temptation to seize an opportunity.

    Although the village was far from the mainland, its isolation did little to curb his ambition.

    Like every Kage, he wanted to leave behind a legacy that would overshadow those who came before him.

    Kirigakure Village itself was an austere place, with most of its buildings made from stone.

    On the highest rooftop in the village, a young girl of about twelve or thirteen lay sprawled on her stomach, her chin propped on her hands.

    She had long brown hair that reached her waist, blue eyes, and wore an elegant dress that gave her a ladylike appearance.

    Beside her stood Ao, the young man who had just left the Mizukage''s office.

    "He wants to attack Konoha? Is he crazy?" the girl exclaimed after hearing Ao''s report. She raised an eyebrow and added, "The civil war in the Land of Water just ended, and instead of focusing on fixing internal affairs, he wants to start another war?"

    Her words carried a maturity far beyond her years, as though she were genuinely concerned for the future of the country and its people.

    If anyone else had been present, they would have been shocked to hear such sentiments coming from someone so young.

    But Ao was unperturbed. He merely offered a quiet reminder. "You''d best keep your voice down. If the Mizukage hears you, it could cause trouble."

    "Yeah, yeah," the girl replied dismissively. "Talking to you is so dull, you''re always worried about this or that." Then, her tone shifted. "By the way, have you found out why Orochimaru defected from Konoha?"

    "This¡­ It seems to be tied to the other three villages. The exact details are still under investigation," Ao answered.

    Predictably, the girl scoffed. "I figured as much. But Orochimaru is something else. After contributing so much to his village, he decides to rebel anyway. What a guy."

    Ao shrugged. "Who knows?"

    ---

    "Water Release: Water Wave!"

    Clang! Boom! Boom!

    Meanwhile, at the border of the Land of Grass, a small skirmish was underway.

    Kunai clashed, explosions rang out, and smoke filled the air as two figures emerged from the chaos.

    "Hey, don''t kill them!"

    "Yahiko, be careful!"

    A sudden surge of power erupted as Nagato activated his Rinnegan.

    "Universal Pull!"

    The suction force dragged an enemy ninja toward him, helpless against the gravitational pull.

    Slash!

    With a quick movement, Nagato''s kunai slashed across the enemy''s throat, blood spraying into the air.

    He wasted no time and quickly moved to shield Yahiko, who was nearby.

    "Yahiko, are you okay?"

    "I''m fine," Yahiko said, flexing his arms and standing up. "Thanks, Nagato."

    "There''s no need for thanks between us," Nagato replied.

    "Right¡­" Yahiko agreed, but his expression grew serious as he surveyed the scene. "What''s with these guys? Why did they suddenly attack us?"

    Konan''s voice cut through the tension. "I don''t know. But something feels off about them."

    Yahiko''s gaze shifted to a group of clones cleaning up the battlefield. His frown deepened.

    "I''m more worried about them," he said grimly, eyes narrowing at the clones.

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 60+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 268

    A small-scale skirmish had just taken place along the border of the Land of Sound.

    This battle was caused by tensions with its neighboring country, the Land of Forests.

    The friction between the two countries had been brewing for quite some time. The specific cause of their conflict remained unclear, but Yahiko had previously tried to mediate the situation and negotiate with the Land of Forests'' leadership.

    However, the results were far from ideal. The other side had refused to even entertain a discussion, ignoring every attempt at diplomacy.

    Now, Yahiko had little patience left for the disputes between the two nations.

    As the ninja from the Land of Forests retreated, Yahiko, Nagato, and Konan didn''t bother to pursue them. Instead, following Yahiko''s signal, the trio shifted their focus to the mysterious group of ninja nearby, the clones.

    Draped in cloaks and masks, the clones moved with mechanical precision. Without a word, they began to dispose of their fallen companions, tossing the bodies into a pit created by an Earth Release technique. They quickly piled dry wood on top of the corpses and set it ablaze with Fire Release ninjutsu.

    The act of burning the bodies wasn''t the most striking thing, it was the complete lack of emotion on their part.

    When their comrades fell, there were no tears, no regrets, not even a murmur of acknowledgment.

    Their movements were practiced, precise, and disturbingly coordinated.

    "How is this even possible?" Yahiko thought to himself, frowning deeply.

    Of course, they had no idea that these "ninja" were clones¡ªproducts of Orochimaru''s secret experiments.

    Although rumors about Orochimaru''s cloning technology existed, it was a secret known only to a select few. Not even the common residents of the Sound Ninja Village fully understood it.

    Naturally, Yahiko, Nagato, and Konan were in the dark. They didn''t even know where these mysterious ninja had come from.

    When they had once asked Chana about the group, she had been cryptic in her response.

    "All I can tell you is this: don''t investigate further."

    Respecting the village''s rules and understanding this was a sensitive matter, they had chosen not to press the issue.

    Now, as they watched the clones carry out their unsettling work, the three were left feeling only mild curiosity, not daring to probe further.

    ---

    While tensions simmered between the Land of Sound and the Land of Forests, a peculiar incident unfolded in the Land of Rivers, located between the Land of Fire and the Land of Wind.

    This small, neutral country was often caught in the crossfire of larger nations, particularly Konoha and Suna, whose conflicts frequently spilled into its borders.

    Without a ninja village of its own, the Land of Rivers was often vulnerable to destruction.

    "Quick! The daimyo has fainted!"

    "Protect the daimyo!"

    The shouts of alarm echoed through the Daimyo''s mansion as armored samurai hurriedly gathered, swords drawn.

    In this world, samurai came in two forms: those who could use chakra and those who could not. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The samurai of the Land of Rivers had only a passing familiarity with chakra, which made them stronger than ordinary warriors, but not by much. Their primary responsibility was protecting the daimyo.

    As a large group of warriors stormed the upper floors of the mansion, they were met with a troubling sight, the guards stationed outside the daimyo''s chambers were lying unconscious on the ground.

    For a moment, the samurai froze in shock.

    Though the Land of Rivers was small, its leadership played a crucial role in maintaining stability. If anything were to happen to the daimyo, the entire country would plunge into chaos.

    Civil strife between politicians could be far more devastating than an invasion by foreign enemies.

    When the samurai finally forced open the door, they found the daimyo unconscious on the floor.

    But aside from a minor injury and his fainted state, there seemed to be nothing else wrong.

    "What happened here?" one of the samurai murmured, his expression grim.

    When the daimyo eventually regained consciousness, he was just as confused as the rest.

    All he could recall was a black shadow flashing before his eyes, and then¡­ nothing.

    Why hadn''t the intruder killed him? What was their goal?

    Despite their attempts to piece the situation together, no answers emerged. With no apparent losses or further incidents, the matter was eventually dropped.

    ---

    Meanwhile, deep in the jungle of the Land of Rivers, a cloaked figure walked leisurely along a forest path.

    Holding a map in his hand, Orochimaru studied it intently.

    "Hanzo still controls Amegakure, so I''ll leave that for now. The next closest small nation should be¡­ the Land of Birds," he murmured thoughtfully.

    With his destination set, Orochimaru adjusted his course and began heading toward the Land of Birds.

    There was no question that the intruder who had infiltrated the daimyo''s mansion was none other than Orochimaru himself.

    After meeting with Tsunade at Konoha''s camp, he had continued his journey, moving from one small country to the next.

    With his current strength, as long as the daimyo''s guards weren''t elite j¨­nin or higher, Orochimaru could easily bypass them, deal with the daimyo, and vanish without a trace.

    For smaller nations, the entire process wouldn''t take him more than ten days.

    His scout flies allowed him to gather intelligence, while the Flying Thunder God Technique ensured quick and seamless movements.

    But why was Orochimaru targeting the leaders of these small nations?

    The answer was simple: control.

    Orochimaru aimed to bring these countries under his rule.

    With his abilities, conquering a small country wouldn''t even require an army.

    Yet ruling wasn''t as straightforward as killing a daimyo.

    Killing a leader would only throw the country into chaos, leading to civil strife and instability, hardly an ideal outcome for someone looking to wield true control.

    The best method wasn''t assassination, but manipulation.

    It was a strategy similar to what Uchiha Obito had done with the Fourth Mizukage, using genjutsu to control him and, by extension, the entire Kirigakure Village.

    However, illusions had limitations.

    Even the Sharingan''s genjutsu, unless it was something on the level of Kotoamatsukami or Infinite Tsukuyomi, couldn''t maintain control over long distances. The further the target was from the caster, the more likely the genjutsu would break.

    Additionally, skilled observers could easily detect the signs of genjutsu.

    While it might be feasible to control one or two countries using illusions, doing so on a larger scale was impractical.

    Thus, Orochimaru relied on his own unique methods to achieve his goals.

    As the war between the great nations raged on, Orochimaru roamed through smaller countries: the Land of Birds, the Land of Grass, the Land of Frost, the Land of Tea, the Land of Hot Water¡­

    By the start of Konoha''s 46th year, Orochimaru had traveled a full circuit of the contested regions, finally arriving in the Land of Waterfall, west of the Land of Sound.

    The Land of Waterfall had a history of dealings with Orochimaru, so he was familiar with the area.

    After acquiring cells from the daimyo of the Land of Waterfall, Orochimaru was struck by a sudden thought.

    Instead of leaving immediately, he turned his attention toward Takigakure Village.

    Takigakure was a minor village with an aging leader, its only claim to fame being the rogue ninja Kakuzu.

    But Orochimaru remembered something else: Takigakure had a tailed beast.

    At night, Orochimaru infiltrated the village chief''s residence, a faint smile on his lips.

    "Mr. Village Chief, tell me¡ªwhere is the Seven-Tails?"

    The elderly man froze in terror, his eyes wide as he stared at the intruder.

    Before he could respond, countless snakes slithered out, wrapping around him tightly.

    Orochimaru''s hand closed around the man''s throat, his golden, slit-pupiled eyes glowing with an eerie red hue.

    Without another word, Orochimaru''s immense spiritual pressure invaded the man''s mind, breaking his will almost instantly.

    Moments later, the chief of Takigakure had become nothing more than a puppet under Orochimaru''s control.

 Chapter 269

    Who has the strongest ability to gather intelligence in the entire ninja world? Orochimaru would undoubtedly say it''s White Zetsu.

    The vast number of White Zetsu clones and their innate ability to merge seamlessly with nature are far beyond Orochimaru''s current capabilities.

    However, being a reincarnator, Orochimaru possesses a unique advantage, he already knows the general whereabouts of the nine tailed beasts. This gives him an edge over the original Akatsuki organization when it comes to capturing them.

    Originally, his plan was to first take control of small countries before dealing with the tailed beasts.

    After all, eight of the nine tailed beasts reside within the Five Great Nations, and those nations are far too powerful for Orochimaru to confront openly right now. If he acted rashly, it would only alert them to his presence.

    But when it came to Takigakure, the situation left him no choice but to act.

    Small villages like Takigakure were often at the mercy of larger nations, routinely oppressed and exploited.

    Although Orochimaru knew the general locations of the tailed beasts, his information lacked specifics. Beyond Konoha''s Nine-Tails and Kumo''s Eight-Tails, he wasn''t certain whether the other tailed beasts currently had Jinch¨±riki or where exactly those Jinch¨±riki might be.

    Without access to the Yamanaka clan''s secret techniques to read memories, Orochimaru resorted to using the overwhelming power of his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan to dominate and control Takigakure''s village chief.

    This was the only way he could pinpoint the exact location of the Seven-Tails.   sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    As for how Orochimaru infiltrated Takigakure?

    There was no mystery there.

    If he could infiltrate the heavily guarded Iwa Ninja Village without detection, a small village like Takigakure was hardly a challenge.

    A hidden village behind a waterfall? Orochimaru could come and go as he pleased.

    In Orochimaru''s recollection, the Seven-Tails¡ªCh¨­mei¡ªwould eventually be sealed within a Jinch¨±riki named F¨±.

    But at this point in time, the Seven-Tails had no Jinch¨±riki. Instead, it was confined within a sealing artifact.

    The artifact resembled a vase, but it wasn''t made of ceramic. Its material was an unknown substance, and the mouth of the vessel was sealed with a rune-covered stopper.

    "Is this¡­ the Seven-Tails?"

    The next morning, Orochimaru sat in the Takigakure village chief''s bedroom, raising an eyebrow as the chief presented the sealed container.

    This was Orochimaru''s first time seeing a tailed beast confined within an object. It reminded him vaguely of Gaara''s sand gourd.

    "Yes, my lord," the village chief responded respectfully, his mind completely dominated by Orochimaru''s Sharingan.

    Under Orochimaru''s control, the chief appeared to function normally but subconsciously obeyed every command from his "Lord."

    This was the unique power of the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, an advanced control technique far beyond the reach of an ordinary Sharingan user.

    It was the same ability Uchiha Itachi once used to control a woman to distract Jiraiya during the attempt to capture Naruto.

    It was also similar to how Uchiha Obito had manipulated the Fourth Mizukage.

    Orochimaru examined the sealing artifact carefully, feeling the strength of its barrier and the texture of its material. A faint smirk appeared on his lips.

    "You''ve done well. Now, go about your business," he instructed.

    "Yes, my lord," the village chief replied with a bow before turning to leave.

    *Whoosh!*

    In an instant, Orochimaru''s figure disappeared from the room.

    ---

    Controlling the leader of a ninja village, even a small one like Takigakure, was no easy feat.

    Despite being a minor village, Takigakure''s leader had to be strong enough to maintain its autonomy. If he were too weak, the village would have been annexed by larger nations long ago.

    The optimal method of control would have been to lure the village chief out, eliminate all his guards, incapacitate him, and then use a genjutsu to dominate his mind, just as Obito had done with the Fourth Mizukage.

    But Orochimaru had additional tools at his disposal.

    With his ability to fly, his detection flies for scouting, and the spatial manipulation of the Flying Thunder God Technique, infiltrating and controlling the Takigakure leader was a straightforward task.

    First, the flies located the target. Then, using the Flying Thunder God Technique, Orochimaru closed the distance instantly, subdued his target with spatial confinement, and overpowered the man''s mind using the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.

    Against a village chief with no real information network and a combat level only slightly below the average Kage, resistance was futile.

    ---

    An hour after Orochimaru departed, the village chief finally regained his senses.

    "What¡­ What did I just¡­? What happened? Damn it¡­ What a bastard¡­"

    His angry shouts reverberated throughout the village, triggering an immediate state of alert in Takigakure.

    The higher-ups in the village were thrown into a state of panic.

    Someone had managed to infiltrate Takigakure undetected, overpower the village chief, and leave without a trace. Even the guards stationed outside the chief''s chambers hadn''t noticed anything unusual.

    It sounded like nonsense.

    But the disappearance of the Seven-Tails was undeniable.

    With their greatest weapon gone, Takigakure had lost its most important bargaining chip.

    ---

    Meanwhile, in a secluded canyon within the Land of Taki, Orochimaru stood examining the sealing artifact in front of him.

    "Is this seal from the Uzumaki clan?" he muttered to himself.

    Having studied sealing techniques extensively with Kushina, Orochimaru was intimately familiar with the Uzumaki clan''s methods. The runes on the artifact bore a striking resemblance to their style.

    "Interesting¡­" he murmured.

    But the origins of the seal were of little concern to him now.

    Closing his eyes, Orochimaru pressed his fingers against the ground. A faint green eye shadow appeared at the corners of his eyes as he activated Sage Mode.

    *Buzz!*

    Invisible energy spread rapidly from his fingers, coursing through the earth in all directions.

    Orochimaru''s Sage Mode, derived from the snakes of Ry¨±chi Cave, allowed him to perceive the surrounding area with unparalleled clarity. It was as though he were a living heat detector, every blade of grass and tree within a ten-kilometer radius falling within his perception.

    Why was his Sage Mode so fast to activate?

    The answer lay in his Sage body.

    Orochimaru''s body could absorb and store natural energy in advance, without any of the drawbacks normal users would experience. When needed, he could mix it into his chakra instantly, bypassing the lengthy absorption process.

    This advantage made Sage Mode effortless for him to maintain.

    With a ten-kilometer radius of perception, Orochimaru could now move freely without needing clones or flies to monitor his surroundings.

    "There''s only one individual three kilometers away¡­ No chakra. Just an ordinary person. Perfect."

    Orochimaru withdrew his fingers, the green markings around his eyes fading.

    He placed his hand on the sealing artifact.

    Black runes surged toward his palm, flowing like liquid as he disrupted the intricate seal.

    *Pop!*

    The stopper came loose with a faint sound.

    *Boom!*

    An overwhelming burst of chakra erupted from the mouth of the artifact, wild and unrestrained.

    The sheer force of the chakra sent powerful gusts rippling outward, making Orochimaru''s long hair and cloak billow wildly.

    "So this is a tailed beast''s power¡­ This is the first time I''ve seen one in its true form," he murmured, his golden eyes glinting with intrigue.

    The violent chakra condensed rapidly, forming the shape of a massive, winged beetle.

    The Seven-Tails, Ch¨­mei, hovered before him, its voice reverberating with rage.

    "Damn ninja¡­ I''ll kill you!"

 Chapter 270

    The tailed beasts were originally fragments of the Ten-Tails, separated and divided by Hagoromo ¨­tsutsuki, the Sage of Six Paths.

    From the One-Tail to the Nine-Tails, each tailed beast possessed unique abilities and distinct forms. However, the number of tails a beast had didn''t directly correlate to its combat effectiveness.

    The Seven-Tails, Ch¨­mei, started its life in the form of a pupa but eventually grew into a massive insect resembling a fusion of a beetle and a dragonfly, with wings that enabled it to soar through the skies.

    Its voice was deep, and as soon as it was released, it went berserk.

    Dust erupted from its body in all directions, obscuring Orochimaru''s view.

    Still, Orochimaru didn''t move. Even as he watched the tailed beast flapping its wings, ready to take flight at any moment he stood his ground.

    Scarlet eyes locked onto the giant creature before him, unwavering.

    "So, scale powder with interference and invisibility effects¡­ combined with wings¡­" Orochimaru smirked. "Not bad at all."

    "Boy, go to hell!"

    Without hesitation, Ch¨­mei flapped its wings with full force, unleashing a furious gust of wind aimed at Orochimaru.

    Whoosh!

    The air roared as sand and debris whipped through the area, creating a small storm.

    The force of the wind was enough to tear apart most opponents.

    As the storm settled, Orochimaru''s voice echoed from the side, calm and unshaken.

    "Are all tailed beasts this hot-tempered?"

    Before Ch¨­mei could react, vines erupted from the surrounding ground, growing with terrifying speed and wrapping tightly around its massive body.

    Wood Release: Deep Forest Emergence!

    "What is this¡­?"

    "You''d better behave, Ch¨­mei," Orochimaru said with a smirk. "After all, I have the two things that restrain tailed beasts most effectively."

    "Damn it! I''ll kill you!" Ch¨­mei roared, thrashing violently in an attempt to break free from the vines.

    But Orochimaru paid no attention to its outburst, speaking as though the tailed beast''s struggles were insignificant.

    "In your current state, you''re not even a match for Manda," he remarked casually.

    "What¡­ did you say¡­?"

    "I told you to be quiet."

    Orochimaru''s Sharingan flared, the crimson glow reflecting in Ch¨­mei''s compound eyes. The tailed beast''s wild movements began to slow under the combined restraint of the vines and the overwhelming spiritual pressure of Orochimaru''s Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.

    Though rage still burned within Ch¨­mei, it could no longer act on its impulses.

    With the beast subdued, Orochimaru placed his hand on its forehead, establishing a direct link to its mind.

    "What a storm of hatred and hostility¡­" Orochimaru muttered, frowning slightly as he delved into the depths of the Seven-Tails'' psyche. "Taming you in a short time seems impossible."

    He sighed. "In that case, I''ll deal with you later."

    At his command, the sealing artifact he had taken earlier floated to his side.

    Orochimaru placed it on the ground and quickly formed a series of hand seals. A powerful suction force began emanating from the artifact''s opening, pulling at the Seven-Tails'' form.

    Ch¨­mei roared in defiance, but it was futile. Its massive body began dissolving into pure chakra, which was then drawn into the artifact in waves.

    Moments later, the bottle''s cork was sealed shut, trapping the Seven-Tails inside. Orochimaru placed an additional seal on the artifact to ensure its containment.

    "Good thing you don''t have a Jinch¨±riki right now," Orochimaru said with a faint smile. "Otherwise, this would have been far more troublesome."

    He picked up the artifact, examined it briefly, then casually tossed it into the air.

    The space around the artifact rippled as it disappeared, stored within the alternate dimension linked to Orochimaru''s Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.

    ---

    What''s the most effective way to restrain a tailed beast?

    Many might assume it''s sealing techniques, but that''s not entirely true.

    The two most effective methods are the Sharingan and Wood Release.

    These three powers¡ªthe tailed beasts, the Sharingan, and Wood Release are all derived from the divine tree and its chakra fruit. As such, they naturally counterbalance one another.

    Of course, the Rinnegan is even more powerful. With it, the empty shell of the Ten-Tails can be summoned to suppress all nine tailed beasts simultaneously.

    That''s why Orochimaru''s earlier comment, that Ch¨­mei was weaker than Manda in his presence wasn''t just arrogance.

    Though a tailed beast''s destructive potential far surpasses that of a summoning creature like Manda, without a Jinch¨±riki to anchor them, tailed beasts are especially vulnerable to the Sharingan and Wood Release.

    Still, capturing Ch¨­mei brought no satisfaction to Orochimaru.

    Tailed beasts no longer represented a significant source of power for him.

    At his current strength, the addition of a single tailed beast made little difference. Whether he had it or not was almost irrelevant.

    Surveying the devastated area around him, Orochimaru''s figure vanished with a teleportation jutsu.

    ---

    Upon returning to the Sound Ninja Village, Orochimaru received his first piece of information.

    "The Land of Forests is at war with us? And they''re claiming we killed one of Kumo''s ninjas?"

    "Yes, Lord Orochimaru," Chana replied respectfully.

    These two issues now plagued the village, and both required Orochimaru''s attention.

    Taking the documents Chana handed him, Orochimaru read through them in silence before speaking.

    "I''ll handle the situation with the Land of Forests. As for the Kumo ninjas?" He paused, his tone cold. "Leave them alone."

    Kana hesitated. "But¡­ what if they come demanding answers later?"

    "They won''t have the chance."

    Kana blinked, confused by Orochimaru''s response.

    However, Orochimaru offered no further explanation. After spending a day in the village, he departed directly for the Land of Forests.

    It was a small nation, one that Orochimaru could crush single-handedly without much effort.

    ---

    While Orochimaru made his way to the Land of Forests, Konoha continued to face mounting pressure from the combined forces of three major ninja villages.

    Resources and manpower were dwindling rapidly.

    In the Hokage''s office, the Third Hokage stood anxiously by his desk, his mind consumed by worry. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Despite Konoha''s best efforts, they were suffering heavy losses.

    "How are we supposed to fight this war?"

    "Hokage-sama, urgent news!"

    An ANBU agent burst into the office, handing the Third Hokage a sealed scroll.

    "Present it."

    The Third Hokage opened the scroll and began reading. His expression quickly turned to one of shock.

    "An attack on Kirigakure? What in the world¡­"

    He couldn''t make sense of the report.

    If the information was accurate, Kirigakure, located to the east of the Land of Fire had also come under attack.

    This meant that Konoha wasn''t just facing three major villages anymore. It was now four.

    The Third Hokage slumped into his chair, stunned.

    Even with the Sannin, Hatake Sakumo, and rising stars like Namikaze Minato, Konoha could not possibly withstand simultaneous assaults from four great ninja villages.

    This wasn''t like the series of individual battles in the original war, this was full-scale, coordinated pressure from all sides.

    The Land of Fire itself was now in danger of collapsing.

    "What do we do? What can we do?"

    The Hokage''s advisors were equally paralyzed, spending an entire day debating strategies but coming to no conclusions.

    Just as despair began to settle, another ANBU arrived, carrying a sealed letter.

    The note had been sent from Tsunade, who was stationed at the Suna Ninja defense line.

    The message was brief, just a single sentence:

    Teacher, let Orochimaru come back to help.

 Chapter 271

    Seeing those words, the Third Hokage couldn''t stop the tears welling up in his eyes. His hand trembled as he held the message.

    Let Orochimaru come back to help?

    How could he not want to?

    After all, with the strength Orochimaru displayed during the Land of Frost battle, there was no doubt he could save Konoha in its dire situation.

    But¡­

    The Third Hokage couldn''t ignore the bitter truth: Orochimaru''s defection was largely his fault. He had forced Orochimaru into that corner. Now, how could he be shameless enough to beg him for help?

    Even if Orochimaru could be found which was unlikely, given how elusive he had been, would he actually come back? He''d probably laugh at his incompetence before leaving Konoha to its fate.

    With a heavy sigh, the Third Hokage muttered, "Prepare yourselves. We''ll head to the Suna defense line to meet Tsunade."

    "Report, Hokage-sama! Tsunade-sama is already on her way back," an ANBU informed him.

    "She''s¡­ coming back?" The Third Hokage was stunned.

    At a time like this, with the frontlines so critical, why would Tsunade leave?

    Still, since she was already returning, he decided not to question it further.

    From the Suna defense line, it would only take two days of fast travel to reach Konoha. True to expectation, Tsunade returned to the village by the afternoon of the following day.

    ---

    Without wasting any time, she marched straight into the Hokage''s office.

    Bang!

    The door slammed open.

    "Teacher, I''m back!" Tsunade declared.

    "Why are you here? What about the border¡ª"

    "The situation isn''t too intense right now," Tsunade interrupted. "With Nono''s help, they should be able to hold the line for now."

    "Nono?" The Third Hokage paused, recalling the director of the orphanage. "I see¡­ Then, what''s the reason for your message? Is it about the Cloud Ninja?"

    "Yes," Tsunade replied, her tone serious. "I heard that they''ve become unstoppable?"

    The Third Hokage sighed heavily. "Yes. I had to transfer Jiraiya and Minato to reinforce the Iwa Ninja defense line. Their troops are too weak to hold out otherwise. But this left the Cloud Ninja defense line without sufficient firepower. Combined with the disadvantage in numbers¡­"

    He shook his head. "It''s becoming increasingly difficult to hold the line."

    Tsunade clenched her fists. "It''s hard enough to fight three villages simultaneously."

    "Three?" The Third Hokage let out a bitter laugh. "That was before."

    "Before?" Tsunade''s face fell in confusion. "What do you mean?"

    "See for yourself." The Third Hokage threw a scroll at her.

    Tsunade caught it, quickly unrolling it to read. As her eyes scanned the contents, her face darkened.

    She had known about the dire situations at the other defense lines, which was why she had proposed bringing Orochimaru back. But this¡­

    "Kirigakure? They''re making a move as well?" Tsunade''s voice was sharp, anger bubbling just beneath the surface. "This is insane¡­ Four villages? Do they really want to see us wiped out?"

    She clenched her fists tightly, her knuckles turning white. After a moment of silence, she bit her lip and said, "Teacher, please¡­ Please let me try to reach Orochimaru. If anyone can save the village, it''s him!" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    She knew Orochimaru''s strength and his army of clones. With the resources and power he controlled, he could hold off an entire major village by himself if necessary.

    The Third Hokage let out a long breath, blowing smoke from his pipe. "Tsunade¡­ I know you''re still in contact with Orochimaru. But you also know what happened back then. Do you really think¡­" He trailed off, shaking his head. "Do you really think it''s possible?"

    "Let me try, teacher!" Tsunade insisted. "I''ll convince him somehow. I know it''s a long shot, but¡­ but there''s still a chance!"

    Her voice faltered slightly, but her conviction didn''t waver. Deep down, she knew Orochimaru better than anyone. While he had every reason to turn her down, she believed there was still room for negotiation.

    The Third Hokage stared at her for a long moment before sighing in defeat.

    "Fine. There''s no other option now. If you think you can convince him, then try."

    "Thank you, teacher!" Tsunade exclaimed, turning to leave without another word.

    She didn''t even stay to say goodbye. The moment she stepped out of the Hokage''s office, she was already making preparations to leave the village again.

    ---

    Tsunade didn''t know Orochimaru''s exact whereabouts, but she knew of several places where he might be.

    Before returning to Konoha, she had already spoken to Nono, who informed her that Orochimaru hadn''t been to the orphanage recently.

    That left Sound Ninja Village as her next destination. If Orochimaru wasn''t there, she would have to come up with another plan.

    ---

    A few days later, in the Land of Forest bordering the Land of Sound, Orochimaru stood calmly in the center of a group of ninjas wearing grimace masks.

    Their eyes were full of hostility as they surrounded him, ready to strike.

    Orochimaru, however, looked completely unbothered. A faint, amused smile tugged at the corners of his lips.

    Suddenly, a barrage of kunai flew toward him, many of them attached to explosive tags.

    "Die, you fool!" one of the ninjas shouted.

    "Anyone who dares negotiate with us deserves to die!" another sneered.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The explosions engulfed Orochimaru''s position, sending smoke and debris flying in every direction.

    "Hmph. So this is how you deal with diplomacy?"

    Orochimaru''s calm voice echoed through the chaos, freezing the ninjas in their tracks.

    "What¡­?!"

    Before they could react, a bright orange beam of energy shot through the lingering smoke, crackling with electricity as it tore through the air.

    Boom!

    Two ninjas didn''t even have time to dodge. The beam struck them, disintegrating their bodies in an instant.

    The ground beneath them cracked, a deep trench burned into the earth by the intense energy.

    "Haha, looks like Nono''s invention works pretty well," Orochimaru remarked casually, tossing a coin into the air and catching it with a smirk.

    The remaining ninjas stared at him in horror.

    "What¡­ What kind of technique is that?!"

    "Impossible¡­ What is this monster?!"

    Orochimaru''s voice cut through their panic like a blade. "Go back and tell your village chief: I''ll give you three days to agree to a negotiation. If not¡­" His smirk widened. "I''ll destroy your village."

    "You¡­ you''re bluffing!" one of the ninjas shouted. "Destroy the village? Just you?"

    Before he could finish, the kunai they had thrown earlier suddenly rose into the air, spinning menacingly as they hovered around the ninjas.

    The cold steel tips all pointed directly at them, and the air grew heavy with killing intent.

    "Remember. Three days," Orochimaru said, his voice calm yet chilling.

    With a casual wave of his hand, the hovering kunai shot toward the ninjas, blocking every possible escape route. Their screams echoed across the battlefield as Orochimaru turned and walked away without a second glance.

    ---

    As he left, a familiar figure appeared near the border of the Land of Sound.

    "Tsunade? What are you doing here?" Orochimaru asked, surprised to see her in full combat gear. "Don''t tell me the fighting is already over?"

    Tsunade, breathing heavily from her journey, shook her head. "I¡­ heard from Chana that you were here. So I came to find you."

    Orochimaru frowned. "What''s going on? You don''t look like you came here just to chat."

    Tsunade hesitated for a moment before clenching her fists. "Orochimaru¡­ Can you save the village?"

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 70+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 272

    Tsunade''s timing was remarkably fortunate. During this period, Orochimaru happened to be staying in the Sound Ninja Village to focus on some of his research.

    This coincidence led her straight to him. However¡­ save the village?

    Hearing her request, Orochimaru paused for a moment before smirking. "Haven''t I already been trying to save you? This Land of Forests¡­ who knows what they were thinking, coming to attack my village?"

    "If it weren''t for wanting to conserve resources, I wouldn''t even have bothered with a small country like theirs, with less than a thousand ninjas¡­"

    The Land of Forests had a mere few hundred ninjas in total, hardly a threat to the Sound Ninja Village. If Chana hadn''t been cautious and avoided acting without orders, the Land of Forests would likely have already been annihilated by now.

    "Orochimaru, what are you talking about?" Tsunade asked, her confusion evident.

    "What''s wrong?" Orochimaru replied, feigning ignorance.

    "I''m asking you to save Konoha! Save Konoha! The village is¡ª"

    "Tsunade."

    "...What?"

    "How Konoha is doing right now has nothing to do with me," Orochimaru interrupted her, his tone calm and detached.

    As he spoke, he began walking slowly toward Sound Ninja Village. Tsunade hurried to follow, her emotions still in turmoil.

    "Right now, as long as you''re fine, nothing else matters in Konoha," Orochimaru continued casually. "Oh, and maybe if Jiraiya gets himself into trouble, I might save him, if I feel like it. But as for everyone else? Honestly, they''re not worth mentioning."

    "But¡­ what about¡ª"

    "Don''t bring him up," Orochimaru said sharply, raising a hand to cut her off. "Whatever I owed him, I''ve already paid back in full."

    "Orochimaru! Don''t you feel anything for the village at all?" Tsunade''s voice trembled, her frustration spilling over.

    She had prepared herself to be rejected, but hearing it so bluntly still stung deeply.

    "Feelings for the village?" Orochimaru repeated mockingly, glancing at her. "You must be joking. I''ve already told you, aside from you, nothing in Konoha matters to me."

    "If you''re worried about your little brother, Nawaki, because you think you''re not strong enough, I can help with that. After all, we''ve been husband and wife for so many years." His smirk widened slightly. "But if you''re asking me to save Konoha? Sorry, I''m not interested."

    "Help me?" Tsunade froze, confusion flickering across her face.

    She knew Orochimaru had the ability to merge with and replicate others'' bloodline limits, it was one of his most closely guarded secrets. But she had no idea he could grant those powers to someone else.

    "What do you mean?" she asked hesitantly.

    Orochimaru''s smile remained unchanged. "What, you really thought you awakened your Wood Release naturally?"

    "You mean¡­" Tsunade''s voice faltered, disbelief written all over her face.

    Back then, Orochimaru had given her a potion, explaining that her Senju bloodline had dormant potential he could awaken. She had trusted him, believing it was merely a matter of unlocking her latent abilities.

    But now¡­ was the power she''d been using all this time actually Hashirama''s? Orochimaru''s experiments?

    This man¡­

    "Enough about that for now," Orochimaru said, waving a hand dismissively. "The point is, if there''s an ability you want, just let me know. Do you want Magnet Release? The Sharingan? Oh, and I recently found a girl in the Land of Sound with Crystal Release in her genes. I can give you a dose of that, too, if you like."

    "What? I don''t want any of your powers!" Tsunade snapped, her frustration boiling over.

    She realized he was deliberately trying to change the subject and wasn''t about to let him get away with it.

    Now wasn''t the time to marvel at Orochimaru''s abilities. Strengthening one or two individuals wouldn''t change the fact that Konoha was under siege by four major ninja villages.

    Even if she and one or two others became as powerful as Orochimaru, it would only affect a handful of battles. It couldn''t turn the tide of a war of this scale.

    "Don''t want my power? Fine," Orochimaru said with a faint chuckle. "Honestly, with your current strength, even if Konoha is destroyed, you''ll survive just fine."

    "Orochimaru, stop dodging the question!" Tsunade''s voice cracked, and tears threatened to spill from her eyes. "I''m begging you. My grandfather built that village, I can''t just stand by and watch it fall!"

    "Now the four major ninja villages are closing in on Konoha. For the sake of our relationship¡­ can''t you¡ª"

    "Enough, Tsunade!" Orochimaru''s expression hardened. "Don''t try to manipulate me with yourself as a bargaining chip. If you do, I''ll lose all respect for you."

    Tsunade froze at his words.

    "Besides," Orochimaru continued, his tone cold, "this isn''t about you. The decisions that led to this were made by them. You shouldn''t bear the consequences of their mistakes."

    "Can''t I at least apologize to you on behalf of the Third Hokage?"

    "Apologies don''t fix anything," Orochimaru said, his voice sharp.

    Tsunade stood silent for a moment, then straightened herself. "Fine. If that''s how it is, I''ll ask the Third Hokage to come speak to you himself."

    Without waiting for his reply, she turned and sprinted toward Konoha.

    "Hey, Tsunade, wait¡ª" Orochimaru called after her, but she was already gone.

    ---

    One-third of the Land of Sound had become a battlefield between Kumo ninjas and Konoha forces. It didn''t take long for Tsunade to locate Konoha personnel and send a message back to the village.

    Within a single day, she had completed a round trip and returned to the Sound Ninja Village, visibly exhausted.

    ---

    In Orochimaru''s residence within the Sound Ninja Village, he handed her a cup of tea as she sat down.

    "It''s already cooled a bit, but it''s still warm. Drink."

    Tsunade didn''t hesitate, taking the cup and draining it in one gulp.

    Clink!

    She slammed the cup down on the table. "Another."

    Orochimaru raised an eyebrow but refilled the cup without complaint. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    After finishing the second cup, Tsunade finally spoke. "I rushed back to Konoha from the Iwa defense line, then ran back to the Sound Ninja Village after sending the message¡­ and now I''m back again. I''ve been running nonstop for days."

    "You''ve certainly been busy," Orochimaru remarked, his tone calm and indifferent. "But you do know that making decisions on your own like this comes with risks, don''t you?"

    "I know," Tsunade admitted, panting slightly. "But at least you didn''t stop me, right?"

    "I didn''t stop you because I didn''t want to dampen your enthusiasm," Orochimaru replied, swirling his tea. "But you should know that for something like this, an apology isn''t enough."

    He paused, taking a sip before continuing.

    "A village like Konoha¡­ it''s simply not worth my time."

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 70+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 273

    Tsunade knew deep down that everything Orochimaru said was true.

    She also knew that his current attitude was entirely within her expectations.

    Still, as the granddaughter of the First Hokage, she felt an obligation to try.

    "I know, Orochimaru, I know everything!" Tsunade said softly, her expression tinged with sadness. "What happened back then¡­ it was unfair to you. But no matter what, the teacher¡­ he was only doing it for the village."

    "All I''m asking is for you to talk to him. No matter how the conversation turns out, I promise I won''t press you any further."

    "Is that really the case?" Orochimaru asked, his golden eyes narrowing.

    "This is all I can do," Tsunade said firmly, her eyes full of determination.

    Tsunade couldn''t reconcile her personal feelings with the survival of the village. But this was the only way she could live with herself. At the very least, she had to make an effort.

    If she tried her best and it still didn''t work? Then at least she could say she did everything she could.

    Seeing her resolve, Orochimaru''s lips curled into a sly smile. "Haha, so that''s how it is¡­"

    "Orochimaru, I¡ª"

    "Enough, stop talking," Orochimaru interrupted, raising a hand to silence her. "Go take a bath and get some rest. You''ve worked hard with all this running around. We''ll talk more later."

    "But¡ª"

    "What''s the rush? Do you want me to agree right this second?" Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I¡­" Tsunade hesitated, then relented. "Alright, fine."

    She had wanted to say more, but the words caught in her throat. Orochimaru was right, there was no way the rift between him and the village could be resolved with a few words.

    Even getting him to agree to meet Hiruzen again would take time.

    So, for now, she had no choice but to follow his suggestion.

    ---

    The sound of rushing water echoed through the bathroom as Tsunade washed away the fatigue from days of travel and stress. After cleaning herself thoroughly, she put on a fresh, comfortable set of casual clothes.

    When she came out, she noticed that Orochimaru was no longer in the house.

    Not thinking much of it, she let the warmth of the bath and the relief of finally relaxing lull her into a calm state. She lay down on the sofa in the living room, intending to wait for Orochimaru to return.

    But the exhaustion from the war and her endless travels soon overwhelmed her, and she drifted into a deep, peaceful sleep.

    This time, there were no worries about enemies ambushing her in the middle of the night. For the first time in a long while, she slept soundly and without fear.

    When morning came, Tsunade woke to find herself covered with a blanket. Opposite her, Orochimaru sat quietly, lost in thought.

    She blinked in confusion, still groggy from sleep. Orochimaru, noticing her movement, spoke in his usual calm tone.

    "You''ll stay here for the next two days."

    "Huh? Oh¡­ okay."

    Though slightly anxious, Tsunade nodded. At this point, she could only do as Orochimaru said.

    ---

    Over the next two days, Tsunade stayed in the Sound Ninja Village, resting and observing the operations.

    Orochimaru spent most of his time in his laboratory, explaining instructions to his subordinates.

    On the morning of the fourth day, when Tsunade saw Orochimaru return from outside, she couldn''t help but ask, "Orochimaru, have you been avoiding me on purpose?"

    "Why would I do that?" Orochimaru replied casually. "There was an important experiment I needed to finish. Now get ready. We''re going to the Land of Forest."

    "What about the matter with Konoha?" Tsunade asked cautiously.

    "Sometimes, I wonder whether knowing you is a blessing or a curse¡­" Orochimaru muttered to himself.

    "Huh?" Tsunade froze, unsure of what he meant. But then, realization struck her. "Wait¡­ does that mean you agreed?"

    The faintest flicker of emotion crossed Orochimaru''s face as he sighed. "I''ll meet with him. Once. That''s all I''m promising."

    Hearing this, Tsunade''s emotions surged uncontrollably. She rushed forward, throwing her arms around Orochimaru.

    "Thank you, Orochimaru. Thank you so much!" Tears brimmed in her eyes, spilling over as she held him tightly.

    For her, Orochimaru''s promise to meet Hiruzen was enough.

    ---

    On their way back from the Land of Forest, Orochimaru muttered to himself, "Should we attack them first?"

    The ninjas of the Land of Forest all wore grimace masks, their grotesque designs resembling death masks.

    While their appearance was menacing, their actual combat abilities were mediocre. From start to finish, Orochimaru had never taken them seriously.

    When he and Tsunade confronted the leader of the Land of Forest, the explanation they received was puzzling, their own ninjas had attacked the Land of Forest first?

    Impossible.

    Orochimaru trusted his clones implicitly. Their programming left no room for error.

    If it wasn''t a mistake on their part, then what else could it be?

    Frowning deeply, Orochimaru pondered the situation for a long time but couldn''t find a satisfying answer.

    "Forget it. I''ll deal with it later."

    For now, the situation in the Land of Forest was resolved.

    "Tsunade, where did Sarutobi decide to meet?" Orochimaru asked.

    "Three days from now, in the Land of Fire," she replied.

    "Understood."

    ---

    Three days later, on a mountaintop in the eastern part of the Land of Fire, two groups of people stood facing each other.

    On one side was the Third Hokage, clad in a black combat uniform and armor, flanked by more than a dozen ANBU operatives wearing animal masks.

    On the other side stood Orochimaru, dressed in flowing robes with his long hair swaying in the breeze.

    Behind Orochimaru was Tsunade, her expression unreadable.

    "Long time no see, Sarutobi-sensei," Orochimaru said, his voice hoarse and laced with an edge. The faint smirk on his lips was unreadable¡ªhalf mockery, half indifference.

    The Third Hokage looked at his former student, regret and guilt clear in his eyes.

    Orochimaru had once been his pride, a prodigy among his students. But despite Orochimaru''s dark tendencies and his connections to Danzo, his contributions to Konoha had been immense.

    "I''m glad you were willing to meet me, Orochimaru. What happened back then¡ª"

    "There''s no need to bring up the past," Orochimaru interrupted, still smiling faintly. "Let''s get straight to the point."

    He didn''t even glance at the ANBU behind Hiruzen. Instead, he turned to Tsunade. "Tsunade, step back."

    "Okay." Tsunade nodded without hesitation, understanding the importance of leaving the two to speak privately.

    "You should step back as well," the Third Hokage said, addressing the ANBU around him.

    The masked operatives hesitated, their gazes filled with concern as they looked at Orochimaru.

    "Hokage-sama, we can''t¡ª"

    "It''s fine," Hiruzen said firmly. "If Orochimaru wanted to act, staying here would only mean throwing your lives away."

    Reluctantly, the ANBU nodded and withdrew, leaving the master and disciple to confront each other alone.

 Chapter 274

    The Third Hokage''s words might have been hard for the ANBU to hear, but they were undeniably true.

    While the ANBU were charged with protecting the Hokage, there were limits to their capabilities.

    And the opponent this time¡­ was Orochimaru.

    This was someone who could fend off countless enemies and injure three Kage even when besieged by three major ninja villages.

    Against such overwhelming power, any shinobi below the Kage level wasn''t qualified to stand before him.

    If Orochimaru wanted to strike, the ANBU''s presence would be meaningless.

    Once Tsunade and the ANBU had retreated, Orochimaru broke the silence.

    "I''ve already heard about Konoha, Tsunade told me," he began, his tone calm yet cutting. "Four major ninja villages have surrounded the village, and now you need reinforcements?" He chuckled darkly. "Let me ask you this, Sarutobi: in what capacity have you come to see me today?"

    "Are you here as the Hokage of Konoha? Or as my former teacher?"

    His smile brimmed with mockery.

    The Third Hokage took a deep breath, his voice trembling as he replied, "Orochimaru¡­ I know what happened back then. I know I made a mistake."

    Tears welled in his eyes as he continued, his words spilling out in a rush. "For years, I''ve lived with regret and self-blame. But at the time, my hands were tied. You know the situation we were in. If I hadn''t made that decision, Konoha would have¡ª"

    "And isn''t it the same now?" Orochimaru''s smile vanished, his tone turning cold as he cut Hiruzen off. "You''ve made the same mistake again, Sarutobi. Only this time, there''s an additional village attacking Konoha."

    Orochimaru''s voice dripped with disdain as he continued, no longer even addressing Hiruzen as "teacher."

    "You knew the conflicts between the major nations couldn''t be resolved. You knew the peace you''d achieved was only temporary. And yet, without hesitation, you chose to sacrifice me."

    He sneered, his golden eyes narrowing. "Should I call you weak? Or should I call you cruel?"

    Hiruzen was rendered speechless by Orochimaru''s words.

    Because Orochimaru was right.

    He had shown weakness to his enemies and cruelty to his own people.

    If he had been stronger, if he had refused to sacrifice Orochimaru, perhaps Konoha wouldn''t have found itself in this position.

    But now, it was far too late for regrets.

    And when he tried to put himself in Orochimaru''s shoes, the depth of Orochimaru''s resentment became painfully clear.

    "Forget it." Orochimaru sighed, his expression softening slightly. "There''s no point in dwelling on the past. Let''s talk about the matter at hand."

    His sharp gaze locked onto the Third Hokage.

    "Sarutobi, it''s not impossible for me to help Konoha¡­ but I have a condition."

    "What is it?"

    "Hand over your position as Hokage."

    The Third Hokage wasn''t surprised; he had expected this.

    "Is that all?" he asked quietly.

    Orochimaru''s smirk returned, curling across his lips. "Think about it. Why would I have any reason to help Konoha?"

    "From the moment you chose to sacrifice me, my ties to the village were severed. Not even Tsunade could change that. But if this village became mine¡­"

    He didn''t finish the sentence, but his meaning was clear.

    Helping a village he had no connection to? Impossible.

    Helping a village that belonged to him? A different story entirely.

    The Third Hokage sighed. "But you know very well that with your current reputation, even if I relinquish my title, you won''t be able to inherit it."

    "Becoming Hokage isn''t about holding the title. It''s about being accepted by the people," he continued. "And right now, you''re seen as a traitor. That perception, whether true or not, is deeply ingrained in the hearts of Konoha''s people."

    "If I announce you as Hokage now, not only will the daimy¨­ and the advisors oppose it, but the citizens themselves won''t accept it. Forcing it would only lead to chaos."

    Orochimaru chuckled lightly, unconcerned. "I don''t care about inheriting the title myself," he said. "Instead¡­ after the war, pass the position to Tsunade."

    "Tsunade?" Hiruzen repeated, startled.

    "That''s right," Orochimaru said with a smile. "Tsunade''s contributions and reputation in Konoha are more than enough to qualify her for the role."

    "Her connection to me might complicate things slightly, but as long as you handle it properly, those are just minor issues."

    He paused, his smile sharpening.

    "Of course, you don''t have to agree. You can refuse me, or change your mind later. But if you do, you''ll have to bear the consequences. I won''t care either way."

    "This is my only condition and the only reason I''ll help Konoha. How you decide is up to you."

    Orochimaru''s tone was calm, but there was a trace of amusement in his eyes, as if he were enjoying the dilemma Hiruzen now faced.

    "Well, Sarutobi? Do you need a few days to think it over? Or will you give me an answer now?"

    "Oh, and just so you know," he added with a smirk, "I''m very busy. I''ll wait for ten minutes at most. After that, I won''t accept any answer."

    The Third Hokage clenched his fists. "Do you really have to push things this far?"

    "I wasn''t always like this," Orochimaru replied indifferently. "But you know better than anyone why I''ve changed."

    Hiruzen fell silent, his mind racing.

    He thought back to when Orochimaru, Jiraiya, and Tsunade had been his proudest students. All three had been strong candidates to succeed him as Hokage.

    But Orochimaru''s heart had long since left Konoha.

    The idea of him becoming Hokage now was unthinkable.

    Passing the role to Tsunade was a more viable option but her connection to Orochimaru as his wife complicated matters.

    Still, what choice did he have?

    If he refused, Konoha would fall.

    Taking a deep breath, Hiruzen finally spoke. "Alright. I agree."

    Leaving Konoha in Tsunade''s hands was far better than seeing it fall into complete ruin.

    And perhaps, in some small way, this decision could ease the guilt that had plagued him for so long.

    Orochimaru''s smile widened. "Congratulations on making a wise decision, Sarutobi-sensei."

    "But," he added, "to prove your sincerity, I have one more request: until Tsunade officially takes over, I''ll take custody of the Nine-Tails'' Jinch¨±riki."

    "The Nine-Tails'' Jinch¨±riki?" Hiruzen''s eyes widened. "When did you¡ª" S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Relax," Orochimaru interrupted with a sly grin. "I don''t have her yet. But I''ll be going to Konoha to retrieve her shortly."

    His tone turned cold. "If she''s not there when I arrive¡­ well, you''d better start preparing for Konoha''s destruction."

    With that, Orochimaru turned and walked away, his robes billowing behind him.

    He didn''t look back, leaving Hiruzen standing there, teeth clenched in frustration and despair.

 Chapter 275

    Faced with Orochimaru, the Third Hokage had a few options to choose from.

    He could agree to all of Orochimaru''s demands and comply with his terms without hesitation.

    He could simply turn around and leave, asserting the dignity of a Hokage, one who doesn''t bow to anyone or allow themselves to be humiliated.

    Or¡­ he could eliminate Orochimaru right here and now, cutting off any potential future threats.

    But to kill Orochimaru?

    The drawbacks outweighed the benefits. Not only did the Third Hokage feel immense guilt toward Orochimaru, but he also lacked the confidence to face Orochimaru''s current strength.

    Even if he somehow managed to kill Orochimaru, the action wouldn''t help Konoha''s current predicament, it would only worsen the situation.

    Killing Orochimaru wasn''t an option. Neither morally nor logistically could he justify it.

    As for walking away?

    If he did that, why had he even come in the first place?

    Given the broken relationship between him and Orochimaru, the Third Hokage had prepared himself for all possible outcomes before arriving.

    He didn''t want to hand Konoha over to Orochimaru, but what choice did he have?

    For the sake of Konoha, he was willing to lower himself and ask for Orochimaru''s help.

    Tsunade''s faith that Orochimaru could save the village gave him a glimmer of hope. At this point, he had no alternatives.

    Fortunately, aside from the matter of the Nine-Tails'' Jinch¨±riki, Orochimaru''s other demands were still manageable.

    Although he couldn''t understand how Orochimaru even knew about the Nine-Tails'' Jinch¨±riki, this wasn''t the time to dwell on it.

    Orochimaru''s threat had been crystal clear: if he arrived in Konoha and didn''t see the Jinch¨±riki, he would destroy the village.

    The Third Hokage couldn''t take any chances. If he tried to hide the Jinch¨±riki by sending her away, Orochimaru could easily align himself with the villages attacking Konoha.

    If that happened, Konoha''s downfall would only accelerate.

    Orochimaru''s blatant grab for the Nine-Tails'' Jinch¨±riki left the Third Hokage powerless to resist.

    Orochimaru''s indifference toward him stung, but he couldn''t blame his former student.

    Because in the end, all of this was a consequence of his own decisions.

    As Orochimaru''s figure disappeared into the distance, the Third Hokage stood in silence, his thoughts a chaotic mess.

    "Perhaps¡­ I truly was never fit to be Hokage¡­" he murmured to himself.

    ---

    "Orochimaru, how did it go?"

    As Orochimaru approached, Tsunade immediately rushed to him, her voice impatient.

    More than anyone, she was desperate to know the outcome of the negotiation.

    "Go ask him yourself. I''ll be waiting at the foot of the mountain," Orochimaru replied nonchalantly, waving his hand dismissively. Without waiting for her response, he began descending the mountain.

    He had no interest in explaining something so tedious.

    Letting Tsunade become Hokage was always his plan, it was simply a matter of waiting for the right moment.

    Now that the opportunity had finally arrived, everything had fallen into place.

    Orochimaru''s actions, sowing chaos among the ninja villages and dragging Konoha into turmoil had always been for two purposes.

    The first was to force Hiruzen to abdicate and pave the way for Tsunade to take over.

    The second was to weaken the major nations and manipulate the balance of power.

    Once the chaos of a five-nation melee took hold, Orochimaru would have countless opportunities.

    He could control smaller countries, undermine larger nations, expand his Edo Tensei army, and even seize one or two tailed beasts.

    These objectives could only be achieved after leaving Konoha and once war broke out, he could act without restraint.

    As for Tsunade? Her becoming Hokage would serve as a gateway to controlling Konoha indirectly.

    Why? Because Konoha was the most powerful ninja village in the world.

    It held vast intelligence networks and immense talent.

    As Orochimaru had long understood, the best way to dominate wasn''t through destruction but through control.

    Conquering a village or nation meant you couldn''t simply kill off its population, doing so would be meaningless.

    Instead, you needed personnel to manage and enforce your rule.

    While Orochimaru lacked the manpower for this, Konoha had plenty.

    And though he couldn''t use Konoha''s resources directly due to his status as a traitor, his connection to Tsunade provided a convenient workaround.

    For Orochimaru, the benefits of indirectly controlling Konoha far outweighed any potential drawbacks.

    Would Hiruzen regret his decision?

    Undoubtedly.

    A Hokage who prioritized the village above all else would eventually reconsider his promises once the crisis passed.

    The agreement between them was verbal and private. There was no binding mechanism to hold Hiruzen to his word.

    But Orochimaru didn''t mind.

    Once he secured the Nine-Tails'' Jinch¨±riki, any attempt by Hiruzen to renege would have to be carefully calculated.

    If Hiruzen dared to break his promise, Orochimaru would lose nothing but time.

    Konoha, on the other hand, would lose its Jinch¨±riki and possibly its entire village.

    Orochimaru was confident Sarutobi would understand which choice was more important.

    ---

    Roughly half an hour later, Tsunade appeared at the foot of the mountain, breathless and emotional.

    Before Orochimaru could react, she threw herself into his arms.

    "Thank you, Orochimaru! Thank you for agreeing to help the village unconditionally!"

    Her voice quivered, heavy with gratitude, and tears welled in her eyes.

    But¡­

    "Unconditionally?" Orochimaru blinked, momentarily caught off guard. Then a sly smile crept across his lips.

    It seemed Hiruzen hadn''t told Tsunade the full details of their discussion.

    Which made sense. If Hiruzen had been transparent, it wouldn''t have helped and might have even disrupted their cooperation.

    "Tsunade, I think you misunderstood something," Orochimaru said, his tone amused.

    "Misunderstood? What do you mean?" Tsunade pulled back slightly, wiping away her tears, confusion written across her face.

    Orochimaru gently took her hand, his golden eyes gleaming. "I didn''t agree to go back and help Konoha."

    "But¡­ you clearly¡ª"

    "I only agreed to provide assistance, not to return to Konoha," Orochimaru explained in his low, hoarse voice. "Do you really think I''m suited to fight alongside Konoha''s shinobi again?"

    "What''s stopping you?" Tsunade pressed. "Your clones are strong, and wouldn''t they be even more effective with the village''s combat system backing them?"

    "Clones?" Orochimaru smirked faintly. "Do you think I need clones to repel these villages? Are you underestimating me, Tsunade?"

    "So¡­ you mean¡­"

    A realization began to dawn on Tsunade, but she hesitated to voice it.

    "That''s right," Orochimaru said with a shrug. "My forces aren''t suited to making a public spectacle in front of the five major ninja villages. So¡­" S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He paused, letting his smirk widen.

    "I''ll be the one handling this. Alone."

    "You''re kidding¡­ right?" Tsunade''s voice faltered, disbelief etched into her features.

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 70+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 276

    Orochimaru was fully aware that if Konoha ever found itself in dire straits, Tsunade would inevitably think of him first.

    This was something he could guarantee without any doubt.

    Tsunade''s trust in him made it inevitable that she would inform the Third Hokage about his existence. Orochimaru had accounted for this in his plans.

    Once the Third Hokage learned of his whereabouts and sought him out, Tsunade becoming Hokage would be all but guaranteed.

    And if Sarutobi didn''t come to him? That was fine as well.

    In such a scenario, Orochimaru could serve as a disruptive force in the conflict, taking advantage of the chaos to capture a tailed beast or systematically weaken each of the warring factions. This, in turn, would lay the groundwork for his long-term plans.

    Now, with the Third Hokage having arrived and Orochimaru having agreed to help, everything was progressing smoothly.

    Of course, throughout this entire process, Orochimaru never once considered returning to Konoha.

    Such an idea was entirely out of the question.

    Returning to Konoha would not only complicate Tsunade''s path to power but would also expose his own carefully hidden forces.

    It simply wasn''t worth the risk.

    More importantly, Orochimaru had grown far too accustomed to his freedom. To return to Konoha and subject himself to its rigid hierarchy and restraints? That was laughable.

    Instead, he would remain in the shadows, pulling the strings from behind the scenes as the invisible hand guiding the Hokage.

    "I''m not joking, Tsunade." Orochimaru''s smile remained unchanged. "One person is more than enough to change the tide of war."

    "But the enemies are so many," Tsunade hesitated. "And they''ve already gathered intelligence about you. If you appear on the battlefield¡­ won''t they find a way to counter you?"

    Her meaning was clear.

    While Orochimaru''s strength was undeniable, if the enemy already possessed detailed knowledge of his abilities, they could find ways to exploit his weaknesses. Against the combined forces of four great ninja villages, even Orochimaru might struggle to make a significant impact.

    "I think you''ve forgotten something," Orochimaru replied, his golden eyes gleaming. "Do you remember what I said the last time we talked?"

    "What?"

    "I told you that the next time we met, I might have something new up my sleeve."

    "Wait¡­ you don''t mean¡­"

    "Alright, that''s enough talk for now," Orochimaru cut her off. "Since I said I''d help, I''ll help. Whether it''s one person or an army, the result will be the same as long as the battle is won, right?"

    Tsunade nodded reluctantly. "I guess you''re right."

    "Good. Now, come with me."

    "Where to?"

    "To meet someone. There''s a boy who''s been asking about you for quite some time."

    "A boy?" Tsunade frowned, confused. "Who are you talking about?"

    "You''ll see soon enough." Orochimaru smiled enigmatically, refusing to explain further.

    ---

    By the afternoon, the two had arrived in a small town in the southeast of the Land of Fire.

    As Orochimaru walked into the town, a silver-haired boy playing with a group of children suddenly spotted him.

    "Dad!" the boy exclaimed with glee, dropping his game and running toward Orochimaru.

    Orochimaru knelt down with a faint smile, ruffling the boy''s hair affectionately.

    Tsunade, however, froze in shock, her eyes wide with disbelief.

    Dad?!

    Her thoughts were a jumbled mess.

    Did this boy just call Orochimaru "dad"?

    Could this mean¡­ this boy was Orochimaru''s son?

    How was that possible? When did this happen? And with whom?

    Tsunade felt her mind racing with questions she couldn''t answer. I''m his wife. Shouldn''t I have known about this?!

    Before she could make sense of the situation, the boy turned his gaze toward her. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "And who are you?" he asked curiously, tilting his head. "Are you¡­ mom?"

    "Mom?!" Tsunade''s voice cracked as she repeated the word, her shock doubling.

    What is going on here?

    When did she have a son? Was this some kind of dream?

    But the boy''s innocent expression made it clear that he wasn''t lying.

    Before Tsunade could ask any questions, Orochimaru''s voice cut through her confusion.

    "Tsunade, let me introduce you. This is Mi, one of my creations," Orochimaru said casually.

    "Your¡­ creation?" Tsunade blinked, her mind struggling to process what she was hearing.

    "Yes, a sentient being with independent thought," Orochimaru explained as if it were the most natural thing in the world.

    "Amazing¡­" Tsunade muttered, reaching out to touch Mi''s head.

    To her surprise, the boy felt no different from an ordinary child.

    "Mom, you finally came to see me!" Mi beamed, his voice filled with pure joy.

    Tsunade hesitated for a moment before responding awkwardly, "Oh, yes¡­ I''ve just been really busy lately¡­"

    Though she was clearly unaccustomed to being called "mom," ninjas were nothing if not adaptable.

    With Orochimaru''s brief explanation, Tsunade quickly settled into her new "role" as Mi''s mother.

    ---

    The war left the two of them with little time to linger in the town.

    After they departed the next morning, Tsunade couldn''t help but voice her frustration.

    "Orochimaru, why didn''t you tell me about this sooner?" she demanded.

    "Tell you what?" Orochimaru replied, feigning ignorance.

    "That you created a¡­ child¡­ and made me his mother! Do you know how startled I was? I almost thought he was your actual son!"

    "Is that really such a big deal?" Orochimaru shrugged. "What''s there to tell?"

    "Not a big deal?! I have a son out of nowhere, and you think it''s not a big deal?!" Tsunade exclaimed.

    But as she spoke, a thoughtful look crossed her face.

    "Still¡­ after seeing Mi, I kind of want a child of my own," she admitted quietly. "What about you, Orochimaru? Would you prefer a son or a daughter?"

    "It doesn''t matter," Orochimaru replied with a faint smile. "As long as it''s mine."

    Tsunade''s face turned red in an instant. "What did you just say?!"

    Orochimaru chuckled softly. "Alright, let''s save that conversation for later. For now, I''ll take you back to the battlefield."

    Before Tsunade could protest, Orochimaru scooped her up in a bridal carry.

    Tsunade instinctively wrapped her arms around his neck as black iron sand formed into wings behind him, lifting them into the sky.

    The pair ascended higher and higher¡ª500 meters, 1,000 meters, 2,000 meters until the landscape below became a blur.

    "Remember, when you''re back on the battlefield, don''t mention me," Orochimaru warned.

    "I know, I''m not stupid!" Tsunade retorted.

    "Hey, is it safe to fly this high?"

    "There''s some risk, but it''s manageable," Orochimaru replied, his voice calm. "This flying technique isn''t perfect, but I''ll improve it when I have time."

    Tsunade rolled her eyes at his casual confidence. She had long since grown used to his boundless ambition and ingenuity.

    By evening, the two had traveled from the southeastern Land of Fire to the area near Non¨­''s orphanage, a journey that would have taken days on foot.

    "Tell the Third Hokage to fight as usual. He doesn''t need to concern himself with me," Orochimaru instructed.

    "Got it. Be careful," Tsunade replied, watching as Orochimaru leapt into the sky and disappeared into the night.

    ---

    Hours later, under the cover of darkness, Orochimaru stood at the gates of Konoha.

    The familiar sight brought a faint smile to his lips. Pulling his black cloak tighter around himself, he stepped forward, heading into the village.

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 70+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 277

    Konoha was under siege by four major ninja villages. Although Kirigakure''s main forces had yet to arrive, their vanguard had already begun probing attacks.

    Konoha was now fully mobilized, with even Danzo¡ªwho typically stayed in the shadows to guard Konoha''s foundation forced to step into the fray for special operations.

    This left Konoha Village itself with minimal defenses. Aside from civilians and academy students, the only ones left were the two village elders, Koharu and Homura, a handful of genin too weak to deploy, and essential staff like teachers and some ANBU.

    Orochimaru strolled leisurely toward the village. The gate guards noticed him immediately.

    "Hey, you¡ª"

    Before they could finish their warning, their bodies collapsed to the ground, unconscious.

    With Orochimaru''s current mental strength, there was no need for physical action to deal with guards of their caliber.

    As he entered Konoha, walking along the familiar streets and past the recognizable buildings, Orochimaru couldn''t help but reflect on how much time had passed.

    But he didn''t linger in his thoughts. Instead, he walked directly toward Kushina''s house, his objective clear.

    ---

    Because most of Konoha''s defensive forces were stationed at the borders or on the battlefield, the village''s internal defenses were practically nonexistent.

    It didn''t take much effort for Orochimaru to reach Kushina''s residence.

    The door creaked open.

    "YOU BASTARD!"

    A flash of red shot through the air as a furious figure leapt at him.

    Orochimaru smirked slightly, taking half a step back just as a kunai glinted dangerously close to his face. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Missed?" Kushina muttered under her breath, quickly flipping the kunai in her hand to stab again, her movements fluid and precise.

    This time, her strike was aimed directly at his heart.

    However, before the blade could reach him, Orochimaru calmly caught her wrist, halting her attack completely.

    She struggled fiercely, throwing punches and kicks, but Orochimaru easily evaded her strikes and subdued her, pinning her hands behind her back.

    "Still as fiery as ever," Orochimaru said, his tone a mix of amusement and mockery.

    "Let go of me, you jerk!" Kushina snapped, trying to break free.

    Orochimaru chuckled softly. "Kushina, it''s been a long time, and yet you''re still this feisty?"

    Hearing his voice, Kushina froze for a moment, her eyes widening.

    "Wait... that voice... Lord Orochimaru?"

    The familiarity of his voice struck her instantly.

    Orochimaru released her, and she turned to confirm his face.

    "It is you!" Kushina exclaimed in disbelief.

    ---

    Kushina''s home was quiet and empty. The Third Hokage had evidently decided to allow Orochimaru to take her away, unable to refuse the terms of the agreement.

    Sitting across from each other at the table, the atmosphere between them was tense.

    Kushina still couldn''t wrap her head around it. "You''re actually here in Konoha... but didn''t you defect?"

    Though she didn''t know the exact reasons for his defection, she had always believed Orochimaru wasn''t inherently evil. He had saved her life once, and for that, she remained grateful.

    But now, seeing him here, she felt utterly confused.

    Orochimaru studied her silently. Dressed in red short-sleeves and green shorts, Kushina was a far cry from the little girl he had once saved. She had grown into a beautiful young woman, though her fiery temper was still as evident as ever.

    "You attacked me the moment you saw me. I didn''t expect you to be so alert now," Orochimaru remarked casually, breaking the silence.

    "Well, after that incident back then..." Kushina scratched her head sheepishly, her cheeks slightly flushed. Trying to steer the conversation away, she asked, "Why are you here in the village? I mean... weren''t you..."

    "It''s a long story," Orochimaru replied dismissively. "But I''ll explain everything to you later. For now, I''ve come back to Konoha to take you with me."

    "Take me... away?" Kushina''s voice faltered, her expression shifting to one of shock.

    Though she trusted Orochimaru because of their history, his words immediately raised alarms.

    She was the Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki, a role of immense strategic importance. Even in times of war, Konoha had kept her within the village under heavy security.

    For Orochimaru to suddenly announce that he was taking her away? It made her uneasy.

    "Yes, take you with me," Orochimaru confirmed with a small, knowing smile.

    "Why...?" Kushina asked cautiously. Her wariness was evident, and she wasn''t the na?ve girl she used to be.

    Orochimaru noticed her apprehension and chuckled. "Konoha made a deal with me. In exchange for my help, they''ve agreed to let me take you."

    Kushina''s jaw dropped. The sheer weight of his words left her momentarily speechless.

    "I mean, think about it," Orochimaru continued. "How else would I know that you''re the Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki? That''s not information they''d casually share, now, is it?"

    Hearing this, Kushina''s doubts began to waver. He had a point. Aside from a select few, no one in Konoha knew she was the host of the Nine-Tails.

    "But... Hokage-sama never mentioned anything to me about this," Kushina mumbled, still reluctant to fully trust him.

    "An announcement from the Hokage?" Orochimaru rubbed his temples, exasperated. "Kushina, do you really think the Third Hokage would announce something like this? Especially when it involves someone like me?"

    Kushina lowered her head, guilt flickering across her face.

    Back then, Orochimaru had saved her life, treated her with kindness, and earned her gratitude. But his defection from Konoha had made her question everything she thought she knew about him.

    Sighing, Orochimaru said, "Fine. If you don''t trust me, I''ll just talk to the Nine-Tails directly. Look into my eyes."

    "Wait, what?" Kushina blinked in confusion but instinctively obeyed.

    The moment her eyes met Orochimaru''s, her mind was flooded with a surge of overwhelming spiritual energy.

    Before she could react, her surroundings shifted.

    ---

    They were now in Kushina''s mindscape.

    The space was dark, the ground covered in shallow water. Ahead of them stood a massive iron gate sealed with a talisman.

    Behind the gate lay an enormous fox with glowing red eyes, its oppressive presence unmistakable.

    The Nine-Tails slowly opened its eyes, its massive form radiating malice as it noticed the intruders.

    Kushina stared in disbelief as Orochimaru strolled through her mindscape as if it were his own.

    "H-How are you walking around in here so casually?" she stammered.

    Orochimaru didn''t answer her. His focus was entirely on the fox.

    The Nine-Tails sneered at the sight of him.

    "Those eyes..." the beast growled, its deep voice reverberating through the space. "An Uchiha brat dares to stroll into my presence? Arrogant fool. I''ll kill you where you stand!"

    With a roar, the fox lunged forward, its massive claws piercing through the iron gate and striking directly at Orochimaru.

 Chapter 278

    Among the tailed beasts, while the number of tails doesn''t directly equate to power, it''s undeniable that the Nine-Tails is the most powerful in one-on-one combat. It''s also the most aggressive and volatile of them all.

    The Nine-Tails harbors deep resentment toward humans, especially ninjas.

    So when Orochimaru entered Kushina''s mindscape, the beast didn''t hesitate to express its hostility through direct action.

    However, Orochimaru wasn''t just anyone. His current strength placed him firmly at the pinnacle of the ninja world. Provocations like this didn''t faze him in the slightest.

    Kushina, witnessing the Nine-Tails'' ferocious strike, was momentarily stunned. She even felt the urge to warn Orochimaru.

    But to her shock, Orochimaru remained calm and unmoving, his expression indifferent as the beast''s claws came to a screeching halt just a centimeter from his heart, trapped in the gap of the iron gate that sealed it.

    "The temper of tailed beasts truly gets worse with each one I encounter," Orochimaru mused aloud, unbothered by the near-lethal attack. His gaze shifted to Kushina. "You haven''t been able to control it yet?"

    Kushina, still processing what had just happened, was momentarily flustered by the question. "Control it? Are you kidding me? It''s the Nine-Tails we''re talking about!"

    Orochimaru chuckled faintly. "Of course, I understand. The Uzumaki Clan''s power can suppress the Nine-Tails, but it can''t purify its negativity." He turned his attention back to the massive fox. "Nine-Tails¡­ shall we talk?"

    The Nine-Tails let out a low growl, its eyes narrowing in suspicion. However, it slowly retracted its claws, its earlier rage seemingly tempered.

    "You''re able to enter Kushina''s consciousness and suppress my power so easily? And that Sharingan¡­ truly unsettling. You humans and your cursed eyes."

    "This is the power of the Uchiha, yes," Orochimaru replied coolly, "but I am not an Uchiha."

    The Nine-Tails'' eyes narrowed further in disbelief. "Not an Uchiha? That''s impossible. The power radiating from those eyes¡­ it''s stronger than any I''ve encountered."

    "Oh?" Orochimaru smirked. "Stronger than Uchiha Madara?"

    The mention of Madara caused a flicker of recognition in the beast''s gaze.

    It was true that the strength of the Sharingan varied from one wielder to another. The Nine-Tails had once been under the control of Uchiha Madara, its chakra bound by Madara''s Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan.

    But now, the power Orochimaru exuded was clearly on another level.

    "Madara¡­" the Nine-Tails muttered, its voice laced with bitterness. "You''re no ordinary human to know so much."

    "I know many things," Orochimaru replied, his tone calm yet laced with confidence. "So, can we talk?"

    ---

    Five minutes later, the scene shifted.

    Orochimaru and Kushina returned to reality, sitting once again in her house. Orochimaru appeared deep in thought, while Kushina was still struggling to process what had just transpired.

    She had heard countless stories about Orochimaru''s genius and strength, but witnessing it firsthand was entirely different.

    The Nine-Tails¡ªa beast that struck fear even into the hearts of Konoha''s top brass, had not only calmed down in Orochimaru''s presence but had even conversed with him?

    How was that possible?

    Moreover, Orochimaru wielded the Sharingan¡­ and he could activate it at will?

    "Kushina, have you made up your mind?" Orochimaru''s voice interrupted her swirling thoughts.

    "Made up my mind?" she repeated, blinking.

    "You understand the situation now," Orochimaru said matter-of-factly. "If you follow me, I''ll save Konoha. Simple as that."

    Kushina hesitated, her expression conflicted. "So, you''ll only help the village if I leave with you?"

    "Of course," Orochimaru replied bluntly. "You''re the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki. Your strategic importance is unparalleled." He leaned back slightly, his tone becoming more casual. "If we didn''t have history, Kushina, I wouldn''t even bother talking to you like this. But it seems even you don''t trust me anymore. That''s¡­ disappointing."

    Kushina immediately shook her head, guilt flashing across her face. "That''s not true! I do trust you, it''s just¡­"

    Orochimaru raised a hand, cutting her off. "It doesn''t matter. Pack your things. We leave at dawn."

    Kushina hesitated for a moment longer before nodding. "Alright."

    There was no doubt in her mind that Orochimaru''s words carried weight.

    Given what she had just seen in the mindscape, if Orochimaru truly wanted to take her away by force, he wouldn''t have needed to go through so much trouble.

    And with Konoha on the brink of collapse, she couldn''t afford to hesitate any longer.

    Silently, Kushina began gathering her belongings. Meanwhile, Orochimaru reclined on the sofa, closing his eyes as if preparing for the day ahead.

    ---

    By the time dawn broke, Konoha was already in a state of chaos.

    "Check every corner thoroughly!"

    "Damn it, how could someone infiltrate the village at a time like this?"

    "Be alert! This intruder is dangerous!"

    The voices of anxious ninja filled the streets as the village mobilized in response to an apparent breach.

    In Kushina''s house, Orochimaru opened his eyes slowly, glancing at the blanket that had been placed over him. His gaze shifted to Kushina, who stood nearby, looking nervous.

    "Did someone knock on the door just now?" he asked nonchalantly. "The village''s defenses have grown even weaker, it seems."

    Kushina was fully dressed, wearing a form-fitting outfit that highlighted her readiness for travel. She hesitated for a moment, her hand hovering over the doorknob, before nodding. "I''m ready."

    "Good." Orochimaru rose, brushing off the blanket and placing a hand on her back. "Let''s go."

    "Yes, sir."

    ---

    Moments later, the door to Kushina''s house was kicked open with a deafening crash.

    A squad of ANBU stormed inside, their animal masks glinting in the dim light.

    The leader scanned the room carefully. Two cups of tea sat on the table, cold and untouched. The blanket on the sofa was slightly messy, but still warm to the touch.

    "They just left," the ANBU muttered, piecing together the scene. His frown deepened. "Who was staying here¡­?" S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ---

    Ten minutes later, the report reached Konoha''s top brass.

    The Nine-Tails Jinchuriki had been taken.

    As the realization set in, Koharu and Homura, both already weary from the ongoing war were left utterly dumbfounded.

 Chapter 279

    Not all members of Konoha''s ANBU were privy to the fact that Kushina was the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki.

    As a result, they didn''t fully grasp the significance of her being "kidnapped." However, for elders like Koharu and Homura, the implications were crystal clear.

    When they received the report, panic and urgency swept through them. They began mobilizing an investigation and simultaneously prepared to send the information to the Third Hokage, who was stationed on the front lines.

    But before their message could be dispatched, they received a communication from the Third Hokage himself.

    After reading the contents, the two advisors exchanged a glance, their expressions reflecting mutual astonishment.

    "Orochimaru?"

    ---

    The Third Ninja War was proving far more brutal than anyone had anticipated.

    Even with the Third Hokage personally overseeing the battlefield, Konoha''s situation hadn''t improved.

    The simultaneous attacks from the four major ninja villages were a crushing weight far beyond what Konoha could withstand alone.

    In a desperate move, the Third Hokage had sought Orochimaru''s aid. However, their meeting hadn''t resulted in a concrete agreement. Orochimaru had made it clear he wasn''t interested in conversing directly with him.

    The Third Hokage understood this reluctance, leaving Tsunade to act as the intermediary for any negotiations.

    ---

    At the Kumo Ninja defense line, inside the command tent, Konoha''s military leaders were gathered.

    The Third Hokage, who had come to assess the battle situation, held a message from Tsunade in his hands. After reading it, he couldn''t help but sigh in frustration.

    "Acting independently¡­ refusing to take part in Konoha''s defense? Why¡­" He shook his head, setting the message aside. "Never mind. Hyuga Hiashi."

    "Hokage-sama," replied Hiashi, the head of the Hyuga Clan, stepping forward with a respectful bow.

    "Gather members of your clan and lead a team with me to defend against Kirigakure''s forces."

    "Yes, Hokage-sama," Hiashi said firmly.

    The Third Hokage turned his attention to two more individuals standing nearby. "Shibi, Tsume, inform your clans as well."

    "Yes, Hokage-sama," they replied in unison.

    The Third Hokage knew that Kirigakure specialized in Water Release jutsu and their infamous Hidden Mist technique. A force of perceptive ninjas was crucial for countering them; otherwise, Konoha''s combat teams would be at a severe disadvantage within the dense fog.

    For this reason, the Hyuga, Aburame, and Inuzuka clans were best suited to this role.

    As the Third Hokage issued a flurry of orders, Konoha''s defensive formations were rapidly reorganized.

    On other fronts, Tsunade and Inuzuka Tsume held the Sand Ninja defense line, while Minato and Jiraiya were stationed against the Iwa ninjas. Hatake Sakumo, alongside the Uchiha Clan, was moved to the Cloud Ninja front. Meanwhile, the Hyuga, Aburame, and Inuzuka clans joined the Third Hokage to defend against Kirigakure.

    Though the Third Hokage did his best to balance the forces, the overwhelming disparity in numbers couldn''t be ignored.

    Konoha''s elite combat power was formidable, but against the combined might of four major ninja villages, even their best efforts were strained to the breaking point.

    Kirigakure''s forces, in particular, were composed of highly trained elites, each with devastating personal combat capabilities. The Third Hokage couldn''t help but feel a deep sense of dread.

    Wearing his black combat armor and running toward the misty battlefield, he couldn''t stop the sadness welling up in his chest. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Orochimaru¡­ even if you want revenge on me, could you not wait until after this crisis? Please¡­"

    ---

    Far to the north of the Land of Fire, at the foot of a mountain along the Iwa Ninja defense line, two figures walked silently, one trailing slightly behind the other.

    The figure in front suddenly stopped, surveying the open area ahead.

    "This will do," Orochimaru said calmly.

    Kushina, who had been distracted, walked straight into his back, letting out a surprised "Ah!" as she rubbed her forehead.

    Orochimaru glanced back at her, unimpressed. "Still distracted? Are you worried about Konoha?"

    "N-No!" Kushina stammered, clearly unconvincing.

    Orochimaru didn''t press further. Instead, he moved into the middle of the clearing, signaling for Kushina to keep her distance. She quickly followed his instructions, retreating to a safe spot.

    The area was strategically chosen¡ªa high cliff provided cover to one side, a small, clear river flowed nearby, and dense forests surrounded them, making it a secluded yet resource-rich location.

    "Lord Orochimaru, aren''t we supposed to be supporting the front lines? What are we doing here?" Kushina asked hesitantly.

    "Just stay back and watch," Orochimaru replied, his tone leaving no room for questions.

    Kushina fell silent as Orochimaru began forming a rapid sequence of hand seals.

    "Bang!"

    With a sharp clap of his hands, Orochimaru activated his jutsu.

    "Summoning: Reanimation Jutsu!"

    The ground trembled as two coffins emerged, breaking through the dirt with a low rumble.

    "Coffins?!" Kushina gasped, her voice tinged with alarm.

    The sight of coffins unnerved her, it was an ominous image, one that instinctively made her uneasy.

    Each coffin bore a number carved in bold black on a red background: "1" and "2."

    The lid of each coffin disappeared into thin air, revealing two figures standing within.

    The first figure had long black hair, clad in a black combat suit with red, segmented armor layered on top. Red iron wrist guards adorned his forearms.

    The second figure had silver hair and piercing red eyes. His face was partially covered by a forehead protector with a metal mask. He wore a similar black combat suit, overlaid with blue segmented armor and a high white fur collar.

    Both figures stood motionless, their eyes closed.

    "This is¡­"

    Kushina''s breath caught in her throat as recognition struck her like a lightning bolt. Her wide eyes darted between the two figures, disbelief etched across her face.

    "Impossible¡­ No way¡­"

    Though she had never met them in person, their faces were unmistakable.

    After all, their likenesses were immortalized on the Hokage Monument in Konoha.

    "The First Hokage and the Second Hokage?" Kushina whispered, her voice trembling.

    ---

    The First Hokage, Hashirama Senju, slowly opened his eyes, his expression one of mild confusion.

    "What''s going on here? Is this¡­ Reanimation Jutsu?"

    The Second Hokage, Tobirama Senju, regained awareness more quickly, his sharp gaze narrowing as he inspected his surroundings. "Reanimation Jutsu? Someone''s misusing my technique¡­" His eyes locked onto Orochimaru. "Boy, who are you, and how dare you abuse the jutsu I created?"

    Orochimaru chuckled softly, his voice calm yet raspy. "I apologize for the intrusion. Allow me to introduce myself. I am Orochimaru, a former disciple of the Third Hokage."

    "Disciples of Hiruzen¡­" Tobirama muttered, his tone carrying both familiarity and disdain. "So you''re that gifted kid I heard about. But do you not understand that this jutsu is forbidden? It was not meant for indiscriminate use in Konoha!"

    Before Orochimaru could respond, Hashirama interjected with an incredulous question, his voice filled with a mix of wonder and bewilderment.

    "Wait¡­ does this mean you''re dead too, Tobirama??"

    "Brother!" Tobirama snapped irritably. "Can you save your pointless questions for later? I''m trying to deal with this mess!"

    "But I just want to¡ª"

    "Shut up!" Tobirama barked, clearly exasperated.

 Chapter 280

    With a loud "Duang!", the First Hokage turned to stone, black smoke rising from his body.

    The legendary God of Shinobi reduced to this?

    Seeing this, Kushina, who had been somewhat intimidated by the resurrected Hokage, now had a look of disbelief, black lines practically forming on her forehead.

    Even Orochimaru was momentarily stunned.

    Although he knew Hashirama was known for his lighthearted nature, he hadn''t expected him to be struck speechless, quite literally by Tobirama''s scolding.

    This dynamic... Was this truly the revered duo responsible for shaping the modern shinobi world?

    "Tobirama-sama," Orochimaru began, a smirk tugging at the corner of his lips, "your invention, the Reanimation Jutsu, might not be overly complex. But if you''ve developed it, should you really blame others for using it?"

    Tobirama''s expression darkened. Before he could respond, Hashirama chimed in, his tone carrying a hint of guilt. "It''s true, this jutsu isn''t something I approve of. Tobirama, if you had just followed my guidance back then¡ª"

    "Brother, enough!" Tobirama interrupted sharply, irritation clear in his voice. "Do you not understand the importance of the current situation? Focus on what''s in front of us!"

    Hashirama''s expression froze as he turned to stone once more, as if Tobirama''s words had physically petrified him.

    Orochimaru raised an eyebrow at the sight, while Kushina, watching from the side, struggled to hold back laughter.

    Tobirama ignored his elder brother entirely. His sharp gaze fell back on Orochimaru. "Tell me why you summoned us. If your reasons aren''t satisfactory¡­"

    "There''s a war," Orochimaru interrupted calmly, not giving Tobirama the chance to finish. "The four major ninja villages have united to besiege Konoha."

    Tobirama froze, his stern expression giving way to shock. "Four villages? Besieging Konoha?"

    Even Hashirama, regaining his composure, rubbed his temples and sighed. "Really¡­ It seems like war is an inevitability, no matter the era."

    "Yes," Orochimaru continued. "I summoned you both to help Konoha survive this crisis. I''ve made no attempt to suppress your personalities or will, you''re free to act as you see fit."

    Tobirama''s sharp eyes narrowed as he examined his resurrected form. "The technique feels¡­ refined. The precision is far better than what I originally created, and our strength seems nearly identical to when we were alive." His gaze sharpened as he turned back to Orochimaru. "You''ve perfected my jutsu, haven''t you?"

    "I have," Orochimaru admitted with no hesitation.

    Tobirama frowned but didn''t press further. "If it''s to protect Konoha, I won''t hold you accountable for this¡­ yet. However, I do have questions." He glanced over Orochimaru''s shoulder at Kushina, who stood nervously behind him. "What''s the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki doing here? And¡­" His sharp gaze returned to Orochimaru. "What''s the explanation for your so-called Sage body? You''re clearly not one of my clan."

    Hashirama, who had been quietly observing, tilted his head in curiosity. "Sage body? Hahaha! So, do you truly possess the Sage body? But judging by your eyes, you''re clearly not a Senju. Hey, boy, what''s your story?"

    Orochimaru smirked. "As expected of the legendary Hokage. Your sensory skills are truly extraordinary." He didn''t attempt to hide anything. "Since the two of you have asked, I''ll tell you."

    With that, Orochimaru''s golden slit-pupils shifted. A scarlet hue enveloped his eyes, forming a distinctive kaleidoscope pattern.

    The Sharingan. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Tobirama''s frown deepened, and Hashirama''s expression turned to surprise.

    "A Sharingan?!"

    "But not just any Sharingan," Tobirama noted, his voice laced with suspicion. "This is the Mangekyo¡­ no, something beyond that. A perfected form?"

    Orochimaru allowed the Sharingan to return to its natural golden state. "Both the Sage body and the Sharingan are the results of my research¡ªprojects that I have completed through science."

    "Science?" Tobirama repeated, his tone skeptical but intrigued.

    "Indeed. Not only have I successfully fused these abilities into myself, but I''ve done so without any side effects," Orochimaru said with a trace of pride.

    Before either of the Hokage could respond, Orochimaru addressed Tobirama''s earlier question. "As for the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki''s presence, don''t you think she''s safer by my side than anywhere else?"

    Tobirama narrowed his eyes, scrutinizing Orochimaru. "You''re an impressive individual¡­ though I don''t fully trust you. Still, your words make some sense. On the battlefield, I can sense traces of my brother''s chakra¡ªthough weaker, it''s clearly being utilized."

    Hashirama stroked his chin thoughtfully. "So, you''ve replicated my power through research? Hahaha, you really are a genius!"

    "It''s an honor to receive such praise from you, Lord First," Orochimaru replied smoothly, bowing his head slightly.

    Hashirama laughed heartily. "Yes, yes, a ninja as brilliant as you¡­ If I were alive, I''d insist on marrying you to Tsunade! She''s about your age, isn''t she?"

    "Brother!" Tobirama''s face was lined with exasperation. "They''re the same generation. Don''t say such ridiculous things in front of him!"

    "Oh¡­ the same generation?" Hashirama blinked in realization before muttering to himself. "Then Tsunade must be¡­"

    "Already married to me," Orochimaru said nonchalantly, his tone calm.

    Hashirama: "¡­"

    Tobirama: "¡­"

    A heavy silence filled the air.

    Then, after what felt like an eternity, Hashirama suddenly burst out laughing. His boisterous voice echoed through the clearing. "Hahahahaha! So you married Tsunade? Hahaha, boy, you have my condolences! It must be tough!"

    Orochimaru: "¡­"

    Kushina: "¡­"

    Kushina''s jaw dropped as she processed Hashirama''s words. Her entire worldview felt shaken.

    Why did this legendary figure¡ªthe God of Shinobi¡ªseem to operate on a completely different wavelength from everyone else?

    Was this the same man whose power had once reshaped the shinobi world?

    Tobirama, sensing another embarrassing outburst from his elder brother, quickly interjected to steer the conversation back on track. "Alright, enough of this nonsense! We need to focus on the battlefield!"

    Hashirama nodded, his expression becoming serious. "You''re right. Let''s go!"

    Orochimaru gestured toward the west. "I''d like you two to head to the western battlefield near Konoha."

    Tobirama narrowed his eyes in suspicion. "Why the west? Wouldn''t it make more sense for us to head to the northwest or northeast, given our proximity to those locations?"

    "I have other plans in mind," Orochimaru replied, his tone giving no room for argument.

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 70+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 281

    The Second Hokage used the Flying Thunder God Technique to take himself and the First Hokage to the western Sand Ninja battlefield.

    Despite their doubts about Orochimaru''s words, they could sense the seriousness of the war.

    As dead men summoned back to this world, there was only so much they could control. For now, their priority was clear: repel the enemies threatening Konoha.

    The Flying Thunder God Technique, an advanced version of the Body Flicker Technique, allowed instantaneous teleportation, even without a marked kunai. However, without set marks, the technique required more effort and precision, and its range was limited.

    "They really are amazing..."

    Watching the two Hokage vanish into the distance, Kushina couldn''t help but express her admiration.

    During the conversation earlier, she had stayed quiet, fully aware that she was completely out of her depth. Still, seeing the legendary Hokage in person was an unforgettable experience.

    Resurrecting the previous Hokage to fight for Konoha?

    It sounded impossible, but she had just witnessed it firsthand.

    The First Hokage''s eccentric, almost carefree attitude had left a deep impression on her. But what stood out even more was the overwhelming power emanating from both of them.

    Of course, someone who was even more shaken than Kushina was the Nine-Tails sealed within her.

    The Nine-Tails had felt their chakra.

    The First Hokage.

    The very thought of him nearly made the beast tremble.

    If there was anyone the Nine-Tails truly feared, it wasn''t the Sage of Six Paths or the reincarnations of his sons, Asura and Indra. No, those figures existed long before the tailed beasts had fully formed.

    The two beings it feared most were Uchiha Madara and the First Hokage.

    One could bend its will and control its actions. The other could overpower it through sheer force.

    Even as the strongest of the nine tailed beasts, in front of those two, it was nothing more than a frightened pet.

    But now, sensing that the Hokage were merely reanimated corpses without the same influence as before, the Nine-Tails felt a small sense of relief.

    Kushina, unaware of the turmoil within her sealed beast, turned to Orochimaru and asked hesitantly, "Isn''t this... amazing? Bringing them back to fight for Konoha?"

    Orochimaru''s lips curved into a faint, amused smile. "Amazing? Shouldn''t it be... evil?"

    Kushina hesitated, scratching the back of her head awkwardly.

    "Yes, it''s an unsettling jutsu," she admitted. "But if it''s being used to protect Konoha... then... is it really evil?"

    Orochimaru''s smile deepened, sensing her internal conflict. "Evil or righteous depends entirely on the wielder and their intent, doesn''t it?"

    Before Kushina could respond, the ground beneath them began to tremble. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Another coffin emerged, its heavy thuds reverberating in the clearing.

    Kushina instinctively tensed up, her earlier awe now replaced with caution.

    And then, Orochimaru broke the tension with a sudden and completely unexpected question.

    "Kushina, do you know how to cook?"

    "...Cook?" She blinked, baffled by the abrupt change in topic. "Why... are you asking that?"

    Orochimaru''s expression turned playful, the edges of his lips curling into a smirk. "The real show is just beginning, but it''s going to be a long one. We can''t fight on an empty stomach, can we?"

    ---

    Clang!

    A blade struck another with fierce precision, the sound ringing out through the chaotic battlefield.

    Two figures darted back, each skidding across the uneven terrain.

    At first glance, both appeared to be kunoichi, their slender yet powerful frames moving with deadly efficiency.

    "Damn you! Just die already!"

    One of the figures, a Kumo ninja, roared in frustration before launching another attack.

    She moved at lightning speed, her sword creating arcs of gleaming light that streaked toward her opponent.

    "Sharingan!!"

    A flash of scarlet.

    The arcs of light, though impossibly fast, seemed to slow down under the dynamic perception of Mikoto''s Sharingan.

    With precise timing, she lowered her head, letting the blade pass just over her.

    Whoosh!

    The attack grazed her, cutting a few strands of her long, dark hair.

    Mikoto didn''t flinch. Without missing a beat, she swung her own blade upward to counter.

    Clang!

    The clash of steel rang out again.

    "Konoha ninja!" the Kumo ninja sneered. "There''s no escape! Surrender now!"

    "Over my dead body!" Mikoto spat through gritted teeth, pushing her opponent back with all her strength.

    As the Kumo ninja staggered, Mikoto took the opportunity to form seals.

    "Fire Style: Fireball Jutsu!"

    She inhaled deeply, her chakra surging, and then exhaled a massive ball of flames that roared toward her opponent.

    The Kumo ninja barely managed to leap aside, narrowly avoiding the scorching attack.

    But while the Kumo ninja smirked from behind the safety of a boulder, Mikoto staggered slightly, her exhaustion catching up to her.

    Mikoto was a seasoned jonin and a skilled wielder of the Sharingan, but the unrelenting pressure on Konoha forces had pushed her to her limits.

    She had been fighting non-stop for days, the missions piling up one after another, leaving no room for rest.

    Now, surrounded by a dozen Kumo ninja and with only two injured allies left standing, despair began to creep into her heart.

    "Damn it..." Mikoto clenched her teeth, gripping her sword tightly. "Reinforcements... there''s no point even hoping for them. Konoha is stretched too thin. We have to¡ª"

    Her thoughts were cut off.

    "Magnet Release: Sand Drizzle!"

    A sudden assault rained down from the sky, sharp grains of iron sand striking the Kumo ninja with deadly precision.

    "What the¡ª?!"

    "Careful! Up there!"

    "Argh!"

    The screams of Kumo ninja filled the battlefield as a shadow descended.

    Black wings spread wide as the figure landed.

    "The Third Kazekage?" Mikoto''s eyes widened in disbelief. "But... isn''t he supposed to be dead?!"

    She stared at the figure, her mind racing with questions. Why was the Third Kazekage here, and why was he attacking the Kumo ninja instead of Konoha?

    But before she could make sense of it, the Kazekage turned his head slightly toward her, his eyes dark and empty.

    The next moment, black iron sand surged toward her.

    Mikoto instinctively raised her sword, ready to defend herself.

    But the attack didn''t come.

    Instead, the iron sand stopped just short of her, forming... words?

    Mikoto''s breath caught as the words shifted rapidly in front of her, conveying a message she couldn''t comprehend.

    "What... what''s happening?"

    Her confusion only deepened when the Third Kazekage turned his attention back to the Kumo ninja without saying a word.

    He raised his hands, forming seals.

    "Summoning Jutsu!"

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The battlefield quaked as countless coffins erupted from the ground.

    More than two hundred of them.

    The sheer number stunned everyone, Kumo ninja and Konoha ninja alike.

    As the coffins opened, long-dead shinobi stepped out, their eyes blank but their movements eerily deliberate.

    "No... this can''t be real..." whispered one of the Kumo ninja, their voice trembling.

    Mikoto couldn''t tear her eyes away, her mind overwhelmed by the impossible scene unfolding before her.

 Chapter 282

    Orochimaru''s mastery of the Reanimation Jutsu had reached such a level that he could control the resurrected shinobi remotely, regardless of distance. With the necessary genetic material of the deceased and living sacrifices, there was no limit to the number of summons he could perform. However, while he could oversee his reanimated army like a strategist surveying a battlefield, Orochimaru did not allow the summoned individuals to act entirely on their own.

    When Orochimaru controlled the Third Kazekage to assist on the Kumo ninja defense line, he hadn''t expected to encounter Uchiha Mikoto. The moment he saw her through the Third Kazekage''s eyes, Orochimaru smirked to himself.

    "Ah Mikoto," Orochimaru muttered, a sly smile forming on his face. "I almost forgot about her."

    This war was never about unleashing his Reanimation Jutsu army on the entirety of the ninja world. The four great ninja villages had yet to form a true alliance, and Orochimaru had no intention of uniting them by presenting a common enemy. Instead, he divided his forces carefully. Reanimated Sand ninja were sent to the Kumo defense line, while reanimated Iwa ninja were deployed to the Kiri defense line.

    Sending ninjas to face their former comrades would only complicate matters and risk disrupting Orochimaru''s control over them.

    This approach allowed him to sow confusion and chaos without jeopardizing his strategies.

    On the Kumo defense line, the battlefield descended into panic.

    "Sand ninja?!"

    "What''s going on?"

    "They... they crawled out of coffins!"

    "Retreat! Retreat immediately!"

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Smoke bombs exploded all around, blanketing the area in thick clouds of smoke. Using the cover, the Kumo ninja began to retreat in haste.

    The Third Kazekage, still bound by Orochimaru''s control, made no move to pursue them. His orders were clear¡ªthere was no need to chase after "fodder."

    "Tch. How annoying," the Third Kazekage muttered. While he despised being manipulated, he understood that his current state left him with no choice but to follow Orochimaru''s commands. As a Kage-level ninja, being controlled like this was utterly humiliating.

    Around him, the reanimated Sand ninja began regaining their consciousness, their voices echoing in confusion.

    "What''s going on here?"

    "Where are we? Is this... the afterlife?"

    "No, I remember dying... I was ambushed during the war with Iwa ninja..."

    "Wait, is that... Lord Kazekage?"

    "Lord Kazekage, what is the meaning of this?"

    The Third Kazekage sighed, his irritation palpable. He had no choice but to explain the situation to his former subordinates, who were just as bewildered by their resurrection. Some were from his generation, while others were shinobi who had served the Kazekage before him.

    As the Third Kazekage recounted their current circumstances, the Sand ninja fell silent, their confusion deepening.

    ---

    Back at Orochimaru''s temporary base, nestled under a cliff in the Land of Fire, a faint chuckle escaped his lips as he stared at the chessboard before him.

    "Hahaha... The army is limited, but concentrating our forces to wipe out one village at a time? More than enough," he said, his hoarse voice carrying an undertone of satisfaction.

    Orochimaru sat comfortably on a wooden chair, a small table with a chessboard placed before him. He moved the pieces as if orchestrating the battlefield.

    Outside the wooden house, Kushina crouched next to a makeshift stove, frustration evident in her expression as she tended to a bubbling hot pot. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    She worked efficiently, gathering firewood, setting up the stove, and cooking were easy tasks for a ninja. But as she glanced at the scene inside, she couldn''t help but mutter under her breath.

    "Six reanimated shinobi... Is this really enough to save Konoha? He''s got to be joking..."

    Kushina had watched as Orochimaru summoned six individuals. The first two were easy to recognize, their faces were carved into the Hokage Rock. But the other four? She had no idea who they were.

    One was covered in bandages, another had the aura of a relentless killer, and the remaining two didn''t seem particularly remarkable.

    "Are you finished yet, Kushina?" Orochimaru''s voice interrupted her thoughts.

    "Almost!" she called back, quickly focusing on her task.

    Orochimaru gave no further response. His eyes returned to the chessboard, deep in thought.

    "I don''t have time to deal with Kumo and Kirigakure just yet. The first-generation Kage from each village were well-hidden, which limits my top combat power... But no matter. There''s always another way."

    He placed a chess piece firmly on the board, positioning it near the Land of Lightning.

    ---

    Elsewhere, at Konoha''s temporary base, the arrival of reinforcements from reanimated Sand ninja left the Konoha shinobi in shock.

    "Reinforcements... from Sand?"

    "Is this some kind of joke? Weren''t we just fighting the Land of Wind?"

    The confusion only grew after Mikoto recounted the events she had witnessed.

    "From coffins?"

    "Wait... Could it be... Reanimation Jutsu?"

    "That''s the technique invented by the Second Hokage, right?"

    "Yes, I saw it once when I was younger. But that was a long time ago."

    "I thought it was sealed away because it violated human ethics."

    "Who cares about ethics right now? If someone''s using it to help us fight, then I''m not going to complain."

    "Exactly. At this point, we can''t afford to question their methods. We need all the help we can get."

    The Konoha ninja were divided in their opinions. Some were uneasy about using such a forbidden jutsu, while others were pragmatic, caring only about survival.

    For the moment, the morality of the Reanimation Jutsu was irrelevant. Konoha was on the brink of destruction, and they needed every advantage they could get.

    Mikoto however, didn''t engage in the discussions. Instead, she quietly approached the camp leader, relaying the cryptic message left for her by the Third Kazekage.

    "I''m going to the southwest," she stated firmly.

    The camp leader raised an eyebrow but didn''t object.

    "You''re going alone?"

    "Yes," Mikoto confirmed.

    "Fine, but be careful. This war has eyes everywhere."

    "I will," she assured him before turning to leave.

    Though exhausted, Mikoto wasted no time. The message from Orochimaru had piqued her curiosity, and her connection to him spurred her to act without hesitation.

    The coordinates weren''t far from the Kumo ninja defense line, and by late evening, she had reached her destination.

    ---

    A red blur intercepted her path.

    "Uchiha Mikoto?"

    Mikoto instinctively activated her Sharingan and prepared to fight. But as the figure came into focus, she stopped, stunned.

    "Kushina?"

    The red-haired kunoichi nodded. "Yeah, it''s me. Orochimaru-sama sent me to guide you. Come on, follow me."

    Without waiting for a reply, Kushina turned and started walking. Hhuj??iyg?p

    Mikoto, still confused but trusting her instincts, followed cautiously, her Sharingan remaining active as they moved deeper into the forest.

 Chapter 283

    The Sharingan, far superior to ordinary eyes, allowed Mikoto to analyze the flow of chakra around her. Although it lacked the Byakugan''s precision in certain areas, it could still uncover inconsistencies in chakra patterns, making it adept at detecting transformations or illusions.

    Kushina''s sudden appearance seemed strange to Mikoto, so she discreetly activated her Sharingan and scanned her companion.

    "No signs of a transformation... The chakra flow is normal. Could it really be Orochimaru-sama''s doing?"

    Despite her doubts, Mikoto continued following Kushina without voicing her concerns. By the time they reached the wooden house nestled beneath the cliff, night had fully descended. The area''s natural shadows created an eerie, hidden atmosphere, yet the wooden house itself glowed with light from within.

    As they approached, the door opened automatically. Kushina stepped inside, and Mikoto followed close behind.

    The familiar figure standing inside made Mikoto stop in her tracks.

    "Mikoto, it''s been a while," Orochimaru greeted her with a small smile, his tone calm yet warm.

    "Lord Orochimaru..." Mikoto stammered, her voice trembling.

    Their relationship was far from ordinary. Orochimaru had been an important figure in her life, someone she once harbored deep feelings for. Yet, shortly after their connection had deepened, Orochimaru defected from Konoha. They hadn''t seen each other since, and now, standing before him, Mikoto was overwhelmed with emotion.

    Her heart felt heavy with conflicted feelings: a mix of relief, sadness, and something she couldn''t quite put into words.

    "Well, how have you been?" Orochimaru asked, his eyes scanning her disheveled state. Her armor was scratched, her hair and face streaked with dirt and sweat, a testament to the brutal reality of war.

    Mikoto opened her mouth to respond, but her emotions got the better of her. Tears welled up in her eyes, and before she could stop herself, she lunged forward and embraced Orochimaru tightly.

    This sudden outburst of emotion left Kushina, standing awkwardly in the doorway, completely dumbfounded.

    "What... What is going on here?" she muttered, blinking in confusion.

    Orochimaru, though momentarily surprised by Mikoto''s reaction, quickly composed himself. He gently patted her back, an unusual softness in his demeanor.

    "Alright, let''s focus on the matter at hand first," Orochimaru said, carefully disentangling himself from Mikoto''s grasp.

    He smoothed her black hair, now tangled and dusty from the battlefield. She looked up at him, her teary eyes filled with unspoken questions.

    "Mikoto, I heard from Tsunade that you''ve been fighting on your own all this time," Orochimaru began.

    "What do you mean by that, sir?" Mikoto asked, a hint of nervousness in her voice.

    "Ah, it''s nothing. Forget I said anything." Orochimaru waved the topic away. "Kushina, go boil some water for Mikoto. Afterward, help her clean up and take a bath in the next room."

    "Huh? A bath?" Kushina asked, visibly puzzled by the sudden request.

    Mikoto also looked confused, her face flushing at the implication.

    Could it be...? She wondered, a wave of embarrassment washing over her.

    But Orochimaru quickly dispelled her misunderstanding.

    "Yes, a bath," he clarified. "She''s been through a lot. A good night''s rest and relaxation will prepare her for what''s to come. Tomorrow morning, I''ll help her strengthen her abilities."

    "Alright," Kushina replied reluctantly, though she couldn''t help feeling like a glorified servant. As much as she disliked the situation, she understood the importance of Orochimaru''s contributions to Konoha''s war effort. With a heavy sigh, she went to prepare as instructed.

    "Mikoto, war isn''t won in a day or two," Orochimaru said, turning back to her. "Rest is just as important as fighting. With greater strength, you''ll be able to better protect what matters to you."

    "Yes, my lord," Mikoto replied, her voice steady but her emotions still turbulent.

    Satisfied, Orochimaru returned to his desk, his mind already drifting back to the grander schemes at play.

    ---

    Meanwhile, at the border between the Land of Rivers and the Land of Wind, two figures moved through the dense forest under the moonlit sky.

    "Brother," the Second Hokage began, his sharp eyes scanning the area. "There''s a large chakra presence ahead, one comparable to yours. If Orochimaru isn''t lying, that must be Tsunade."

    "Hmm, I feel it too," the First Hokage replied, his voice calm yet focused. "As much as I''d like to see Tsunade, resolving the conflict comes first."

    The Second Hokage nodded in agreement, his keen senses detecting the numerous sentries stationed in the area.

    "This temporary base should be just up ahead," he noted, "but there are a lot of guards patrolling the perimeter."

    "Don''t kill them," the First Hokage said firmly. "We''re here to stop the war, not escalate it. Killing them will only complicate matters."

    "Brother, you''re as naive as ever," the Second Hokage replied with a sigh, though he made no further argument.

    Suddenly, a kunai flew out from the darkness, aiming directly for the First Hokage''s head.

    Clang!

    A wooden shield sprang up from the ground, blocking the projectile effortlessly.

    "I told you," the Second Hokage said flatly. "Your peaceful approach is doomed to fail."

    He stepped forward, his gaze cold and unyielding. "Sand ninja, come out now, or I''ll make you regret it."

    From the shadows, the voices of hidden Sand ninja echoed through the forest.

    "Come out? Who does this guy think he is?"

    "What a joke. Why should we show ourselves just because you asked?"

    "Deal with them! Don''t let them talk their way out of this!"

    Hearing the mocking tone of the hidden enemies, the Second Hokage''s expression darkened.

    "Stubborn fools," he muttered, preparing to act.

    "Wait, Tobirama," the First Hokage said, holding up a hand to stop him.

    "Brother, this is pointless," Tobirama protested.

    "Trust me," Hashirama replied, his voice patient yet resolute. He turned toward the forest and raised his voice, addressing the hidden ninja.

    "Friends of the Sand Village, I am Senju Hashirama, the First Hokage of Konoha. I''ve come to negotiate peace and bring an end to this war. Please, inform your Kazekage that I wish to speak with him."

    His words carried an air of authority, his voice calm yet powerful.

    For a moment, there was silence among the Sand ninja. Then came the sound of stifled laughter, which quickly grew into full-blown mockery.

    "Senju Hashirama? The First Hokage?!"

    "Is this guy serious? The First Hokage''s been dead for decades!"

    "Hahaha! What a ridiculous joke!"

    "This guy thinks we''re idiots!"

    "Enough talking. Let''s kill these clowns!"

    sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 284

    The First Hokage? That was the First Hokage of the entire ninja world, a legendary figure who once ended the chaos of the Warring States era with his unparalleled strength. Known as the "God of Shinobi," he was a man revered throughout history.

    But this person wasn''t just a legend, he had been dead for countless years.

    How could someone who had long departed from the world of the living still be walking among them?

    So, when the First Hokage revealed his identity, the Sand Ninjas'' immediate reaction was to dismiss it as a ruse.

    After a moment of confusion, their disbelief turned into laughter.

    Following the order of one of their captains, the Sand Ninjas drew their weapons and charged out of hiding, their movements decisive and full of confidence.

    Ninja battles typically relied on kunai and long-range ninjutsu. However, in situations like this, where the numerical advantage clearly lay with one side¡ªclose-quarters combat was often preferred.

    The reasons were practical. Poor visibility made long-range techniques more dangerous for allies, and the risk of friendly fire increased exponentially. Thus, the Sand Ninjas charged in for a direct confrontation, expecting to overwhelm the enemy with sheer numbers.

    But never in their wildest dreams did they expect the man standing before them to truly be the First Hokage¡­

    Faced with a legendary figure of his caliber, their attempt to rush in, seven or eight Sand Ninjas at once was laughably futile.

    To call it an ill-fated charge would be an understatement. It was no different from throwing themselves directly into the jaws of a predator.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The two men¡ªone with dark, wild hair, the other with silver effortlessly dodged their attacks, striking back with simple, fluid movements.

    Every time a Sand Ninja was sent flying, countless thick, twisting vines burst forth from the earth, capturing them midair and binding them tightly.

    In less than thirty seconds, all the Sand Ninjas were immobilized, wrapped like rice dumplings by the First Hokage''s Wood Release.

    The only one left standing was a middle-aged man whose legs were trembling so badly that he could barely hold onto his kunai.

    "This¡­ This is Wood Release!?" the man stammered.

    "This can''t be¡­ Could he really be¡­ the God of Shinobi?"

    "Impossible!"

    "It''s a trick¡­ right? Right?!"

    Even though the Sand Ninjas were tightly bound, their mouths hadn''t been silenced, and they couldn''t help voicing their doubts.

    Under the faint moonlight, they got a good look at the two men standing before them.

    Although none of them had ever seen the First or Second Hokage in person, the sheer presence these two exuded, combined with their direction of approach¡ªfrom Konoha¡ªmade the situation far too suspicious.

    And then there was that undeniable Wood Release¡­

    How could they not believe it?

    Hashirama crouched down beside one of the captured ninjas. His tone was earnest, almost apologetic:

    "Why don''t you believe me? I''m really Senju Hashirama!"

    The ninja, exasperated, blurted out, "Please, come on! You''ve been dead for years! Who would believe that?"

    "Ah? That''s¡­ a good point," Hashirama replied, scratching his head in genuine realization.

    "¡­"

    Tobirama let out a cold snort, clearly unimpressed by his brother''s antics. His sharp, critical gaze turned toward the Sand Ninjas, who were growing more and more bewildered.

    What were these two even talking about? Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Forget it," Hashirama finally said with a sigh. "Go back and tell the current Kazekage that for the sake of peace between our villages, I request that he come meet me personally."

    "You¡­ You''re letting me go?" the last standing ninja asked hesitantly, his fear still evident.

    Tobirama interjected, his voice cold and matter-of-fact: "If we wanted to kill you, do you think you''d still be standing there, able to talk?"

    The aura between the two brothers couldn''t have been more different.

    Hashirama had a kind and easygoing demeanor, but when he became serious, his mere gaze could send chills down anyone''s spine.

    Tobirama, on the other hand, exuded a stern, commanding presence. His sharp personality, no-nonsense attitude, and resolute decisiveness gave the impression of a man who was always in control.

    However, when it came to important decisions, it was clear that Hashirama had the final say, and Tobirama would respect his brother''s judgment¡ªeven if begrudgingly.

    Thus, despite Tobirama''s preference for more ruthless methods, he allowed Hashirama to handle this situation through negotiation.

    The vines released their hold, and the captured Sand Ninjas scrambled to their feet, trembling under the oppressive pressure of the two men. None of them dared to act recklessly.

    "Go. Relay our message," Hashirama said, waving his hand dismissively. His tone was as casual as if he were bidding farewell to a friend.

    "I-I will! I promise I''ll deliver your message!" the ninja stammered, hastily retreating with his comrades.

    "Good. We''ll wait for you here," Hashirama said with a nod, smiling warmly.

    ¡­

    This war was far more brutal than the previous two great conflicts. Because of this, the leaders of each nation had stationed themselves at the frontlines to oversee operations personally.

    Before dawn, Rasa, the Fourth Kazekage, had already received the battlefield reports.

    "The First Hokage¡­ Senju Hashirama?" he muttered, utterly perplexed.

    When he first heard the name, his immediate reaction was disbelief.

    How could this be possible?

    How many decades had it been since the First Hokage''s death? How could he suddenly appear to negotiate with him now?

    "Lord Kazekage, the other man''s ninjutsu, demeanor, and even his actions align perfectly with the legends," one of the Sand Ninjas reported with great respect.

    "Also, there was a silver-haired man in blue armor next to him, addressing him as ''Big Brother.'' Based on our observations, we believe he may be the Second Hokage of Konoha."

    Rasa frowned deeply, his thoughts spinning.

    The First Hokage and the Second Hokage?

    Even with his own considerable strength, Rasa couldn''t deny the enormous gap in power between him and the legendary Hashirama.

    If the reports were accurate, and it truly was the First and Second Hokage¡­ then this situation demanded careful consideration.

    "Summon Chiyo," Rasa finally ordered after a moment of thought. "We''re heading to the frontlines immediately!"

    Although he had never met the First or Second Hokage in person, Chiyo had lived long enough to have possibly encountered them.

    If the pair turned out to be imposters, they would expose their ruse. But if they were genuine, Rasa would need to understand the situation fully before deciding on his next course of action.

    No matter the outcome, he couldn''t afford to ignore this. He had to meet them in person.

    ¡­

    While Rasa wrestled with his disbelief, the Fourth Raikage of Kumogakure was facing his own urgent reports.

    "What''s this about the Sand Ninja army being unstoppable? What''s going on?" he demanded, his voice sharp and impatient.

    The Kumo ninja who had returned to report trembled as he explained. "It''s the Sand Ninjas, my lord. Their numbers are overwhelming, there must be over five hundred of them and they''re being led by the Third Kazekage."

    "And?" the Raikage pressed, his brows furrowing deeper.

    "They''re¡­ unkillable," the Kumo ninja stammered. "They seem tireless and have already taken over Konoha''s defensive line."

    The Fourth Raikage slammed a hand onto his desk, the wood creaking under the pressure.

    "The Reanimation Jutsu," he muttered grimly.

    The true horror of that technique wasn''t just in summoning the dead, it was in making them immortal, with limitless chakra reserves.

    Hearing the full report, the Raikage didn''t hesitate. Rising from his seat, he barked an order:

    "We''re heading to the frontlines immediately!"

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 70+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 285

    There was no doubt that the reanimated ninjas under Orochimaru''s control had a profound impact on the war.

    If not for the fact that many powerful individuals hadn''t yet died in this era or that some of the stronger ones hadn''t reached their full potential, the devastation caused by this jutsu would have been even more catastrophic.

    Of course, the more reanimated ninjas Orochimaru summoned, the harder it was for him to maintain control over them.

    Even with his current level of strength, he couldn''t manage everything at once. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    For this reason, many of the less powerful reanimated ninjas were programmed with simple attack commands. Orochimaru only exerted direct control over them when absolutely necessary.

    "Negotiating with the Suna Ninjas?" Orochimaru mused, the corners of his lips curving into a faint smile. "That''s fine. With the First and Second Hokage present, there shouldn''t be any issues."

    "As for Kumo''s side¡­" he continued, his voice laced with indifference, "their fate depends on how efficient the Second Tsuchikage is."

    Bang!

    Orochimaru''s musings were interrupted by the sudden, violent opening of the wooden door.

    At the entrance stood an anxious-looking Kushina.

    "Lord Orochimaru," she said hurriedly, "please¡­ come quickly. Mikoto¡­ she¡­"

    "What''s wrong?" Orochimaru asked, his tone calm and collected, despite her panic.

    "She¡­ she seems to be in pain," Kushina managed to say.

    "Pain?" Orochimaru replied, his voice as composed as ever. "That''s normal. After all, she''s in the process of merging two distinct powers."

    "Two powers?"

    "Yes." Orochimaru paused, then added, "Forget it. I''ll come with you and take a look."

    With that, he rose slowly from his seat, adjusted his robes, and followed Kushina out of the cabin.

    The orders for his plans had already been given, and there was nothing else requiring his immediate attention.

    In the open clearing next to the cabin, Mikoto was kneeling on the ground, her palms pressed against the earth as she gasped for air, her breaths heavy and labored.

    Her body was drenched in sweat, droplets rolling down her face and pooling on the ground below. To anyone unfamiliar with the situation, her posture might have been easily misunderstood.

    Orochimaru approached her slowly, crouching down beside her. Without a word, he handed her a tissue.

    "Wipe the sweat," he said casually.

    "Th-thank you, my lord," Mikoto replied, her voice still trembling as she accepted the tissue and wiped her face.

    "There''s no need to be so formal," Orochimaru said with a faint smile. "How do you feel?"

    "My eyes¡­ they feel stronger. My vision is sharper," Mikoto replied, glancing at him.

    "Just your eyes?" Orochimaru pressed, raising a brow.

    "It¡­ it feels like my body has grown stronger as well," she admitted. Then, with hesitation, she added, "Lord Orochimaru, what exactly is happening to me?"

    Orochimaru''s expression didn''t change as he explained, "You''re experiencing the fusion of the Mangekyo Sharingan and the unique physiology of the Uzumaki clan."

    "The Mangekyo?" Mikoto repeated, stunned. "And the Uzumaki clan''s¡­ physique?"

    Kushina, standing nearby, was equally shocked.

    Mikoto blinked rapidly, trying to process what he had just said, but her disbelief was evident. "That can''t be¡­"

    Even Kushina, who had known Orochimaru for some time, seemed shaken by the revelation.

    But it wasn''t the mention of the Uzumaki clan''s unique traits that left them reeling.

    It was the implication.

    The question burned in both of their minds: Could Orochimaru really give such incredible powers to someone else?

    Mikoto, at least, had some prior understanding of Orochimaru''s abilities. She was familiar with the potions he used to help unlock latent powers like the Sharingan. But this¡­ this was far beyond anything she had imagined.

    Kushina, on the other hand, had no prior exposure to Orochimaru''s methods.

    The sheer weight of what he''d said left both women speechless.

    "To clarify," Orochimaru began, as if amused by their reactions, "the genetic material for the Mangekyo was extracted from myself long before I mastered Sage Mode. As for the Uzumaki clan''s traits¡­"

    He paused, the corner of his mouth curling into a smirk. "During my research, I discovered that while all Uzumaki have strong physiques, there''s a natural variation in their potential. Not everyone is suited to bear the power of advanced eye techniques like the Mangekyo Sharingan. However¡­"

    He gestured toward Mikoto. "In your case, I specially tailored your abilities. With this combination, there will be no issue suppressing the strain of the Mangekyo."

    Orochimaru''s words held a certainty that was both chilling and reassuring.

    Sharingan, a gift from the divine fruit, could be overwhelming. But with the right counterbalance, such as the enhanced vitality of the Uzumaki clan, it could be wielded without the usual side effects.

    Because the Uzumaki clan was a distant offshoot of the Senju lineage, their power was closely tied to Kaguya''s bloodline. This meant that their bodies were naturally compatible with the Sharingan.

    Of course, Orochimaru admitted silently, the Uzumaki physique wasn''t on par with the immortal body of the First Hokage. Its recovery rate alone was much weaker.

    But he had already accounted for this.

    By fusing certain genes¡ªChana''s and Nagato''s¡ªhe had created a modified Uzumaki gene with enhanced healing capabilities. This new gene was strong enough to fully support the Mangekyo Sharingan, and even the Eternal Mangekyo, without risk of physical harm.

    For someone like Mikoto, who possessed only the Mangekyo, this genetic enhancement was more than sufficient.

    Mikoto, who would have otherwise married Fugaku and lived a peaceful life in Konoha, was now standing on the battlefield because of Orochimaru''s interference.

    While Orochimaru''s usual indifference made him seem cold and calculating, he did feel a rare pang of guilt.

    Perhaps this was why he had decided to compensate her by granting her greater power.

    Improving her abilities was the least he could do for her.

    It had to be said that Orochimaru''s personality had softened somewhat since arriving in this world. While still ruthless, he wasn''t as cold-blooded as before, especially toward the women who remained loyal to him.

    "Thank you, Lord Orochimaru¡­ thank you so much," Mikoto said earnestly as she bowed deeply.

    Even though they had a personal connection, Mikoto never assumed she could stand on equal footing with him.

    "I told you, no need to be so polite," Orochimaru replied, standing as well. "You''re mine, so of course, I can''t let you die on the battlefield."

    "With the powers you now possess, unless you''re up against a Kage-level opponent, no one will be able to challenge you."

    His tone was confident but not arrogant, as if merely stating a fact.

    "Once you''ve rested, return to the battlefield. It''s better if no one knows about your association with someone like me."

    "Lord Orochimaru, no one would believe you''re a traitor," Mikoto said seriously.

    She truly believed in him and had never doubted his intentions.

    "Haha, I appreciate your trust," Orochimaru said with a faint chuckle. "Still, let''s keep our connection quiet for now."

    "Yes, my lord."

    "Good. When the war ends, I''ll contact you again."

    "Understood."

    Without hesitation, Mikoto turned and headed back to the battlefield. Her brief rest and the newfound strength she''d gained had left her in better shape than ever.

    As she disappeared into the distance, Kushina hesitated before speaking.

    "My lord¡­ your relationship with Mikoto¡­"

    "Brats shouldn''t stick their noses into adult matters," Orochimaru interrupted, not even glancing her way. "Instead of gossiping, why don''t you focus on improving your cooking skills? The food you make¡­" He clicked his tongue dramatically.

 Chapter 286

    Kushina was left speechless by Orochimaru''s casual dismissal.

    Sure, her cooking wasn''t anything extraordinary, but was it really that bad? At least it was better than Tsunade''s, wasn''t it?

    And calling her a brat? She was definitely not a brat!

    Kushina wanted to retort, but as she looked up, Orochimaru had already disappeared back into the room.

    ---

    Despite Orochimaru''s unique relationship with Uchiha Mikoto, everyone in Konoha believed that Orochimaru and Tsunade were a couple.

    This was precisely why Orochimaru didn''t want anyone to know about his connection with Mikoto.

    It wasn''t about his own reputation¡ªhe no longer cared about such things, but Mikoto''s standing in Konoha could still be affected. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    As for Kushina, who was now privy to the truth, Orochimaru was confident that she wouldn''t say anything.

    Carefree as she might seem, she was still a ninja, and keeping secrets like this was second nature. Orochimaru had no doubt she''d stay silent.

    ---

    Meanwhile Mikoto had returned to the battlefield, where Rasa, the Fourth Kazekage of Sunagakure, finally confronted the First and Second Hokage.

    At the border between the Land of Rivers and the Land of Wind, a massive ravine stretched across the landscape, forming a natural divide between the two territories.

    On one side of the ravine stood Rasa, Chiyo, and around sixty or seventy Sand Ninjas.

    On the other side stood only two men.

    The First Hokage stood with his arms crossed, his imposing figure radiating calm authority. Beside him, the Second Hokage wore his usual cold and calculating expression.

    Though outnumbered, the Hokages didn''t seem the least bit concerned.

    The Sand Ninjas, however, were frozen in place, disbelief and unease evident on their faces.

    "Chiyo, are you absolutely sure about this?" Rasa asked, his brows furrowed deeply.

    Though part of him had already accepted the truth, the idea was still absurd.

    The First and Second Hokage, resurrected? What kind of forbidden technique could accomplish such a thing?

    Chiyo''s tone was solemn as she replied, "There''s no mistake. Both their appearances and their chakra signatures match those of the two Hokages from Konoha''s past."

    She paused, then added gravely, "If I''m not mistaken, this must be the Reanimation Jutsu¡ªEdo Tensei¡ªcreated by the Second Hokage himself."

    "The Reanimation Jutsu?" Rasa echoed in disbelief. "You''re saying the Second Hokage is now a victim of his own technique?"

    Chiyo nodded. "I''ve only heard of this jutsu before and never imagined I''d see it used like this. But yes, I believe that''s exactly what we''re witnessing."

    Rasa clenched his fists, his thoughts racing.

    ---

    "The Fourth Kazekage? So, Sunagakure has already reached its fourth generation." The First Hokage''s voice was warm, his tone full of admiration. "Impressive. You''re young and full of promise."

    "¡­"

    Faced with the unexpected praise, Rasa was momentarily at a loss for words. It took him a moment to collect himself before responding.

    "It is an honor for Sunagakure to meet the legendary First and Second Hokages," Rasa said cautiously. "However, you are not of this era. Why are you here?"

    The Second Hokage, standing with his arms crossed, responded coldly, "You already know why we''re here."

    Though his tone was calm, it carried an undeniable edge.

    "While we don''t know the full details behind the four great nations attacking Konoha," Tobirama continued, "it''s clear that we were summoned to resolve this crisis. And that''s exactly what we intend to do."

    "Tobirama''s right," Hashirama said, nodding in agreement. His expression softened as he spoke, his sincerity evident. "We may no longer belong to this world, but we can''t just stand by and watch Konoha be destroyed."

    The First Hokage''s tone grew firmer as he continued, "So, for the sake of your ninjas, I suggest you retreat."

    The meaning behind his words was clear.

    As long as they were present, Rasa and his forces had no chance of victory. And to prevent unnecessary bloodshed, retreating was the only sensible choice.

    ---

    Hearing Hashirama''s words, both Rasa and Chiyo fell silent, lost in thought.

    If anyone else had made such a demand, it would have been laughable.

    Sunagakure was a great ninja village. How could they retreat just because someone told them to? It would be humiliating.

    But this wasn''t just anyone.

    This was the First Hokage, the man known as the "God of Shinobi." His reputation wasn''t built on exaggeration.

    If these two Hokages truly retained the power they had in life, then there was no doubt that Suna''s forces stood no chance.

    Both Rasa and Chiyo knew this to be true.

    If they continued fighting, the only outcome would be more needless casualties.

    But retreating so easily would also have consequences.

    To Rasa, it wasn''t a matter of personal pride. It was about perception.

    If he, as the newly appointed Kazekage, chose to retreat, how would his subordinates view him?

    Would they think he was weak? Cowardly? Intimidated by the ghosts of Konoha''s past?

    Caught in this dilemma, Rasa finally spoke, his tone cautious.

    "I, Rasa, hold great respect for both of you as esteemed predecessors of the ninja world, but¡­"

    "But?" Hashirama prompted, his expression still kind but firm. "Do you need a reason to retreat?"

    Tobirama, his patience wearing thin, stepped forward. "A reason to retreat?" he repeated coldly. "That''s easy enough to provide."

    Fixing his sharp gaze on Rasa, Tobirama continued, "Since you''re the Kazekage, the people you''ve brought here must be among Sunagakure''s finest. Let''s settle this with a battle."

    He gestured at the gathered Sand Ninjas. "All of you can come at once. If you lose, that''s your reason to retreat."

    Tobirama''s words were delivered with calm confidence, but his intent was unmistakable.

    Having sensed the chakra of the Sand Ninjas earlier, he knew their strength was considerable. But no matter how strong they were, they couldn''t compare to himself and his brother.

    To Tobirama, fighting was the simplest and most effective way to settle things.

    Rasa''s eyes narrowed as he weighed his options. "There''s no need for all of us to fight at once. Let''s make this a one-on-one battle. There''s no point in sacrificing my subordinates needlessly."

    "Oh?" Hashirama said, smiling. "A noble decision. Then let me¡ª"

    "There''s no need for you to get involved, brother," Tobirama interrupted, his tone firm. "This is a one-on-one battle. Leave it to me."

    ---

    The Second Hokage, Senju Tobirama, prepared to face the Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, at the border of the Land of Rivers.

    Meanwhile, on the other side of the battlefield, in the camp of the Kumo Ninjas¡­

    A Kumo ninja assigned to guard duty patrolled under the scorching sun, scanning the area for any signs of movement.

    At this point in the war, retreating was out of the question. Unless something truly catastrophic happened, the fighting would continue.

    Tap, tap.

    The sound of loose stones being disturbed caught the ninja''s attention.

    "Who''s there?" he called out sharply, his voice cutting through the silence.

    As an elite guard, he was naturally on high alert.

    But when no one responded, he frowned. "Am I being too jumpy?"

    "No, you were too careless."

    The sudden voice startled him, and before he could react, a figure emerged¡ªa face covered in bandages.

    "Ah¡ª!"

    The guard tried to cry out, but before he could, his mouth was covered, and his neck was snapped in an instant.

    The figure, the Second Tsuchikage, looked toward the distant camp with narrowed eyes.

    "This must be the place."

    With that, he formed a series of hand seals and pressed his palms to the ground.

    Summoning Jutsu!

 Chapter 287

    "Oh? Found it so quickly?" Orochimaru, far away in the Land of Fire, smirked as he mused to himself.

    "Looks like the battlefield on the Kumo Ninja side is about to wrap up."

    The strength of a Kage was undeniable.

    After all, the title of Kage wasn''t given lightly, it was reserved for the strongest in a major ninja village.

    And the Second Tsuchikage, M¨±, was no exception.

    His abilities were especially unique.

    Beyond the well-known Dust Release, M¨± possessed extraordinary perception and an unparalleled stealth technique¡ª*Dustless Bewildering Cover*.

    This technique rendered him invisible, not just to the naked eye but also to chakra-sensing, making him nearly undetectable.

    It was this ability that earned him the title of "The Non-Person."

    Using M¨± to infiltrate and dismantle the enemy''s backline was the most logical choice. His invisibility, combined with the unique properties of the reanimated body, made him a deadly force.

    *Boom! Boom! Boom!*

    More coffins erupted from the ground, their lids sliding off with an ominous creak.

    This time, all the reanimated figures were Iwa ninjas.

    As M¨± gave the signal, the army of Iwa ninjas began their attack on the Kumo camp.

    Even though the reanimated Iwa ninjas were being controlled, many among them harbored deep grudges against the Cloud Village.

    So, even without Orochimaru''s direct orders, their willingness to engage the Kumo ninjas was evident.

    ---

    "Enemy attack!"

    The warning cry rang out across the camp as the first Kumo ninja spotted the advancing army.

    Immediately, Kumo ninjas grabbed their weapons and rushed out of their tents, only to be greeted by the sight of countless Iwa ninjas spread across the horizon.

    "How¡­ how is this possible?"

    "Is this some kind of joke?!"

    "Why are there so many Iwa ninjas here?"

    "Damn it¡­"

    The Kumo ninjas were baffled, unable to comprehend how such a massive force of Iwa ninjas had appeared without any prior warning.

    "Die!"

    *Slash!*

    The blade of a Kumo ninja cut through an Iwa ninja, slicing him cleanly in half.

    But instead of collapsing, the reanimated ninja''s body began to reform almost instantly, the severed pieces snapping back into place.

    The Kumo ninjas quickly realized the futility of their attacks.

    The only way to defeat these reanimated corpses was through sealing techniques.

    Unfortunately, when it came to sealing jutsu, Kumo was far from proficient.

    In the ninja world, the Uzumaki Clan and Konoha were considered the masters of sealing techniques, followed by Sunagakure.

    While Suna''s expertise stemmed from their research into tailed beasts¡ªbeginning with the Second Kazekage''s experiments, their sealing techniques were still far superior to Kumo''s.

    But Kumo, a village known more for its unique secret techniques than sealing jutsu, was ill-equipped to handle an army of reanimated ninjas.

    To make matters worse, the Kumo ninjas had only received intelligence about the reanimated forces two days ago. It was nowhere near enough time to develop an effective counter-strategy.

    And now, they were facing an army of 400 to 500 Iwa ninjas, nearly identical in size to the reanimated Suna ninja army.

    Between the two forces, Orochimaru had managed to assemble nearly a thousand undead soldiers.

    ---

    The scale of this army was no coincidence.

    It had taken Orochimaru half a month to desecrate the graves of two villages to this extent.

    Finding suitable sacrifices, however, had been the most time-consuming part.

    Most of the sacrifices were death row prisoners from various countries or enemy ninjas who had dared to attack Orochimaru during his travels.

    Every time he passed by a prison while researching Edo Tensei or experimenting with cells from smaller nations'' daimyos, Orochimaru would "recruit" more sacrifices.

    After months of meticulous preparation, the nearly thousand-strong undead army had finally been completed.

    ---

    "Don''t engage these things!"

    "Damn it¡­ they can''t be killed!"

    "Lord Raikage!"

    A panicked Kumo ninja ran up to the Third Raikage, who had just stepped out of his tent.

    The Raikage''s sharp eyes scanned the chaos as he watched his men struggle against the reanimated Iwa ninjas. His brows furrowed deeply.

    "How did these undead ninjas get here?" he demanded.

    "I¡­ I don''t know, sir! We''ve received no intelligence about this from the frontlines!"

    "Gather the men and retreat," the Raikage commanded. "Leave this to me."

    "But, Lord Raikage¡ª"

    "No arguments!" the Raikage interrupted. "From what I''ve seen, these creatures can only be stopped with sealing techniques. And given our current resources¡­"

    "Raikage-sama, watch out!"

    "Nani?!"

    Before the Raikage could finish speaking, his sharp instincts warned him of incoming danger. He looked up, his eyes narrowing.

    Floating high above him was a figure wrapped in bandages¡ªM¨±, the Second Tsuchikage.

    With his hands pressed together, M¨± began condensing energy into a glowing cone-shaped construct.   S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    *Buzz!*

    "Dust Release: Detachment of the Primitive World Technique!"

    The destructive energy beam shot toward the Third Raikage with devastating speed and force.

    *Boom!*

    The resulting explosion obliterated the tent beside the Raikage, sending debris and smoke flying in every direction.

    Where the Dust Release struck, everything was reduced to dust, leaving only emptiness behind.

    Amidst the swirling smoke, M¨± hovered in the air, his senses sharply attuned.

    He could still feel the Third Raikage''s powerful chakra.

    "As expected of the man they call a Kage," M¨± muttered. "Fast reaction¡­"

    ---

    The Third Raikage emerged from the dust, his piercing gaze locking onto the airborne figure.

    "Who are you¡­? The Second Tsuchikage?" he demanded, his voice steady despite the situation.

    M¨± didn''t respond, silently observing the Kage below.

    ---

    Elsewhere, Orochimaru continued to monitor the situation remotely, piecing together what was happening.

    "The Third Kazekage leads the Suna forces in a frontal assault, while the Second Tsuchikage strikes the rear lines with the reanimated Iwa ninjas?"

    Orochimaru chuckled softly.

    "It''s a solid strategy¡­ but if the first strike doesn''t succeed, the outcome of a battle between two Kage-level opponents becomes far less certain."

    For Orochimaru, these details were no longer of significant importance.

    Victory would come from cutting the head off the snake.

    As long as the Third Raikage was eliminated, the Kumo forces would fall apart.

    ---

    "Kushina!" Orochimaru called.

    "Yes, sir! Are you hungry again?" Kushina asked with a grin.

    "¡­" Orochimaru stared at her, momentarily speechless. "I''m telling you I''m heading out, not asking for food."

    "Heading out? Where to?"

    "You don''t need to worry about that," Orochimaru replied, his voice cold. "But while I''m gone, you''re to stay here. Don''t go anywhere. If you do¡­"

    He paused, his lips curling into a cruel smile. "I''ll kill Namikaze Minato."

    "Eh? Why would you kill Minato just because I ran off?!" Kushina blurted out, her face filled with confusion.

    Realizing how absurd his threat sounded, Orochimaru waved it off.

    "My mistake," he said dismissively. "Just remember: if I come back and you''re not here, there will be consequences."

    "I¡­ I understand!" Kushina replied, nodding hastily.

    "I''ll return before dark," Orochimaru added as he pulled out a Flying Thunder God kunai and embedded it into the wooden wall.

    With that, he vanished in a flash.

 Chapter 288

    Pawn against soldier, soldier against general.

    A strong individual must act with the consciousness of their power.

    Whether in small skirmishes or large-scale wars, a true warrior seeks an opponent of equal caliber.

    Bullying the weak? That''s nothing but a waste of time and has no impact on the overall battle.

    Thus, Orochimaru''s objective was clear from the start: defeat the Third Raikage.

    The plan was simple, use the Second Tsuchikage to locate the Third Raikage, then launch a surprise attack.

    Once the Third Raikage was eliminated, the Kumo Ninja forces would naturally lose morale and retreat.

    This strategy, capturing the leader to dismantle the army, had proven effective from ancient times to the present.

    In modern warfare, it was called a "decapitation operation."

    But regardless of the time period or world, this tactic was notoriously difficult to execute.

    Take the ninja world, for instance.

    All ninjas possess stealth abilities to some degree, and many have strong sensory capabilities. The chances of successfully infiltrating and eliminating a Kage were slim.

    Moreover, the Kage-level opponents themselves were immensely powerful.

    If too few attackers were sent, they''d stand no chance against the Kage. If too many were sent, the large group would easily be detected, ruining the element of surprise.

    It was a delicate balance, and the odds were rarely favorable.

    However, Orochimaru''s combination of the Second Tsuchikage''s Dustless Bewildering Cover and his own unique summoning techniques bridged those gaps perfectly.

    The plan was flawless.

    With M¨±''s unmatched stealth and Orochimaru''s reanimated forces, infiltration was simple, and reinforcements were always at the ready.

    Still, Orochimaru left nothing to chance. He placed Flying Thunder God kunai on four key reanimated soldiers he had summoned.

    This allowed him to provide immediate support if the Third Raikage proved difficult to defeat quickly.

    The four kunai created a near-straight line across the battlefield, ensuring Orochimaru could reach the Land of Lightning in a matter of moments.

    ---

    By the time Orochimaru began heading toward the Land of Lightning, the battle between the Second Hokage, Senju Tobirama, and the Fourth Kazekage, Rasa, was nearing its conclusion.

    Water Release: Great Exploding Water Wave!

    Magnet Release: Gold Dust Burial!

    Boom!

    In the desert terrain, a massive wave of water surged forward, colliding head-on with a tidal wave of gold-infused sand. The impact created a deafening roar as steam hissed into the air, shrouding the battlefield in a thick mist.

    The scale of their ninjutsu was nothing short of catastrophic, evoking awe from everyone watching.

    As the water receded, the gold dust absorbed it, becoming heavy and sluggish.

    Whoosh!

    Out of the mist, Tobirama''s figure shot forward at blinding speed, closing the distance between himself and Rasa in an instant.

    A swift kick targeted Rasa, who responded by waving his hand, summoning the gold dust to form a shield.

    But the waterlogged gold dust was far heavier than before, significantly slowing its movements.

    Boom!

    Unable to react in time, Rasa crossed his arms in a defensive stance, but the force of Tobirama''s kick sent him flying.

    Tobirama wasted no time, capitalizing on his momentum. Before Rasa could even hit the ground, Tobirama threw a kunai and vanished.

    Flying Thunder God Technique!

    Reappearing beside the airborne Kazekage, Tobirama unleashed a flurry of punches and kicks.

    Rasa tried to block, but Tobirama''s superior speed and precision overwhelmed him.

    Water Release: Water Colliding Wave!

    After landing several decisive strikes, Tobirama seamlessly transitioned into ninjutsu.

    A barrage of water bullets, reminiscent of the Phoenix Flower Jutsu but larger and denser, rained down on Rasa.

    The gold dust, while potent, was still primarily composed of sand. Soaked through, it became sluggish and ineffective.

    "There''s no escaping this," Tobirama declared coldly.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The water bullets struck Rasa repeatedly, hitting his chest, abdomen, and arms.

    "Lord Kazekage!"

    "Master Rasa!"

    The Sand Ninjas cried out in alarm, but before they could intervene, Tobirama appeared directly in front of Rasa.

    A kunai was pressed against Rasa''s neck.

    The surrounding Sand Ninjas froze, not daring to move.

    "You''ve lost," Tobirama stated in a voice devoid of emotion. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ---

    The battle had ended almost as quickly as it began.

    Rasa''s Magnet Release was powerful, and Tobirama''s Water Release techniques were equally devastating.

    In terms of raw abilities, it was difficult to say who had the upper hand.

    The battlefield located in the desert at the border of the Land of Wind favored Rasa, providing him with an abundance of gold dust to manipulate.

    However, Tobirama''s mastery of Water Release was extraordinary. Even in the desert, he could summon vast quantities of water, turning the terrain to his advantage.

    It was this unparalleled skill that ultimately led to Rasa''s defeat.

    "You truly are the fastest ninja of your time," Rasa gasped, clutching his chest as he struggled to catch his breath. "Your speed is overwhelming¡­ and your Water Release¡­ to use it so powerfully in a desert¡­"

    Tobirama didn''t respond to the compliment. Instead, he sheathed his kunai and turned to leave.

    "As agreed, retreat," he said curtly.

    Rasa grimaced but didn''t argue. He knew continuing the fight would be pointless and only result in more casualties.

    With a resigned sigh, he raised his hand and issued the order.

    "All units, retreat!"

    The Sand Ninjas hesitated but ultimately obeyed.

    They had witnessed the fight firsthand.

    Rasa was the strongest among them, capable of wielding massive-scale jutsu with ease. If even he couldn''t stand against the Second Hokage, what hope did the rest of them have?

    Continuing the battle would be nothing short of suicide.

    As the Sand Ninjas began their retreat, Rasa cast one last look at the battlefield. The once-dry sands were now waterlogged for miles around, glinting with traces of gold dust.

    "Although I''m reluctant," Rasa muttered to himself, "I''ll honor the agreement."

    ---

    Meanwhile, Tobirama returned to where his elder brother, the First Hokage, was waiting.

    "Although you''re strong," Tobirama said, glancing back at the retreating Sand Ninjas, "my abilities counter yours. Continuing to fight would have been a waste of life."

    Hashirama nodded in agreement, his usual warmth evident. "You did well, Tobirama. Let''s move to the next point and try to prevent further casualties."

    Together, the two Hokages prepared to move to other hotspots along the defensive line, aiming to assist Konoha''s forces where needed.

    Their actions hadn''t gone unnoticed.

    By now, word of the First and Second Hokages'' resurrection was spreading among the Konoha forces.

    On the battlefield, ninjas from both sides stared in shock at the two legendary figures.

    "You¡­ you''re the First Hokage?"

    "And the Second Hokage?"

    The sheer presence of the two men left everyone stunned, their disbelief etched onto their faces.

 Chapter 289

    "Brother! Stay with me!"

    In the dense forest of the Land of Rivers, five or six bodies lay scattered on the ground, lifeless.

    Among them, a young man was barely clinging to life.

    He was covered in blood, his body riddled with stab wounds. He was so grievously injured that it seemed like he had no chance of survival.

    Tsunade, clad in her battle attire, was working tirelessly, her chakra pouring into the young man as she tried to heal him.

    This man wasn''t just a Konoha ninja, he was her younger brother, Nawaki.

    "Sister¡­ Sis¡­" Nawaki''s voice was weak, blood dripping from the corners of his mouth.

    "Don''t¡­ stop wasting your chakra¡­ I''m already¡­ Agh¡ªcough!"

    "Stop talking! Just stop!" Tsunade shouted, tears streaming down her face as her hands glowed with the faint green of medical ninjutsu.

    She refused to give up.

    Fate could be so cruel and ironic.

    Nawaki, who was originally fated to die in the early days of the Second Shinobi War, had managed to survive thanks to Orochimaru''s intervention.

    But now, in the Third Shinobi War, fate seemed to repeat itself.

    Even after becoming a jonin, Nawaki had fallen in battle on the Sand Ninja frontlines.

    And the circumstances of his death were eerily similar to what had been written in history.

    Back during the Second Shinobi War, Nawaki had fallen victim to an Iwa ninja''s explosive tag trap, leaving his body in shreds.

    This time, it was a Sand Ninja ambush. After being lured into a trap, he was struck down in a brutal assault.

    Whoosh!

    Suddenly, two figures landed on the ground nearby.

    The Konoha ninja standing next to Tsunade immediately drew his sword, ready to defend her.

    But when he got a clear look at the two figures, his expression froze in shock.

    "You''re¡­" sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Tsunade¡­ I didn''t expect to see you here¡­ Hm? What happened?"

    The two newcomers froze as their gaze fell on the critically injured Nawaki.

    "Nawaki¡­ is he¡­?"

    ---

    Meanwhile, atop a mountain in the Land of Lightning, Orochimaru, who had been observing the battlefield through the Second Hokage''s summoned body, suddenly stiffened.

    Nawaki¡­ was still dead.

    Despite everything, his life had come to the same tragic end.

    "How could this happen?" Orochimaru muttered, his eyes narrowing in disbelief. "Can the course of fate be changed, but not the ultimate result of life and death?"

    He let out a sigh, pressing two fingers against his temple.

    "Just what I needed, another headache."

    But there was no time to dwell on this. Orochimaru''s focus shifted back to the valley below, where the Third Raikage continued to fight.

    ---

    Although the reanimated forces led by the Second Tsuchikage only numbered around 400 to 500, their immortality granted them a significant advantage on the battlefield.

    The Third Raikage was a formidable opponent. His raw strength and resilience allowed him to hold his ground against both M¨± and the reanimated ninjas.

    But Kage-level battles were always drawn out.

    The sheer power of the combatants made it difficult to determine a victor in a short amount of time.

    In close-quarters combat, the Second Tsuchikage was clearly no match for the Third Raikage.

    But M¨± had the advantage of flight and devastating ninjutsu, resulting in an evenly matched, prolonged battle.

    "In a clash between Kage, ordinary ninjas have no place," Orochimaru murmured to himself, watching from the mountain.

    Raising his hands, he formed a series of hand seals.

    The reanimated Iwa ninjas below seemed to sense the command and began to reposition themselves, herding the Kumo forces away from the battlefield.

    Soon, the Third Raikage found himself isolated, separated from his allies.

    Orochimaru''s lips curled into a satisfied smile.

    As light green markings appeared around the corners of his eyes, Orochimaru swiftly completed another sequence of hand seals.

    Summoning Jutsu!

    Bang!

    In a puff of white smoke, three elegant figures clad in white robes appeared before Orochimaru.

    "Orochimaru? Summoning all three of us at once¡­ What''s going on?"

    "Do you need our help with someone even you can''t handle?"

    "If this is a false alarm, you''ll pay for it," one of the figures said with a sly grin.

    The three figures were unmistakably the three great snakes of Ry¨±chi Cave: Tagitsuhime, Tagorihime, and Ichikishimahime.

    Hearing their taunts, Orochimaru smirked but wasted no time pointing toward the Kumo camp in the distance.

    "I need to deal with the man down there before the enemy reinforcements arrive."

    "The one on the ground or the one in the sky?"

    "The one on the ground," Orochimaru replied, his voice calm but deliberate.

    Tagitsuhime glanced at the Third Raikage, whose body was surrounded by crackling lightning chakra.

    "This¡­ might be a little tricky," she commented, her eyes narrowing.

    "Yes," Tagorihime added. "This kind of opponent isn''t one we''re particularly effective against."

    "I think you should summon Manda instead," Ichikishima-hime suggested, smirking mischievously.

    "You misunderstand," Orochimaru interjected, his hoarse voice cutting through their chatter. "I can handle him myself. I summoned you to ensure no one else sees this."

    "Ah, I see," Tagorihime said, her grin widening. "You want us to create a barrier to conceal your fight, right?"

    "Exactly," Orochimaru confirmed.

    "Leave it to us," Tagitsuhime said confidently.

    Ichikishimahime leaned closer to Orochimaru, her mischievous smile deepening as she pressed against him. "Once this is over, you''ll have to spend some time with us¡­"

    Orochimaru responded with an amused, sinister grin. "If you promise not to revert to your true forms, maybe I''ll consider it."

    "Oh? Are you serious?"

    "Not at all."

    "Tch, I knew it," Ichikishimahime pouted, but she quickly stepped back.

    "Alright, enough flirting," Tagorihime snapped. "Let''s get to work!"

    With that, the three snakes vanished into thin air, their forms fading into invisibility as they began their task.

    ---

    Below the valley, the Third Raikage was locked in battle with the Second Tsuchikage.

    "Second Tsuchikage!" the Raikage bellowed, lightning surging around his body. "If we keep this up, neither of us will accomplish anything!"

    From above, M¨± responded calmly, his voice carrying over the chaos. "I''m afraid my mission is to keep you occupied, Raikage."

    "Mission?" The Raikage frowned. "Who gave you this mission?"

    "That''s a question you don''t need answered," M¨± replied cryptically.

    Just then, the surrounding environment shifted.

    The battlefield seemed to transform, the two combatants now standing in a vast, enclosed arena. A thick haze surrounded them, obscuring the outside world completely.

    "This is¡­ an illusion? No¡­"

    The Third Raikage''s sharp eyes scanned the arena, his confusion evident. "What''s going on?"

    Before he could piece it together, a familiar voice echoed from the edge of the arena.

    "Second Tsuchikage, please step aside. The Third Raikage is mine to handle."

    The Raikage''s eyes widened as Orochimaru stepped into view.

    "Orochimaru? What are you doing here?"

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 50+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 290

    The arena stretched out endlessly, shrouded in an unnatural, dense fog.

    Though the afternoon had been bright and sunny, the blackened mist that now blanketed the area cast an oppressive gloom over the battlefield.

    This wasn''t the typical mist used by Kirigakure ninjas; this was something far more sinister. The fog wasn''t just thick, it seemed alive, pulsating with an eerie, dark hue.

    At the center of this ominous space stood three figures: the Third Raikage, the Second Tsuchikage, and Orochimaru.

    Under Orochimaru''s control, the Second Tsuchikage had been moved to the edge of the arena, leaving Orochimaru and the Third Raikage facing off against one another.

    The Third Raikage''s sharp eyes narrowed as he took in Orochimaru''s sudden appearance.

    This man had been out of sight for years, vanishing from the radar of the five great ninja villages after the battle in the Land of Frost.

    And yet, as the Raikage thought about it, it all began to make sense.

    The undead ninjas fighting for Konoha, who else but Orochimaru could have been responsible for such a grotesque technique?

    "Orochimaru," the Third Raikage rumbled, his deep voice echoing through the fog. "So, you never truly defected from Konoha. I should''ve known. You''re the one behind these reanimated corpses, aren''t you?"

    The Raikage didn''t spare much thought for the strange environment around him. The fog, the arena¡ªthey were irrelevant. The only thing that mattered was the battle before him.

    Orochimaru met the Raikage''s intense gaze with a calm, almost dismissive expression.

    "Think whatever you like," Orochimaru said coldly. "But today, Raikage, you die."

    "Whether for old grudges, to turn the tide of this war, or to ensure my plans for the future, your death is inevitable."

    "Plans for the future?" the Raikage asked, his brow furrowing. "What are you plotting?"

    "Sorry," Orochimaru replied with a smirk. "That''s not something you need to know." S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    His golden eyes, now tinged with a faint crimson hue, scanned the hazy battlefield. The mist was no ordinary fog but a product of Ry¨±chi Cave''s Sage Art.

    Unlike standard genjutsu, this illusion didn''t target people but the terrain itself. It warped the environment, distorting perception and rendering even advanced sensory techniques useless.

    Even the Byakugan could see only a vast expanse of white when gazing into this arena.

    Orochimaru''s mastery of techniques like Inorganic Reincarnation, which allowed him to animate and control the terrain itself, combined perfectly with the mystical fog.

    In this space, the battlefield was his to command.

    The Third Raikage took a deep breath, his eyes narrowing further. "So, I''m not walking out of here alive, huh?"

    "Exactly," Orochimaru replied. "Do you have any last words?"

    "Just one thing." The Raikage''s voice softened, though his resolve remained firm. "Spare the children of my village."

    "Your son?" Orochimaru asked, tilting his head.

    "No. All the children of the Cloud Village. They''re all my family."

    Orochimaru chuckled, a glint of amusement in his eyes. "How noble. The Kage''s sense of responsibility really is unique."

    "Well then, I''ll promise you this. As long as none of them come seeking their own deaths, I''ll leave them alone."

    The Raikage''s fists clenched. "Thank you."

    Boom!

    The atmosphere shifted as lightning surged around the Raikage''s body, crackling wildly and tearing through the ground beneath him. The sheer force of his chakra was overwhelming, causing the earth to quake and split.

    "Orochimaru," the Raikage said, his voice filled with raw determination. "Since the battle in the Land of Frost, I''ve been waiting for a chance to fight you again."

    Orochimaru''s lips curled into a wicked smile. His golden pupils darkened further, taking on a scarlet glow.

    "And I''ve admired your strength, Raikage. But we''re enemies today. Don''t expect me to hold back."

    The moment the words left his mouth, Orochimaru raised his hands, his chakra flaring to life.

    Boom!

    The ground around him cracked and caved under the pressure of his aura, matching the intensity of the Third Raikage''s chakra.

    Watching this, even the usually composed Second Tsuchikage standing at the edge of the arena couldn''t hide his astonishment.

    "This¡­ this level of power¡­ Orochimaru?" M¨± muttered, his eyeless face betraying a flicker of disbelief.

    The Raikage had already activated his legendary Lightning Release Armor, a technique that made him nearly invincible.

    But even so, Orochimaru''s chakra rivaled his.

    "I thought he was just a schemer, hiding behind reanimation techniques," M¨± thought to himself. "But to think his raw power could match the Raikage''s¡­"

    ---

    As M¨± processed this revelation, the battle began.

    Orochimaru flicked his hands, releasing waves of chakra that fanned out across the battlefield, distorting the air itself.

    The Raikage, now a blur of lightning, vanished from sight.

    ---

    Meanwhile, in another part of the battlefield¡­

    "What? The Second Tsuchikage and a group of Iwa ninjas have infiltrated our territory?"

    The Fourth Raikage''s voice boomed as he received the report. He was busy coordinating sealing squads to handle the reanimated forces, but this news made his blood boil.

    "Damn it! Konoha always boasts about peace, but they''re secretly developing such vile techniques?"

    "Bagaya-ro! Konoya-ro!"

    The voice of the Eight-Tails Jinch¨±riki, Killer Bee, rang out as he approached, his tone carrying his signature bad rap cadence.

    "They use the dead to fight¡ªno troops lost, their plan is tight! You know it''s a fight, right, bro?"

    The Fourth Raikage''s eyes narrowed as he muttered, "I''ve got a bad feeling about this¡­"

    "Bad feeling, bro? Yeah, me too, oh¡ª" Bee''s rhymes faltered, his carefree tone shifting to concern as he saw the seriousness in his brother''s face.

    "Bee, come with me. We''re heading to Father''s position."

    "Father? Why?"

    "The Third Raikage is on the front lines, and with this news¡­" The Fourth Raikage''s fists clenched. "They might be targeting him."

    Before Bee could ask more, the Fourth Raikage took off at full speed, leaving Bee scrambling to follow.

    ---

    Back in the arena, the battle between Orochimaru and the Third Raikage raged on.

    The ground was unrecognizable¡ªcracked, shattered, and littered with Flying Thunder God kunai. The arena was a chaotic wasteland.

    Whoosh!

    A figure shrouded in lightning chakra darted across the battlefield, the sheer force of his movements causing shockwaves that split the earth.

    At the same time, Orochimaru reappeared on one of his marked kunai, his movements calculated and precise.

    "Your speed is formidable," Orochimaru mused, his scarlet eyes locking onto the Raikage. "But once I decipher your attack patterns, it''s over."

    The Raikage''s voice thundered back. "Decipher all you want. You still won''t stop this!"

    Hell Thrust: Four-Finger Strike!

    The Third Raikage appeared in front of Orochimaru in an instant, his four fingers glowing with deadly chakra. The overwhelming power of his technique, capable of piercing anything, was aimed directly at Orochimaru''s face.

 Chapter 291

    Hell Thrust: Four-Finger Strike!

    This was the signature technique of the Third Raikage, a move honed to deadly perfection.

    By focusing chakra into his fingers, the Raikage created a thrusting technique with unparalleled piercing power¡ªstronger than Kakashi''s Chidori.

    And as the number of fingers used decreased, the power became even more concentrated.

    At its peak, when reduced to a single finger, the technique became known as the Strongest Spear, capable of breaking through even the toughest defenses, including the Lightning Release Armor.

    But now, the Raikage was using four fingers.

    Even so¡­

    The Third Raikage''s hand came to an abrupt stop, a punch-length away from Orochimaru''s face.

    What had halted his attack was a thick layer of solidified white chakra¡ªa defensive manifestation of Susanoo in its second form.

    "Tch. Is that all?" the Third Raikage muttered, his sharp eyes narrowing.

    He had underestimated the defensive power of Orochimaru''s Susanoo.

    Orochimaru, meanwhile, stared at the Raikage''s hand, his crimson eyes flickering.

    "For four fingers to nearly break through the second form¡­ the piercing power of this technique is absurd," Orochimaru thought. "But¡­ this is the end of it."

    "What?"

    The Third Raikage, sensing something off, saw Orochimaru''s hands moving through a sequence of seals.

    Realizing the danger, the Raikage reacted immediately, pulling back to create distance.

    But the Raikage wasn''t retreating to avoid the fight.

    "If four fingers aren''t enough, then I''ll use three," he muttered to himself, his sharp instincts analyzing the situation.

    Based on the damage dealt to Orochimaru''s Susanoo, he calculated that even if the opponent upgraded to a stronger form, two fingers would be enough to shatter its defense entirely.

    And he was right.

    But Orochimaru wouldn''t give him the chance.

    The moment the Raikage withdrew, Orochimaru''s preparations were complete.

    Light green markings appeared around his eyes, and his pupils transformed into slitted, snake-like irises.

    Taking a deep breath, Orochimaru unleashed his technique.

    Sage Art: White Rage Technique!

    Whoosh!

    From Orochimaru''s mouth, a small black bead shot forth, followed by a long white dragon spiraling around it.

    "What the hell is that?!" the Second Tsuchikage muttered, his senses sharpening as he watched the attack unfold.

    The dragon coiled tighter around the bead, spinning faster and faster until¡ª

    Buzz!

    BOOM!

    The dragon exploded in a brilliant flash of blinding white light, accompanied by a high-pitched, ear-splitting noise that seemed to shake the very air.

    The light was so intense it turned the previously eerie, fog-covered arena into a space brighter than daylight.

    The soundwaves rippled outward, vibrating the chakra within anyone caught in its range.

    Even the Third Raikage, as fast as he was, couldn''t escape.

    His vision overwhelmed by the flash, the Raikage instinctively shut his eyes, trying to sidestep the attack. But with the air vibrating and his chakra disrupted, he could no longer perceive his surroundings accurately.

    Slash!

    The flash ended as suddenly as it began, leaving behind only silence¡­ and the sound of blood splattering.

    Orochimaru''s figure appeared behind the Third Raikage, the gleaming blade of the Kusanagi Sword slick with blood.

    The attack had pierced clean through. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Ugh¡­" The Third Raikage coughed, blood spilling from his mouth. "This technique¡­"

    "Something new," Orochimaru replied, his voice calm but cold. "The air vibrations disorient your chakra flow, while the visual overload renders you blind. During that moment, you''re completely defenseless, and I can move freely while you cannot."

    "¡­You¡­ You''re a terrifying opponent¡­"

    "I''ll take that as a compliment."

    Boom!

    The Raikage fell to one knee, the lightning chakra surrounding his body flickering and fading.

    "Your endurance is incredible," Orochimaru remarked, his tone devoid of emotion. "That''s why I''ll ensure you die here and now."

    Without hesitation, Orochimaru flickered forward.

    Slash! Slash!

    Two more fatal strikes¡ªone to the heart, the other to the throat.

    The Third Raikage collapsed entirely, his powerful body no longer moving.

    From the edge of the arena, the Second Tsuchikage stepped forward, observing the scene with a somber expression.

    "You truly show no mercy," he said, his voice low as he looked at the fallen Raikage.

    "There''s no room for mercy when dealing with an enemy," Orochimaru replied calmly.

    The Sage markings around his eyes faded, and the Kusanagi Sword vanished from his grasp in a ripple of space.

    At the same time, countless Flying Thunder God kunai embedded across the battlefield began to fly back toward Orochimaru, returning to him automatically.

    After gathering the kunai, Orochimaru walked over to the Third Raikage''s body, crouching down.

    As he prepared to extract the Raikage''s cells, he suddenly felt a disturbance behind him.

    "Second Tsuchikage," Orochimaru said without turning. "Your stealth and sensory skills are impressive, but don''t forget, you''re my summon. Did you really think you could sneak up on me?"

    Orochimaru turned his head slightly, his golden eyes locking onto the Second Tsuchikage, who stood with his hands clasped, a faint Dust Release light glowing between them.

    "¡­I should''ve known it wouldn''t be that easy," the Tsuchikage muttered, his voice laced with resignation.

    Before he could act, a coffin rose from the ground behind him.

    The coffin opened, emitting a strong suction that pulled the Tsuchikage inside before slamming shut.

    Boom!

    The coffin sank back into the earth, leaving no trace behind.

    ---

    At that moment, a familiar voice echoed in Orochimaru''s mind.

    "Orochimaru, two powerful chakras are heading your way," Tagitsuhime warned.

    "I know," Orochimaru replied calmly. "But the battle is over. You and the others should retreat."

    "Understood. Be careful."

    As the three Ry¨±chi Cave summons disappeared, the dense fog around the arena began to dissipate. The battlefield was now exposed, revealing a sunlit sky and a field of utter devastation.

    Orochimaru crouched beside the Third Raikage''s lifeless body, extracting a sample of his cells before sealing it inside a vial.

    With the sample secured, Orochimaru vanished from the ruins just moments before the Fourth Raikage and Killer Bee arrived.

    "Father¡­"

    "Father!"

    The Fourth Raikage dropped to his knees, lifting his father''s body from the blood-soaked ground. His face twisted with grief as Killer Bee stood silently behind him, fists clenched.

    ---

    Elsewhere, Orochimaru found a secluded spot to regroup.

    Sensing no immediate threats, he began weaving a series of seals.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Across the Cloud and Sand Ninja battlefields, countless coffins rose from the ground.

    But this time, it wasn''t a summoning¡ªit was a retrieval.

    The reanimated ninjas, still engaged in battle, were suddenly pulled into the coffins one by one.

    Before anyone could react, the coffins sealed themselves and sank back into the earth, taking the undead soldiers with them.

    "One coffin per ninja," Orochimaru mused, watching the process. "Perfectly calculated."

    With the reanimated forces withdrawn, the battles against the Cloud and Sand Ninja armies had effectively ended.

    ***

    Support me on patreon to read 70+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 292

    The Fourth Kazekage had been defeated, and the Third Raikage had fallen in battle.

    On the Cloud Ninja battlefield, hundreds of coffins rose simultaneously, a sight as chilling as it was awe-inspiring.

    But Orochimaru''s focus remained sharp.

    "Three to four hundred still missing?" Orochimaru mused, his lips curling into a faint smirk. "As expected of a major ninja village. Their response time is far better than that of smaller ones. But it''s irrelevant."

    For the reanimated ninjas under his command, as long as the shadow-level figures weren''t sealed, the losses of the others didn''t matter in the slightest.

    As for the Second Tsuchikage''s earlier attempt to ambush him? Orochimaru didn''t give it a second thought.

    He understood.

    Strong figures at the Kage-level were bound to resist being controlled, their pride refusing to let them remain pawns. Such behavior was only natural.

    With the reanimated forces recalled, Orochimaru left the First and Second Hokage to handle their part of the battlefield. He himself set off swiftly toward the Land of Fire.

    ---

    Orochimaru''s impact on both battlefronts had been undeniable.

    While his methods might have been viewed as unethical, they were ruthlessly effective. Victory was all that mattered¡ªhow one achieved it was secondary.

    However, the complexities of facing opponents like the Third Raikage couldn''t be understated.

    If Orochimaru hadn''t used previously unseen techniques such as the full-body Susanoo or Sage Arts, defeating the Third Raikage quickly would''ve been nearly impossible.

    Even with his existing arsenal, a prolonged battle would''ve been inevitable.

    This was the importance of keeping certain abilities hidden from the enemy.

    The Third Raikage''s chakra and fighting style were comparable to his son, the Fourth Raikage.

    While the Fourth emphasized speed, the Third excelled in both attack and defense. Orochimaru''s ability to neutralize the Third Raikage so efficiently stemmed from leveraging techniques that his opponent had no prior knowledge of.

    But that was in the past. The Third Raikage was now dead, and the Land of Lightning''s withdrawal was only a matter of time.

    --- S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    By nightfall, Orochimaru returned as promised.

    Kushina, who had been waiting for him, was momentarily stunned as he appeared before her, covered in dust.

    His state was unmistakable¡ªhe had been fighting. But who could have pushed Orochimaru to such extremes?

    "Well, you kept your promise," Orochimaru said casually. "Get me a bucket of bathwater."

    "Y-yes! Right away!"

    Kushina stammered, snapping out of her daze. She moved quickly to obey, though a small part of her couldn''t help but feel as though she''d been reduced to his personal servant.

    ---

    At the same time, in another location not far from an orphanage, three figures stood before a simple, freshly built tombstone.

    The moonlight revealed the identities of the three: Tsunade, the First Hokage, and the Second Hokage.

    "War always brings death," the Second Hokage said, his arms crossed and his expression cold.

    "As a ninja, you should know this better than anyone."

    His tone was emotionless, a stark reflection of the pragmatism that had defined his leadership as Hokage.

    He had long since come to terms with the inevitability of life and death, even when it came to close relatives.

    Grief was momentary. Tears? They held no meaning to him.

    "I¡­ I understand, Second Grandpa," Tsunade replied, her voice trembling slightly as she clutched the Hokage necklace in her hands.

    The pain of losing her younger brother, Nawaki, was still fresh.

    In wartime, bodies of fallen ninjas were rarely returned to the village. The heat of the battlefield made preservation impossible, and traveling back to Konoha during an ongoing war was out of the question.

    Unable to bring Nawaki home, Tsunade had chosen a peaceful spot near the orphanage to bury him.

    "Tsunade," the First Hokage said gently. "Grieve, but also learn to accept. Change is inevitable."

    "...I will," she replied, her voice soft but resolute. Then, after a pause, she turned to her two grandfathers. "Grandpa, Second Grandpa¡­ what''s going on with you? How are you even here?"

    It was only now, in the quiet after her grief, that she realized the impossibility of their presence.

    The First Hokage''s expression softened further as he began to explain.

    "It''s Orochimaru," he said simply.

    "Orochimaru?"

    "Yes. He used a forbidden technique¡ªReanimation Jutsu¡ªto bring us back from the dead."

    Tsunade''s eyes widened as the First Hokage briefly recounted the events.

    "Reanimation Jutsu¡­" she muttered.

    "That''s right," the First Hokage nodded. Then, after a pause, he added with a smile, "By the way, are you really married to him?"

    "Y-yes¡­ Is there a problem with that?" Tsunade replied, flustered.

    "No problem," the First Hokage assured her. "But I can sense how strong he''s become. With such power, it''s easy to lose oneself. You should understand this."

    "I know," Tsunade said firmly. "But¡­ I believe in him."

    "Is that so?" The First Hokage chuckled softly. "You''ve grown up. You''re capable of making your own judgments now."

    Turning to his brother, the First Hokage said, "Let''s go, Tobirama. I was going to ask about the current state of the war, but we''re dead. We don''t belong to this era, and it''s not our place to interfere."

    "Understood," the Second Hokage replied with a nod.

    ---

    Later that night, the two Hokage returned to Orochimaru''s location.

    "How''s the battle progressing?" the Second Hokage asked.

    "The Iwa-nin are quiet for now," Orochimaru reported. "And the Kumo-nin will retreat soon."

    "Then it seems our role is done," the Second Hokage said thoughtfully.

    "Indeed," the First Hokage added with a smile. "Sarutobi and the others can handle the rest. We should leave the younger generation some room to grow."

    "Release the technique, Orochimaru," the Second Hokage ordered, his tone firm. "But let me warn you¡ªthis jutsu is unnatural. It defies ethics, and the cost of using it is too great. Don''t use it again."

    "Don''t worry," Orochimaru replied with a casual smile. "This was a special case."

    "Good."

    "Don''t you want to meet the Third Hokage before you go?"

    "No," the First Hokage replied. "We don''t belong to this era. It makes no difference whether we see him or not."

    "Understood. Have a safe journey."

    Bang!

    Orochimaru clasped his hands together, and two coffins rose from the ground.

    The First and Second Hokage stepped inside, the lids closing over them before the coffins sank back into the earth.

    Orochimaru let out a soft sigh of relief.

    ---

    "Has the crisis in the village really been resolved?"

    Kushina''s voice broke the silence as she stepped out of the house, her expression one of disbelief.

    She had overheard the conversation between Orochimaru and the two Hokage.

    "How many days has it been?" she murmured. "Is it really over?"

    Orochimaru gave a small nod. "For the most part. But we''ll need to keep watch for a while longer."

 Chapter 293

    Under Orochimaru''s mysterious and overwhelming power, Kushina couldn''t even entertain the thought of resisting.

    She could only obediently handle his daily needs¡ªfood, clothing, and shelter¡ªas though it was the most natural thing in the world.

    Orochimaru''s personal spatial techniques and system storage abilities rendered typical tools like scrolls obsolete. Unlike during his time in Konoha, where he kept these abilities hidden, he now used them openly.

    As a result, the cabin was fully equipped with all necessities, a testament to his meticulous preparation.

    Lying comfortably on a makeshift bed, Orochimaru rested with his eyes closed.

    He wasn''t the least bit worried about Kushina attacking him. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    For one, she had no reason to. And even if she did, she was unarmed, and her fists alone couldn''t possibly harm him.

    So, he allowed himself this moment of relaxation.

    "Why do you still help Konoha when you''ve defected?"

    Kushina''s voice broke the silence. She stood nearby, gazing at him with confusion in her eyes.

    This question had plagued her for days. She had thought about it countless times but couldn''t come up with an answer.

    Faced with Orochimaru, she lacked the courage to ask directly. But now, the words slipped out almost involuntarily.

    Her question lingered in the air, unanswered. Orochimaru remained silent, making no effort to address it.

    ---

    The crisis of this war was indeed resolved.

    The Sand Ninja had witnessed the might of Konoha''s forces firsthand the resurrection of the First and Second Hokage, combined with the devastating power of Orochimaru''s reanimated army.

    For the Sand Village, this was a clear sign to retreat.

    The Cloud Ninja, meanwhile, were caught completely off guard. Their morale had already been shaken when Orochimaru''s forces appeared, but the death of the Third Raikage dealt a final, crushing blow.

    Without their leader, the Cloud forces lost all direction, their morale plummeting to the point where fighting became impossible.

    What truly unsettled them was that they didn''t even know how the Third Raikage had died.

    The reanimated forces had attacked with overwhelming ferocity, eliminating many of the Raikage''s guards in the initial assault. The chaos and illusions orchestrated by Orochimaru meant that no one had witnessed the actual battle between him and the Raikage.

    Even upon examining the battlefield and the Raikage''s injuries, there wasn''t enough conclusive evidence to definitively link Orochimaru to his death.

    Three days after the Third Raikage''s defeat, the Sand Ninja and Cloud Ninja began a full retreat.

    Four major ninja villages had initially joined forces to besiege Konoha. Yet, in just a few days, two of them had been driven back.

    Orochimaru''s contribution was undeniable.

    ---

    "What? Reanimation Jutsu? The First Hokage and the Second Hokage?"

    In Kirigakure, Hiruzen was stunned upon hearing the report.

    As the Second Hokage''s disciple, he was intimately familiar with the technique and its forbidden nature.

    And as Orochimaru''s teacher, he knew that his former student had studied the Scroll of Seals.

    But even so, he never expected Orochimaru to perfect the Reanimation Jutsu and unleash it on the battlefield.

    "Yes, Lord Hokage¡­"

    Before the reporting ninja could continue, another intelligence officer entered the room urgently.

    "Report to Hokage-sama!"

    "Speak!"

    "The Sand Ninja and Cloud Ninja have withdrawn!"

    "They''ve retreated already? That fast?" Hiruzen''s eyes widened briefly in surprise, but then he let out a long breath of relief. "Good. Understood. Dismissed."

    "Yes, sir!"

    The two subordinates left, leaving the Third Hokage alone to process the news.

    Three days.

    Orochimaru had only been on the battlefield for three days. Yet in that time, he had singlehandedly shifted the tide of the war, forcing two major villages to retreat.

    "This guy¡­" Hiruzen murmured, his expression conflicted.

    Gathering intelligence on the recent battles, he quickly pieced together the details.

    The reanimated forces, combined with the strength of the First and Second Hokage, meant Orochimaru had essentially fielded four Kage-level fighters.

    And on top of that, he had slain the Third Raikage in single combat.

    The realization left the Third Hokage with mixed feelings.

    No one but Konoha''s upper leadership knew that Orochimaru was the one behind the Reanimation Jutsu. And while the results were undeniable, the moral implications weighed heavily.

    "Orochimaru¡­ just how far have you gone?" Hiruzen muttered under his breath.

    Still, there was no denying that the Reanimation Jutsu had saved Konoha in this moment of crisis.

    Though Hiruzen couldn''t condone its use, he had no grounds to criticize it openly not when it had prevented Konoha''s destruction.

    ---

    Meanwhile, word of the battles had reached the remaining two villages, Iwa and Kirigakure.

    In Kirigakure, the reaction was subdued. The Reanimation Jutsu was unfamiliar to them, and they lacked the historical context to grasp its full implications.

    For Iwa, however, the news was devastating.

    When Onoki, the Third Tsuchikage, learned that the reanimated forces included the Second Tsuchikage¡ªhis own teacher¡ªhe was both enraged and horrified.

    To see his mentor''s body used as a tool of war was an unforgivable offense.

    Across the ninja world, the Reanimation Jutsu struck fear into every major village.

    The ability to control the dead was an abomination in the eyes of most, and villages began taking precautions to protect the remains of their strongest fighters.

    At the same time, sealing teams were prepared to counter potential raids by Orochimaru''s reanimated forces.

    Public condemnation of Konoha was swift and vocal, with many calling it a violation of ethics.

    But Konoha''s response was equally sharp: "Is it ethical for four villages to gang up on one? This was an act of self-defense."

    They further argued that they had ceased using the Reanimation Jutsu after stabilizing the situation, showing restraint in its application.

    While their defense wasn''t universally accepted, it silenced much of the criticism.

    ---

    In the forests of the Land of Fire, two figures in black cloaks moved slowly through the trees.

    Orochimaru walked ahead, his pace leisurely. Behind him, Kushina followed, her expression a mixture of confusion and resignation.

    "Where are we going, Orochimaru-sama? Are we heading back to Konoha?" she asked hesitantly.

    "Does this look like the way back to Konoha?" Orochimaru replied, his voice tinged with amusement. "And don''t forget, you''re my hostage now. Why would I send you back before the war is over?"

    "Hostage¡­" Kushina muttered, the word tasting bitter in her mouth.

 Chapter 294 (BONUS)

    Kushina knew she had been taken by Orochimaru as part of some unknown scheme.

    But hearing him state it so bluntly that she was his hostage still left her unsettled.

    Even more confusing to her was Orochimaru''s relationship with Konoha. If he had truly defected, why was he still helping them in the war?

    Kushina wanted to ask, but before she could open her mouth, Orochimaru abruptly stopped walking.

    "Wait here," he ordered.

    Without further explanation, Orochimaru flipped his wrist, pulling out a pen and quickly writing something on his palm.

    Once done, he summoned a fly, which landed on his hand. The insect scanned the message before flying off into the distance.

    Kushina followed its trajectory and noticed that it seemed to be heading toward a mountaintop where a Konoha sentry was stationed.

    "That''s¡­ Konoha''s camp?" she murmured.

    "Hmm," Orochimaru replied nonchalantly. He said nothing further and simply stood there, waiting.

    About an hour later, a familiar figure appeared in the distance, running toward them.

    It was Tsunade.

    "Orochimaru¡­"

    Without hesitation, Tsunade rushed to Orochimaru and threw herself into his arms, her voice breaking with emotion.

    "Orochimaru, Nawaki¡­ Nawaki, he¡­"

    "I know," Orochimaru said softly, his lips curling into a faint smile. "I came to tell you that I have a way to bring him back."

    "What?"

    "You don''t need to worry," he continued. "Just focus on fighting for now."

    "Bring him back? Are you talking about Reanimation Jutsu?" Tsunade asked, pulling away to look him in the eye.

    "I''ve seen Grandpa and Second Grandpa. I know you can use the technique, but if it''s Reanimation Jutsu, that''s not truly bringing him back¡­"

    "It''s not Reanimation Jutsu," Orochimaru interrupted, his tone calm but firm. "I''m talking about true resurrection."

    Tsunade froze, her eyes wide in disbelief.

    "True resurrection?" she repeated, her voice shaky. "Are¡­ are you serious?"

    Orochimaru tilted her chin upward with one finger, his red-gold eyes meeting hers. "When have I ever lied to you?"

    "Constantly!" Tsunade blurted out without hesitation.

    "¡­"

    Orochimaru''s mouth twitched slightly. He couldn''t deny it. During his time in Konoha, he had often hidden the truth about his experiments and abilities, even from her.

    "Fine," he conceded. "But this time, I''m not lying."

    "Are you sure?"

    "Absolutely," Orochimaru said with confidence.

    "But¡­ something like that¡­" sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Sounds impossible, doesn''t it?" Orochimaru said, smirking. "Tsunade, there are very few things in this world that I can''t do. Resurrection? It may be hard for others, but for me, it''s only a matter of conditions and effort."

    His tone was casual, yet his conviction was clear.

    Tsunade couldn''t help but feel a glimmer of hope. Orochimaru''s expertise in forbidden techniques was unparalleled. If he said it was possible, then maybe¡­ just maybe¡­

    Her sorrow began to lift slightly, replaced by cautious optimism.

    Seizing the moment, Orochimaru began exchanging information with Tsunade about the war.

    The Sand Ninja had only recently retreated, and the Konoha forces on the front lines were still dealing with the aftermath. Tsunade and Non¨­ were staying to tend to the wounded and monitor the Sand Ninja''s movements to ensure they didn''t regroup for another attack.

    Meanwhile, two-thirds of the forces stationed on the Sand and Cloud Ninja fronts had been redirected to bolster the defenses against the Iwa and Mist Ninja.

    "Orochimaru, will you be helping in the rest of the war?" Tsunade asked.

    "No," Orochimaru replied calmly. "The remaining two villages aren''t a threat. Konoha can handle them on its own."

    "Then¡­ where are you going?"

    "I''m heading to the Land of Wind."

    "The Land of Wind?"

    "Yes. It shouldn''t take long. If I return, I''ll find a way to contact you," Orochimaru said.

    "Be careful," Tsunade said softly, wrapping her arms around him in a brief hug before turning back toward the Konoha camp.

    Although she wanted to go with him, she knew it wasn''t possible. Konoha still needed her.

    ---

    As they continued their journey, Kushina couldn''t contain her curiosity any longer.

    "Orochimaru-sama, why are we going to the Land of Wind?"

    She had no choice but to follow his orders, but his decision puzzled her. While the Sand Ninja had retreated, relations between Konoha and the Land of Wind were still tense.

    If they were discovered, it would undoubtedly cause trouble.

    But Orochimaru''s next words left her stunned.

    "Kushina, have you ever heard of R¨­ran?"

    "R¨­ran?"

    "Correct," Orochimaru replied. "There''s something interesting in that city. I intend to stop by and take a look."

    R¨­ran was an independent city within the Land of Wind, known for being home to the mysterious Dragon Vein.

    The Dragon Vein wasn''t just a source of immense energy, it also had the ability to manipulate time and space.

    While Orochimaru no longer relied on external power to bolster his strength, his curiosity about the Dragon Vein''s temporal and spatial properties had persisted.

    When he first arrived in this world, he had briefly researched R¨­ran but had been too preoccupied with other matters to visit.

    Now, with most of his plans in motion and nothing pressing on his agenda, he decided it was time to investigate the Dragon Vein.

    Besides, the detour fit his current pace.

    However, upon arriving in R¨­ran, Orochimaru encountered a sight he hadn''t expected.

    In the bustling streets of the city, a teenage boy sat on a ledge, his blonde hair and bright blue eyes standing out.

    He wore an orange tracksuit with black accents, paired with a gray mesh undershirt and a black forehead protector.

    The boy rested his chin on one hand, looking both bored and frustrated. But as Orochimaru, who had just removed his cloak, stepped into the street, the boy''s demeanor changed instantly.

    He shot to his feet with a loud yell.

    "A-a-ah! It''s real! This is crazy!"

    The boy grabbed his hair, his movements animated and chaotic, reminiscent of Jiraiya''s when he was younger.

    Orochimaru narrowed his eyes, studying the boy closely.

    "You¡­ know me?" he asked, his voice low and curious.

    "Of course I do!" the boy shouted, pointing at him. "I''d recognize that creepy face anywhere! You''re¡­ you''re that guy who''s always hanging around Granny Tsunade!"

    Before Orochimaru could respond, the boy''s expression shifted, his excitement giving way to confusion.

    "Wait¡­ Naruto, what are you doing? Dad? Mom? Are they¡­ are they really here?"

 Chapter 295

    Orochimaru, leaving the chaos in Konoha behind, traveled far with Kushina. Crossing the border of the Land of Wind, they ventured deep into the barren desert until they reached the legendary ancient kingdom of R¨­ran.

    When he saw Naruto, Orochimaru was only mildly surprised. He had long known about the dragon vein in R¨­ran, a power capable of traversing time and space. The presence of these strangers from another time didn''t shock him.

    But when a young girl, one he had no recollection of, stood beside Kushina and called him "father," Orochimaru''s composure cracked for the first time in years.

    What was this?

    A daughter? His daughter?

    And not just a daughter, but one he apparently had with Kushina?

    The idea was absurd. Orochimaru couldn''t make sense of it. After all, he and Kushina had no relationship whatsoever. None!

    Orochimaru''s thoughts were racing, but before he could speak, Kushina broke the silence.

    "You little girl, what are you even talking about? Where are your parents?" Kushina''s tone was sharp, almost accusatory.

    She was still young herself. How could she possibly have such a big daughter? And this girl¡ªshe looked like she was sixteen or seventeen years old, just a few years younger than Kushina herself! How was that even possible?

    The girl glanced at Kushina, her expression calm but serious. "Mom, even though you and Dad aren''t a couple yet, can''t you tell just by looking at me?" she asked, her voice carrying a hint of exasperation. "I didn''t think my mom would be so¡­ slow when she was young."

    "Slow? What are you¡­" Kushina started to say, but trailed off as the girl''s words began to sink in. Her gaze swept over the girl, and something about her appearance struck a chord.

    The clothes were normal¡ªjust a T-shirt, shorts, and knee-high socks. But her long, striking red hair and delicate facial features? They were unmistakable. She looked so much like Kushina herself, at least 70-80% similar.

    Kushina''s mind raced. Could this girl really be her daughter?

    Wait a second¡­ the girl had also said "Dad."

    Her eyes instinctively darted to Orochimaru, her expression filled with disbelief.

    "See something familiar?" the girl asked, a mischievous smile tugging at her lips. She spread her hands dramatically. "I have to say, Dad''s as composed as ever. No matter what timeline, he''s always confident."

    Orochimaru remained quiet, his expression unreadable.

    Naruto, standing nearby with his arms crossed, scratched his cheek awkwardly. "Uh, Lord Orochimaru? You seem like you already knew about this¡­ or maybe not?" he muttered, clearly confused.

    Orochimaru''s golden eyes flicked toward Naruto. "Your name is Naruto, isn''t it?" he asked, a faint smile forming.

    "Huh? Uh, yeah!" Naruto stammered, caught off guard. "Why?"

    "What''s your full name?" Orochimaru asked casually, though his eyes gleamed with sharp curiosity.

    "Full name? It''s¡­ Namikaze Naruto," Naruto replied hesitantly.

    Hearing this, Orochimaru''s analytical mind went into overdrive. It was almost effortless for him to piece together the puzzle based on the scattered bits of information he''d overheard.

    First, he apparently had a daughter. And not just a daughter, but one with Kushina Uzumaki.

    Second, Naruto''s full name was Namikaze Naruto, confirming that he was Minato Namikaze''s son. But Naruto hadn''t called Kushina "Mom," meaning Kushina and Minato were not together in this version of events.

    Lastly, Minato must still be alive in the future. Otherwise, Naruto''s existence and behavior didn''t make sense.

    The more Orochimaru thought about it, the clearer it became. The infamous "Night of the Nine-Tails" likely never happened in this timeline. If Kushina had not been with Minato, and Minato had never become Hokage, there would have been no chain of events leading to his death or the Nine-Tails'' rampage.

    "Namikaze Naruto," Orochimaru repeated with a knowing smile. Then, he turned to the girl. "And what about you? If you truly are my and Kushina''s daughter, your last name would be Uzumaki, wouldn''t it?"

    "Yes! My name is Uzumaki Reige," the girl declared proudly. "My mom gave me that name."

    Kushina stared at the girl, completely stunned. "Uzumaki?" she murmured. "Why¡­ why would her last name be Uzumaki? And¡­ what''s going on here, Lord Orochimaru?!"

    She was utterly overwhelmed. The idea of having a daughter was shocking enough, but to have a daughter who was apparently this old? And to top it all off, the father was Orochimaru? How could this be real?

    And why was Orochimaru so calm about all of this? He seemed to be accepting the situation far too easily.

    Kushina''s mind raced, and for a brief moment, she even wondered if she was caught in some elaborate genjutsu. But no, her chakra flow was normal. This wasn''t an illusion.

    As if sensing her confusion, Reige smiled faintly and began to explain.

    "Let me simplify things for you, Mom," she said.

    As Reige talked, Kushina slowly started to understand. These people were from the future. They had traveled back in time through the dragon vein.

    Time travel? It sounded like something out of a fantasy. And now she apparently had a daughter with Orochimaru? The whole situation felt surreal, and yet, the evidence was right in front of her. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The more Reige explained, the redder Kushina''s face became. Her gaze shifted toward Orochimaru, and for the first time, she couldn''t meet his eyes.

    Orochimaru didn''t seem phased by any of it. Instead, he focused on the information Reige and Naruto were providing.

    "So, you used the dragon vein to come here," he said, his voice calm and analytical. "And you''re saying there are others besides you who came back as well?"

    Naruto nodded eagerly. "Yep, that''s right!"

    "Can the dragon vein be freely controlled to determine the exact time of travel?" Orochimaru asked, raising an eyebrow.

    Naruto scratched his head. "Uh, I''m not sure about that part¡­"

    Orochimaru''s expression remained neutral, but inwardly he was intrigued. In his memory, the dragon vein was only usable once, and its temporal reach was limited to about twenty years. But now it seemed¡­ different.

    According to what these two were saying, they had traveled back exactly eighteen years.

    Reige crossed her arms and said, "Dad, you''ll have to study that yourself. Before we came here, Aunt Mikoto warned us not to reveal too much about the future. If we say too much, it could mess things up, even causing the timeline to collapse. And if that happens, I might disappear altogether¡­"

    "Aunt Mikoto?" Orochimaru repeated, smiling faintly. "How many people came back with you? And are there any familiar faces among them?"

    "I know! I know!" Naruto began excitedly, but before he could finish, a cold voice interrupted him.

    "Naruto, stop talking. It''s not your place to introduce me."

    Whoosh!

    Three figures landed from above, their movements swift and precise.

    "Idiot Sasuke! What''s your problem?"

 Chapter 296

    Orochimaru looked at the three figures who had just landed, his expression filled with intrigue.

    Sasuke Uchiha stood before him, different from the one he remembered. Although still handsome and proud, there was a noticeable difference, he didn''t seem as cold or detached. This Sasuke appeared to be around sixteen or seventeen, not much older than Reige.

    However, what caught Orochimaru''s attention most was Sasuke''s attire. He wore the black uniform of the Uchiha clan from Konoha, with the iconic red-and-white fan symbol emblazoned on his back.

    In other words, he was still Fugaku''s son and hadn''t defected from the village after all these years? If he had, he certainly wouldn''t be wearing the Konoha Uchiha clan''s uniform.

    Well, it wasn''t entirely surprising. In the original timeline, Orochimaru had been the one who orchestrated Sasuke''s defection. But now, he had no interest in Sasuke, neither in his body nor his eye power. Without a reason to recruit him, there was no need for Sasuke to leave Konoha.

    "What do I mean? Don''t you understand? I just don''t want you, an idiot, introducing my name!" Sasuke said nonchalantly, his tone tinged with disdain.

    "What? If you''ve got the guts, say that again!" Naruto shot back, fuming.

    "Fine. You''re an idiot."

    "You little¡ª! That''s it! I want a duel with you! Right now!" Naruto yelled, his anger boiling over.

    The two glared at each other, sparks practically flying between their eyes.

    "Alright, alright! Naruto, Sasuke, stop arguing!" Sakura, the pink-haired girl with the wide forehead, stepped between them, trying to defuse the situation. She let out a frustrated sigh. Why, even after all these years, did these two still bicker like children at every turn?

    Sasuke, Naruto, Sakura¡­ and a masked Jonin leading them, Kakashi Hatake. Orochimaru smiled faintly. "Ah, so this is the future Team 7, is it?"

    "Well, well. Interesting."

    "Wait, you¡­ know about our Team 7? But¡­ how? At this point in time, weren''t we¡­ not even born yet?" Naruto asked, utterly baffled.

    Kakashi''s eyes, usually calm, now held a hint of surprise as he looked at Orochimaru. How could he know? Even if he overheard their names, there was no way Orochimaru would know the composition of their team, let alone its leader.

    Orochimaru, however, didn''t bother explaining. "Although I''m surprised to see you all here and curious about your purpose, I have my own matters to attend to," he said smoothly before turning to his companion. "Kushina, let''s go."

    "Huh? Leave? Just like that? Ignore them?" Kushina was taken aback, her eyes briefly glancing toward her ''daughter.'' Her expression betrayed her hesitation.

    "They''re from the future. If they learn too much about what''s to come, it''ll spoil all the fun," Orochimaru said with a cryptic smile, glancing at her meaningfully. "Don''t you think?"

    Without waiting for a reply, Orochimaru began walking toward R¨­ran. Despite the brief encounter, he had already gleaned plenty of information. To Kakashi and the others, these interactions might seem insignificant, but to Orochimaru, the discrepancies were glaring. The things he''d just learned were vastly different from his memories.

    Kushina hesitated, but in the end, she followed Orochimaru. Though she yearned to speak with her ''daughter'' and learn more about the future, Orochimaru''s reasoning seemed sound. Knowing too much about the future could lead to unnecessary complications. Perhaps it really was better to leave things as they were.

    But just as they were about to leave, a cold voice interrupted them.

    "Orochimaru, wait!"

    "Hm?" Orochimaru paused, though he didn''t turn around.

    "Sasuke¡­" Kakashi frowned. "What are you doing?"

    "What''s going on now?" Naruto and Sakura exchanged confused looks. Sasuke''s serious tone, coupled with his boldness in directly addressing Orochimaru, left them stunned. Even Kakashi, usually composed, looked bewildered.

    The only one who seemed entertained was Reige, who claimed to be Orochimaru''s daughter. She stood to the side, a faint smirk playing on her lips, as though enjoying the show.

    Orochimaru stopped but remained facing away. "What is it?"

    "My name is Uchiha Sasuke," Sasuke began, his voice calm yet firm. "I wasn''t planning to come here, but the moment I heard I might see you, I couldn''t resist."

    "And what of it?" Orochimaru replied, unimpressed.

    "Then I''ll make it clear¡ªI challenge you."

    "Don''t be reckless, Sasuke!" Kakashi quickly intervened, reaching out to stop him. Despite everything, his wariness of Orochimaru hadn''t lessened, no matter the timeline.

    "Don''t stop me," Sasuke said coldly, brushing Kakashi''s hand aside. "This is the reason I came here. To fight him." S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "You''re no match for him!"

    "Not his match?" Sasuke smirked confidently, unsheathing the ninja sword on his back. "We''ll see about that."

    "Come, Orochimaru. Let''s settle this," he said, pointing the blade directly at his opponent.

    "A fight?" Orochimaru chuckled, finally turning to face Sasuke. His golden eyes scanned him, taking in every detail. "Interesting. But tell me, what makes you think you''re qualified?"

    "Stop underestimating me!" Sasuke roared, darting forward in a blur. His speed was so great that Naruto and Sakura could barely keep up.

    However, Orochimaru didn''t move an inch.

    Clang!

    The ninja sword stopped mid-air, held firmly by Orochimaru''s hand. Sasuke''s eyes widened in shock.

    "You came to challenge me without understanding anything about me?" Orochimaru said calmly.

    Before Sasuke could react, Orochimaru flicked his wrist, sending the sword flying. It embedded itself with a sharp thunk into the wall nearby.

    Sasuke, quick to recover, activated his Sharingan. The dark pupils shifted, turning scarlet with three tomoe spinning inside. Without hesitation, he raised his leg, aiming a kick at Orochimaru''s face.

    Orochimaru caught Sasuke''s ankle effortlessly, his expression unchanging. From his sleeves, countless snakes slithered out, wrapping around Sasuke''s leg and crawling upward.

    "Damn it!" Sasuke gritted his teeth, forming hand seals. "Try this¡ªBlaze Release: Kagutsuchi!"

    The tomoe in his Sharingan spun rapidly, transforming into a six-pointed star. Black flames erupted from his chakra, scorching the snakes.

    Orochimaru let go just in time, stepping back as the snakes burned to ash. Sasuke used the momentum to leap away, creating distance between them.

    "Ah, the Mangekyo Sharingan," Orochimaru mused, his eyes narrowing slightly. "No wonder you''re so confident. But do you really think that alone is enough?"

    "Shut up!" Sasuke snapped, his patience wearing thin.

    Purple chakra surged around him, condensing into the shape of a massive, armored warrior. The Susano''o stood tall, bow in hand, its arrow aimed squarely at Orochimaru.

    "So, you''ve heard I possess the Sharingan as well," Orochimaru said, his tone still calm. "And now, you want to take my eyes for yourself?"

    Before Sasuke could respond, his body was suddenly sent flying.

    Boom!

    He crashed into the wall with a loud impact, leaving a deep crater.

    Everyone froze, stunned.

    "What¡­ just happened?" Naruto muttered, breaking the silence.

    ***

    For every 300 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 30+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 297

    The citizens of R¨­ran, who had noticed the commotion from a distance, had retreated to safer ground, terrified of being caught in the crossfire.

    When they saw Sasuke crash into a wall after being sent flying, they silently thanked their decision to hide earlier.

    In the battlefield, Sasuke''s Susanoo had vanished. He struggled to pull himself out from the debris, his breathing heavy and labored.

    Orochimaru stood calmly in front of him, a playful smile tugging at his lips. "You''re aware that I possess the Sharingan, yet you didn''t account for the Flying Thunder God technique?"

    "F-Flying Thunder God?" Sasuke stammered, his eyes widening in disbelief. "When¡­ when did you¡ª?"

    Subconsciously, Sasuke glanced down at his ankle¡ªthe spot Orochimaru had grabbed earlier. Sure enough, there was a snake-shaped Flying Thunder God seal engraved on his shoe.

    "Using a Mangekyo Sharingan against me?" Orochimaru''s voice carried a trace of mockery. "I''ve had these eyes long before your father ever did. Susanoo''s defense may be formidable, but the space where the user stands is vulnerable. With the Flying Thunder God technique, slipping inside and targeting the main body is child''s play."

    "Damn it¡­" Sasuke muttered, clenching his fists in frustration.

    "Enough, Sasuke!" Kakashi intervened, stepping between Sasuke and Orochimaru as the young Uchiha tried to rise again. "No matter what time period, Lord Orochimaru''s strength is far beyond anything you can handle!"

    "If you keep this up, you''ll stand no chance!" Kakashi''s tone was firm, leaving no room for argument.

    "Sasuke, don''t do this!" Sakura added, gripping his shoulders.

    "But¡ª" Sasuke began, still unwilling to admit defeat.

    "Heh, I told you from the start you wouldn''t last twenty seconds," Reige chimed in playfully, skipping over to Kushina. "You didn''t believe me before. Do you believe me now?"

    Her tone was teasing, and she clung naturally to Kushina''s arm, smiling brightly. The gesture was so casual and affectionate that Kushina didn''t know how to react.

    Kushina froze, unsure how to handle the sudden intimacy. She didn''t even care about the outcome of Sasuke''s battle anymore. Despite her initial discomfort, the girl''s actions felt oddly comforting, as though they had always shared this closeness. It was a strange and conflicting feeling.

    Orochimaru, watching the scene unfold, quickly pieced things together. So Sasuke''s reckless challenge was fueled by the provocations of this so-called "daughter"? Typical of the Uchiha¡ªcompetitive to a fault unless brought to heel by something extraordinary.

    Shaking his head, Orochimaru dismissed the matter. "Let''s go, Kushina," he said, turning away.

    "Uh¡­ alright," Kushina replied hesitantly. She glanced at Reige, torn between her curiosity and her reluctance to disobey Orochimaru''s command.

    "Wait, Dad!" Reige called out. "I''m coming with you!" She eagerly ran after him.

    "Hey, Reige, slow down! Wait for us!" Naruto called after her.

    Kushina, who had been lagging behind, finally mustered the courage to ask, "So¡­ you''re really my daughter?"

    "Of course, Mom!" Reige replied cheerfully, her smile wide and genuine.

    "This¡­ this is such a strange feeling," Kushina murmured. Yet despite her confusion, Reige''s happy demeanor was infectious, and for the first time, Kushina found herself smiling sincerely.

    As they walked, Orochimaru''s thoughts wandered. He recalled the fundamentals of Yin-Yang Release¡ªthe technique that creates life and form.

    Yin Release draws upon spiritual energy to create form from nothing, while Yang Release uses physical energy to give life to that form. In essence, Yin creates the shape, and Yang breathes life into it. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Sasuke, as the reincarnation of Indra, was once destined to become the savior of the ninja world. By the age of sixteen or seventeen, he should have wielded one of the strongest forms of Yin Release, surpassed only by the Sage of Six Paths himself. His visual prowess should have evolved to the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan and, eventually, the Rinnegan with six tomoe.

    But something was amiss. Despite nearing the age of seventeen, Sasuke had yet to unlock the power he was meant to possess. Instead, he only had a pair of six-pointed-star Mangekyo Sharingan.

    Orochimaru didn''t know what had occurred in the intervening years to cause this divergence, but he didn''t care to speculate. He had no desire to meddle in future events.

    As a reincarnator, Orochimaru already knew more about the future than most. Yet the stronger he grew, the less these memories served him. Instead, they became a hindrance, clouding his judgment of the present.

    Take, for instance, the moment when three great ninja villages had demanded Konoha hand him over. Based on his knowledge of the future, he should have anticipated such a scenario. And yet, when it happened, he was genuinely caught off guard because it didn''t align with his memories.

    The frustration of being wrong¡ªof relying on faulty information¡ªwas a feeling he despised.

    Knowing too much about the future robbed life of its spontaneity and led only to a tedious cycle of overthinking. Constantly debating whether to preserve or alter the timeline was a miserable way to live.

    That''s why Orochimaru didn''t ask further questions about the future. He didn''t care how it unfolded or what fate awaited others.

    As they approached R¨­ran''s largest and most ornate building, a guard clad in armor stepped forward, blocking their path.

    "Halt! State your business!" the guard barked.

    "Who leads this city?" Orochimaru asked calmly. "Take me to them."

    "Who are you? Do you think you can meet the queen just like that?" the guard demanded, his tone growing hostile.

    "Queen?" Orochimaru raised an eyebrow. "All the more reason to meet her. Lead the way. Unless¡­" He paused, a sinister smile spreading across his face. "Unless you want me to destroy this place."

    "What? You dare threaten¡ª"

    Bang!

    Before the guard could finish, he was sent flying, crashing to the ground with a heavy thud.

    Inside the palace, Queen Sara sat on her throne. Her crimson hair and dark brown eyes gave her an air of elegance and authority.

    According to the original timeline, Naruto''s team would arrive in R¨­ran in Konoha Year 63 to assist the Sand Village in pursuing a rogue ninja. They would then travel twenty years into the past¡ªKonoha Year 43¡ªwhere Naruto would meet his father, Minato. Together, they would defeat the rogue ninja, Mukade.

    But Orochimaru knew that such events were impossible in this timeline. By Konoha Year 43, the Third Great Ninja War had yet to end, and relations between the five great nations were strained. There was no alliance between Konoha and the Land of Wind, and Minato had no reason to be in R¨­ran.

    Whether this supposed rogue ninja even existed was irrelevant. Orochimaru''s goal was simple: the dragon vein.

    "Stop! Who dares disturb the peace of this palace?" Sara''s voice rang out as she stepped into the hall, her gaze falling on the fallen guards.

    "Ah, so you''re the queen," Orochimaru said smoothly, his lips curving into a faint smile as he approached. "Not bad. Shall we talk¡­ in private?"

    ***

    For every 300 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 30+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 298

    Orochimaru''s approach to meeting the Queen of R¨­ran was as direct as it was crude.

    In any normal circumstance, a little humility would have sufficed for gaining an audience with the queen. Yet, Orochimaru discarded even the most basic courtesies.

    He chose a more straightforward and forceful approach not out of necessity, but because he simply didn''t want to waste time.

    In Orochimaru''s view, when one lacks power, it''s acceptable to act submissive, even cowardly, if it serves a purpose. After all, survival often requires adaptability. But when one possesses strength, there is no need to lower oneself. Instead, one should exude authority¡ªproject an aura that declares, You''re not even qualified to speak to me.

    This kind of domineering attitude was not inherently Orochimaru''s style, but here in R¨­ran, he felt it was the quickest route to his goal.

    Queen Sara descended the steps of her palace, her luxurious robes flowing behind her. Several guards followed closely, surrounding Orochimaru as they moved into formation.

    Unfazed, Orochimaru strode forward with complete disregard for the tension in the air. His golden eyes locked onto Sara, and with a confident smile, he made his demands.

    "Talk?" Sara repeated, her tone laced with distaste. "You''re guests from afar, and as queen, it''s my duty to welcome you. But the manner in which you barged into my palace leaves much to be desired!"

    "My apologies for the unpleasant approach," Orochimaru said indifferently, his voice calm but utterly unapologetic. "I dislike wasting time with unnecessary pleasantries."

    "The queen is, of course, free to refuse my request," he continued, his tone shifting to one of veiled menace. "But you must also be prepared to face the consequences."

    "Impudent fool! Who do you think you are?" barked the guard captain at Sara''s side. He clenched his fists, his face red with fury. "Seize him!"

    Sara remained silent, but her guards stepped forward, ready to attack.

    "Wait!" Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Before things could escalate, Kakashi, who had entered the hall behind Orochimaru, quickly intervened.

    Though Orochimaru didn''t move a muscle, his silence seemed to grant tacit approval. Kakashi stepped forward, bowing slightly toward the queen as he began to speak in a measured tone.

    As Kakashi explained, Sara''s expression shifted. Her initial look of disgust melted into one of surprise, then shock, and finally, fear.

    "How¡­ how is that possible?" Sara murmured, her voice trembling slightly.

    Loulan, though located in the Land of Wind, was an independent city and not under the jurisdiction of Sunagakure. Isolated from much of the outside world, it had little knowledge of Orochimaru''s reputation.

    But Kakashi''s words carried weight. Unlike Orochimaru, Kakashi had likely interacted with Sara before, making him a figure she could trust.

    "Mr. Kakashi, are you saying¡­ he could destroy this entire city?" Sara asked, her voice laced with disbelief.

    Behind his mask, Kakashi sighed deeply, a trace of helplessness in his voice. "Not just this city, Your Majesty. Even the entirety of Sunagakure itself would be powerless to stop him."

    Sara''s breath hitched, her disbelief evident. "How¡­ how could someone hold such power?"

    Kakashi''s gaze didn''t waver. "Please trust me, Queen Sara. Lord Orochimaru''s strength is far beyond what ordinary shinobi can comprehend."

    Sara looked at Kakashi, searching his face for any sign of exaggeration or deceit. But there was none. She knew Kakashi to be a man of integrity and that made his words all the more terrifying.

    Though still skeptical, she couldn''t gamble with the safety of her people. With great reluctance, she gave in. "Very well," she said softly. "Please follow me."

    Orochimaru''s lips curled into a faint smile as he followed her lead.

    ---

    Inside the Queen''s Palace

    While the others¡ªKakashi, Team 7, Kushina, and Reige¡ªwaited outside, Orochimaru met with Sara in private.

    Seated across from the queen, Orochimaru got straight to the point. "The dragon vein," he said. "Its power is unique, and it intrigues me. Since I happen to have some time, I thought I''d stop by and examine it."

    His tone was casual, almost as if he were talking about a stroll through his own garden.

    But Sara''s expression remained guarded. "The dragon vein is the lifeblood of this land," she said firmly. "It contains chakra unlike any other. If tampered with, it could potentially destroy not just R¨­ran, but the entire earth!"

    "Destroy the entire earth?" Orochimaru repeated with a chuckle. "You''re overestimating its capabilities. As long as it''s chakra, its power is inherently limited. At best, it might have the capacity to level this city¡ªbut the whole earth? That''s absurd."

    His casual dismissal of such a dire warning sent a chill down Sara''s spine.

    "Is¡­ is that so?" she murmured, uncertainty flickering across her face.

    "Indeed," Orochimaru replied. "Now, how long will it take to grant me access to the dragon vein?"

    Sara hesitated before answering. "How long will your¡­ studies take?"

    "That depends," Orochimaru said with a shrug. "It could be three days, or three months. It all depends on the complexity of the dragon vein."

    Sara bit her lip, clearly torn. "In that case, give me time to evacuate the citizens¡ª"

    "No need," Orochimaru interrupted with a wave of his hand. "I''m only here to study the dragon vein, not to harm it. There''s no danger to anyone."

    After some negotiation, Sara finally relented and agreed to lead Orochimaru to the dragon vein.

    ---

    Back in the palace, the rest of the group was treated to Sara''s hospitality while they waited. Kushina, in particular, seized the opportunity to speak with Reige and learn more about her future daughter.

    Meanwhile, Orochimaru followed Sara deep into R¨­ran, his mind already racing with possibilities.

    The ability to manipulate time and space was exceedingly rare. Space-based techniques like the Flying Thunder God, Kamui, and summoning jutsu were already formidable. But time manipulation? That was a realm he had yet to explore.

    The dragon vein''s potential to bridge both time and space made it an irresistible subject of study.

    ---

    Elsewhere, the Third Great Ninja War raged on.

    While Orochimaru delved deeper into Loulan, the infamous Battle of Kannabi Bridge unfolded on the Iwagakure frontlines.

    In this decisive conflict, Minato lived up to his moniker of the Yellow Flash. With unmatched speed and precision, he single-handedly eliminated fifty Iwa Jonin and forced thousands of enemy ninjas into retreat, securing a crucial victory for Konoha.

    But the war came at a steep cost.

    Before the war, Konoha had a force of nearly 40,000 shinobi. By its end, fewer than 20,000 remained. Despite their best efforts, they were struggling to hold their own against Kirigakure''s relentless offensives.

    ---

    Back in Konoha

    Hiruzen exhaled deeply, releasing a long trail of smoke from his pipe. His gaze was heavy with exhaustion as he addressed an elder advisor.

    "So, have you truly decided to let Tsunade succeed as the Fourth Hokage?" the advisor asked.

    Hiruzen sighed. "It seems I have no other choice. Inform her immediately so she can prepare herself."

    ***

    For every 100 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 30+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 299

    In the Hokage Conference Room of Konoha, the Third Hokage, Hiruzen, convened a meeting with Koharu and Homura to discuss the succession of the Fourth Hokage.

    Danzo was notably absent.

    Everyone knew Danzo''s ambitions, and his views often clashed with Hiruzen''s. Naturally, Hiruzen would not involve him in discussions about the next Hokage.

    Following the retreat of enemy forces at the Suna and Kumo defense lines, Hiruzen returned to Konoha from the front lines of the Kannabi Bridge battle.

    Once back in the village, he began contemplating the various problems Konoha faced.

    During the First Hokage''s reign, the ninja world feared Konoha''s strength and dared not act recklessly. After Hashirama''s death, the Second Hokage, Tobirama, succeeded him, but conflict soon followed.

    Even so, during that war, Konoha''s only significant clash was with the Kumo-nin, and they even formed an alliance afterward.

    But everything changed after Tobirama''s death and Hiruzen''s ascension. The Uzumaki clan''s destruction, the Second Shinobi World War, the Third Shinobi World War, and even Orochimaru''s eventual defection¡ªthese events all stemmed from what could only be described as poor decisions under his leadership.

    Hiruzen couldn''t deny it. Compared to his predecessors, his reign had seen far too many failures.

    Now, with the war nearing its end, it was clear that the time had come for him to step down and pass the torch to someone else.

    In truth, Tsunade wasn''t his ideal candidate, especially after Orochimaru''s defection. However, Hiruzen found himself with no other viable choice.

    The situation with the Nine-Tails Jinchuuriki being in Orochimaru''s hands made everything even more precarious. Orochimaru''s strength, coupled with his mastery of the Reanimation Jutsu and his other forbidden techniques, left Hiruzen unwilling to take risks.

    Reluctantly, he decided that Tsunade would be the best candidate to succeed him, even though it wasn''t his first choice. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The succession process for the Hokage was complex. It required the votes of more than fifty Jonin from the village, the approval of Konoha''s senior advisors, and the daimyo''s blessing. Once the position was secured, the Hokage would also need support from the influential clans to ensure smooth governance.

    However, Tsunade''s candidacy was unlikely to face opposition. Her battlefield reputation as a medical master was unparalleled, she had saved countless lives during the war. This alone would earn her the respect and votes of many. The few whispers about her relationship with Orochimaru could easily be silenced by the upper ranks of Konoha''s leadership.

    After Hiruzen explained his reasoning, the two advisors exchanged hesitant looks.

    "It seems there''s no other option left," Homura said with a sigh.

    "The events of the past regarding Orochimaru¡­ well¡­" Koharu trailed off, shaking her head.

    "Let''s just hope Tsunade will prioritize the village''s welfare once she becomes Hokage," Hiruzen said, exhaling a long puff of smoke.

    ---

    On the front lines, Tsunade stood frozen after receiving a secret letter.

    "What?" she muttered to herself, re-reading the contents in disbelief.

    She was being named the next Hokage?

    Tsunade couldn''t wrap her head around it. As someone who had long considered herself unsuited for politics or leadership, the idea seemed absurd. Not to mention, how could someone like her widely known as Orochimaru''s wife possibly hold the position?

    Tsunade knew the process well. While the Jonin vote was technically required, the reality was that the previous Hokage and the senior advisors had the most significant influence on the outcome. The Jonin generally deferred to their decision unless something outrageous was proposed.

    But why her?

    The timing also baffled her. The war wasn''t even over yet, so why was Sarutobi making such a hasty decision?

    Then it hit her.

    Her mind flashed back to the day she had persuaded Orochimaru to meet with Hiruzen. Something about that meeting had struck her as strange even then.

    "Orochimaru¡­ did you make a deal with the Third Hokage?" she muttered under her breath.

    Now, it seemed clear. Orochimaru, ever pragmatic, wouldn''t have returned to aid the village without some form of leverage or guarantee.

    Placing her hand on her forehead, Tsunade sighed heavily. "Honestly¡­ couldn''t you have at least discussed this with me first?"

    ---

    Elsewhere, minor skirmishes at the borders continued, but the large-scale conflicts of the Third Shinobi World War were winding down. The only remaining threat was Kirigakure''s forces, but even they posed less immediate danger.

    ---

    Meanwhile, deep within Ror¨¡n, Orochimaru stood in a vast underground chamber hundreds of meters beneath the city.

    In the center of the chamber was a large, intricate seal¡ªthe dragon vein''s power was locked within it.

    Staring at the seal, Orochimaru''s lips curled into a faint frown.

    He had hoped that mastering the dragon vein''s power would allow him to control time freely. However, his research revealed otherwise.

    The dragon vein''s power was not only tethered to Ror¨¡n, but it also had strict limitations. The time span it could traverse was limited to a mere twenty years, and its influence could not overlap with existing timelines.

    In essence, the dragon vein wasn''t a tool for unrestricted time travel.

    If one traveled to a specific point in time and absorbed the dragon vein''s energy, they would be unable to use it a second time to revisit that era. Furthermore, anyone who left Ror¨¡n after using the dragon vein would find the power dissipating over time, eventually forcing them back to their original timeline.

    The restrictions made it impossible to use the dragon vein to rewrite history on a large scale. It couldn''t take him to the Warring States Period or beyond, it simply wasn''t built for that.

    "Reality is always disappointing," Orochimaru muttered with a dry laugh. "What a waste of effort¡­"

    "Still¡­ perhaps not a complete waste," Kushina said softly from behind him.

    Orochimaru turned slightly, raising an eyebrow.

    "At least we met Reige," she added timidly.

    Orochimaru let out a faint chuckle. "Reige, huh? Do you really believe she''s our daughter?"

    "W-What do you mean?" Kushina stammered, clearly caught off guard.

    "Her appearance, her bloodline, even the bond she seems to share with us¡ªit all checks out," Kushina said, her voice steady despite her nervousness.

    "I''ve believed it from the beginning," she added earnestly.

    Orochimaru shrugged. Strengthening the seal on the dragon vein, he turned and began walking toward the exit, with Kushina following closely behind.

    "By all accounts, she does seem to be our daughter," Orochimaru admitted. "But don''t you think the idea of¡­ us¡­ is a little strange?"

    "What''s so strange about it?" Kushina shot back, though her face turned red as the words left her mouth. She realized too late how her response might be interpreted.

    "I mean¡­ I already love this daughter of ours," Kushina continued, fumbling over her words. "Even if I don''t know how things happened between us, if you don''t mind¡­ I¡­ I¡­"

    "Are you saying you''d be willing to sleep with me for the sake of this daughter?" Orochimaru asked with a smirk.

    "I-I¡­ yes!" Kushina blurted out, her face burning with embarrassment.

    Orochimaru let out a low, amused laugh. "Women really are fascinating creatures," he mused. "But before anything else¡­ I suppose I should run this past Tsunade first, don''t you think?"

    "T-Tsunade-sama?"

    ***

    For every 300 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 50+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 300

    It''s not easy for any woman to talk about sleeping with someone, as women are naturally reserved.

    Kushina was no exception.

    In the beginning, just like Mikoto, her feelings toward Orochimaru were only those of gratitude and respect, nothing resembling romantic affection.

    But after meeting the girl named Uzumaki Reige, Kushina had been deeply moved. She fell in love with the girl''s warmth and personality and began longing for a future where she could have a daughter like her.

    However, if she didn''t follow through with Orochimaru, this girl would cease to exist, and her wish to have such a daughter would never come true.

    This thought troubled Kushina, and after much contemplation, she made a decision.

    She had no other relatives left in Konoha, and the idea of having a family, a daughter was something she now found comforting.

    But even with this resolve, she realized she couldn''t just give herself to anyone.

    Only Orochimaru.

    However, she hadn''t expected his response to be so¡­ indirect.

    He said he would talk to Tsunade? That was ridiculous! Could something like this even be discussed with Tsunade? Would she agree?

    Probably not.

    Her thoughts began to spiral, and her mind wandered to Uchiha Mikoto. She remembered the subtle gestures of closeness between Mikoto and Tsunade after Orochimaru left the village. Could it be¡­? No, surely not.

    Orochimaru, unaware of the whirlwind of thoughts in Kushina''s mind, remained calm and unaffected by the odd look she gave him.

    "Kushina, go say your goodbyes. Let''s leave this place," he said, breaking the silence.

    "Ah¡­ alright!" Kushina replied, snapping out of her thoughts.

    The dragon vein in R¨­ran held little practical value for Orochimaru, and staying any longer would serve no purpose.

    When Kushina returned to the palace, she noticed that Kakashi and the other visitors from the future were already gone. This didn''t surprise her, so she turned her attention to Queen Sara to bid her farewell.

    The Queen, upon hearing that Orochimaru and Kushina were leaving, felt nothing but relief. She even let out a discreet sigh of gratitude.

    ---

    Meanwhile, the war raged on.

    Konoha had shifted most of its remaining forces to the Kirigakure defense line, pulling troops away from the Sand, Iwa, and Kumo fronts, leaving only the necessary guards stationed there.

    Encounters with enemy infiltration teams, covert operations, and counter-operations became the new focus.

    This time, however, the commander of the Kirigakure defense line wasn''t one of the clan heads or the brilliant Nara Shikaku. Instead, it was Tsunade¡ªa surprising choice, given that she had never held such a role before.

    The clan leaders began to see the writing on the wall.

    It was clear that the Third Hokage was preparing to step down, and Tsunade was the prime candidate to succeed him.

    Hiruzen''s decision to put her in command was strategic, it was a way to build her credibility with Konoha''s major families and pave the way for her transition to Hokage.

    Tsunade didn''t disappoint. Her leadership on the battlefield, whether it was her combat skills or her medical expertise helped Konoha secure critical advantages in the war.

    ---

    In the dense jungle near Konoha''s eastern defense line, a clearing was heavily guarded by Anbu operatives.

    At the center of the clearing, on a large boulder, sat two figures: Hiruzen dressed in his ceremonial robes, and Jiraiya, wearing his Jonin vest, his white hair glowing faintly under the moonlight.

    "Old man, why are you here on the front lines?" Jiraiya asked, resting his hands on his knees. "You came all the way out here to meet me in person? Must be something important."

    Hiruzen took a slow puff from his pipe, exhaling deeply. "It''s nothing urgent," he said. "I just wanted to ask if you had any objections to my recent decision."

    "Objections?" Jiraiya tilted his head, confused for a moment before realization dawned. "Oh, you mean Tsunade, don''t you?"

    Hiruzen nodded silently.

    Jiraiya chuckled. "What''s there to object to? Is there anyone better suited for the role than her?"

    "You really have no other thoughts about it?" Hiruzen pressed.

    "Old man, you''re overthinking it," Jiraiya said with a casual wave of his hand. "I''ve never wanted that position. I prefer traveling, gathering information, and continuing my mission. Staying in Konoha isn''t for me."

    "I see," Hiruzen said with a sigh, his tone laced with both understanding and resignation.

    ---

    In a remote orphanage, on a dark and quiet night, Orochimaru sat in a guest room, leaning back in a chair as he listened to Nonou''s report.

    "So, the Battle of Kannabi Bridge is over?" he asked, raising an eyebrow.

    Nono, standing nearby, adjusted her glasses. "Yes, Lord Orochimaru. Tsunade-sama has moved to the eastern defense line to confront the Kirigakure forces. She said she would contact me once the situation stabilizes, and she''s been keeping me updated. This information should be accurate."

    Orochimaru''s lips curled into a faint smile. "She''s surprisingly bold, isn''t she? Sharing sensitive information so openly with me, a supposed traitor."

    He reached into his sleeve and pulled out a small package, handing it to her. "This is for you."

    Nono looked down at the package in surprise. "What is it?"

    "Just some clothes I picked up during my travels," Orochimaru replied nonchalantly. "Go try them on."

    Nonou hesitated for only a moment before nodding. "Alright," she said quietly, taking the package and leaving the room.

    As the door closed, Orochimaru leaned back and began to think.

    "So, the Battle of Kannabi Bridge has concluded," he murmured to himself. "That means¡­ Obito''s fate should already be set."

    He recalled the adult Kakashi he had seen earlier. Though Kakashi no longer had the Sharingan, the scar on his left eye remained, a testament to the events of the battle.

    This meant Obito''s story likely hadn''t deviated too far from what he remembered.

    But Nagato¡­

    Nagato was now considered one of Orochimaru''s subordinates. How would Madara, or whoever else, manipulate him?

    Thinking about it, Orochimaru''s smile widened.

    "Well, well¡­ this is getting interesting."

    ***

    Checkout my new ff: Heavenly Restriction User of the Gojo Clan: I Refuse to Be Cut in Half

    For every 300 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 70+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 301

    The Battle of Kannabi Bridge was the most critical confrontation between Konoha and Iwa.

    The bridge served as the primary supply line for the Iwa forces. Without it, they couldn''t maintain their army, forcing them to retreat.

    Recognizing this, Konoha devised a plan to destroy the bridge and cripple the enemy''s supply chain.

    The task was entrusted to Namikaze Minato and his team¡ªKakashi, Obito, and Rin.

    While Minato distracted the enemy head-on, the other three infiltrated and successfully destroyed the bridge. However, during the mission, Obito was severely injured while saving Rin, crushed beneath a falling boulder. Half of his body was destroyed, and he was ultimately rescued by Uchiha Madara.

    Orochimaru remembered this series of events vividly.

    Some might wonder why, knowing all this, Orochimaru prioritized dealing with Kumo before Iwa. Wouldn''t addressing Iwa earlier have prevented these events from unfolding?

    Orochimaru had considered that possibility.

    If he had confronted the Iwa forces first, there was a chance these events might not have occurred. But he concluded that the likelihood of change wasn''t significant.

    Madara''s grand plan didn''t hinge solely on Uchiha Obito. If Obito had been unavailable, someone else would have filled the role. Combat strength wasn''t critical for the mastermind pulling the strings from the shadows. With the help of White Zetsu, executing Madara''s plans would still have been achievable.

    Moreover, Orochimaru had access to a vast number of reanimated ninjas from Iwa. Strategically, focusing on the Sand and Kumo defense lines was the most efficient choice.

    After all, with his current strength, resources, and knowledge of future events, he was more than capable of handling unexpected challenges as they arose.

    ---

    At the same time, in the Land of Grass, in a hidden underground chamber, Madara lay in his makeshift sanctuary.

    The area, situated between the mortal realm and the underworld, had served as Madara''s base during his final years.

    On a large bed in the chamber lay a young man, his body heavily bandaged, with half of it repaired using makeshift parts.

    Standing nearby, a White Zetsu clone observed the scene with fascination.

    "This kid is incredible," Zetsu remarked. "If not for his unique eye power, even I wouldn''t have been able to save him!"

    Madara, his eyes opening slowly, spoke in a calm yet commanding tone. "Is that so?"

    "Of course," Zetsu replied, undeterred by Madara''s indifference. "By the way, Madara, I''ve heard something interesting. Konoha fought against four other villages this time, and somehow, they still came out on top. Can you believe that?"

    Madara didn''t respond, so Zetsu continued. "Apparently, Konoha''s victory had a lot to do with a technique called the Reanimation Jutsu."

    "The Reanimation Jutsu?" Madara''s eyes narrowed. "That''s Tobirama''s creation. But Tobirama has been dead for years. How is Konoha still able to use it?"

    "I''m not sure," Zetsu admitted. "But rumor has it they used it to bring back the First Hokage, Senju Hashirama."

    "Hashirama¡­" Madara''s tone grew sharper. "Who in Konoha would dare to summon him? Have you discovered the user''s identity?"

    "Not yet," Zetsu said, shrugging. "Whoever it is has been very careful about staying hidden. But once this boy wakes up, maybe he can provide some answers."

    Madara''s gaze shifted to the young man on the bed. Slowly, he rose from his seat, his long cloak trailing behind him as he approached.

    "That''s true," Madara murmured, his voice low. "It seems this boy is finally waking up."

    As if on cue, the young man stirred. His eyes fluttered open, revealing one scarlet Sharingan as his vision adjusted to the dim light.

    The first thing he saw was Madara, his weathered face framed by long white hair. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "W-Where am I?" the boy stammered, his voice weak and hoarse.

    "This," Madara said, his voice filled with authority, "is somewhere halfway between life and death, child of Uchiha."

 Chapter 302

    "Somewhere halfway between life and death?"

    Obito froze for a moment. His gaze landed on the old man before him, his single visible eye narrowing in confusion. Noticing the exposed Sharingan in the man''s left eye, Obito couldn''t help but ask, "Your eyes¡­ Could it be, Grandpa, are you also a member of the Uchiha clan?"

    "Hmm. That''s for you to figure out," Madara replied in a low, indifferent tone.

    Obito''s scarlet Sharingan with two tomoe spun faintly as he tried to process the situation. Memories of being crushed under the boulder and his body failing him flashed in his mind. Was it this old man who saved him?

    But something didn''t add up.

    "You said this place is somewhere halfway between life and death? Where exactly is this? It''s so dark I can barely see anything!" Obito grumbled, his voice laced with nervousness. Trying to mask his fear, he forced a grin. "Hey, Grandpa, who are you anyway? Don''t tell me¡­ you''re the Grim Reaper? The one who decides if people go to heaven or hell?"

    As soon as the words left his mouth, his Sharingan caught a glint of light. His eyes darted to the scythe in Madara''s hand, its cold metal reflecting the dim light ominously.

    "No¡­ no, no, no! I don''t want to die yet! Please, I''m begging you, help me! I saw it just now¡ªthat''s definitely a scythe! You''re the Grim Reaper, aren''t you? The Grim Reaper of the Uchiha clan, here to take me to hell! I don''t want to die, please!" Obito yelled in panic, clutching at his injuries. "I''ve always helped old people in need! Sure, I''ve broken rules and done a few bad things, but I help old ladies cross the street all the time! You can''t send me to hell, please!" Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Madara watched Obito''s exaggerated antics without a flicker of emotion. "You''re in pain, aren''t you? That''s proof you''re still alive," he said flatly. "It''s a miracle you survived, not because of luck, but because of your eye power."

    "My¡­ eye power?" Obito stopped mid-rant, blinking in confusion.

    "Yes," Madara said. "Your Sharingan. It''s what allowed you to survive."

    "Wait, what? My Sharingan did that?" Obito mumbled, still trying to piece it all together. "By the way, where exactly did you find me? I remember there was some weird white guy too!"

    "Are you talking about me?" A voice chimed in.

    A white figure stepped into view, lighting a candle. The dim room was finally illuminated, revealing the cavernous chamber.

    Obito''s eyes widened as he recognized the strange figure. "Oh! Yeah, that''s right! Did you save me? Thank you!"

    "It wasn''t me," White Zetsu replied with a grin. "I only acted on his orders. If it weren''t for him, I wouldn''t have bothered saving you."

    "Is that so¡­" Obito turned his gaze back to Madara. "Thank you, Grandpa!"

    Madara''s expression remained calm. "Don''t thank me yet. You''ll repay this kindness¡­ thoroughly," he said. His tone carried an ominous weight. "You said you like helping the elderly, didn''t you?"

    "Well, yeah, I guess I did say that," Obito replied, scratching the back of his head. "So¡­ what do you want me to do? Stay here and take care of you?"

    "That''s one way to put it," Madara said, his lips curving into a faint smile.

    Obito stiffened. "Wait, hold on, Grandpa! I can''t stay here for too long! It''s wartime right now, and I need to get back to the battlefield to fight for Konoha and bring glory to our Uchiha clan! So, uh¡­ can we negotiate the terms?"

    Madara''s tone shifted slightly, carrying a hint of amusement. "Bring glory to the Uchiha, you say?"

    "Of course!" Obito said matter-of-factly. "I''m the Uchiha clan''s genius! Once I awaken the Mangekyo Sharingan, I''ll be unstoppable on the battlefield. I''ll achieve great things, become the leader of the Uchiha, and eventually¡­ Hokage! Everyone will respect me!"

    "Mangekyo Sharingan? Hokage?" Madara murmured, his weak voice a mix of curiosity and something akin to mockery.

    "Yeah, that''s right! Grandpa, you''re an Uchiha too, so you must know about the Mangekyo Sharingan, right?" Obito said excitedly, his youthful arrogance shining through.

    "I didn''t think even a brat like you would know about the Mangekyo Sharingan," Madara replied, narrowing his eyes.

    "Of course I know about it!" Obito said proudly. "Not only have I heard of it, I''ve even seen it!"

    "You''ve seen it?" Madara''s eyes flickered with surprise.

    In his era, the Mangekyo Sharingan was a rare and revered ability, possessed only by the most gifted members of the Uchiha clan. That this boy had seen it firsthand piqued his interest.

    "Yeah, but enough about that! My teammates are still out there fighting. I need to get back to them!" Obito said impatiently.

    "Wake up to reality," Madara interrupted sharply.

    Obito froze.

    "Nothing ever goes as planned in this accursed world," Madara said, his voice heavy with conviction. "The longer you live, the more you realize that the only things that truly exist in this reality are merely pain, suffering and futility."

    Obito blinked, caught off guard by the sudden change in tone.

    "Listen carefully," Madara continued, undeterred by Obito''s confusion. "In this world, wherever there is light, there will always be shadows to be found as well. As long as there is a concept of victors, the vanquished will also exist. The selfish intent of wanting to preserve peace, initiates war and hatred is born in order to protect love. There are nexuses causal relationships that cannot be separated."

    Obito stared blankly, utterly lost. "What''s this old man even talking about?" he muttered to himself.

    Madara ignored his bewilderment, speaking as if delivering a grand proclamation. "Someone saved you from that battlefield, didn''t they? Am I wrong?"

    Obito frowned. "Yeah¡­ but why did you only save me? What about my teammates? Why didn''t you save them too?"

    Madara leaned on his scythe for support as he stood and walked toward a stone bed behind him. "The lives of others mean nothing to me," he said coldly. "I saved you because you bear the name Uchiha."

    "Uchiha?" Obito repeated, his expression shifting. Something about this man''s words and demeanor unsettled him.

    Why was an old Uchiha living in a place like this?

    Thinking back, Obito realized he had never seen or heard of this man in Konoha. Not even the clan elders or villagers had ever mentioned him.

    "Wait a second," Obito said, his voice growing colder. "You''re not a Konoha ninja anymore, are you? That means¡­ you''re a rogue ninja! Who are you, really?"

    Madara turned to face him fully, his presence suddenly overwhelming.

    "I am Uchiha Madara¡ªthe Ghost of the Uchiha."

    Obito''s breath caught in his throat.

    "U-Uchiha Madara?" he stammered, disbelief and awe mixing in his voice.

    ***

    Checkout my new ff: Heavenly Restriction User of the Gojo Clan: I Refuse to Be Cut in Half

    For every 300 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 70+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 303

    The Land of Grass was a place of towering mountains and dense forests.

    Wearing a black cloak Kushina walked halfway up the mountainside, her eyes lingering on the slender figure ahead. Her thoughts were complicated.

    They had stayed at the orphanage for three days.

    Her guest room had been right next to Orochimaru''s. While others might have been oblivious, there was no way she, staying so close, wouldn''t notice what was happening.

    Every night at nine o''clock, when the orphanage''s lights went out, Nono would find a reason to slip into Orochimaru''s room.

    From the sounds she overheard, Kushina could tell the kind of relationship they had.

    She had heard such noises before long ago, when she was still a child, from Tsunade.

    Kushina couldn''t understand why accomplished women like Nono or even Mikoto were willing to disregard Tsunade''s existence and become entangled with Orochimaru.

    Sure, Orochimaru was powerful, far beyond the average ninja. But multiple women at the same time? Didn''t that seem strange?

    "What''s wrong, sir?" Kushina asked, seeing Orochimaru suddenly stop in his tracks.

    "Nothing. Just stay here and wait for me," Orochimaru replied, his golden eyes narrowing as he gazed at the concealed mountainside in front of them.

    Without waiting for Kushina to respond, Orochimaru''s body sank into the earth and disappeared into the mountainside.

    Using the earth as a medium to move underground was a basic technique for most Earth Release ninjas, though the speed and stealth involved varied depending on the user.

    Kushina nodded obediently. Once Orochimaru was gone, she took a moment to glance around.

    The area was remote and far from any major road. The mountainside ahead had an unusual air about it.

    Roughly ten minutes later, Orochimaru re-emerged, his face calm and unreadable.

    Without saying a word, he turned and started walking again.

    Kushina was puzzled by what Orochimaru had just done but didn''t dare ask.

    Orochimaru, for his part, didn''t feel the need to explain.

    Only he knew the significance of this place.

    "Just an ordinary hideout," he thought to himself.

    As a child, Orochimaru had come to this location and caught a glimpse of Madara here using a scouting fly. Back then, he hadn''t been strong enough to get any closer.

    But after learning that the battle at Kannabi Bridge had ended, this memory resurfaced, prompting him to investigate.

    He hoped to find a trace of the dying Uchiha Madara or perhaps White Zetsu or Black Zetsu. That would change everything.

    However, after scouring the hideout, he found nothing.

    The protective barriers were long gone, and even with his advanced sensory abilities, Orochimaru couldn''t detect any sign of life.

    It was clear that this place was just a former refuge, abandoned long ago. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Sir, where are we headed next?" Kushina asked.

    "We''re going to the lab to focus on experiments. We''ll wait for the war to end," Orochimaru said bluntly.

    He had no intention of getting involved in the war any further.

    With the Kannabi Bridge already secured, only Kirigakure remained as a threat. But in Orochimaru''s eyes, Konoha had more than enough capable ninjas to handle the Mist Village on their own.

    It wasn''t worth his time or effort.

    Besides, the lab in the southeast was the perfect place for him to conduct research and maintain contact with Tsunade.

    ---

    A Few Months Later¡ªKonoha Year 47

    The outcome of the war was exactly as Orochimaru had expected.

    Kirigakure''s forces were formidable, and their combat prowess rivaled that of Konoha. However, as the aggressors, they faced logistical disadvantages.

    The long supply lines and the nature of the conflict meant that Kirigakure''s losses were always greater than Konoha''s during battles.

    ---

    In a small town, chaos erupted.

    Several figures wearing Kirigakure forehead protectors moved through the streets, their moisture-resistant uniforms glinting in the light. They slaughtered indiscriminately, their laughter echoing through the air.

    "Hahaha!"

    "Kill them all!"

    "Hey, Juzo, get to work already!"

    A terrified woman shielded a young boy, no older than three or four, behind her. Tears streamed down her face as she pleaded with one of the masked Kirigakure ninjas.

    "Please¡­ don''t hurt my child. I''m begging you!"

    Without a word, the ninja raised his blade and struck her down. Blood splattered across the ground as the woman collapsed.

    "Mother¡­!" The boy cried, falling to the ground and clutching his mother''s lifeless body.

    The blood pooled beneath them.

    "Tch. What a racket," muttered another man as he approached. He was tall, with his beard tied into a whip, an eyepatch over one eye, and a cruel smile playing on his lips.

    "Jinin, what''s the point of killing unarmed civilians?"

    The speaker was Juzo Biwa, a man with short black hair, sharp teeth, and a cross-shaped scar on the right side of his face. A large blade rested on his back as he frowned at Jinin''s actions.

    As brutal as Kirigakure ninjas were, even they rarely stooped to targeting defenseless civilians.

    "What''s the point?" Jinin replied indifferently. "This is Konoha territory. Who''s to say there aren''t disguised Konoha ninjas hiding among them? Besides, killing''s fun, isn''t it?"

    He smirked, cleaning his blade.

    Another ninja chimed in, laughing. "Yeah! I haven''t killed anyone in two days. Feels good to let loose!"

    "Hahaha!"

    "Hahaha!"

    As the others joined in the laughter, Juzo shook his head and turned his gaze toward the horizon. A heavy feeling settled in his chest.

    "Why do I have a bad feeling about this?" he muttered to himself.

    "Alright, let''s get moving," Jinin ordered. "We''ve killed enough here. If we linger too long, Konoha''s forces will catch up."

    From the edges of the town, more figures emerged, joining the group. Seven in total, each carrying a unique weapon.

    They were Kirigakure''s elite, powerful enough that even Konoha''s elite Jonin would struggle against them.

    "Let''s finish the mission and get out of here," one of them said.

    "Finish it? I just want to kill more," another replied with a grin.

    "Don''t worry," Jinin said, "there are plenty more to kill up ahead."

    "Stop right there!"

    The sudden shout startled the group. They turned to see a lone figure standing behind them.

    At first, they were stunned. Then, they burst out laughing.

    "Hahaha! A brat!"

    "This kid''s tone sure is cocky. Think he''s strong?"

    "Stronger than you, maybe, Raiga," one quipped, laughing again.

    "Little brat, let me help you out¡­"

    But before the ninja could finish his sentence, a chilling voice rang out.

    "None of you are leaving here alive. Summoning Jutsu: Formation of Ten Thousand Snakes!"

    ***

    Checkout my new ff: Heavenly Restriction User of the Gojo Clan: I Refuse to Be Cut in Half.

    For every 100 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 30+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 304

    During the cultivation process of Mi, Orochimaru used special methods to accelerate his growth. Once cultivation was complete, Mi''s growth rate returned to that of an ordinary person.

    Currently, Mi looked no older than twelve or thirteen years old.

    The boy had originally ventured out to meet some old friends today, but when he arrived in this small town, he was greeted with devastation. The place was riddled with destruction, and bodies littered the ground.

    Seeing the horrific scene, his normally innocent demeanor gave way to fury.

    Fortunately, the culprits had yet to leave.

    ---

    On the other side, the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist were visibly taken aback by the sudden surge of power emanating from the boy standing before them.

    "This kid¡­"

    ---

    In the underground laboratory, Orochimaru was busy working on an experiment with a test tube in hand.

    Meanwhile, in the laboratory''s monitoring room, Kushina sat surrounded by dozens of screens, her playful nature causing her to immerse herself in operating the high-tech equipment.

    From the monitoring room, Kushina''s voice rang out.

    "Lord Orochimaru!"

    "Hmm?"

    "You said Tsunade-sama would be coming today, right?" Kushina asked, her voice carrying a hint of nervousness.

    Since their return from R¨­ran, Kushina''s feelings toward Orochimaru had become complicated. Knowing that she would one day have a daughter with him was something she couldn''t wrap her head around.

    The idea left her feeling strange and conflicted.

    Orochimaru, however, had been so preoccupied with his experiments that he had shown no interest in pursuing any personal relationships. As a result, things between them had remained calm.

    But today was different.

    Tsunade was coming to the lab, and Orochimaru planned to tell her everything about what had happened in R¨­ran.

    Kushina, aware of all this, couldn''t help but feel uneasy.

    She wondered what Tsunade''s reaction would be.

    Would she be angry? Would she hit her? Or worse, hit Orochimaru?

    The uncertainty gnawed at her nerves.

    Hearing Kushina''s question, Orochimaru responded casually, "According to her last message, she should be here today. Why? Are you nervous?"

    "Of course not!"

    Orochimaru chuckled. "Don''t worry. Based on her personality, I''d say you''re very much her type. She won''t reject you."

    "Wha¡ªwhat kind of thing is that to say? Shouldn''t this be up to Tsunade-sama to decide?" Kushina muttered, exasperated.

    As she glanced at the monitors, her eyes widened. "Ah! Tsunade-sama is here! I''ll go meet her!"

    Without waiting for Orochimaru''s response, Kushina bolted toward the laboratory''s entrance.

    Watching her retreating figure, Orochimaru fell into thought.

    The Nine-Tails Jinchuriki¡­

    He recalled that Mangekyo Sharingan and Wood Release could suppress tailed beasts, yet Nagato with the Rinnegan had struggled against Naruto in his memories.

    Was it due to some other factor?

    After all, Uchiha Madara had used the Rinnegan to subdue all nine tailed beasts.

    Perhaps Nagato had only reached his full potential after being reanimated.

    Orochimaru nodded slightly at his own conclusion.

    ---

    Suddenly, a frown crossed Orochimaru''s face. "Hmm? The seal was released? What happened?"

    At that moment, Tsunade''s voice echoed from the laboratory''s entrance. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Orochimaru, so this is where you''ve been hiding! You actually built a massive underground lab here?"

    Orochimaru snapped out of his thoughts and replied nonchalantly, "Tsunade, you came at the perfect time. Come with me."

    "What? I just got here, and you''re already dragging me off. Where are we going?"

    "To the nearby town. Kushina, you''re coming too."

    ---

    Five kilometers away from the laboratory, the once lively town had been reduced to ruins.

    The air was thick with smoke, and the streets were riddled with craters.

    Seven Kirigakure ninjas surrounded a boy in a white robe, their expressions a mix of wariness and disbelief.

    Juzo, one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen and the wielder of Kubikirib¨­ch¨­, couldn''t hide his astonishment.

    "Hey, this kid''s using snakes? Could he be¡­ Orochimaru?"

    "Yeah, it kind of feels like him¡­"

    "Don''t be stupid," another swordsman interrupted. "Orochimaru fought in the Second Great Ninja War. He''d be in his thirties by now. There''s no way he''s this kid!"

    "But still¡­"

    "Stop talking and stay alert!" Juzo barked, snapping his companions back to focus.

    At his warning, Raiga leapt backward, narrowly avoiding a massive strike that caused the ground to collapse in a cloud of debris.

    "Damn it! What''s with this kid?"

    "We need to retreat! There''s no point fighting him!"

    "Agreed. Let''s leave before Konoha''s reinforcements arrive."

    "Fuguki, Raiga, cover our retreat!"

    "Got it!"

    The two Mist ninjas quickly formed hand seals.

    "Water Release: Great Exploding Water Colliding Wave!"

    "Lightning Release: Sky-Splitting Thunder Snake!"

    Boom!

    Crack!

    A massive torrent of water engulfed the town, surging like a flood. At the same time, crackling lightning snaked through the waves, creating a deadly combination.

    The wide-range attack forced Mi to halt his pursuit, his summoned giant python dissipating into white smoke from the electrical charge.

    The Seven Ninja Swordsmen used the opportunity to retreat.

    Mi leapt onto a raised rock, narrowly avoiding the water. His fists clenched as he watched the enemies escape. He wanted to chase after them, to bring them to justice.

    But before he could act, a figure appeared in front of him, blocking his path.

    "Dad¡­" Mi muttered.

    "Stop," Orochimaru said firmly. "Your body can''t handle this level of power. If you push any further, you''ll die."

    "But they¡­"

    "I know," Orochimaru interrupted. "I''ll make them pay. Now stand down."

    Hearing his father''s words, Mi reluctantly withdrew his chakra. Fatigue overwhelmed him, and he fainted on the spot.

    Orochimaru caught the boy as he collapsed.

    Tsunade and Kushina arrived just in time to witness the scene, both looking surprised.

    "Orochimaru, what''s going on?" Tsunade asked.

    "Is he alright?" Kushina added.

    "He''s fine," Orochimaru replied calmly. "To prevent him from overexerting himself and exposing his identity, I sealed most of his power temporarily. The sudden backlash was too much for his body, and he fainted."

    Tsunade raised an eyebrow. "That kid is seriously this strong? If I''m not mistaken, those were the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist, weren''t they?"

    "You''re not mistaken, Lord Hokage," Orochimaru said with a playful smirk.

    "Hokage?" Tsunade echoed, momentarily stunned. She let out a self-deprecating laugh. "So tell me, Orochimaru. How much of the Third Hokage''s decision to make me Hokage had to do with you?"

    Orochimaru shrugged. "Most of it."

    "Why?"

    "Because," he said with a sly smile, "I find supporting a Hokage far more interesting than being one myself."

 Chapter 305 (BONUS)

    "Orochimaru, what nonsense are you talking about now?"

    Hearing this, Tsunade dismissed the topic of Hokage altogether, instead glaring at him in frustration.

    She then glanced at Kushina standing nearby, her meaning clear. While she and Orochimaru might occasionally joke about certain things in private, wasn''t it inappropriate to say something so suggestive in front of Kushina?

    Orochimaru, unfazed, smirked. "I didn''t say anything inappropriate. I just have something to tell you."

    "What is it?" Tsunade asked, her tone tinged with suspicion.

    "Kushina wants to have a daughter with me. What''s your opinion on that?"

    "What?"

    "Huh?"

    Kushina froze, completely caught off guard. She hadn''t expected Orochimaru to bring up such a sensitive subject so casually.

    Tsunade, on the other hand, was utterly dumbfounded.

    "Kushina? What is this about?"

    "I''ll explain it all later," Orochimaru said, cutting off any questions. "For now, I''m going to check the town for any survivors."

    Without giving them a chance to respond, Orochimaru moved swiftly toward the ruined town.

    The floodwaters had receded, leaving behind a grim scene of devastation. Bodies were strewn across the streets, and the buildings were little more than rubble.

    Orochimaru, accustomed to such sights, surveyed the destruction calmly. Standing atop a roof, he began scanning for any signs of life.

    Meanwhile, Tsunade and Kushina followed at a slower pace. Though they had both seen their share of death, the sheer brutality of the scene made their hearts ache.

    "Seven Ninja Swordsmen¡­" Orochimaru muttered to himself as he concluded his search, finding no survivors.

    The Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist were all elite Jonin-level fighters. With their unique weapons, their combined strength could rival that of a Kage.

    Perhaps not all of them individually could reach Kage level, but someone like Fuguki, armed with Samehada, certainly could.

    In the ninja world, chakra was the key to everything. Samehada''s ability to absorb chakra at an extraordinary rate, while also healing its wielder, made it one of the most practical and powerful tools in existence.

    It wasn''t an exaggeration to call it a "legendary weapon."

    Fuguki''s strength, combined with Samehada, firmly placed him in the Kage-level bracket.

    Still, none of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen could have imagined being forced to retreat by the overwhelming power of a mere child.

    It was almost laughable.

    That said, the idea of one child defeating all seven was equally unrealistic.

    Even a genuine Kage would struggle against them, and Mi, who had yet to fully master his power, couldn''t possibly defeat them outright.

    However, Mi had been crafted with Orochimaru''s meticulous effort, making him far more formidable than he appeared. Killing him wasn''t something the Seven could easily accomplish.

    Coupled with Mi''s unknown identity and the risks of continuing the fight, it made sense for them to retreat.

    "Damn it, those bastards¡­"

    Tsunade clenched her fists tightly, her anger palpable as she surveyed the ruined town and the lifeless bodies scattered around her.

    Orochimaru, meanwhile, summoned two clones to begin gathering the bodies while his main body approached Tsunade.

    "You''ve already won the battle at the frontlines," Orochimaru said, his tone flat. "So how can the Seven Ninja Swordsmen still move so freely in the Land of Fire?"

    "We''ve won, yes, but the enemy''s main forces haven''t retreated far. They''re still lingering, unwilling to admit defeat," Tsunade replied.

    "Then why are you here instead of at the frontlines?"

    "The defenses were rotated, and the old man ordered me back to takeover the Hokage position," Tsunade said, sighing.

    "Is that so?" Orochimaru smirked. "Then congratulations are in order."

    "Don''t congratulate me yet," Tsunade snapped. "Why didn''t you discuss such a major decision with me beforehand? Don''t you think I deserve a say in this?"

    "So let me ask you now," Orochimaru said, his voice calm and deliberate. "Do you want to be Hokage?"

    "What''s the point of asking now?" Tsunade shot back. "It''s too late for that!" S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Tsunade knew that, regardless of her abilities, her impulsive personality made her ill-suited for the position.

    Orochimaru simply chuckled. "Hahaha, Tsunade¡­"

    "What now?" she asked, annoyed.

    "Do you know why you have to take the Hokage position?"

    "Why?"

    "Because," Orochimaru said, his tone turning slightly darker, "if you don''t¡­ I might just lose control one day and destroy Konoha myself."

    "You¡ª!"

    Tsunade froze, stunned by the blunt admission.

    She wanted to retort but found herself at a loss for words.

    Having grown up alongside Orochimaru, she understood him better than most.

    What had happened to him years ago had been deeply unjust, and with his vengeful nature, it wasn''t surprising that he might harbor resentment toward the village.

    It was for this very reason that she had pleaded with him to leave Konoha alone.

    But she hadn''t expected him to use her as a safeguard against his own darker impulses.

    "Fine¡­ I understand," Tsunade finally said, exhaling heavily.

    "Good." Orochimaru''s expression softened. "Wait here. I''ll take Mi back to the lab and come back for you two."

    He threw a kunai into the ground, marked with a seal, then picked up Si and vanished in a blur.

    Orochimaru quickly returned Mi to the lab''s rest area, then reappeared to retrieve Tsunade and Kushina.

    Meanwhile, his clones finished burning and burying the corpses in the town using Fire Release techniques.

    Back at the laboratory, Kushina remained silent, her mind racing.

    The conversation between Orochimaru and Tsunade had revealed far too much information, leaving her overwhelmed.

    The Third Hokage is stepping down?

    Tsunade is the default choice for Hokage?

    And the reason for that is¡­ Orochimaru, a traitor?

    How could a rogue ninja have such influence over Konoha''s leadership?

    And if Tsunade didn''t take the role, was Orochimaru really capable of destroying the village?

    Kushina''s thoughts turned to the hidden forces within the lab, the modified clones Orochimaru had created, as well as the reanimated figures he had summoned.

    Two of them, the First and Second Hokage, were terrifying enough.

    Shaking her head, Kushina decided to stop thinking about it. Her straightforward personality left her ill-suited for Konoha''s political games, and she preferred to leave such matters alone.

    "Oh, right!" Tsunade suddenly said, turning to Orochimaru. "Why did you say earlier that Kushina wanted to have a daughter with you?"

 Chapter 306

    Tsunade''s sudden question made Kushina''s heart leap into her throat.

    Afraid that Orochimaru might give an inappropriate response, she held her breath. However, Orochimaru, unfazed as always, began recounting the events in R¨­ran without hesitation.

    As Tsunade listened, her expression shifted from confusion to shock. "Through time and space? A daughter from the future?"

    "That''s essentially the gist of it. If you don''t believe me, I can¡ª"

    "No need!" Tsunade interrupted firmly. "The Orochimaru I know would never make up something so ridiculous to deceive me."

    The two had known each other for decades. If Orochimaru ever chose to lie, he would never invent such an absurd story.

    "You''re quite sharp," Orochimaru said with a faint smile. "What''s your take on this?"

    "This isn''t such a big deal. Do as you like; I don''t mind having her too." Tsunade waved her hand casually, her tone relaxed.

    Her attitude startled Kushina, who looked at her in disbelief.

    Tsunade''s calm acceptance left Kushina utterly confused.

    "Tsunade-sama¡­ what are you saying?"

    Sensing Kushina''s shock, Tsunade sighed, looking a bit embarrassed. "You''ll understand eventually."

    Kushina remained silent, her disbelief still evident.

    Tsunade turned her attention back to Orochimaru. "But you owe me compensation for all of this."

    "Compensation?" Orochimaru leaned back into a chair, his tone amused. "What kind of compensation are you looking for? Isn''t making you Hokage enough?"

    "That''s not the kind of compensation I want!" Tsunade snapped.

    "Not this kind? Then what kind? Could it be¡­" Orochimaru paused, his eyes narrowing slightly. "Do you mean resurrecting Nawaki? If so, it''s already in progress. His body is still in the cultivation stage. It''ll just take a little more time."

    "Nawaki? Resurrection?"

    Both Tsunade and Kushina froze in place, their minds struggling to process what Orochimaru had just said.

    Tsunade was struck by the mention of her younger brother, while Kushina was more astounded by the concept of resurrection itself.

    "Resurrection? Is that¡­ possible?" Kushina stammered.

    "Why so surprised?" Orochimaru''s tone was light, but there was a faint trace of amusement in his voice. "You both know my research has always been focused on life, don''t you?"

    Tsunade nodded hesitantly. "I know, but¡­ resurrection is another matter entirely."

    Orochimaru leaned forward slightly, his golden eyes gleaming with interest. "Tsunade, it seems you still don''t fully trust me."

    "It''s not that I don''t trust you¡­" Tsunade''s voice faltered.

    "Enough. Come with me. You''ll see for yourselves."

    Without waiting for a response, Orochimaru stood and walked toward the innermost part of the laboratory.

    Tsunade and Kushina exchanged a glance before following him.

    The underground lab was vast, sprawling like an imperial tomb beneath the surface.

    It was filled with secret chambers, each guarded by one or two of Orochimaru''s clones.

    Reaching one of the chambers, Orochimaru gestured to a clone, who promptly unlocked the door.

    Inside, several glass pods filled with nutrient solution came into view. Of the four pods, three were empty, while the fourth contained a figure submerged in liquid.

    The figure wore nothing but white shorts, his body connected to various tubes and wires.

    Tsunade''s eyes widened in shock as she approached the pod.

    "Nawaki?" she whispered. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    In disbelief, she reached out to touch the glass, her hand trembling slightly.

    "Amazing," she murmured. Turning to Orochimaru, her voice softened. "This is¡­ a clone, isn''t it? Even so, it''s more than enough. Thank you."

    "Clone?" Orochimaru walked up beside her. "Tsunade, this is far more than a mere clone."

    "What do you mean?"

    "Think about it," Orochimaru said, his tone calm yet laced with intrigue. "You know how clones are typically created, don''t you?"

    "Of course. Didn''t you explain it to me yourself? Cells from the deceased can''t be used for cloning because they''ve lost their vitality. Only cells from living individuals can be cultivated."

    "Exactly." Orochimaru nodded. "A long time ago, I collected some of Nawaki''s cells and preserved their vitality through special scientific methods. I did this as a precaution, in case something unexpected happened."

    He gestured toward the figure in the pod.

    "Under normal circumstances, a body grown from such cells would indeed only be a clone¡ªa copy at best. It wouldn''t truly be Nawaki."

    Tsunade listened intently, her heart pounding.

    "However," Orochimaru continued, "when combined with the Reanimation Jutsu developed by the Second Hokage, things become very different."

    "Reanimation Jutsu?"

    Both Tsunade and Kushina were stunned, their thoughts racing to process Orochimaru''s words.

    "Exactly." Orochimaru''s voice remained steady. "Clones lack souls. They operate entirely on the instructions of their creator. The Reanimation Jutsu, on the other hand, summons a soul without a true body."

    "So¡­"

    "So by combining the two, it''s possible to achieve a complete resurrection."

    Tsunade finished his sentence for him, her voice trembling slightly. Her mind reeled at the implications of what he was saying.

    "If a person''s body can be recreated through cloning," she murmured, "and their soul can be summoned back from the Pure Land through reanimation¡­"

    "¡­then resurrection is entirely achievable," Orochimaru concluded, his lips curling into a faint smile.

    The room fell silent as the weight of his words sank in.

    "This can''t be real¡­ it sounds like a fantasy," Tsunade muttered, shaking her head.

    "In theory, it''s entirely feasible," Orochimaru said, his tone confident. "With mature cloning technology, countless young and healthy bodies can be cultivated. The Reanimation Jutsu brings back the soul. By merging the two, true resurrection is achieved."

    "And this process¡­ could be repeated indefinitely?" Kushina asked hesitantly.

    Orochimaru''s smile widened. "Precisely. Eternal life is not just a dream, it''s the product of combining ninjutsu and advanced scientific technology."

    Tsunade was silent, her eyes fixed on the figure in the pod. "But¡­ how do you ensure the soul and body merge perfectly? Wouldn''t that be extremely difficult?"

    "It is," Orochimaru admitted. "But for me, it''s a challenge I''ve already mastered."

    ***

    For every 300 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 70+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 307

    If Orochimaru wanted immortality, he had many methods.

    From the Living Corpse Reincarnation to the Cursed Seal of Heaven, and even Kaguya''s genes, he could choose whichever path he preferred.

    As for resurrection? Orochimaru also had countless approaches.

    Leaving aside lesser-known methods, even the well-documented ones would suffice.

    First was the Reanimation Jutsu.

    However, this wasn''t true resurrection. The souls summoned were bound to the caster''s will, making it more of a summoning technique than genuine revival. It was a method to call a soul back temporarily, not to restore life.

    The second was the One''s Own Life Reincarnation developed by Chiyo of the Hidden Sand Village.

    But that technique had its own severe limitations.

    Not only was it hard to obtain, but it also required a life to be exchanged for another. Most critically, it required the deceased''s body to still be intact and relatively fresh.

    Because of these restrictions, Orochimaru neither had access to it nor could it be used on Nawaki, who had been buried long ago.

    Finally, there was the Rinne Rebirth Jutsu, a powerful ability exclusive to the Rinnegan.

    This was one of the most effective resurrection methods, capable of reviving multiple individuals and even healing entire groups.

    Nagato had once used it to bring back the people of Konoha, and Uchiha Madara had relied on it to resurrect himself. These instances were testament to its formidable power.

    But even this technique had its drawbacks.

    First, it couldn''t revive those who had been dead for too long. The fact that Nagato didn''t resurrect Yahiko, and Obito didn''t revive Rin, served as proof.

    As for Madara''s resurrection after such a long time? That was because the Rinnegan he used was originally his own.

    Second, the technique demanded a significant price¡ªlife itself.

    Both Nagato and Obito had used it near the end of their lives, and there was no concrete evidence that anyone could survive after performing the Rinne Rebirth Jutsu.

    Given these constraints, Orochimaru believed his own method of resurrection was superior.

    By using living cells to create a cloned body, then summoning the deceased''s soul via Reanimation Jutsu, and finally transferring the soul into the cloned body using the principles of Living Corpse Reincarnation, Orochimaru could achieve a side-effect-free resurrection.

    The concept was similar to how the Cursed Seal of Heaven allowed infinite resurrection.

    The key difference was that the Curse Seal used the host''s cells to ensure their activity, enabling immediate resurrection, while Orochimaru''s cloning method cultivated cells externally to maintain their viability.

    Though the techniques varied, the goal was the same.

    In the past, Orochimaru had only used these techniques on himself. Now, he was capable of applying them to others. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    After listening to Orochimaru''s explanation, Tsunade and Kushina were left utterly speechless, their faces filled with shock.

    What he had described was too advanced, too unimaginable.

    Orochimaru''s words were filled with technical jargon, much of which was beyond their comprehension¡ªespecially Kushina, who had no knowledge of scientific concepts.

    But this lack of understanding didn''t stop them from recognizing the significance of what Orochimaru had achieved.

    Combining ninjutsu and science to achieve resurrection and immortality?

    It sounded impossible. It sounded¡­ godlike.

    "Orochimaru, you''re¡­ incredible!" Tsunade finally said, her voice filled with awe.

    "Unbelievable," Kushina added, her expression still frozen in shock.

    Orochimaru responded with a faint smile. "This is nothing special."

    "Nothing special?" Tsunade asked incredulously.

    "The most significant aspect of this technique," Orochimaru continued, "is that it can be used on anyone. As long as I choose to, anyone can become an immortal existence."

    "But," he added, his tone turning serious, "don''t get the wrong idea. This technique doesn''t make you invincible. It has its own limitations."

    "For instance, there''s always the issue of rejection between the soul and the new body."

    "Even when the clone is a near-perfect replica of the original body, there''s still a degree of incompatibility with the soul. And the process of merging the two consumes a tremendous amount of mental energy."

    "If the soul isn''t properly nurtured, repeated resurrections will eventually cause it to deteriorate and, ultimately, vanish completely. In such cases, not even I can reverse the damage."

    Orochimaru explained all of this with a calm demeanor, detailing both the strengths and weaknesses of his method.

    The risk of soul decay with each resurrection was significant, but for Tsunade and Kushina, even this imperfect technique was beyond anything they could have imagined.

    To the average ninja, whose lifespan rarely exceeded a hundred years, the idea of living for centuries¡ªif not millennia¡ªwas almost godlike.

    More importantly, this technique meant that even death could no longer be feared.

    Seeing the stunned expressions on their faces, Orochimaru broke the silence.

    "By the way, Tsunade, when are you returning to Konoha?"

    "Tomorrow morning¡­" Tsunade replied absentmindedly, still lost in thought.

    "Then tonight¡­"

    "Of course I''m yours tonight," Tsunade interrupted, her tone unusually soft.

    Hearing this, Orochimaru''s lips curved into a faint smirk. "Is that so? Then¡­ Kushina."

    "Huh?"

    "Care to join us?"

    "Join you? For what?" Kushina asked, confused.

    Orochimaru sighed, shaking his head. "Never mind. You can stay and look after my son."

    Before Kushina could process his words, Orochimaru picked up Tsunade and disappeared from the room, leaving her behind.

    It was only after Orochimaru and Tsunade had gone that the realization dawned on Kushina. Her face turned bright red, the color spreading all the way to her neck.

    ---

    A few days later, in the Daimyo''s mansion in the Land of Fire, an important meeting was being held.

    Around a long table sat several key figures: the Daimyo, his advisors, and Konoha''s leadership.

    The Daimyo, an older man in his forties or fifties, fanned himself idly as he addressed the group.

    "It''s a pity," he said, his tone calm but deliberate. "The Third Hokage has done a commendable job overall."

    Danzo, who sat across from him, narrowed his eyes. "With all due respect, Daimyo, the Third Hokage''s naive ideals are precisely why the Land of Fire has been brought to this point."

    "What we need now," Danzo continued, "is a Hokage capable of enacting bold reforms and enforcing the ninja code¡ªa true leader."

    "Oh? And do you have someone in mind?" the Daimyo asked, his expression neutral.

    Danzo hesitated, gritting his teeth.

    Originally, the person he had hoped to support as Hokage was Orochimaru. But given Orochimaru''s current status as a rogue ninja, that was no longer an option.

    And while Danzo desperately wanted the position for himself, he knew it was politically impossible to suggest his own name.

    The Third Hokage, however, remained unfazed. He spoke up calmly:

    "I recommend Tsunade, one of the legendary Sannin."

    "What?" Danzo blurted out, completely caught off guard.

    ***

    For every 300 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 70+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 308

    Danzo quickly processed what Hiruzen meant by recommending Tsunade as Hokage.

    Why Tsunade?

    According to Hiruzen''s character, wouldn''t Jiraiya or Namikaze Minato be better options? Even if not them, wouldn''t Sakumo have been a more suitable candidate?

    So why had it suddenly fallen to Tsunade?

    "The Reanimation Jutsu? Orochimaru?" Danzo muttered to himself, a realization dawning on him. "So that''s it!"

    In mere moments, Danzo pieced together the entire puzzle.

    Reanimation Jutsu was a complex technique for most, but for researchers like the Second Hokage or Orochimaru, it was almost trivial.

    Danzo had long suspected that Orochimaru was behind the appearance of the reanimated ninja during the recent war, including the First and Second Hokages. But why Orochimaru, a known rogue ninja, would return to assist Konoha was a mystery he couldn''t solve.

    Now, hearing Hiruzen recommend Tsunade as Hokage, Danzo connected the dots.

    "Orochimaru, that cunning snake, has played his cards well," he thought grimly.

    ---

    Conference Room.

    When the daimyo heard Tsunade''s name, he immediately recognized it.

    "Tsunade? Isn''t she one of your disciples?"

    "Yes," Sarutobi confirmed.

    "Oh?" The daimyo and his advisors exchanged glances, nodding thoughtfully.

    Tsunade''s reputation preceded her. Although she was a woman, her title as the Master of Medical Ninjutsu wasn''t given lightly. As one of the legendary Sannin, she had invaluable war experience and held significant influence.

    A rare and exceptional talent.

    With the Third Hokage''s endorsement, it seemed obvious that she was the right choice.

    The daimyo glanced around the room. "What do you all think?"

    Koharu and Homura, Hiruzen''s loyal advisors, nodded in agreement without hesitation.

    With their approval, the rest of the room quickly fell in line. Even Danzo, to everyone''s surprise, voiced his support.

    ---

    Half a month later, the Hokage Succession Ceremony was held.

    Beneath the Hokage Building, the streets were packed with a massive crowd.

    Ninjas from all clans¡ªAburame, Hyuga, Inuzuka, Uchiha, and more¡ªgathered to witness the momentous occasion.

    Above, on the Hokage Building, stood the village''s leadership: the Third Hokage, Koharu, Homura, and Danzo, along with Jiraiya and Namikaze Minato.

    Tsunade, wearing her iconic green jacket with the word "Gamble" on the back, stepped forward. On her head was the Hokage hat, bearing the kanji for "Fire."

    She glanced at the enormous crowd below, took a deep breath, and sighed.

    "Orochimaru¡­ so many people have gathered here for this moment, yet you''re nowhere to be seen," she murmured to herself.

    "Tsunade."

    "Hm?"

    Hiruzen stepped forward, his expression solemn. "It''s your turn now."

    Though Sarutobi hadn''t initially wanted Tsunade to take on the role, he carried himself with the dignity expected of a former Hokage.

    Tsunade nodded and walked toward the edge of the building.

    She raised her hat, her voice ringing out loud and clear:

    "From this day forward, I will lead Konoha Village as its Fourth Hokage!"

    Her words echoed through the streets, reaching every corner of the crowd below.

    In an instant, the villagers erupted into cheers.

    "Long live Hokage-sama!"

    "Long live Hokage-sama!"

    The chants of "long live" filled the air as thousands of Konoha ninjas raised their fists in celebration.

    In that moment, Tsunade had truly claimed her place as Hokage.

    Her status as one of the Sannin, her unparalleled strength, and her contributions to Konoha made her more than worthy of the title.

    Among Konoha''s current roster of ninjas, only a select few could even come close to matching her in prestige, strength, and qualifications.

    Jiraiya, Sakumo¡ªperhaps. But none of the others, including Hyuga Hiashi, Uchiha Fugaku, or even the rising star Namikaze Minato, could surpass her.

    For Tsunade to take the position, there was no room for dispute.

    "What an inspiring moment¡­" Jiraiya muttered, standing among the leadership. Folding his arms, he added, "If Orochimaru were here, this title would probably have been his¡­"

    ---

    Two kilometers away, atop a mountain overlooking Konoha, a flat boulder sat nestled among the trees.

    On the boulder, two figures were seated.

    In front of them was a small wooden table, upon which rested a pair of screens.

    On the screens, the live broadcast of the Hokage succession ceremony played.

    Orochimaru, seated casually, observed the scene with mild amusement. Beside him, Kushina fidgeted restlessly.

    "Orochimaru-sama, we''re already so close to the village. Why don''t we just return?"

    "Return?" Orochimaru raised an eyebrow. "I''m a rogue ninja now. How can I just stroll back in?"

    "But with your strength¡­"

    "Returning would only create more trouble for Tsunade," Orochimaru interrupted.

    "At a time like this, with her taking on so much responsibility, the last thing she needs is me causing problems."

    Kushina hesitated. "But¡­ she needs your help now more than ever!"

    "You''re right. She does need help," Orochimaru admitted, his golden eyes narrowing slightly as he gazed at the screen.

    A Hokage wasn''t just a figurehead. They needed loyal confidants, trusted advisors, and capable subordinates to maintain control of the village.

    Minato had relied heavily on Kakashi. For Tsunade, her assistant had always been Shizune.

    But in this timeline, due to Orochimaru''s interference, Tsunade''s relationship with Shizune wasn''t nearly as close.

    Now, with no inner circle to support her, Tsunade was isolated.

    And if she wanted to truly consolidate her power in Konoha, she would need to address many unresolved issues¡ªDanzo''s ambitions, the growing tension between the Uchiha clan and the village, and much more.

    As Orochimaru pondered these matters, a sudden sound interrupted his thoughts. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Who''s there?" Kushina turned her head sharply, her body tensing.

    A figure emerged from the shadows of the forest, leaping onto the mountaintop with ease.

    It was a woman wearing a short-sleeved uniform, a ninja sword strapped to her back, and a Konoha forehead protector on her head.

    Upon seeing Orochimaru, the woman dropped to one knee, bowing her head in deference.

    "Lord Orochimaru," she said firmly.

    Orochimaru''s expression shifted ever so slightly.

    "Mikoto?"

    ***

    For every 300 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 70+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 309

    Seeing Mikoto appear, Kushina was stunned, but only for a moment.

    She already knew about Mikoto''s relationship with Orochimaru, but what confused her was the job Orochimaru had entrusted to Mikoto.

    After Mikoto left, Kushina couldn''t hold back her curiosity any longer.

    "Lord Orochimaru, you mentioned that the Uchiha clan has conflicts with the village. So why would you entrust Mikoto with something so sensitive?"

    "I''ll explain later," Orochimaru replied indifferently, brushing off her question as he turned his attention back to the screen in front of him.

    On the screen, the masked, white-haired Kakashi stood in the corner of the Hokage ceremony, isolated from the crowd.

    ---

    With Orochimaru''s discreet assistance, Tsunade had successfully assumed the mantle of the Fourth Hokage.

    Behind the Hokage Building, work had already begun on carving Tsunade''s face into the Hokage Rock.

    Although many ninjas were puzzled by the sudden resignation of the Third Hokage, for the majority of them, it hardly mattered who held the title as long as their lives remained unaffected.

    Three days later, within the Uchiha Clan Compound¡­

    When Tsunade arrived at the Uchiha compound to visit shortly after becoming Hokage, many members of the clan were visibly surprised.

    "Lord Hokage," Uchiha Fugaku greeted respectfully.

    Fugaku, the head of the Uchiha clan and a man who advocated for peace, naturally maintained the proper respect when addressing the Hokage.

    "I''m here to see Mikoto. Carry on with your work," Tsunade said simply, nodding to him.

    "Yes, Lord Hokage," Fugaku replied, though his tone carried a trace of confusion.

    While Fugaku didn''t dwell on it, the news quickly spread throughout the Uchiha compound.

    The relationship between the Uchiha clan and Konoha was a sensitive topic, one known to every adult Uchiha ninja.

    Many speculated about Tsunade''s unexpected visit.

    Was she here to investigate their clan''s situation? Perhaps to find a pretext to suppress them?

    But when word got out that Tsunade was specifically here to meet Uchiha Mikoto, the clan members were even more bewildered.

    ---

    Inside Mikoto''s house¡­

    In the living room, Uchiha Akihara, Mikoto''s father, sipped on tea prepared by his wife as he pondered the clan''s current situation.

    At fifty-something, Akihara was one of the clan''s senior advisors. Having survived countless battles, he was considered a figure of wisdom within the Uchiha.

    However, despite his status, one regret always weighed on his mind the decision to push his daughter, Mikoto, into forging ties with Orochimaru.

    What seemed like a smart move at the time had proven to be a grave miscalculation when Orochimaru defected from the village.

    To make matters worse, Mikoto refused to marry after meeting Orochimaru, a decision Akihara couldn''t understand.

    Although he''d noticed certain oddities in their interactions, the possibility of his daughter being involved with Orochimaru seemed too scandalous to believe.

    The shame such a relationship could bring to the Uchiha clan was unthinkable, yet he chose to remain silent, adhering to the old principle that family scandals should not be aired publicly.

    As he sat in quiet contemplation, a knock came at the door.

    "Who is it? Come in," Akihara called out.

    A clan member stepped inside, bowing slightly.

    "Akihara-sama, is Mikoto at home?"

    "Yes. Why do you ask?"

    "Lord Hokage is here. She wants to see Mikoto."

    "What?!" Akihara was taken aback.

    Tsunade, one of the Sannin and the current Hokage, had personally come to his home?

    More importantly, Tsunade was known to be Orochimaru''s wife. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Why would she, of all people, come here instead of summoning them to her office?

    Akihara''s thoughts spiraled. Could Tsunade have discovered Mikoto''s connection to Orochimaru? Was she here to exact revenge?

    Suppressing his anxiety, Akihara went to greet Tsunade.

    The ensuing conversation left him utterly stunned.

    "You want Mikoto to be your assistant?"

    "Correct. Is there a problem?" Tsunade asked, her tone firm.

    "N-no¡­ no problem at all," Akihara stammered, his voice trembling.

    Being Hokage''s assistant wasn''t just a desk job. It was a position of immense influence, second only to the Hokage and the advisors in terms of authority.

    For Tsunade to offer such a prestigious role to a member of the Uchiha clan was nothing short of astonishing.

    Even after Tsunade left, Akihara remained in a daze, unable to process what had just happened.

    ---

    "Let Mikoto become Tsunade''s assistant, introduce a new curriculum to the Ninja Academy, and eventually reassign the Uchiha clan to different roles. These steps will significantly ease tensions between the Uchiha and Konoha."

    Walking through the wilderness, Orochimaru explained his strategies to Kushina, who listened intently.

    After a moment, she asked, "I understand how Mikoto becoming Tsunade-sama''s assistant could make the Uchiha feel more valued by the village, but why introduce a new course at the Ninja Academy?"

    "Ideological shifts start with the younger generation," Orochimaru explained patiently. "The new course will highlight the Uchiha clan''s contributions to Konoha, helping civilian ninjas see the Uchiha in a positive light. This will foster better integration and mutual acceptance."

    "What about reassigning their jobs? Isn''t the Police Force already a powerful role? Why take that away from them?"

    "Powerful, yes. But also deeply unpopular. The job requires dealing with prisoners and enforcing laws, which fosters resentment and amplifies their clan''s more extreme tendencies. Reassigning them to different roles will help diffuse those tensions."

    "Wow¡­ you''ve thought of everything," Kushina said, impressed. "You really are incredible, Lord Orochimaru."

    Orochimaru''s lips curled into a faint smile. "It''s nothing. These are just ideas on paper. Tsunade will have to figure out how to implement them and ensure the Uchiha cooperate."

    "But still¡­" Kushina trailed off before suddenly perking up. "By the way, where are we headed now?"

    "To meet someone," Orochimaru replied cryptically.

    "Who?"

    Before Orochimaru could answer, a voice rang out ahead of them.

    "So, the Nine-Tails Jinch¨±riki is indeed in your hands, Orochimaru."

    The pair turned to see several ANBU members flanking none other than Danzo, who stood with a cold glare.

    "Danzo-sama?" Kushina whispered in disbelief.

    ***

    For every 300 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 70+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 310

    Orochimaru firmly believed in the saying: "To stabilize the outside, one must first settle the inside."

    If Konoha, a village as large and politically tangled as it was, were to be properly governed, its internal issues had to be resolved first. Tsunade, as the Fourth Hokage, already possessed the qualifications and skills necessary to lead, and ordinary problems wouldn''t trouble her. However, two major obstacles remained, ones she couldn''t handle alone.

    The first was Danzo, who operated independently of the Hokage''s authority.

    The second was the longstanding conflict between the Uchiha clan and Konoha.

    The Uchiha-Konoha conflict had deep historical roots, stemming from the feud between Ashura and Indra, their ancestors. Yet, Orochimaru had observed through his time in the village and through his extensive knowledge that the Uchiha clan wouldn''t resort to rebellion unless they were cornered. As Uchiha Madara once admitted to Hashirama, the clan no longer possessed the courage to rebel.

    The Uchiha coup in the original timeline, Orochimaru reasoned, occurred only because they were left with no other option. Distrust from Konoha''s higher-ups, surveillance, forced isolation, each of these added pressure on the Uchiha. All of these came to a head eight years after the Nine-Tails'' attack on Konoha, when the seeds of rebellion began to take form.

    Thus, for Orochimaru, the solution was simple:

    Before tensions escalated, grant the Uchiha clan the trust and power they deserved. Let them enjoy the respect and recognition due to them in the village and integrate them with civilian ninjas. Addressing their past grievances and treating them fairly could significantly ease tensions and dissuade thoughts of rebellion.

    With better living conditions, a sense of honor, and positions of authority, who would risk all that for a coup? Orochimaru felt confident that while this wouldn''t entirely erase the Uchiha-Konoha conflict, it would greatly reduce the likelihood of it spiraling out of control. And, given time, future conflicts could be resolved more easily.

    After explaining this plan to Tsunade, Orochimaru turned his attention to the second issue¡ªDanzo.

    --- S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    When Danzo received Orochimaru''s summons, he arrived immediately. He had his reasons, after all. He had always wanted to meet Orochimaru again.

    Kushina, who was with Orochimaru, was taken aback by Danzo''s sudden appearance. Despite her innocence, she was quickly becoming privy to Konoha''s dark secrets, which overwhelmed her. Yet, Orochimaru remained unfazed, more focused on deciphering Danzo''s intentions than Kushina''s reaction.

    With a sarcastic smirk, Orochimaru said, "So, it seems that Danzo-sama and the Third Hokage truly don''t see eye to eye. He didn''t even bother to inform you that the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki is in my hands."

    Danzo''s expression hardened, his tone cold. "Enough with the sarcasm! You understand Konoha''s state as well as I do. Tell me¡ªwhy did you call me here?"

    Orochimaru didn''t respond immediately. Instead, he stared at Danzo, his expression calm but sharp. Understanding the unspoken message, Danzo turned to his subordinates.

    "Leave us!" he ordered.

    Once his men were gone, Kushina tactfully excused herself as well, giving them privacy.

    Now alone, Orochimaru fixed his gaze on Danzo. "Danzo-sama, surely you have something to say to me?"

    Danzo remained silent for a moment, gauging the situation. Orochimaru''s strength and status as a traitor were beyond his control, leaving him unsure of how to proceed. After a long breath, he finally spoke.

    "Phew... Orochimaru, I never expected the position of Hokage to fall into your hands like this. It''s truly surprising."

    "Hokage?" Orochimaru chuckled. "It''s merely a title. If one cannot even achieve this basic goal, what is the point of having ideals?"

    Danzo scoffed, his disapproval evident.

    ---

    Konoha''s political landscape was a minefield, with factions vying for influence. When a new Hokage took office, consolidating power often meant purging dissenters, removing influential elders and powerful families who opposed their rule. This was the quickest way to establish the Hokage''s authority.

    However, this method was ruthless, risked alienating other clans, and wasn''t feasible for Tsunade, who lacked her own loyal faction. Orochimaru, aware of these limitations, knew that even if he wanted to eliminate opposition for Tsunade, he needed to handle matters delicately.

    Danzo, with his penchant for operating in the shadows, had been an issue since the Third Hokage''s tenure. He consistently went against the Hokage''s orders, driven by his ambition to rule Konoha and conquer the ninja world. For Orochimaru, this combination of traits made Danzo both a threat and an opportunity.

    Instead of using force, Orochimaru opted for negotiation. He made his stance clear: although he was no longer part of Konoha, his marriage to Tsunade meant he still had ties to the village. He warned Danzo against hindering Tsunade''s leadership or making moves for the Hokage position. At the same time, Orochimaru dangled a tempting offer: a future opportunity for Danzo to realize his ambitions, under the right conditions.

    The veiled threat in Orochimaru''s words was unmistakable. Yet, Danzo, with all his ambitions, had no choice but to concede. After all, even he knew that challenging Orochimaru¡ªnow untethered from Konoha''s rules¡ªwas a losing battle. And while Danzo wanted the Hokage title, he was pragmatic enough to bide his time.

    Danzo frowned but said nothing, recognizing that Orochimaru''s word was final.

    Once Danzo left, Kushina rejoined Orochimaru.

    "Lord Orochimaru," Kushina finally asked, "when will I be able to return to Konoha?"

    Orochimaru''s response was casual. "When my daughter is born."

    Kushina''s face flushed. She recalled the one intimate night she and Orochimaru had shared after Tsunade gave her blessing. However, that single experience had left her feeling inadequate compared to Tsunade, and Orochimaru''s casual remark only heightened her embarrassment.

    Before she could retort, Orochimaru suddenly stopped in his tracks, his sharp senses picking up on something unusual.

    "Kushina, don''t move!" he ordered.

    "Um?" She froze, confused.

    Whoosh!

    A long silver needle, glinting ominously, shot out from the nearby woods, aiming straight for her heart.

    ***

    For every 300 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 70+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 311

    The sudden attack left Kushina completely disoriented. Having spent most of her life in the safety of Konoha and with little battlefield experience, she was momentarily frozen in confusion.

    But Orochimaru was no ordinary ninja.

    His vigilance and ability to detect danger were second nature, honed to a razor''s edge.

    The moment the silver needle launched, Orochimaru reacted instantly. With a quick motion, he grabbed Kushina''s arm and pulled her behind him, shielding her. At the same time, his other hand rose, chakra surging through him.

    Buzz!

    The air around him seemed to hum as a massive magnetic force erupted.

    Whoosh!

    The silver needle''s trajectory shifted dramatically under the pull of the magnetic force, veering away from its target. But the needle wasn''t just a projectile¡ªit was attached to a long silver thread. Controlled by the attacker, the needle quickly retracted and returned to its wielder.

    Snap!

    The needle landed back in the hand of a masked ninja who emerged from the woods. Behind him, six other figures followed, each unique in height, build, and choice of weapon.

    The one thing they all shared, however, was the unmistakable symbol on their forehead protectors¡ªthe mark of Kirigakure.

    "What a sharp reaction. Dodging my attack so effortlessly?" The masked ninja spoke in a mocking tone, his voice tinged with both amusement and ridicule.

    This ninja had spiky blond hair, a Kirigakure ANBU mask covering his face, and bandages wrapped loosely around his neck. His slender frame and posture oozed arrogance. Though his words carried a hint of admiration, the condescension in his tone was impossible to miss.

    Their confidence wasn''t unfounded.

    They were the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist, Kirigakure''s elite. Together, their strength was enough to rival even a Kage.

    Orochimaru''s eyes narrowed as he recognized them. He remembered seeing some of these swordsmen before, near his southeastern laboratory. At the time, he hadn''t pursued them since they hadn''t interfered with his plans. Now, fate had brought them together again.

    But something felt off.

    Orochimaru''s thoughts flickered to the future he had glimpsed. In it, Might Duy had opened the Eight Gates and killed some of these very swordsmen. Yet here they stood, alive and well.

    Interesting¡­

    Before Orochimaru could say more, Kushina, trembling with anger and fear, reached for a kunai. But a moment later, she froze in frustration, she didn''t even have basic ninja gear with her.

    "The Seven Ninja Swordsmen of Kirigakure, huh?" Orochimaru''s lips curled into a cold smile.

    "Yes," he thought, "they''ll make excellent material for my collection."

    The Seven Ninja Swordsmen were legends in their own right, each wielding a unique and deadly blade:

    The Blastsword: Shibuki wielded by Jinpachi Munashi.

    The Longsword: Nuibari handled by Kushimaru Kuriarare.

    The Bluntsword: Kabutowari held by Jinin Akebino.

    The Thunder Swords: Kiba mastered by Raiga Kurosuki.

    The Great Blade: Samehada carried by Fuguki Suikazan

    The Executioner''s Blade: Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ belonging to J¨±z¨­ Biwa.

    The Twinsword: Hiramekarei.

    These seven were among Kirigakure''s finest.

    Orochimaru''s mind raced with possibilities. Once defeated, he could claim their bodies and bind them into his Edo Tensei army. They would become valuable tools in his grand plans.

    Despite his calculating thoughts, Orochimaru instinctively extended his arm to shield Kushina further. While her tailed beast powers were formidable, she lacked the tools or experience to defend herself right now. If she lost control of the Nine-Tails, it would cause more harm than good.

    The simple, protective gesture took Kushina by surprise. Orochimaru wasn''t the type to express care or affection. He didn''t offer comforting words or shower his partners with gifts. Yet this one instinctive act stirred something within her.

    It was unexpected, but it made her feel¡­ safe.

    J¨±z¨­, standing at the forefront of the group, raised an eyebrow. "Oh? So you know who we are?" He smirked. "I guess that makes us pretty famous, huh? Perfect. My blade''s gotten a bit dull lately¡ªit''s time to sharpen it with your blood."

    Kushina clenched her fists, fear creeping into her voice. "Lord Orochimaru, what do we do? I¡­ I can''t¡ª"

    Orochimaru''s response was calm and laced with confidence. "Don''t worry. As long as I''m here, no one will hurt you."

    Kushina blinked. A strange sense of security washed over her.

    Before she could process the feeling, J¨±z¨­''s mocking laughter echoed through the forest. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Another arrogant fool. Does he really think he can take on the seven of us?"

    "Is he serious?" another swordsman sneered.

    "Wait," J¨±z¨­ interrupted, his tone cautious. "Did that woman just call him¡­ Orochimaru?"

    The air grew tense.

    "Orochimaru? As in Orochimaru of the Sannin?" one of the swordsmen asked, tightening his grip on his weapon.

    Their demeanor shifted. A flicker of doubt crossed their faces, quickly replaced by savage grins. If it really was Orochimaru, then defeating him would be a badge of honor.

    "Well," said Jinpachi, the wielder of the Blastsword, "there''s only one way to find out!"

    Without hesitation, he charged at Orochimaru, swinging his blade with deadly intent.

    Explosions from the sword could pulverize even the sturdiest defenses. Jinpachi was confident that one swing would be enough to end this fight.

    Yet Orochimaru didn''t flinch.

    He stood calmly, hands moving in practiced seals, exuding an eerie sense of control. His golden eyes gleamed with amusement as Jinpachi leaped into the air, blade raised high.

    "Even if you are Orochimaru, you''ll die by my hand!" Jinpachi roared.

    The sword descended, and just as the explosive edge was about to make contact,

    Orochimaru raised his right hand, his voice low and composed.

    "One."

    ***

    For every 300 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 70+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 312

    Boom!

    Suddenly, a coffin erupted from the ground.

    It rose swiftly, blocking Jinpachi''s attack while simultaneously obstructing his line of sight.

    Clang!

    The explosive blade struck the coffin, producing a dull sound.

    Jinpachi, wary of a trap, refrained from detonating the blade. Instead, he immediately kicked off the coffin for leverage, pulling the explosive blade free and retreating swiftly.

    Whoosh!

    The Longsword: Nuibari wielded by Kushimaru suddenly appeared, darting past Jinpachi and the coffin, aiming directly at Orochimaru from the side.

    "Two!"

    Boom!

    Another coffin burst out of the ground, intercepting the Needle mid-flight.

    Despite its remarkable piercing power, the Needle embedded itself into the coffin lid, unable to reach Orochimaru.

    "This... What is this?"

    Akebino, wielding the Bluntsword: Kabutowari, quickly tried to circle around Orochimaru, seeking to cut off his escape. But just as he moved, Orochimaru calmly raised his left hand.

    Boom!

    "Three!"

    A third coffin rose directly in Akebino''s path, forcing him to halt and retreat instinctively.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    The remaining swordsmen reacted quickly, forming a loose formation to surround Orochimaru and the three coffins.

    "These coffins..."

    The seven swordsmen of Kirigakure exchanged uneasy glances.

    As elite shinobi of the Mist, they were privy to certain intelligence. While the details were vague, they had heard whispers about the Impure World Reincarnation.

    And now, the unsettling sight of these coffins made them wary.

    Orochimaru''s lips curled into a sinister smile. "Three should be enough," he murmured.

    Suddenly, Kushimaru yanked hard on the silver thread attached to Nuibari, pulling it back and inadvertently prying open one of the coffin lids.

    The first figure emerged¡ªa dark-skinned, muscular man whose aura radiated overwhelming strength.

    "Oh no... This isn''t good!"

    Before they could react further, the remaining two coffin lids fell away, revealing two additional figures.

    Standing before the Seven Ninja Swordsmen were the resurrected forms of the Third Raikage, the Second Tsuchikage, and the Third Kazekage.

    "Damn it, Orochimaru!" growled the Raikage. "To think that even in death, I''d be turned into someone else''s puppet. This is beyond humiliating!"

    "What''s going on here? Have I been brought back too...?" the Kazekage muttered, his voice low and tinged with discontent.

    The Tsuchikage, however, said nothing, his expression cold and unreadable.

    Orochimaru didn''t bother to explain. With a wave of his hand, three kunai¡ªeach inscribed with talismanic seals¡ªshot forward, embedding themselves into the heads of the resurrected shadows.

    The kunai sank in, and the talismans began to glow faintly.

    The expressions of the three resurrected shinobi faded into blankness as their eyes turned pitch black. Their consciousness was wiped clean, leaving only obedient killing machines behind.

    "Enough chatter," Orochimaru commanded with a casual tone. "Kill these seven."

    The air grew heavy as the chakra of three Kage-level shinobi erupted simultaneously.

    The resurrected shadows wasted no time. One stayed back, manipulating Magnet Release; another took to the skies, preparing to unleash Dust Release; while the Raikage charged forward, wrapped in lightning chakra, aiming to engage in close combat.

    Orochimaru grabbed Kushina''s arm and, with a swirl of chakra, used the Flying Thunder God technique to teleport them to a safe vantage point.

    "Sir, didn''t the Second Hokage warn you not to use this technique?" Kushina asked hesitantly, recalling Tobirama''s explicit disapproval of Impure World Reincarnation.

    Orochimaru chuckled, his tone mocking. "When did I ever promise him anything?"

    He smiled faintly. "This jutsu is far too convenient. Why let it go to waste?"

    The Impure World Reincarnation saved both chakra and physical effort. Why should he dirty his hands when these resurrected warriors could do the job for him?

    Kushina opened her mouth to argue but found herself at a loss for words. Technically, Orochimaru had never explicitly promised Tobirama anything, which made it hard to accuse him of breaking his word.

    Boom!

    The Second Tsuchikage''s Dust Release obliterated a section of the battlefield, turning the uneven ground into a flat, barren wasteland. Everything caught in its path disintegrated into nothingness.

    "Damn it! What kind of jutsu is this?!"

    "Is that... the Second Tsuchikage?!"

    The swordsmen, momentarily distracted, scrambled to regroup.

    Clang!

    The Third Raikage appeared in front of J¨±z¨­ in a flash of lightning. With his four-fingered Hell Stab, he thrust toward J¨±z¨­''s face.

    J¨±z¨­ barely had time to react. Desperately, he raised the Executioner''s Blade to block the attack.

    Crack!

    The blade, famed for its durability, splintered under the force of the Raikage''s thrust. The shockwave sent J¨±z¨­ flying backward, blood spraying from his shoulder where the Raikage''s attack had pierced through.

    "Ugh!" J¨±z¨­ cried out, his shoulder mangled from the attack.

    The Raikage''s raw power was overwhelming¡ªhis four-fingered thrust had once nearly pierced Sasuke''s Susano''o. For a mere sword to withstand such an attack was wishful thinking.

    "Damn it!" Akebino roared, seizing the opportunity to swing his Bluntsword at the Raikage''s exposed back.

    But the Lightning Release Armor was too durable. Even the Bluntsword, which combined a heavy axe and hammer to break through defenses, couldn''t cut through entirely.

    Before Jinin could bring down the hammer for a finishing blow, the Raikage moved with blinding speed. He grabbed Jinin''s wrists, lifted him effortlessly, and slammed him into the ground with devastating force.

    Boom!

    The impact created a deep crater, sending cracks spidering through the earth. Lightning surged outward, and Jinin coughed up blood as his body was crushed under the immense power.

    From above, the Third Kazekage''s Magnetic Release descended like a black tide, suffocating and crushing the already-crippled Jinin.

    Boom!

    Blood splattered across the battlefield as the swordsman met his end.

    In mere moments, the Seven Ninja Swordsmen were reduced from an elite fighting force to a scattered, panicked group. One was dead, and another gravely injured.

    The remaining five exchanged uneasy glances, fear written across their faces.

    "We need to retreat!" one of them shouted. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    But turning their backs would only hasten their deaths.

    Sensing their hesitation, Fuguki, wielding Samehada, made his move. Without warning, he kicked Raiga toward the enemy.

    "Sorry, Raiga!" Fuguki shouted as he fled.

    "You bastard!" Raiga cursed, realizing too late he had been used as a distraction.

    ***

    For every 300 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 80+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 313

    Kushina stood there, utterly stunned at the dramatic turn of events unfolding before her eyes.

    She hadn''t expected to witness something so absurd and shocking right in front of her.

    Orochimaru, standing with his usual calm demeanor, couldn''t help but smirk as he observed the scene.

    "Ah," he mused, his voice low and filled with a faint trace of amusement, "the battlefield truly reveals all aspects of human nature."

    To betray one''s comrades just to survive? It wasn''t the first time Orochimaru had seen such behavior, but even he was a bit surprised to see it among the famed Seven Ninja Swordsmen.

    ---

    Blastsword Technique: Blasting Bridle Repeating Death

    Longsword Ninja Art: Earth Spider Sewing

    As Fuguki kicked Raiga to act as a decoy, Jinpachi and Kushimaru simultaneously unleashed their unique jutsu.

    By now, they had realized that the three Kage-level reanimated shinobi summoned by Orochimaru were far beyond their ability to defeat.

    Their ninjutsu wasn''t aimed at winning but simply surviving.

    However, among the remaining five swordsmen, only Fuguki could barely hold off one of the Kage-level opponents. As for the others? They were utterly outmatched.

    The jutsu they employed couldn''t even penetrate the defense of the Third Raikage, let alone turn the tide of the battle.

    To make matters worse, Fuguki was already preparing to flee the battlefield.

    ---

    Puff!

    The Third Raikage moved with electrifying speed, thrusting three fingers directly into Raiga''s heart. The blow was precise, and blood sprayed as Raiga collapsed lifelessly.

    Almost at the same time:

    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!

    A chain of explosions tore through the battlefield.

    From above, the Second Tsuchikage floated in the air, using his unmatched perception to aim devastating Dust Release attacks at the ground.

    Simultaneously, the Third Kazekage manipulated his sand iron, unleashing the Sand Iron Domain.

    The battlefield was engulfed in chaos. The sky darkened with swirling debris, and the earth quaked under the sheer force of their combined attacks.

    ---

    Thump! Thump! Thump!

    In a forest not far away, a flock of birds scattered into the air, startled by the violent commotion.

    Three figures, sprinting swiftly toward the source of the disturbance, came to an abrupt halt.

    "Wait!" sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "What''s wrong, Genma?"

    "Look at the sky!"

    Hearing this, Might Guy raised his head, his gaze narrowing. "It looks like... someone''s fighting up ahead?"

    "We need to check it out," Shiranui Genma said decisively.

    "Understood!" Guy nodded. "But let''s approach cautiously."

    The three ninja slowed their pace as they drew closer to the battleground. Their senses were heightened, their every move deliberate.

    It didn''t take long for the forest to open up into a vast clearing, a sight that left the three of them stunned.

    ---

    "What... what is this?"

    "This is insane!"

    "Unbelievable..."

    The clearing was unnaturally large, the ground torn apart by cracks, with the lingering smell of gunpowder thick in the air.

    It was hard to imagine the scale of the battle that had taken place here.

    "Hey, Guy, look at these bodies..." Genma said, his voice trembling slightly.

    "What is it?"

    "These... these are the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of Kirigakure!"

    Might Guy swallowed hard, his eyes wide in disbelief. "Such power... This is what true strength looks like."

    As he stared at the scattered swords lying across the battlefield, his eyes lit up with determination.

    "Hey, look at those weapons!"

    ---

    Orochimaru, watching the battlefield from the top of a nearby mountain through a monocular, let out a soft chuckle.

    "Fate is such an interesting thing," he murmured. "Might Guy, Shiranui Genma, and Ebisu. Such an unexpected encounter..."

    He adjusted the monocular to focus on the three Leaf ninjas cautiously surveying the aftermath of the battle.

    In his memory, these three were supposed to encounter the Seven Ninja Swordsmen directly. But now, their arrival had come too late, everything had already been resolved.

    Orochimaru smirked, then turned away from the scene.

    "Let''s go, Kushina," he said.

    "Where are we going?" she asked, still shaken from everything she had witnessed.

    "Back to town. We have some work to do," he replied nonchalantly.

    ---

    Meanwhile, in the Land of Sound, two figures cloaked in black and adorned with red clouds moved stealthily through the area.

    One figure had a dual-toned black-and-white face, with a plant-like growth resembling a pitcher plant on their head.

    The other wore a swirling orange mask, concealing all but a single eye.

    Despite moving slowly, their path was calculated, evading every guard and patrol with precision.

    The orange-masked figure''s voice broke the silence, low and gruff.

    "Zetsu, are you certain this village belongs to Orochimaru?"

    "It''s confirmed, Obito," White Zetsu replied confidently.

    Obito''s single visible eye narrowed. "Unbelievable. I never expected him to establish his own hidden village so early..."

    White Zetsu tilted his head curiously. "You sound almost afraid of Orochimaru. Why is that?"

    "You wouldn''t understand," Obito said darkly. "In Konoha, Orochimaru is more than just a name. He''s a legend."

    "Oh? Do tell," White Zetsu said, intrigued.

    Obito''s tone turned grave. "His true strength isn''t in his combat prowess but in his scientific research. His experiments are outrageous. He''s created regenerative abilities similar to the First Hokage''s cells and even found ways to awaken the Sharingan in the Uchiha clan without the need for emotional trauma."

    "No way!" White Zetsu exclaimed.

    "There''s more," Obito continued. "I suspect... he might even have the means to awaken the Mangekyo Sharingan without sacrificing loved ones."

    At this, both White Zetsu and Black Zetsu froze, their minds racing.

    "Awaken the Mangekyo... without sacrifice?" Black Zetsu muttered, incredulous.

    The idea seemed absurd, an affront to the ancient truths that had governed the Uchiha clan for generations.

    "I didn''t believe it at first either," Obito admitted. "But I''ve seen it. Uchiha Mikoto, of all people, has a Mangekyo Sharingan. And she frequently visited Orochimaru''s lab..."

    White Zetsu was stunned. "If that''s true, then we need to investigate further."

    "We will," Obito said coldly. "But for now, our priority is to recruit Nagato."

    ***

    For every 300 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 80+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 314

    Obito was successfully manipulated by Madara and began to seek out Nagato for recruitment.

    However, recruiting Nagato was not a simple task.

    Currently, Nagato was living comfortably in Orochimaru''s Sound Ninja Village and had already mastered most of the powers of the Rinnegan.

    Whether in terms of strength or personality, convincing Nagato was a significant challenge for Obito.

    But Obito had his own methods¡­

    Meanwhile¡ª

    The Land of Fire, Konoha Village.

    Tsunade had ascended to the position of Hokage, and her assistant was none other than Uchiha Mikoto.

    A strange combination: a Senju and an Uchiha working together.

    However, this decision left some of the Konoha elders dissatisfied.

    They had never trusted the Uchiha clan and were even less inclined to allow one of them into Konoha''s core leadership.

    Even so, with Orochimaru''s influence in the shadows, Danzo refrained from objecting. Similarly, Hiruzen, who had supported Tsunade''s rise to power, remained silent.

    With the two most influential figures saying nothing, Koharu and Homura, who often voiced their opinions, found themselves unable to argue.

    They realized that interfering in something like this would overstep their bounds.

    Besides, Tsunade had reassured them that all her decisions were for the good of the village.

    Left with no valid objections, they reluctantly chose not to interfere.

    ---

    Hokage''s Office.

    Even as Hokage, Tsunade preferred her usual casual attire.

    At this moment, she rested her hands on her desk, lost in thought about the reforms she wanted to implement.

    In Konoha, civilian ninjas required little concern. As long as they were provided with stable lives and sufficient commissions from missions, they were content.

    The true challenges lay with the ninja clans, whose vested interests often required careful management.

    "Mikoto, has your clan had any particular reactions to me appointing you as my assistant?" Tsunade asked.

    "Not yet, Tsunade-sama," Mikoto replied calmly.

    "Good," Tsunade nodded. "Keep an eye out, and report any developments to me immediately."

    "Yes, understood."

    After saying this, Tsunade suddenly paused, then smiled. "By the way, Mikoto, do you know why I chose you to be my assistant?"

    Mikoto blinked, momentarily stunned by the question. After a brief pause, she hesitantly responded, "Um¡­ is it because of Lord Orochimaru?"

    Tsunade chuckled. "Yes, but that''s only part of the reason."

    "Only part of it?" Mikoto asked, slightly confused.

    Before Tsunade could elaborate further, there was a knock at the door.

    Knock, knock.

    "Come in," Tsunade called out.

    An ANBU ninja stepped into the office, bowing slightly before delivering his report. "Tsunade-sama, Might Guy''s team has returned."

    "Might Guy?" Tsunade frowned slightly, then gave a faint, bitter smile. "Might Duy''s son¡­ His team has already reached Ch¨±nin rank and can go on missions. Yet here I am, Hokage, still sitting behind a desk."

    She sighed briefly before continuing, "Weren''t they on a mission to escort supplies? Why are they back so early?"

    "That¡­ I''m not sure," the ANBU ninja replied. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Never mind. Let them in," Tsunade instructed.

    "Yes, ma''am," the ANBU ninja replied before leaving.

    Moments later, Might Guy and his team entered the Hokage''s office.

    "Hm? What''s this?" Tsunade''s eyes narrowed as she noticed the unusual items they were carrying.

    Clang!

    The three team members dropped several large, distinctive weapons onto the floor of the office.

    "Lady Hokage! We picked these up on the way!" Might Guy reported, his tone brimming with youthful energy as he described what had occurred.

    The story they told was staggering: a large-scale battlefield, corpses strewn everywhere, and the remnants of an intense battle.

    Uchiha Mikoto''s expression turned serious as she processed the information. "The Seven Ninja Swordsmen¡­ Five of them dead? And you brought back their weapons?"

    "That''s about the size of it!" Guy replied, nodding energetically.

    Tsunade frowned as her gaze shifted to the weapons on the floor¡ªthe twinsword: Hiramekarei, the longsword Nuibari, the blastsword Shibuki, the bluntsword Kabutowari, and the thunder swords Kiba.

    "All of these¡­ belong to Konoha now?" Mikoto asked, her voice tinged with disbelief.

    The sheer significance of what lay before them made her momentarily speechless. These weapons were legendary tools of Kirigakure''s Seven Ninja Swordsmen. And now, they were in Konoha''s possession?

    ---

    On the other side, in Kirigakure Village:

    The Third Mizukage was trembling with rage as he listened to the report delivered by the escaped Fuguki.

    "What did you say?! Five of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen were killed, and their weapons were lost?!"

    Fuguki nodded reluctantly. "Yes, Mizukage-sama. The opponent''s technique¡­ it was simply overwhelming."

    The Third Mizukage''s fury was barely contained. "Do you realize the importance of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen to our village?! They''re our elite force, second only to the Mizukage! And now, five of them are gone, along with their weapons?!"

    Fuguki winced but continued, "The enemy was simply too strong¡­ His technique, it¡­ it was unbelievable."

    Although Fuguki had managed to escape unscathed thanks to Samehada and his quick retreat, his shame was evident.

    What surprised him most was how quickly one of his comrades, Zabuza''s predecessor, had abandoned the fight. After taking a severe blow from the Raikage, the man had retreated into the woods and fled, leaving the others to their fates.

    While it was a wise decision in hindsight, the outcome remained devastating.

    The Third Mizukage gritted his teeth. "This technique¡­ it matches the reports of the one that defeated the Kumo forces. Not only can it summon the kages of deceased ninjas from other villages, but it also allows them to retain their strength from life? What kind of forbidden jutsu is this?!"

    His anger gave way to bitter frustration. Despite his better judgment, he couldn''t help but curse the Seven Ninja Swordsmen''s recklessness. Engaging Orochimaru in combat was tantamount to suicide.

    But then a new thought struck him.

    Wait¡­ Orochimaru defected from Konoha, didn''t he? So why is he helping them in this war? Could his defection have been a ruse all along?

    "Mizukage-sama?" Fuguki asked, sensing his leader''s change in expression.

    The Third Mizukage waved a hand dismissively. "Enough. Send the order¡ªfull retreat."

    "Full¡­ retreat?" The messenger hesitated for a moment, shocked by the abrupt decision.

    "Yes! Now go!" the Mizukage barked.

    Though confused, the messenger dared not question the command and swiftly departed to relay the order.

    ---

    With that command, the Third Ninja World War essentially came to an end.

    Although minor skirmishes persisted along the borders, the era of large-scale battles was over.

    The Kumogakure forces had been repelled by Orochimaru. Suna''s forces had been persuaded to withdraw through diplomacy led by the two Hokages. Iwagakure had been driven back by Konoha''s might.

    And Kirigakure?

    For reasons both known and unknown, they too had retreated from the battlefield.

    What was certain was this: Orochimaru''s actions had been pivotal in shaping the outcome of this war.

    ---

    Back in the Sound Ninja Village.

    "Lord Orochimaru, who¡­ who are these people?"

    "They''re the daimyos of small nations."

    "Daimyos¡­ of small nations?"

    ***

    For every 300 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 70+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 315

    The Third Mizukage''s decision to retreat so decisively was based on harsh realities. After the other villages suffered defeats, Kirigakure knew it couldn''t take on Konoha head-on. With their base camp far out at sea, their supply chain was slower compared to the other villages.

    Orochimaru killing five of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen was the final blow, the straw that broke the camel''s back leaving Kirigakure no choice but to retreat.

    Thus, the Third Ninja World War ended in an anticlimactic manner.

    Even Orochimaru hadn''t anticipated that defeating the Seven Ninja Swordsmen would have such a significant impact on the war. To him, their lives meant nothing. At that time, he had simply acted on a whim.

    If he could kill them, he would. If not, he wouldn''t bother.

    Otherwise, with his strength and the cooperation of three Edo Tensei Kage, not just seven, but even eighteen opponents wouldn''t have been able to escape.

    As for the weapons dropped by the Seven? Orochimaru had no interest in them. His strength had long surpassed the need for such tools.

    To him, it was merely a gift for Tsunade.

    After defeating the Seven, Orochimaru returned to the Sound Ninja Village with Kushina.

    But when Kushina saw the individuals inside the experimental capsules before her, she couldn''t believe her eyes.

    "Are they¡­ really the daimyos of small countries?"

    The figures inside the capsules were far from the refined appearances one might expect. Unlike the uniformly crafted clones Orochimaru had previously created, these individuals varied greatly in height, weight, and build.

    Some were gaunt with scraggly beards, while others were overweight and appeared aged. From their appearances alone, they seemed more like ordinary people than ninjas.

    Hearing Kushina''s question, Orochimaru shrugged nonchalantly. "Of course. Why would I need to lie to you?"

    "How¡­ how is this possible?" Kushina stammered in shock.

    Having spent so much time with Orochimaru, she was well aware of his numerous research projects, including human cloning.

    But why would he clone the daimyos of small countries?

    Even if Kushina wasn''t a ninja, it wouldn''t take much for anyone to guess Orochimaru''s intentions.

    "Lord Orochimaru, are you planning to¡­"

    "Rule over these small countries," Orochimaru said bluntly, not even attempting to hide his motives. "The first step is to use these clones to replace the daimyos of those small nations."

    "What¡­ what?"

    Kushina was rendered speechless.

    Orochimaru''s actions were already in direct conflict with her ideals.

    Having witnessed the destruction of her own village, Kushina longed for peace more than anything else.

    In Konoha, she had experienced tranquility and desperately hoped to preserve it. Like Tsunade, she dreamed of a world where countries could coexist peacefully without war.

    But Orochimaru''s actions now¡­

    "What''s wrong? Do you have an issue with this?" Orochimaru asked casually when he noticed Kushina''s silence.

    "No¡­ no, I don''t."

    Kushina didn''t dare voice her objections. She knew that only Tsunade had the authority to challenge Orochimaru''s decisions.

    ---

    After the war, all the nations entered a period of recovery and rebuilding.

    Those who needed to marry got married, and those starting families welcomed children.

    Under Tsunade''s leadership, Konoha underwent a complete reorganization.

    While the larger nations focused on recuperating, Orochimaru quietly advanced his own plans for controlling the smaller countries.

    His plan was simple: program the clones with an unwavering loyalty to him while implanting the original daimyos'' memories into their minds.

    This created clones identical to the original daimyos in appearance, memories, and even habits¡ªbut completely obedient to Orochimaru.

    The method was akin to Sasori''s technique of controlling people with chakra strings.

    However, Orochimaru''s approach was far more advanced.

    Unlike Sasori''s puppetry, which could be discovered and used only once, Orochimaru''s method was nearly undetectable. The clones could maintain continuous interaction with the populace without raising suspicion. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Imagine: a daimyo, indistinguishable from the original, ruling as usual yet secretly controlled by another. It wouldn''t take long for the entire country to fall under Orochimaru''s control.

    Once the clones were installed as daimyos, Orochimaru would oversee the administration, tailoring policies to suit each country''s specific needs.

    Of course, Orochimaru didn''t stop at simply replacing the daimyos.

    He also imparted agricultural and farming techniques to the clones, ensuring that the people of these countries wouldn''t go hungry.

    By improving the lives of the citizens, the daimyos could earn their loyalty, further solidifying Orochimaru''s influence.

    As for why Orochimaru didn''t simply implant obedience commands into the original daimyos'' minds?

    The answer was simple.

    Humans, with their emotions and resistance, were unpredictable. Forcing obedience required the full cooperation of the subject, which was difficult to guarantee.

    Even using genjutsu to increase success rates wouldn''t push beyond 50% and was ultimately a waste of time.

    Replacing the original daimyos with obedient clones was faster, safer, and far more effective.

    ---

    Konoha, January Year 48.

    Orochimaru led Kushina, twenty clone guards, and the replacement daimyos to their destinations in two separate countries.

    For ordinary people, swapping out daimyos would be an insurmountable task. The complexities of memory extraction and implantation alone would be beyond their capabilities.

    But for Orochimaru, it was far from impossible.

    A man who could manipulate souls and master cutting-edge technology would hardly struggle with transferring memories.

    Sneaking into the daimyo''s residence undetected, Orochimaru would replace the original before anyone could react.

    ---

    The Daimyo''s residence, Land of Grass.

    Orochimaru sat leisurely on a sofa.

    Kushina, her long red hair cascading down her back, stood with her back to him.

    Lifting her skirt slightly, she sat down on Orochimaru''s lap.

    One of her black knee-high stockings slipped off completely, while the other remained half-removed.

    Orochimaru, however, paid no attention to these details. His focus was entirely on the way Kushina moved her waist, eliciting a sense of satisfaction.

    "Kushina, you''ve become much more¡­ skilled, haven''t you?" Orochimaru teased.

    "Lord¡­ Lord Orochimaru, I¡­ I¡­" Kushina stammered, her voice faltering as her movements continued.

    Her gasps of pleasure filled the room, and soon, Orochimaru''s "battle" reached its end.

    "Hah¡­ Lord Orochimaru¡­ I don''t think I can stay with you any longer," Kushina whispered breathlessly.

    "Why not?" Orochimaru asked, raising an eyebrow.

    "I¡­ I think¡­ I might be¡­"

    "Pregnant?"

    "¡­Yes."

    "Then why were you still coming here?" Orochimaru snapped, his tone annoyed.

    "Don''t you know the first three months are the most critical?"

 Chapter 316

    Kushina shared a unique bond with Orochimaru, and as a result, he took her with him wherever he went.

    Because the two of them had a mutual understanding, it was only natural for Kushina to follow him without question.

    However, anyone with even basic knowledge knows how crucial the first three months of pregnancy are. Any negligence could affect the fetus.

    Yet Kushina, either due to her confidence in her physical resilience or her lack of attention to such matters, didn''t take this seriously.

    After hearing Orochimaru''s words, Kushina turned around, wrapping her arms around his neck.

    "Of course I know. But to¡­"

    "You don''t need to go that far." Orochimaru smiled, lifting her chin. "You can do as you please with other things, but not this. Not until the baby is born."

    "Well, I understand."

    "Good. Now, go take a shower. We''re leaving this place tomorrow morning."

    "Alright¡­"

    Kushina hesitated, as though she wanted to say something, but ultimately kept silent. She climbed off Orochimaru, straightened her clothes, and walked toward the bathroom.

    Seeing her hesitation, Orochimaru was momentarily concerned. However, he didn''t dwell on it.

    After all, she had been thoroughly shaped by him¡ªphysically and mentally. She was even carrying his child. She wouldn''t do anything that would harm her own interests.

    Satisfied with this reasoning, Orochimaru shifted his attention back to the progress he had made during this time.

    By replacing the daimyo of a country, he could openly walk into their mansions without raising any suspicion.

    He was already in the Land of Grass, his third target.

    After examining the memories of so many daimyos, Orochimaru couldn''t help but marvel at the disparity in their authority.

    Not all daimyos held actual power. For those who didn''t, Orochimaru had to stay longer to suppress rebellions, eliminate dissent, and consolidate power.

    Although troublesome, Orochimaru''s immense strength made these tasks simple. He could complete them without drawing any attention.

    ---

    While Orochimaru moved forward with his plans, Jiraiya started a journey to find the "Child of Prophecy" again.

    But could the Child of Prophecy still be found?

    Jiraiya didn''t know.

    Regardless, he felt this was his duty¡ªa mission he had to fulfill.

    ---

    Meanwhile, in Konoha, Tsunade, as Hokage, received a special letter.

    After reading its contents, she was utterly shocked.

    "Mikoto! Mikoto!" Tsunade called out urgently.

    Click!

    Uchiha Mikoto quickly entered the office.

    "What is it, Tsunade-sama?"

    "I can''t leave right now. You''ll need to go to the Land of Rivers to intercept Orochimaru on my behalf. This is a top-secret mission. Remember, you must stop him!"

    Tsunade leaned in, giving Mikoto detailed instructions.

    After listening, Mikoto was stunned.

    "Me? I''m supposed to go alone?"

    "Yes. This is a confidential mission. With your current strength, there shouldn''t be any issues, right?" S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "It''s not about my strength, Tsunade-sama¡­" Mikoto hesitated, her tone uneasy. "It''s just¡­ in front of Lord Orochimaru, I can''t even find my voice¡­"

    "There''s no other choice. Treat it as an assignment and get it done!"

    "¡­Understood!"

    ---

    At the same time, in the Sound Ninja Village, within a heavily guarded secret laboratory¡ª

    Numerous clones patrolled the area, their vigilance unmatched.

    In a dim corner of the lab, the air suddenly rippled.

    Buzz!

    A black-cloaked figure wearing a spiraling mask materialized from the distorted space.

    Uchiha Obito scanned the rows of experimental pods before him, his expression one of astonishment.

    "What¡­ are these?"

    The lab was filled with human clones, incomplete humanoid forms, and advanced technology that defied belief.

    "If an intruder is detected, kill them!"

    A cold, mechanical voice suddenly echoed through the lab.

    Whoosh!

    Countless eyes turned toward Obito''s location.

    Swish!

    The closest clone immediately lunged at him, attacking without hesitation.

    But Obito''s Kamui ability rendered him intangible.

    The moment the clone''s strike passed through his body harmlessly, Obito smirked.

    "You''re quite sharp to detect my presence so quickly."

    Before he could dwell on it, three more clones appeared behind him, kunai in hand, striking in perfect coordination.

    Once again, Obito phased out of their reach with ease.

    "This is troublesome. Forget it¡ªI''ll return another time."

    Uninterested in wasting his energy, Obito quickly activated Kamui, sinking into the ground.

    The clones scoured the area, searching for the intruder, but Obito was already miles away.

    Waiting for him there was Zetsu, who emerged from the earth like a shadow.

    "What''s wrong, Obito?" Zetsu asked.

    "The plan has changed," Obito replied coldly.

    "What happened?"

    "There''s a lab inside¡­ it should belong to Orochimaru."

    Obito recounted everything he had seen.

    Zetsu was silent for a moment before responding.

    They had been observing the Sound Ninja Village for quite some time, even before Orochimaru''s return.

    Their original plan was to contact Nagato first and then create opportunities to provoke conflict.

    If Yahiko could be killed during this chaos, Nagato would inevitably fall into their hands.

    However, they had underestimated the strength of the Sound Ninja Village under Orochimaru''s control.

    Even with their unique abilities, Obito and Zetsu couldn''t orchestrate a scenario where Yahiko''s death would remain undetected, nor could they incite Nagato without suspicion.

    The Daimyo of the Land of Sound? He lacked both the strength and the courage of someone like Hanz¨­ of the Salamander. He wouldn''t dare to challenge the Sound Ninja Village, let alone orchestrate covert operations against it.

    The Land of Frost? It didn''t even have a ninja village capable of resisting Orochimaru.

    The Land of Taki? Orochimaru had already taken their tailed beast, leaving them unable to protect themselves.

    The Land of Wind? Terrified of Orochimaru, they wouldn''t dare raise a hand.

    The Land of Lightning? Perhaps there was potential there, but with the death of the Third Raikage, their power had diminished significantly.

    Provoking a conflict between them and the Sound Ninja Village would require time and careful manipulation.

    As for Obito?

    While he did possess the ability to assassinate Yahiko, he couldn''t guarantee that Nagato wouldn''t suspect him. Yahiko''s death within the heavily fortified Sound Ninja Village would raise questions. If Nagato doubted them, the entire plan would collapse.

    Thus, they decided to shift their focus elsewhere and that led them to Orochimaru''s lab.

    "Wait¡­ are you saying there are people similar to me inside?" Zetsu asked.

    "Yes. Not only are they mass-produced, but their combat abilities seem to surpass yours."

    ***

    For every 300 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 70+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 317

    The reason Obito investigated the source of Orochimaru''s forces in the Sound Ninja Village was quite simple.

    These ninjas not only had mysterious origins but also interfered significantly with his plans. To eliminate the problem at its root, Obito and Zetsu began investigating directly.

    With their abilities¡ªperception, surveillance, and controlling ordinary villagers to gather intelligence, it wasn''t hard to locate the Sound Ninja Village. Once they had the location, finding the lab wasn''t particularly difficult.

    Both the original Orochimaru and the current Orochimaru were notoriously cautious. Even with advanced reconnaissance abilities, it was incredibly challenging to locate his secret labs.

    But now, Orochimaru seemed unconcerned about the Sound Ninja Village laboratory.

    The lab''s output was minimal, and his forces had already grown so much that even if the lab were destroyed, it wouldn''t faze him.

    More importantly, Orochimaru had anticipated this exposure from the moment he brought Nagato to the village more than a decade ago.

    Was he worried?

    Not in the slightest.

    With his foresight and numerous scientific achievements, why would he fear Zetsu or the deceased Madara? If he did, he might as well admit defeat and die now.

    ---

    A few miles away from the lab, both Black Zetsu and White Zetsu were stunned after hearing Obito''s report.

    "Orochimaru is building private soldiers? And in mass production?"

    "Stronger than you?"

    "What is he doing?"

    "It''s unbelievable¡­" White Zetsu muttered after recovering from his shock. "Orochimaru''s abilities are even more extraordinary than we imagined."

    "It''s true," Obito replied calmly. "I didn''t expect that the power he displayed in Konoha was only the tip of the iceberg."

    "Do you know where Orochimaru is now?"

    "My clone is following him," White Zetsu said carefully. "But Orochimaru''s abilities are a bit strange. I don''t dare get too close, I can only determine his approximate location."

    "That''s enough," Obito said. "Let''s go meet this so-called ''legendary Sannin.''"

    "Understood."

    Zetsu slowly sank into the ground, while Obito activated Kamui, a vortex of energy swirling in the eye behind his mask.

    The two figures vanished.

    ---

    Early morning sunlight gently filtered through the faint mist, casting a soft glow on everything.

    In the Land of Rivers, in a jungle less than ten kilometers from the Daimyo''s mansion, three figures stood facing each other.

    Orochimaru, dressed casually, appeared calm, while the two women standing opposite him kept their heads lowered.

    Especially the red-haired woman, who seemed to be trying to bury her face even lower.

    "Tsunade sent you here?" Orochimaru asked, his voice steady as he glanced at the well-dressed black-haired woman in front of him.

    "Yes, Lord Orochimaru," Uchiha Mikoto replied without hesitation.

    Hearing this, Orochimaru''s lips curved into a slight smile. "According to common sense, she shouldn''t have known I was here."

    He turned his gaze toward the red-haired woman. "Don''t you agree, Kushina?"

    "I¡­ I''m sorry, Lord Orochimaru," Kushina stammered, her voice tinged with panic. "I¡­ it''s just because¡­"

    "Why are you apologizing?" Orochimaru asked playfully as he extended a hand, gently touching Kushina''s face and lifting her chin. "If there''s something in the future, just tell me directly. Why go through so much trouble?"

    "Ah¡­ ah?" Kushina froze, her mind unable to process Orochimaru''s words.

    He¡­ wasn''t blaming her for informing Tsunade?

    Seeing her confused expression, Orochimaru lowered his hand and waved dismissively. "Forget it. I won''t hold you accountable. Just be upfront next time, is it that hard for you to tell me directly?"

    "Honestly, you''re so shy even when applauding me."

    Orochimaru''s teasing made Kushina blush furiously.

    Having spent so much time with him, she understood exactly what he meant by "applause."

    Her embarrassment was inevitable.

    But standing nearby, Mikoto couldn''t help but feel a twinge of jealousy.

    Though she had suspected their relationship the moment she saw them together, witnessing it firsthand left her slightly bitter.

    Still, there wasn''t time to dwell on such feelings.

    "Alright, Lord Orochimaru, I''ll get straight to the point," Mikoto said firmly.

    She relayed Tsunade''s message word for word.

    After hearing everything, Orochimaru''s expression remained playful. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "So, Tsunade sent you to stop my actions because they go against your ideals? You don''t want me to become someone who would do anything to gain power?"

    "Do anything to gain power?"

    Orochimaru chuckled, his golden eyes glinting with amusement as he looked between the two women.

    "Let''s set aside the true purpose behind my actions for a moment. But if your goal is to stop me, how exactly do you plan to do it?"

    Mikoto froze.

    This was the question she had been dreading.

    She had considered this before setting out but hadn''t come up with a suitable answer.

    "Would you use your body?"

    Orochimaru suddenly appeared behind Mikoto, his voice low and teasing as he whispered in her ear.

    Mikoto stiffened, her face turning crimson.

    "If¡­ if that''s what you need, Lord Orochimaru, I¡­ I can¡­"

    "Alright, Mikoto," Orochimaru interrupted with a faint smile. "I was just joking."

    "But since this issue concerns you both, let me explain."

    With that, Orochimaru walked to a large stone by the roadside and sat down.

    The two women followed closely behind, sitting beside him as he began to speak.

    "First of all, my goal isn''t power¡ªit''s to end war."

    "To end war?" Mikoto echoed in surprise.

    "Yes." Orochimaru nodded and began explaining his plans.

    The essence of his strategy was simple: by replacing the daimyos of smaller countries with people loyal to him, he could reduce the conflicts between nations.

    Over time, as his influence expanded and more countries fell under his control, he could merge them into a unified system, effectively eliminating war.

    With no borders to fight over, there would be no friction. Instead of armies, law enforcement agencies could maintain order.

    This vision of unification was something Orochimaru had been planning for years.

    To dismantle an enemy from within not only allowed for control but also ensured that the process was bloodless.

    While this method wasn''t effective against larger nations, it worked perfectly on small countries with no ninja villages or weak forces.

    "But¡­ what about the daimyos of those small countries?" Mikoto asked hesitantly.

    "That''s a necessary sacrifice," Orochimaru replied without hesitation. "Exchanging the life of one daimyo for the peace of an entire nation is a very worthwhile trade."

    "Sorry to interrupt your discussion," a low voice suddenly interjected.

    The space in front of them rippled, and a figure wearing a spiraling mask emerged from the distortion.

    "Allow me to introduce myself," the masked man said calmly. "My name is Uchiha Madara ."

 Chapter 318

    Although Obito''s space-time ninjutsu isn''t as fast as the Flying Thunder God in battle, it excels in travel since it doesn''t require marking.

    As a result, he arrived quickly.

    The sudden appearance startled Mikoto.

    She reacted instantly, drawing her sword and positioning herself next to Orochimaru, while Kushina looked on warily.

    When the masked man introduced himself as Uchiha Madara, Kushina looked confused, but Mikoto frowned.

    "Uchiha¡­ Madara?"

    "Do you dare call yourself Uchiha Madara? Are you a criminal or just a fool?"

    Obito ignored the two women and focused his gaze on Orochimaru.

    "Orochimaru," Obito began, "during the Second Shinobi War, you earned the title of one of the Sannin after defeating Hanzo of Amegakure. Later, your advanced scientific research and dangerous knowledge led Konoha''s upper echelon to betray you, using the excuse of protecting the village. In the end, you were forced to defect from Konoha."

    "Don''t you think it''s tragic? Someone who contributed so much to Konoha ended up being treated this way."

    Orochimaru remained calm, but Mikoto and Kushina were visibly shocked.

    This was the first time they had heard the truth behind Orochimaru''s defection.

    So, Orochimaru hadn''t betrayed the village, the village had betrayed him?

    "Your investigation is thorough," Orochimaru said, far more relaxed than the women. He chuckled, "Hahaha, it is tragic, isn''t it?"

    "But what interests me more is why someone claiming to be Uchiha Madara would investigate me so thoroughly. What''s your goal? Or is this just your way of showing off your strength?"

    Obito ignored the provocation and answered, "The Rinnegan! Providing proper guidance to the Rinnegan''s wielder has been our organization''s mission since the Warring States Period."

    "And you¡­ whether intentionally or unintentionally, more than ten years ago, brought Nagato, the wielder of the Rinnegan, to your village."

    "The great nations bask in sunlight, while the smaller ones wither in their shadow. Nagato is destined to change the ninja world''s fate. He shouldn''t be reduced to an experiment in your lab."

    "So, you want me to hand Nagato over?"

    "Correct!" Obito said firmly.

    Orochimaru''s lips curved into a smirk. "Isn''t that a little na?ve?"

    "You''re the one who''s na?ve!" Obito replied, his voice deep. "Orochimaru, war is everywhere. Where there is light, there will always be shadows to be found as well. As long as there is a concept of victors, the vanquished will also exist. The selfish intent of wanting to preserve peace, initiates war. and hatred is born in order to protect love."

    "With Nagato''s help, we can create a world of only Victors. A world of only Peace. A world of only love."

    "For that, our organization needs your cooperation."

    "Hmm, how noble you sound," Orochimaru said playfully. "But if that''s the case, shouldn''t you go to Nagato directly? Why come to me? The Rinnegan isn''t mine."

    "And why should I trust you? Are you overestimating yourself?"

    "Have you forgotten the pain caused by war?" Obito said coldly. "If you refuse to cooperate, I wonder how long your Sound Ninja Village''s location will remain a secret to the other great nations¡­"

    "Let them come," Orochimaru interrupted casually with a wave of his hand. "I''d love to see whether my little village can withstand the siege of four major ninja villages, just like Konoha did in the war."

    "You sound confident."

    "Of course. True strength breeds confidence," Orochimaru said with a teasing smile. "Just like you. Back then, you were the weakest member of the Uchiha clan, and yet here you are, daring to speak to me like this. Isn''t your confidence also born of strength?"

    "What¡­ what did you say?"

    The single eye visible through Obito''s mask widened in shock.

    "Do I need to spell it out for you?" Orochimaru said dismissively. "I''m done wasting my time. Mikoto, Kushina, let''s go."

    Without waiting for a response, Orochimaru turned and began walking toward the Daimyo''s mansion in the Land of Rivers.

    He knew perfectly well who the masked man was¡ªUchiha Obito.

    He also had a clear understanding of Obito''s plans.

    Peace? That was nonsense. Obito would be lucky not to destroy the world.

    As Orochimaru walked away, Mikoto and Kushina quickly put away their weapons and followed him, leaving Obito standing frozen in place.

    Obito wasn''t focused on being rejected, nor was he dwelling on Orochimaru''s sharp words.

    What troubled him was the phrase Orochimaru had used: the weakest member of the Uchiha clan.

    How did Orochimaru know?

    Could he have seen through Obito''s true identity?

    "That''s impossible¡­" Obito muttered to himself, unable to believe his own conclusions.

    He had always believed that his identity was a secret, that he operated from the shadows without anyone knowing who he truly was.

    That belief had made him bold in his approach to Orochimaru. Even if his objective wasn''t achieved, he had expected to gain valuable information.

    But now, not only had he failed, but Orochimaru had thrown him off balance.

    How could Orochimaru possibly know he was Obito?

    It defied logic.

    By the time Obito snapped out of his thoughts, Orochimaru and the two women had already disappeared into the distance.

    At that moment, Zetsu emerged from the ground beside him.

    "What a troublesome man¡­" Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Staring at Orochimaru''s fading silhouette, Zetsu muttered to himself, "Not only does he have incredible scientific research capabilities, but he also seems to possess a special sensory ability."

    "Orochimaru''s words clearly show he knows something, yet even I have no idea how he discovered your identity."

    "Is there really someone like that in this world?"

    Behind the spiraling mask, Obito''s Sharingan glowed crimson as he narrowed his eyes.

    "Perhaps¡­ gaining Orochimaru''s cooperation would be even more beneficial than simply recruiting Nagato."

    "True," Zetsu replied. "But Orochimaru''s vigilance isn''t something ordinary ninjas possess. He won''t join us easily."

    "Oh, he will," Obito said quietly.

    ***

    For every 300 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 80+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 319

    Obito was stunned when Orochimaru uncovered his identity.

    He couldn''t figure out how Orochimaru had managed to discover it.

    But he wouldn''t give up so easily.

    After all, Nagato was a key part of the entire Eye of the Moon Plan.

    If Orochimaru couldn''t be persuaded, implementing the plan would require an indefinite delay.

    Thus, without compromising other plans, Obito decided to prioritize recruiting Orochimaru.

    Orochimaru, however, wasn''t overly concerned about this.

    For him, completing his own plans was the top priority.

    "Lord Orochimaru, do you think that person earlier is really from the Uchiha clan?"

    Mikoto and Kushina were still in shock, unable to process what had just happened.

    They didn''t understand why that masked man had suddenly appeared in front of them, but the conversation between him and Orochimaru had left them deeply shaken.

    The reasons behind Orochimaru''s rebellion against the village and the masked man''s true identity¡ª

    "Of course. Didn''t you see his Sharingan?"

    "I did, but he claimed to be Uchiha Madara. And you, sir, said¡­" Mikoto hesitated, her voice filled with confusion.

    A man claiming to be Uchiha Madara, yet Orochimaru asserted he was the last person in the world who could be him. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    So who exactly was this masked man?

    Orochimaru smiled faintly. "I''ll explain it all to you later. For now, go report my situation to Tsunade."

    "Ah, this¡­ how am I supposed to report something like this?"

    "Just tell the truth," Orochimaru said indifferently. Then, as though struck by an afterthought, he added, "By the way, you don''t need to return. Kushina is pregnant, and since you''re here, it''s perfect timing. Help take care of her."

    "Huh? Pregnant¡­ she''s pregnant?"

    Mikoto froze in place, stunned.

    What¡­ what''s going on here?

    ---

    A few days later, in the Hokage''s office in Konoha Village:

    After receiving Uchiha Mikoto''s message via ninja eagle, Tsunade was utterly floored.

    "Ruling over a small nation? Is it to end the war?"

    The message laid out Orochimaru''s ambitions and methods in painstaking detail:

    Change the leadership, reduce wars, and achieve unification.

    What an audacious plan!

    Tsunade found herself conflicted.

    From a moral standpoint, the daimyo of a nation was still a life, and killing them was clearly wrong.

    Orochimaru''s plan of replacing the original daimyos with clones essentially left the real daimyos with no choice but to be eliminated.

    Yet, from a long-term perspective, his methods undeniably contributed to world peace.

    Once the smaller nations were unified under a single rule, the only conflicts remaining would be between the great nations. Resolving those could lead to peace throughout the ninja world.

    "Damn that man¡­" Tsunade gritted her teeth in frustration.

    Faced with Orochimaru''s plans, could she stop him?

    No.

    All she could do was express her dissatisfaction with him verbally.

    ---

    At the same time, in Kirigakure Village within the Land of Water:

    The middle-aged Third Mizukage had been forced to abdicate due to a series of poor decisions, much like the Third Hokage.

    Yagura, an elite jounin, had taken over as the Fourth Mizukage.

    The process for selecting a Mizukage in Kirigakure differed from other villages.

    While other villages either held elections or appointed successors in advance, Kirigakure relied on sheer strength. Whoever had the most formidable combat abilities earned the title of Mizukage.

    Initially, the strongest candidate after the Third Mizukage wasn''t Yagura but Fuguki.

    The man was so powerful that Suigetsu once claimed he was the most terrifying Samehada user in Kirigakure''s history.

    Yet, despite his strength, the struggle for power wasn''t just about combat.

    In the realm of conspiracies and intrigue, Fuguki was no match for his competitors.

    Ultimately, Yagura emerged victorious amidst the political turmoil, securing his position as the Fourth Mizukage.

    ---

    The ninja world continued developing steadily, with time marching forward.

    By July of Konoha Year 48, in an orphanage:

    In just six months, Orochimaru had reshaped the political landscape west of the Land of Sound, excluding the Land of Rain.

    He even built secret laboratories in each daimyo''s residence.

    These weren''t laboratories for research or experiments, though.

    Each contained eight life-support pods designed to sustain clones.

    Orochimaru had spent half a year creating these daimyo clones. After all, if he started killing ninjas from other nations without justification, it would only create unnecessary problems.

    The eight clones stationed in each residence acted as both replacements and personal guards for the daimyos.

    Of course, most of these clones were drawn from his orphanage.

    When traveling, Orochimaru only had twenty guards with him, which was insufficient. The orphanage served as a convenient source of reinforcements.

    Now, Orochimaru had come to the orphanage for two reasons.

    First, he had completed replacing the daimyos in this region.

    Second, a child was about to be born.

    Yes, a child.

    Kushina was due to give birth in just two months.

    Even more surprising, Mikoto after spending two months with Orochimaru was now pregnant as well.

    It was an awkward situation.

    Originally, Orochimaru had planned for Mikoto to look after Kushina, but a lonely night had led to unforeseen consequences.

    Neither woman could return to Konoha, and they were far from on good terms with him.

    Thus, Orochimaru arranged for them to stay nearby while they waited to give birth.

    "Lord Orochimaru¡­ what''s going on with them?"

    Nono, the head of the orphanage, was utterly baffled as she stared at the two pregnant women in front of her.

    "They''re just like you," Orochimaru said nonchalantly."

    Orochimaru''s main concern was ensuring the children''s safety. He didn''t want a repeat of the Nine-Tails'' rampage from his memories.

    He personally constructed a cabin near the orphanage for the three women to stay in temporarily.

    The area''s security was handled by clones, while Nono, an excellent medical ninja, took care of prenatal care and would oversee the deliveries.

    With Orochimaru''s protection, nothing could go wrong.

    Still, he needed to address a potential threat before Kushina gave birth: Uchiha Obito.

    The man''s ability to phase through barriers made him an unpredictable wildcard.

    With this in mind, Orochimaru crouched on the ground.

    Buzz!

    Light green eyeshadow appeared around his eyes as he gathered immense natural energy. His fingertips touched the earth, and his unique perception ability spread out in all directions.

    "Five kilometers away?" Orochimaru smirked.

    With a faint whoosh, he vanished from the spot.

 Chapter 320

    Because White Zetsu''s body can merge with the earth, his tracking and perception abilities are extremely strong.

    However, he never approached Orochimaru directly and relied solely on clones to follow him.

    As a result, he couldn''t copy Orochimaru''s chakra or use long-range perception on him.

    To ensure he could track him effectively, White Zetsu had no choice but to deploy several clones to tail Orochimaru around the clock.

    At this moment, the closest clone to Orochimaru was five kilometers away.

    Five kilometers was a relatively safe distance. Most ninjas'' perception abilities extended only a few hundred meters, and even a one-kilometer range was considered exceptional.

    From this perspective, five kilometers seemed perfectly secure.

    But White Zetsu wasn''t aware of Orochimaru''s Sage Mode or his unique ability to detect the presence of Wood Release cells.

    While White Zetsu remained underground, focusing on tracking Orochimaru, he suddenly noticed Orochimaru''s chakra signature vanish.

    "What''s going on?" White Zetsu was startled.

    "Did his chakra just disappear? Is he using the Flying Thunder God technique to travel?"

    It was well-known that Orochimaru could use the Flying Thunder God technique, so White Zetsu wasn''t too surprised.

    But why would Orochimaru activate such a technique in the middle of the night?

    With a bit of hesitation, White Zetsu decided to concentrate his perception abilities again to determine Orochimaru''s exact location.

    Suddenly¡ª

    Earth Release: Earth Fracture!

    Boom! The ground trembled as a large amount of chakra was injected into it, forcibly splitting it apart.

    White Zetsu''s clone was immediately exposed to Orochimaru''s sight.

    "This guy¡­"

    The sight of Orochimaru using Earth Release Ninjutsu left White Zetsu completely confused.

    It was already too late to react.

    Latent Shadow Snake Hand!

    Hiss!

    Countless snakes slithered out of Orochimaru''s sleeves, darting toward White Zetsu at an incredible speed.

    White Zetsu, being a perception type, lacked the speed to evade such an attack.

    Faced with Orochimaru''s sudden and precise strike, he had no chance of escape.

    Bang! Bang!

    The snakes coiled tightly around him, binding him completely.

    Orochimaru applied force, dragging White Zetsu forward until he was directly in front of him. With a smirk, Orochimaru grasped White Zetsu by the neck.

    "You''ve been following me for months. That must''ve been hard work. Did Obito send you?"

    White Zetsu, still in shock, stammered, "So¡­ you''ve known I was here all along? Your perception ability¡­ it''s really something¡­"

    "Spare me the flattery," Orochimaru said coldly. "Go tell Obito to come see me."

    He released his grip and allowed the snakes to unwind, freeing White Zetsu.

    Still processing Orochimaru''s actions, White Zetsu was thoroughly bewildered.

    "You¡­ do you really know who he is?"

    "Of course. Don''t you want Nagato''s cooperation? I''m offering you a chance," Orochimaru replied with a sly grin.

    White Zetsu''s eyes widened in disbelief.

    After a moment, he chuckled. "Orochimaru, you really are an interesting guy."

    "Am I?" Orochimaru dismissed him with a wave, turning to leave. "Enough talking. Let me know when he arrives. And remember, don''t let anyone else notice you."

    "Understood."

    With that, White Zetsu smiled faintly, sank back into the earth, and disappeared.

    ---

    Unification.

    Every time Orochimaru thought about that word, his mind wandered to the Sage of Six Paths and Kaguya Otsutsuki.

    During Kaguya''s reign, there hadn''t been so many countries in the ninja world. The entire world was under her rule.

    People revered her as the Goddess of the Moon.

    Though she demanded annual sacrifices of a hundred people to the God Tree, the world itself was free of war. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Aside from natural causes like aging or illness, very few people died during her era.

    However, the Sage of Six Paths, in his so-called moral righteousness, criticized his mother''s methods, branding them as unethical.

    Not only did he seal her away, but he also extracted the Ten-Tails and distributed chakra to others under the guise of founding the Ninja world.

    At first glance, it appeared noble, but in reality, it sowed the seeds of chaos in the ninja world.

    Ordinary people, given power far beyond their comprehension, inevitably fell to greed and conflict.

    After the Sage''s death, his sons, Indra and Asura, descended into a cycle of bitter conflict. The Ninja world splintered into factions, and the various nations were plunged into war.

    In the end, the number of deaths caused by war far surpassed the mere hundreds sacrificed to the God Tree each year.

    Thousands, if not tens of thousands, perished annually.

    Though Orochimaru utilized the chakra the Sage had passed down, he couldn''t help but look down on both him and his ideals.

    He also despised the First Hokage''s methods.

    In Orochimaru''s view, an era of chaos could only be ended through absolute power. Morality and kindness were luxuries reserved for times of peace.

    ---

    "Lord Orochimaru, where did you go so late?"

    As soon as he returned to the cabin Mikoto, her pregnant belly visibly round, greeted him.

    "Nowhere. I just went out for some fresh air," Orochimaru replied casually, still unwilling to share the details of his movements.

    Hearing this, Mikoto walked over and placed her hands on his shoulders, gently massaging them.

    "Forgive me, Lord Orochimaru. I was supposed to take care of Kushina during this time, but I didn''t expect¡­"

    "It''s fine." Orochimaru smiled faintly and pulled her into his arms. "You''ve worked hard enough lately. Make sure to rest whenever you can."

    After sending Mikoto off, Orochimaru calmed himself.

    Lying in his room, his thoughts turned to potential problems.

    Kaguya and Uchiha Madara could be controlled to a degree through the timing of their resurrections.

    But the Otsutsuki clan members who might arrive on Earth in the future? They couldn''t be dealt with using schemes alone. Only overwhelming power could stop them.

    Considering the changes he''d already made to history, there was little chance Naruto or Sasuke, the saviors of the world, would exist.

    That left only himself.

    At the very least, Orochimaru knew he needed to master the power of the Six Paths.

    As this thought crossed his mind, his golden pupils darkened into scarlet.

    His gaze shifted to a bottle in another space, the one containing the sealed Ch¨­mei.

    ***

    For every 300 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 80+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 321

    The power of the Six Paths refers to possessing abilities on the same level as the Sage of Six Paths.

    For instance, by absorbing all the tailed beasts into one''s body, one can achieve the power of the Six Paths.

    Another way is by inheriting the Sage''s lineage and awakening the dormant potential within one''s body.

    Currently, these are the two main methods to obtain the power of the Six Paths.

    When one gains the power of the Six Paths, they can wield Truth-Seeking Orbs and utilize the Yin-Yang Release technique. The black rods used by Nagato, for example, are products of Yin-Yang Release.

    In terms of form and functionality, the Truth-Seeking Orbs are far more advanced than the black rods created by Yin-Yang Release.

    The Truth-Seeking Orbs can block an opponent''s chakra and transform into various shapes for attack or defense. In the original story, Naruto used a Truth-Seeking Orb to block one of Sasuke''s Susanoo attacks.

    Moreover, individuals without the power of the Six Paths cannot touch the black substance of the Truth-Seeking Orbs; otherwise, their chakra will be blocked, rendering them immobile.

    Just how strong are the blocking abilities of the Truth-Seeking Orbs and black rods?

    Even someone as powerful as the First Hokage couldn''t break free from this level of suppression.

    So, what exactly is the power of the Six Paths?

    As mentioned earlier, it does not directly refer to the Sage of Six Paths'' power but rather the same kind of power he wielded.

    According to Orochimaru''s research, this power is actually the result of Yin-Yang Release reaching a certain level.

    Yin and Yang energies are divided into several levels:

    The first level is the most basic Yin and Yang chakra attributes. For example, the Nara clan''s shadow techniques are Yin-based, while the Akimichi clan''s expansion techniques are Yang-based.

    This level of chakra allows for the use of special ninjutsu but falls far short of the life-creating power of advanced Yin-Yang Release.

    The second level is a combination of Yin and Yang chakra.

    For instance, Hashirama''s cells and the Uchiha clan''s Sharingan are examples of this level.

    While not yet true Yin-Yang Release capable of creating life, the power derived from this combination is significantly stronger.

    Take Uchiha Obito as an example. At just fourteen or fifteen years old, he could challenge someone as formidable as his teacher, Namikaze Minato, were it not for Orochimaru''s intervention.

    The third level is even more advanced: the fusion of Indra''s and Asura''s chakra.

    This combination not only greatly enhances one''s power but also awakens the Rinnegan, the unique eyes of the Sage of Six Paths.

    The Rinnegan grants access to the true power of the Six Paths, enabling techniques like summoning the Gedo Statue, controlling tailed beasts, and creating black rods.

    However, even at this level, the power of the Six Paths is not yet perfect.

    The fully perfected Six Paths power is achieved by combining Indra''s and Asura''s chakra, awakening the Rinnegan, and then becoming the Jinch¨±riki of the Ten-Tails. Only then does one truly obtain the power of the Six Paths.

    Of course, characters like Naruto and Sasuke in the original series obtained their Six Paths powers directly from the Sage of Six Paths, bypassing this process, but that''s an exception.

    Now, back to Orochimaru.

    Orochimaru currently possesses a Sage''s body and has fused with the Rinnegan.

    To achieve the true power of the Six Paths, he would need to absorb a tailed beast. However, doing so comes with risks.

    Becoming a Jinch¨±riki would link his life directly to the tailed beast. If anything happened to the tailed beast, Orochimaru''s life would also be in danger.

    Although Orochimaru has mastered immortality to some extent, such a situation would still cause significant harm.

    After contemplating for a moment while observing Ch¨­mei (the Seven-Tails), he decided to abandon this plan for now.

    "The power of the Six Paths... it''s truly troublesome," Orochimaru murmured to himself.

    The most obvious sign of possessing the power of the Six Paths is the Truth-Seeking Orbs.

    These black spheres combine attack, defense, support, and healing into one.

    "Truth-Seeking Orbs¡­"

    As he thought about it, Orochimaru seemed to realize something. He quickly sat up and stretched out his right hand.

    Truth-Seeking Orbs aren''t created through Yin-Yang Release alone; they are a product of fusing seven chakra attributes.

    Fire, Water, Wind, Earth, Lightning, Yin, and Yang.

    Orochimaru began to slowly condense the seven chakra attributes in his right hand.

    ---

    A few days later.

    On a mountain a few kilometers away from an orphanage, three figures stood facing each other.

    Obito and Zetsu wore their signature black robes on one side, while Orochimaru stood opposite them in casual attire.

    Looking at the calm and composed Orochimaru, Obito felt uneasy.

    Now that his identity was exposed, he no longer had the advantage of mystery.

    Without that shroud of secrecy, how could a fifteen-year-old boy stand on equal footing with Orochimaru, a Sannin renowned across the ninja world?

    This realization filled Obito with frustration.

    "Orochimaru, how did you recognize me?"

    With no one else around, Obito''s voice returned to its natural, youthful tone.

    When Orochimaru had revealed his identity earlier, Obito had briefly considered eliminating him to prevent future problems.

    But he lacked the confidence to take down Orochimaru alone, and since Orochimaru didn''t seem inclined to reveal his secret, Obito decided to observe for now.

    But today¡­

    "Hehehe, Obito¡­"

    Orochimaru smirked habitually. "It wasn''t difficult to recognize you. But before I answer, can you first answer two of my questions?"

    "Go ahead."

    "First question: how did you end up like this?" Orochimaru''s tone was mocking. "From what I remember, the Uchiha Obito I knew wasn''t like this."

    "I''m not answering that," Obito said without hesitation. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    It was a painful memory, one he wouldn''t share with anyone, especially Orochimaru.

    From Obito''s reaction, Orochimaru had already deduced most of the answer.

    "Alright, second question: what''s your real goal? Don''t tell me it''s world peace."

    "You hide your identities, act mysteriously, and behave oddly. I don''t believe your intentions are so noble."

    "Building an organization, capturing tailed beasts, and using them to dominate the world," Obito replied without much hesitation.

    He had anticipated such questions from Orochimaru and had prepared his answers.

    "I see," Orochimaru said, nodding thoughtfully. "I reluctantly accept that answer. Now, as for your question¡­"

    He smirked again. "Do you remember that your blood was drawn once when you were a child?"

    ***

    For every 300 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 80+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 322

    "As a child?"

    Obito was stunned for a moment before quickly recalling that his blood had indeed been drawn once by the Uchiha clan leader when he was a child.

    But what does that have to do with his identity?

    Orochimaru, unbothered by Obito''s confusion, immediately launched into his own fabricated reasoning.

    He claimed to have conducted research on the blood sample and found that Obito''s power was quite special, somewhat different from the rest of the Uchiha clan. Because of this, Orochimaru said he had paid particular attention to Obito during his research. When they met before, Orochimaru had sensed a familiar aura emanating from Obito, which led him to guess his identity.

    This explanation, however, was a complete lie.

    A lie so convincing that even Orochimaru nearly believed it himself.

    What was the connection between Obito and Orochimaru in Konoha?

    Answer: there was none.

    Uchiha Obito had never even come into contact with Orochimaru. The only instance of direct interaction was a mission with Kakashi and Rin, during which Orochimaru had frightened him. Beyond that, Obito''s understanding of Orochimaru was limited to the man''s reputation in Konoha and whatever information he had gathered recently.

    So when Orochimaru delivered his fabricated explanation, the scientifically ignorant Obito had no reason to doubt it.

    "That''s pretty much it. Do you have any other questions?" Orochimaru asked casually, spreading his hands as if he couldn''t care less.

    From the previous two questions, Orochimaru had already deduced that Obito and Zetsu''s current situation was similar to what he remembered. Not much had changed, and this gave him complete confidence in his ability to take control of the situation.

    "I see!" Obito muttered. Although he was surprised that Orochimaru had done a blood test on him, it wasn''t enough to confuse him. "I don''t have any other questions. I just want to know why you called me here this time!"

    "Why?" Orochimaru smirked. "No particular reason. I just thought we might be able to work together."

    "Work together?" Obito raised an eyebrow.

    "Yes," Orochimaru replied nonchalantly. "That impressive companion of yours seems to have excellent intelligence-gathering capabilities. I could ask Nagato to assist you and provide technical support. In return, all I need is for you to gather the information I want."

    "That''s it?" Obito and Zetsu both looked skeptical. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Orochimaru shrugged. "Of course, part of the agreement is that neither of us interferes with the other''s plans."

    He elaborated, "I''m currently in control of some of the smaller countries, so I won''t interfere with your efforts to capture the Tailed Beasts. Similarly, when you act, I expect you not to disrupt my plans or harm my interests. What do you think?"

    "That''s all? No problem." After a brief hesitation, Obito agreed. To him, this deal was essentially a no-brainer.

    After all, once the Tailed Beasts were captured, wouldn''t they have the final say over the world''s fate?

    Hearing Obito''s agreement, Orochimaru couldn''t help but let a smile curl across his lips. "Then¡­ happy cooperation!"

    As the two figures vanished from sight, Orochimaru rotated his neck and turned away with a sense of satisfaction.

    Why did Orochimaru want to cooperate with Obito?

    Because he understood that after the Third Shinobi War, the entire ninja world had entered a period of relative stability. Aside from his own grand ambitions, the figures most worth keeping an eye on were Obito and Zetsu, followed closely by the remnants of the Otsutsuki clan.

    Sure, Orochimaru could have tried to crush Obito and Zetsu''s plans at the outset. But after careful thought, he realized that working with them would yield far greater benefits.

    Not only would he gain access to a talented individual like Obito, but he could also tap into Zetsu''s vast intelligence network. Most importantly, by cooperating, he could manipulate events to align with his own goals.

    Orochimaru also understood the deeper motivations behind Obito''s actions. Uchiha Madara and White Zetsu''s manipulations had caused Obito to witness the death of his beloved Rin at the hands of his close friend Kakashi. This tragic event shattered Obito''s faith in the world, driving him down a dark path of despair and vengeance. He sought to destroy Konoha, the village he had once dreamed of leading as Hokage, believing that only through destruction could he find peace.

    At the same time, Obito had shifted his hatred toward Minato Namikaze, the Fourth Hokage, blaming him for not arriving in time to save Rin. Obito wanted Minato to feel the pain of losing someone dear to him.

    But now, the Hokage of Konoha was Orochimaru''s wife, and the Nine-Tails Jinch¨±riki was carrying Orochimaru''s child. Naturally, Orochimaru couldn''t ignore such stakes.

    By forging a cooperative relationship, Orochimaru ensured he could take the initiative in critical matters and, at the same time, resolve potential threats to Tsunade. It was a strategy that killed two birds with one stone.

    Later that night, in a guest room at the orphanage, Orochimaru sat across from a bespectacled young woman on the sofa. "Nono, Kushina, and Mikoto¡ªsorry to trouble you during this time," he said calmly.

    Among the three women, two were pregnant. That left Nono as the only one capable of helping for now.

    "I don''t mind taking care of them," Nono replied as she adjusted her glasses. "But you mentioned Kushina is the Nine-Tails Jinch¨±riki, and that the seal weakens during childbirth. I don''t think I''m capable of handling something like that."

    Nono was just a medical ninja. Even though she possessed Magnet Release, she was far from being a combat specialist. Her time was usually spent caring for the orphanage''s children, and she was nowhere near the level of a true Kage like the Third Hokage or the Fourth Kazekage. Suppressing the Nine-Tails, should its seal break, was completely beyond her abilities.

    "It''s fine," Orochimaru reassured her. "There are still about two months until Kushina gives birth. I''ll do my best to return by then. If I can''t make it, I''ll inform Tsunade to come in my stead. You don''t need to worry."

    "Alright, then I''m fine with it," Nono nodded slightly.

 Chapter 323

    No matter the world, a man''s pursuits rarely deviate from three things: money, power, and women.

    In a world like the ninja world, where life can be snuffed out in an instant, there might be another pursuit: strength.

    But after obtaining all these things, a person may still find themselves lost.

    This was the case for Orochimaru now.

    All his dreams had been realized, leaving him with an odd sense of aimlessness.

    Bored and unsure of his next steps, he felt it was necessary to find something new and interesting to occupy himself.

    Aside from preparing for the Otsutsuki clan that might appear in the future, his women seemed to be his only remaining source of enjoyment.

    ---

    Half a month later, in the Land of Sound.

    This was where Orochimaru''s Otogakure was located.

    The village now housed nearly four thousand clones.

    With so many clones, even constructing rest chambers underground to maintain and replenish their energy had become a significant endeavor.

    Fortunately, Orochimaru was not lacking in resources. Aside from the shortage of medicinal ingredients needed to make nutrient solutions, there were no major issues.

    Well, if there was one lingering issue, it might have been the ninjas they killed from Kumogakure before the Third Shinobi War.

    However, following that conflict, the heavy losses suffered by Kumo during the war, including the death of the Third Raikage, meant they were in no position to bother with Otogakure afterward.

    "Even though this isn''t my first time here, it''s still hard to believe that a brutal ninja war somehow spared Orochimaru''s village."

    Obito, dressed in a black robe, stood atop a distant mountain, quietly observing the situation in the Land of Sound.

    The cruelty of the Third Shinobi War far surpassed the first two wars.

    Among the smaller nations sandwiched between the Five Great Nations, nearly all had suffered varying degrees of devastation, except for the Land of Sound and the neutral Land of Iron.

    The Land of Iron had been spared due to its terrain and its neutrality in the conflict, but the Land of Sound, located in the midst of the war''s pathways, remaining unscathed? That was nothing short of astonishing.

    "Obito, are you sure you want to cooperate with Orochimaru?" White Zetsu''s soft voice cut through the air.

    Unlike Obito, White Zetsu wasn''t concerned about the Land of Sound''s strange survival; he was far more interested in the nature of their collaboration with Orochimaru.

    Despite being their ally on the surface, White Zetsu had his own hidden agenda.

    Orochimaru was undeniably strong, but he was also shrewd and ambitious.

    Cooperating with someone like him was inherently dangerous.

    Obito responded flatly, "Cooperating with him is the fastest way, isn''t it?"

    "He has his plans, and we have ours. Since he''s willing to leave us alone, there''s no harm in using each other."

    "That''s true¡­ Hey, Obito, look at that girl by the river!" White Zetsu''s voice carried a hint of surprise.

    Obito followed his gaze. At the foot of the mountain, a girl with light blue hair was standing by the river, practicing her ninjutsu.

    The technique she was using wasn''t one of the standard five elemental jutsu but rather a vibrant red crystal.

    "A Kekkei Genkai?" Obito''s eyes narrowed. "The people in Orochimaru''s village are more interesting than I thought." S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I''ve kept you waiting."

    A raspy voice suddenly came from behind them, cutting off their conversation.

    Obito and White Zetsu turned around to find Orochimaru standing there.

    "Not too long," Obito replied evenly.

    "Follow me," Orochimaru said, his tone casual as he descended the mountain.

    Without wasting any time, he led them directly toward Otogakure''s laboratory.

    As they walked, Orochimaru began to explain.

    "To demonstrate my sincerity, I''ll let you tour my lab.

    "Due to special circumstances, my village has been mostly spared from the ravages of war. Even after Nagato and his group arrived, they haven''t experienced the cruelty of battle here.

    "So, while Nagato may have gained some of the power of the Rinnegan, his character is no longer suited to cooperate with you."

    "In other words," Obito said slowly, "we need to make him experience the pain of war again?"

    "That''s about right," Orochimaru replied with a smirk.

    "Then why take us to the lab first?" Obito asked, his tone tinged with doubt.

    At a time like this, shouldn''t their focus be on training Nagato?

    Orochimaru''s lips curled. "Because I just remembered a technique that''s been completed recently, and I thought you might be interested in seeing it."

    "A technique? What kind of technique?"

    "You''ll find out soon enough." Orochimaru''s mysterious smile only deepened.

    His deliberately vague answer successfully piqued Obito and Zetsu''s curiosity.

    Orochimaru already knew Obito''s true identity and goals, so he understood that ordinary techniques wouldn''t attract their interest.

    The fact that he mentioned this technique now suggested it must be something extraordinary.

    With that thought in mind, the trio quickly made their way to the laboratory, each using their own methods to hasten the journey.

    "You''ve investigated this place before, haven''t you?" Orochimaru asked without looking back.

    Obito didn''t deny it. "I''ve been here once."

    Orochimaru nodded slightly and continued leading the way without further comment.

    Thanks to Orochimaru''s presence, none of the clones attacked them this time.

    Seeing this, Obito and Zetsu couldn''t help but feel curious about the true nature of these clones.

    However, there was no time to dwell on it. The advanced equipment in the lab quickly drew their attention.

    Even though Obito had been here before, he was still struck by the sheer scale of the high-tech setup.

    Orochimaru ignored their reactions and communicated briefly with two clones, who then moved toward a secret room within the lab.

    Moments later, the clones returned, escorting a man out of the room.

    When Obito saw who it was, his composure finally broke.

    "This is¡­"

    "What''s wrong, Obito?" White Zetsu asked, puzzled by his reaction.

    After a brief moment of shock, Uchiha Obito took a deep breath, forcing himself to regain his composure.

    "Tsunade''s younger brother¡­ Nawaki?"

    "He¡­ isn''t he supposed to be dead?"

    ***

    For every 300 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 80+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 324

    Because Nawaki didn''t want to live in the shadow of his sister, he kept a low profile in Konoha and sought recognition from the village through his own efforts.

    As a result, while many in Konoha knew of Nawaki, only a few were aware that he was Tsunade''s younger brother.

    Obito, however, knew about Nawaki due to his teacher''s teacher, Jiraiya.

    When Nawaki died on the Sand Ninja Defense Line, Obito had been with Minato on a mission at the Iwa Ninja Defense Line.

    At that time, Jiraiya was stationed on the same line of defense.

    Thus, Obito not only knew Nawaki''s identity as Tsunade''s younger brother but was also aware that he had died in battle.

    But now¡­

    How could someone who died in battle¡­

    Wait.

    Obito noticed something odd. This person''s eyes didn''t carry the sharpness of a living person''s.

    What exactly was going on?

    "Nawaki is indeed dead. This isn''t Nawaki, he''s just a clone. A clone without memory or consciousness."

    Obito, still confused, listened as Orochimaru casually explained the concept of cloning.

    "C-clone?" Obito finally understood what kind of existence these figures around him were.

    "So they were created¡­ using technology?"

    "Exactly," Orochimaru confirmed calmly.

    Nawaki''s cloned body had originally been in a lab in the Land of Fire. However, Orochimaru had instructed Mi and Chana to transfer it to this lab once it was fully cultivated.

    By the time Orochimaru changed its name, the clone had already been completed, and he had specific plans for it.

    Hearing this, Obito narrowed his eyes. "Did you bring us here just to show us this cloning technology?"

    "It''s an impressive technology, to say the least."

    Although Obito was still young, his intellect had grown considerably since he embraced the darker side of himself. He quickly recognized the potential of this technology.

    With cloning, given enough time, he could easily amass a military force that could surpass even White Zetsu''s army.

    "No," Orochimaru said, a sly smile forming on his lips. "This technology has existed for a long time. What I want to show you is something else."

    Without waiting for their reaction, Orochimaru led the cloned Nawaki to the center of the lab and began forming seals with his hands.

    "Summoning Jutsu: Impure World Reincarnation!"

    Boom!

    A coffin suddenly emerged from the ground.

    As it rose, Obito and Zetsu were momentarily stunned.

    "It''s¡­ you?"

    "Hm? What are you talking about?"

    White Zetsu''s soft voice broke the silence. "The Impure World Reincarnation¡­ The technique that helped Konoha win the war!"

    "I should''ve realized it earlier," Obito said as understanding dawned on him.

    Before the Third Shinobi War had fully concluded, Tsunade had inherited the position of Hokage.

    Given the importance of this technique during the war and Orochimaru''s relationship with Tsunade, there was no one else who could have developed or mastered it to such an extent.

    "It''s not too late to understand now," Orochimaru said indifferently, shrugging at their reactions.

    He had never intended to hide the power of the Impure World Reincarnation from Obito and Zetsu.

    After all, this was a technique that resurrected people from the dead in such a way that there was no known method to fully undo it. Even killing the caster wouldn''t stop the technique.

    And when it came to Orochimaru himself, the difficulty of eliminating him was another matter entirely. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    As these thoughts ran through his mind, the coffin slowly opened.

    Inside, a figure emerged. His face bore faint cracks, and his eyes were closed.

    It was Nawaki.

    The clone''s eyes fluttered open, revealing their dark depths. He looked at Orochimaru and spoke in a hoarse voice.

    "What¡­ happened? S-sensei?"

    Seeing Orochimaru, Nawaki was clearly taken aback.

    "Hm." Orochimaru nodded, a smirk tugging at his lips. "Nawaki, how does it feel to be resurrected?"

    "R-resurrected?" Nawaki murmured, clutching his forehead as though in pain. "Teacher, I remember¡­ Didn''t I die in an ambush by Sand Ninja? How am I¡­"

    "After you died, your sister was heartbroken," Orochimaru said smoothly, his voice calm and steady. "So I used certain means to bring you back."

    Nawaki looked at his hands in confusion. "But¡­ I feel like I don''t belong to this world¡­ like I could disappear at any moment."

    "Don''t worry. The resurrection process isn''t complete yet," Orochimaru replied as he reached into his robe.

    With a flick of his wrist, two scrolls appeared in his hands.

    The scrolls weren''t particularly large, about the same size as the ones Kankuro used to summon Sansh¨­uo in the original timeline.

    Orochimaru untied the ropes binding the scrolls, crouched down, and spread them out on the ground.

    The scrolls unfurled, revealing intricate black runes that covered their surfaces. Each scroll had a single word written at its center: one read "Life" and the other "Death."

    Nawaki''s curiosity deepened as he watched Orochimaru''s actions. But then his eyes fell on the clone that looked exactly like him.

    "Someone¡­ who looks just like me¡­ What is this?"

    Before he could process the situation further, the clone walked over to the scroll with the word "Life" written on it and lay down in its center.

    Orochimaru began forming hand seals again. The runes on the scroll began to glow, spreading out in all directions before crawling onto the clone''s body.

    "Only by severing your soul''s connection to the Pure Land can you truly remain in this world," Orochimaru explained in his raspy voice. "Nawaki, go lie down on the scroll marked ''Death.''"

    "This¡­" Nawaki hesitated for a moment but eventually nodded. "Understood, sensei."

    Even though part of him felt it was unnatural for someone who had died to remain in this world, Orochimaru was both his brother-in-law and his teacher.

    He couldn''t refuse.

    Under the shocked gazes of Obito and Zetsu, the resurrected Nawaki lay down on the scroll marked "Death."

    Soon, Orochimaru clasped his hands together. Black runes climbed up the bodies of both Nawaki and his clone.

    The runes on their bodies spread further, forming a connection between the two.

    "Is this¡­ some kind of soul transfer technique? Orochimaru, this man¡­"

    At that moment, White Zetsu was at a loss for words, utterly astonished by what he was witnessing.

    Orochimaru was actually using a soul transfer technique to truly resurrect Nawaki?

    How¡­ is this even possible?

    ***

    For every 300 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 80+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 325

    Soul transfer? Resurrection?

    White Zetsu and Black Zetsu couldn''t believe their eyes.

    From their memories, even the Rinnegan of the Sage of Six Paths required a price and specific conditions to perform a resurrection technique.

    But Orochimaru could seemingly resurrect someone so effortlessly?

    This had to be a joke.

    Thinking of this, Zetsu subconsciously glanced at Uchiha Obito standing beside him.

    If Orochimaru''s resurrection technique truly worked, Obito''s belief in resurrecting Uchiha Madara could be shaken.

    After all, if Nawaki could be resurrected, then it was entirely possible to resurrect Nohara Rin.

    If Nohara Rin were to be resurrected in this way, Obito might abandon their plans entirely. And if that happened, everything Zetsu and Madara had been plotting for so long would be rendered meaningless.

    Obito seemed to realize this as well. His Sharingan under the whirlpool mask was locked on Nawaki''s clone, unwilling to miss a single detail.

    The laboratory''s hall was large and spacious.

    Orochimaru crouched in the middle of the technique, his hands raised with two fingers pressed together.

    The two bodies lying within the technique emitted a unique green light.

    The vitality contained within the light was palpable to everyone present.

    As the jutsu unfolded, the soul of the reincarnated Nawaki began to fuse with the clone''s body.

    Gradually, the reincarnated body made of dirt began to collapse, revealing the original sacrifice''s distorted face underneath.

    Meanwhile, the green light surrounding the clone had yet to fade, it seemed to be stabilizing the soul.

    The scroll labeled "Death" was now blank, but the scroll labeled "Life" continued to glow with power.

    No one dared to speak, fearful of disrupting Orochimaru''s progress.

    After some time, the green light dissipated, and the black runes covering Nawaki''s body disappeared.

    Orochimaru released his hand seal and exhaled deeply. "Hah¡­ The resurrection is finally complete."

    "Is it really successful?" Obito frowned.

    From the beginning to the end, his gaze had never left the clone. He didn''t even glance at the sacrifice lying nearby.

    "Judging by the restored vitality and stabilized soul," Black Zetsu rasped, "it seems to have succeeded."

    As if to confirm his words, after the green light faded, Nawaki slowly opened his eyes.

    "This feeling¡­ unbelievable! Teacher, I¡­"

    Nawaki sat up instinctively, clenching his fists as his face filled with disbelief.

    He could feel the warmth of his flesh-and-blood body, as well as strength comparable to when he was alive.

    In other words, he truly was alive again.

    "You''ll need some time to get used to your new body," Orochimaru said with a calm smile. "I''ll talk to them first."

    "Yes, teacher," Nawaki responded respectfully, though his mind was still reeling from the shock.

    ---

    Outside the laboratory, in the open space at the foot of the mountain.

    Orochimaru stood before Obito and Zetsu, a faint smile on his face.

    "Resurrection¡­ A technique like this, apart from me very few in the entire ninja world could ever hope to master it."

    "Truly incredible," Obito remarked.

    "Unimaginable power," Zetsu added.

    Though both of them were eager to uncover the principles behind the resurrection technique, their instincts told them now wasn''t the time to ask.

    Orochimaru''s smile deepened, his gaze carrying a hint of cunning. "Does this technique interest you? If it does, keep it in mind."

    Without waiting for a response, he quickly shifted the topic.

    "Now¡­ Let''s discuss the specifics of our cooperation."

    Orochimaru''s seamless change of subject left no room for further questions.

    Growing up amidst the political intrigues of Konoha, Orochimaru understood human nature far better than most ninjas.

    He knew exactly where to draw the line.

    Why had he resurrected Nawaki in front of Obito and Zetsu?

    Because he knew that their situation wasn''t much different from what he remembered, and he wanted to plant a seed of doubt in their hearts.

    A seed of mutual distrust.

    Now that they had witnessed his ability to resurrect the dead, Black Zetsu would worry that Orochimaru might help Obito resurrect Nohara Rin and, in doing so, lose trust in Obito.

    At the same time, Obito would fear that Orochimaru might resurrect Uchiha Madara and would remain wary of Black Zetsu while also hoping to use Orochimaru''s abilities to bring back Rin.

    It was a strange dynamic.

    With such a web of uncertainty, Orochimaru could maintain the upper hand in their cooperation.

    He believed that if he played his cards right, he could even make both Zetsu and Obito work for him willingly.

    This was the reason behind his actions.

    Indeed, while Orochimaru''s other abilities might only provide auxiliary benefits to their plans, his resurrection technique could directly help them fulfill their desires.

    Resurrecting Uchiha Madara or Nohara Rin, either could be done.

    Faced with such a possibility, how could they not be tempted?

    However, neither Obito nor Zetsu could openly ask Orochimaru to resurrect Madara or Rin in front of the other. There were too many implications.

    And since Orochimaru had changed the subject at the perfect moment, they had no chance to ask.

    They would have to find another opportunity to approach him in the future.

    ---

    Night fell on the secret laboratory.

    After finalizing the details of their cooperation, Obito and Zetsu left the Land of Sound.

    Orochimaru, meanwhile, explained the current situation to Nawaki.

    "My sister is the Hokage now?"

    Nawaki''s eyes widened in shock.

    Becoming Hokage had once been his dream. He hadn''t expected that after his death, his sister Tsunade, a woman, would become Hokage instead.

    "That''s right," Orochimaru replied with a slight nod. "Unfortunately, you won''t be able to see her for now¡­ You understand why, don''t you?"

    "Yes, teacher, I understand," Nawaki said cautiously.

    During his lifetime, Nawaki had already been a capable j¨­nin. It only took a moment of thought for him to grasp the situation.

    To the ninjas of Konoha, he was already dead. If news of his resurrection spread, it would undoubtedly cause chaos.

    "Good. Just stay here with me for now. When the time is right, I''ll arrange for you to meet her," Orochimaru reassured him.

    "Understood, teacher."

    "Come, I''ll take you back to the village."

    "Yes, teacher."

    ---

    Early the next morning, in the office of the Sound Ninja Village''s mayor.

    Orochimaru worked efficiently, quickly resolving the issues that required his attention. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Sitting at his desk, he looked at the three adults standing before him¡ªYahiko, Nagato, and Konan.

    He spoke in a calm tone.

    "Yahiko, Nagato, Konan¡ªany questions?"

    "Just to head to the Land of Rain and start an organization advocating for peace? No problem, we''ll handle it!" Yahiko replied with confidence.

    ***

    For every 300 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 80+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 326

    In the hearts of Yahiko and the others, Orochimaru was akin to a reborn parent.

    He had saved them from the flames of war, fed them, clothed them, and allowed them to grow up in the relatively safe environment of the Sound Ninja Village.

    So, when Orochimaru asked them to go to Amegakure to establish an organization, they agreed without much hesitation.

    Of course, Orochimaru didn''t directly issue the task. Instead, he first explained the significance of Sound Ninja Village''s existence, framing it as a symbol of peace. He told them the village had already allied with Konoha and several smaller nations.

    Only a handful of nations, including Amegakure, continued to resist both diplomatic and forceful measures.

    Under these circumstances, Yahiko and the others were tasked with going to Amegakure in their own names to establish an organization advocating for peace. Naturally, they agreed without question.

    Hearing Yahiko''s confident response, Orochimaru nodded slightly. "Confidence is a good thing, but remember: Sound Ninja Village is a unique existence. This time, you''ll be acting under your own identities."

    "In other words, your actions will represent only yourselves, not the Sound Ninja Village. Do you understand?"

    "Yes, we understand!"

    Yahiko, an idealistic young man and a pacifist at heart, felt a deep sense of gratitude toward Orochimaru. He believed it was time to repay that kindness, and now that he had the opportunity, he was determined to prove himself.

    While there hadn''t been many opportunities for practical combat training in the Sound Ninja Village, Yahiko and the others had learned a great deal under Jiraiya''s tutelage when they were younger.

    He was confident in his abilities.

    "Well then, when you''re ready, pack your things and head out."

    "Yes!"

    Yahiko and the others respectfully took their leave.

    Orochimaru stood by the floor-to-ceiling window of his office, silently watching their figures disappear into the distance. He murmured to himself, "With this, Amegakure should no longer be an issue."

    For smaller nations, changing the daimyo could influence their course.

    Why?

    Because in nations with stronger military power, daimyos were often guarded by elite ninjas.

    Take, for instance, the Twelve Guardian Ninja who protected the Fire Country''s daimyo.

    While Orochimaru''s strength was more than enough to crush such forces, getting close to the daimyo without being discovered was nearly impossible.

    The elite ninjas tasked with protecting daimyos had keen senses and exceptional combat capabilities.

    Stealth was never Orochimaru''s specialty.

    If discovered, there would be no point in changing the daimyo, aside from killing everyone in sight.

    Therefore, to control a militarily powerful country, Orochimaru needed a different approach.

    By sending Yahiko and his group to Amegakure, he could not only strengthen his cooperation with Obito but also subtly take control of the Rain Country. It was a strategy that killed two birds with one stone.

    ---

    The following days passed uneventfully.

    Yahiko and his team headed to Amegakure.

    Obito and Zetsu departed for Kirigakure.

    This left Orochimaru with ample free time.

    Of course, he hadn''t forgotten about Kushina''s impending childbirth.

    After delegating some responsibilities to Nawaki, Orochimaru prepared to return.

    "Lord Orochimaru!"

    "Good day, Lord Orochimaru!"

    "Hello, sir!"

    Walking through the streets of Sound Ninja Village, countless villagers greeted Orochimaru with respect, and he nodded in response.

    The atmosphere in the village was harmonious, with more people arriving daily. The village had already undergone two expansions.

    It felt as though prosperity was within reach.

    However, with the influx of new residents, there were also many unfamiliar faces in the village.

    At the village entrance, Chana and Nawaki stood waiting to see Orochimaru off.

    Chana, you''ve worked hard all these years. From now on, I''ll leave everything to Nawaki. You can assist him as needed."

    "Yes, my lord!" Chana replied respectfully.

    Chana, an ordinary woman with the Uzumaki physique, had been rescued by Orochimaru and had managed the Sound Ninja Village ever since.

    She was a person who understood gratitude and had no ambition for power. She admired Orochimaru deeply and never sought to expand her influence.

    Thus, when Orochimaru asked her to hand over her responsibilities to Nawaki, she had no complaints.

    As for Nawaki, he initially didn''t understand the nature of Sound Ninja Village, nor did he know about its cloning experiments and laboratories.

    However, during his short stay, Orochimaru had explained everything to him.

    While Nawaki was surprised by these revelations and somewhat resistant to the idea of using human sacrifices for the Impure World Reincarnation technique, his reservations eased upon learning the sacrifices were death-row prisoners from other nations.

    "Lord Orochimaru!"

    A young girl''s voice suddenly rang out, calling to Orochimaru just as he was about to leave.

    Orochimaru turned to see a girl with light blue hair running toward the village entrance.

    "Guren, what is it?"

    "Lord Orochimaru, I just¡­ wanted to wish you a safe journey!" Guren said, breathless but resolute.

    Hearing this, Orochimaru smiled faintly and ruffled her hair before turning to leave.

    Guren, the young possessor of the Crystal Release kekkei genkai, was only nine years old.

    Orochimaru had discovered her two years ago near a battlefield between Kumo and Konoha. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Seeing her now, Orochimaru couldn''t help but reflect on the advantages of power.

    In this world, children matured quickly.

    For those with pure hearts, being saved by someone often left a lasting impression.

    Just like now.

    Orochimaru had saved many war orphans, providing them with food, clothing, and protection.

    These children idolized him, viewing him as their savior and turning into loyal followers willing to do anything for him.

    Thus, saving orphans had its benefits. When the time came, there was no need to question their loyalty.

    ---

    At the end of September in Konoha Year 48, Orochimaru returned to the orphanage on time.

    In early October, Kushina gave birth.

    This time, without Obito''s interference, the child was delivered successfully.

    As expected, it was a girl.

    Kushina named her Uzumaki Reige, based on a memory.

    It was a strange twist of fate.

    If she and Orochimaru hadn''t gone to R¨­ran together, they never would''ve been together, and the name Reige wouldn''t exist.

    But fate left no room for "what ifs."

    As for why the child bore the Uzumaki surname? In this world, distinctions of status were clear.

    Orochimaru, a ninja without a clan name, would not let his child inherit a surname-less identity.

    This was why, back in R¨­ran, he had suggested Kushina give their child the Uzumaki name.

    Looking at the weak and pale Kushina lying in bed, Orochimaru''s lips curled slightly.

    "Kushina, you''ve worked hard. Let me reinforce the seal first."

 Chapter 327

    If Orochimaru wanted to obtain the Kyuubi, he would need to break Kushina''s seal.

    However, the Kyuubi''s seal was incredibly strong and couldn''t easily be broken in a short amount of time.

    The only time the seal naturally weakened was during childbirth, just as Uchiha Obito had taken advantage of Kushina''s labor to unlock the seal in the original timeline.

    But the truth was, after spending so much time with Kushina, Orochimaru''s knowledge of sealing techniques had advanced significantly. Breaking the seal was now something he could do with ease, it would merely take a bit more time.

    The reason he hadn''t done it yet was simple: he hadn''t found a method to extend the life of a jinch¨±riki beyond resurrection.

    And since it wasn''t yet absolutely necessary, there was no need for him to release the Kyuubi at this time.

    "Orochimaru, you don''t need to be so cautious. With you here, do you think I''d be able to harm anyone?"

    The Kyuubi''s voice resonated in Orochimaru''s mind, transmitted through his hand as it pressed against Kushina''s seal.

    Orochimaru smirked. "Kyuubi, do you think I''m that na?ve?"

    "Na?ve? What do you mean?"

    "Not only do you hate humans, but you''re also a master manipulator. Perhaps such words might sway Kushina, but against me? You''ve chosen the wrong opponent."

    "Bastard¡­"

    Feeling the Kyuubi struggling inside Kushina''s body, Orochimaru''s smile widened playfully as his hand exerted more force on her abdomen.

    Though the Kyuubi was able to converse with Orochimaru, its deep-seated hatred and resentment were palpable. Orochimaru was certain that if the seal were ever removed, the Kyuubi would undoubtedly go berserk, regardless of his presence.

    But for now, because of Kushina, the Kyuubi could only remain subdued. Orochimaru had no intention of giving it any chance to act.

    "Kushina, how are you feeling?"

    After reinforcing the seal, Orochimaru spoke softly.

    "Much better than when I gave birth," Kushina replied weakly, though she looked far better than during the painful ordeal of childbirth.

    "Ah, that''s good."

    Orochimaru nodded and glanced at the newborn baby lying beside her. A strange feeling surfaced in his heart.

    Who would''ve thought that his first child in this world wouldn''t be with Tsunade?

    Tsk, tsk. What a peculiar turn of events.

    ---

    The Land of Fire, Konoha Village.

    Without the events of the Nine-Tails Night, the village was at peace.

    The ninjas, free from the chaos of war, quickly married and had children, injecting fresh blood into the village.

    Why were so many children born in Konoha in the 48th year?

    Because the Third Shinobi War had officially ended in Year 47.

    Konoha, which had suffered severe losses, urgently needed its population to recover. As a result, the village experienced a baby boom.

    Without the attack of the Kyuubi, Minato and Kushina were never put in mortal danger. Minato gave birth to a son named Naruto.

    However, this Naruto, while identical in appearance to the one from Orochimaru''s memories, was no longer part of the Uzumaki clan or a jinch¨±riki of the Nine-Tails.

    This was because his mother was not Uzumaki Kushina, but instead a civilian j¨­nin.

    Obito, who had originally planned to destroy Konoha, temporarily abandoned the idea due to his cooperation with Orochimaru.

    And because of Orochimaru''s resurrection abilities, much of Obito''s hatred for Minato had also softened.

    Instead of attacking Konoha, Obito shifted his focus to investigating Kirigakure.

    Orochimaru didn''t interfere, as the terms of their cooperation clearly stated that neither party was to harm the other''s interests or meddle in their affairs unnecessarily.

    Excessive involvement was not advisable.

    ---

    At the end of Konoha Year 48, Uchiha Mikoto gave birth to her child.

    Strangely, it was also a girl.

    With Orochimaru''s consent, the child took the Uchiha surname.

    She was named Uchiha Rei, a name Mikoto chose herself.

    But Orochimaru didn''t mind. As long as the child was his biological daughter, the name didn''t matter.

    ---

    The flow of history had been completely altered by Orochimaru. However, some things still played out surprisingly similarly under his control.

    In Konoha Year 49, after Yahiko, Nagato, and Konan entered Amegakure, they founded the Akatsuki organization. Advocating peace, the organization developed rapidly and gained traction.

    By Konoha Year 50, the Akatsuki organization had grown to a few hundred members.

    Despite the passage of time, an event from Orochimaru''s memory still occurred.

    Hanzo of the Salamander, blinded by his hunger for power, was provoked into action. He captured Konan and used the situation as an opportunity to eliminate the Akatsuki.

    However, this time, the one who incited Hanzo wasn''t Danzo, it was Obito and Zetsu, who had just returned from Kirigakure.

    They assassinated Hanzo''s bodyguard, Kanzo, and had White Zetsu impersonate him to provoke Hanzo.

    Hanzo, fearing the Akatsuki as a threat to his position, decided to crush them.

    On that day, Hanzo led a force of seven to eight hundred ninjas to surround the Akatsuki.

    This was far more than the number of men he brought in Orochimaru''s memories, while the Akatsuki had fewer than a hundred members.

    ---

    "Who do you think will win this battle?"

    From a distance, Obito, clad in a black robe, gazed at the surrounded Akatsuki members and spoke calmly. Beside him stood Zetsu and Orochimaru, also dressed in black.

    Orochimaru smirked at Obito''s question. "Hard to say. If they can''t bring themselves to kill, they may very well be destroyed."

    "But," he added, "if they can commit themselves to killing, then with Nagato''s strength, they should have no problem surviving."

    In Sound Ninja Village, wars were rare, so while Yahiko, Nagato, and Konan were now adults, they lacked practical combat experience.

    Moreover, their hearts were still too kind, unwilling to take the lives of other ninjas.

    Thus, this was not only Orochimaru''s plan to seize control of Amegakure but also a test for the trio.

    ---

    "Why? Why are you doing this to us?"

    Yahiko roared at Hanzo as he looked at Konan, who was bound and captured.

    He couldn''t understand why Hanzo, a renowned figure in the ninja world, had chosen to capture one of their own and encircle them.

    One of Hanzo''s subordinates stepped forward and spoke on his behalf. "Your organization has disrupted the balance of the Rain Country. On behalf of Lord Hanzo, I order you to disband immediately!"

    "Disrupt the balance of the Rain Country? Disband?"

    "Correct."

    Hanzo, towering above them, threw a kunai at Yahiko with a flick of his hand. "The Rain Country has no need for other organizations outside of Amegakure. Therefore¡­" S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Hanzo pointed at Nagato. "That red-haired one over there. Kill your leader."

    Nagato''s lavender Rinnegan constricted slightly in shock.

    "W-what?" Yahiko froze.

    Hanzo folded his arms and spoke calmly. "If you want to dismantle an organization, the most effective way is to eliminate its leader. So, to ensure the complete disbandment of your group and to save this girl and your comrades, you''ll have to kill him yourself."

    "As long as you die, I''ll spare the others."

    ***

    Giving away 1-month free Patreon to 3 random members this week. D?sc?rd link: .gg/UN2j5Cmq

    This book is complete. Support me on Patreon to read all advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 328

    Hanzo was the leader of Amegakure, also known as the "Demigod" of the ninja world.

    However, since his defeat at the hands of the Sannin during the Second Great Ninja War, his reputation had taken a steep decline.

    Though it was his only defeat, it was a devastating blow. This singular failure had nearly driven him into isolation.

    A once-revered demigod, now seen as a defeated man of little relevance? The contrast was unimaginable.

    Fortunately, Amegakure remained the largest ninja village outside of the Five Great Nations.

    Hanzo still had a mission, to protect his village. With a strong will, he managed to regain his composure.

    But he hadn''t anticipated the emergence of an organization advocating peace within his borders.

    This organization, while seemingly harmless, had grown rapidly.

    Not only did it threaten his authority, but it had also begun targeting his subordinates.

    This was something he absolutely could not tolerate.

    Looking down at the leader of the Akatsuki organization from atop the rocky cliff, Hanzo felt confident in his position.

    But he never expected that Orochimaru had laid a trap for him once again.

    ---

    Below, in the open space of the battlefield, the tension was palpable.

    Faced with Hanzo''s threat, the red-haired man, Nagato, did not pick up the kunai thrown at him. Instead, he stopped Yahiko from moving forward and raised his hand toward Hanzo.

    Hanzo narrowed his eyes, a sense of foreboding creeping into his heart.

    "All things are drawn to me!"

    Buzz!

    A powerful gravitational force erupted from Nagato''s hand.

    But the target wasn''t Hanzo¡ªit was Konan, whose hands were still bound.

    "Damn it!"

    Hanzo''s expression darkened as he quickly barked an order: "Stop him!"

    However, the moment the words left his mouth, Konan had already been pulled by Nagato''s technique.

    Almost simultaneously, countless kunai were hurled toward Konan midair.

    "Water Style: Water Wall!"

    Yahiko''s ninjutsu activated just in time.

    A thick wall of water rose between Konan and the attacking Rain ninjas, intercepting the kunai.

    Taking advantage of the moment, Nagato caught Konan, who had been drawn back to him by his Universal Pull.

    "Nagato, watch out!"

    "Ninjutsu: Thousand Rain and Dew!"

    Several specialized umbrellas were launched into the air, releasing a rain of steel needles as dense as bullets, all speeding toward Nagato.

    Raising his hand, Nagato activated another technique. An invisible energy field instantly enveloped him and the others.

    Clang! Clang! Clang!

    The dense barrage of needles struck the barrier but were deflected, scattering harmlessly.

    "This guy¡­"

    "What kind of power is this?"

    Hanzo''s eyes focused on Nagato. Noticing his unique eyes for the first time, his pupils contracted in shock.

    "The Rinnegan¡­ So you''re the true leader of the Akatsuki organization?"

    Hanzo waved his hand, signaling his subordinates. "Don''t let them escape!"

    At his command, the Rain ninjas surged forward in two groups.

    One group attacked Yahiko''s team directly, while the other intercepted the Akatsuki''s reinforcements.

    At this point, Hanzo had no intention of showing mercy.

    ---

    "Damn it!"

    Yahiko cursed under his breath. He wanted to reason with Hanzo, to explain that the Akatsuki sought only peace and had no desire to harm his interests.

    But Hanzo gave him no such opportunity.

    Yahiko, who had the potential to be a great leader, already understood the reason behind Hanzo''s actions. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Still, he felt unwilling to accept it.

    In his heart, Hanzo had been a symbol of justice and strength.

    He didn''t want to kill Rain ninjas.

    But while Yahiko held such ideals, the Rain ninjas didn''t feel the same way.

    To them, the Akatsuki organization was a disruptive and dangerous force.

    As the battle continued, members of the Akatsuki began to fall.

    Seeing his comrades die, Yahiko finally realized that their conflict with Hanzo was irreconcilable.

    The Akatsuki''s growing influence threatened Hanzo''s authority, and Hanzo was determined to eradicate them.

    ---

    "Yahiko!"

    After her ropes were untied, Konan moved to Yahiko''s side.

    Nagato also joined them, using his Rinnegan to protect the two from incoming attacks.

    "Yahiko, you have to decide!"

    The heavy rain poured down on Yahiko''s face, masking his despair.

    Clenching his fists, he struggled internally.

    To kill, or not to kill?

    The decision rested on his shoulders.

    ---

    "People who are too kind will only be abandoned by this era."

    Orochimaru''s hoarse voice drifted faintly through the rain.

    "I''ll be taking my leave. I''ll leave the rest to you."

    With those words, Orochimaru turned and walked away, ignoring the reactions of Obito and Zetsu.

    But before he could get far:

    "Summoning Jutsu."

    Boom!

    A loud crash echoed across the battlefield, shaking the ground.

    Orochimaru smiled slightly, disappearing into the rain as chaos erupted behind him.

    At the center of the battlefield, several massive summoned beasts appeared one after another.

    Giant centipedes, lobsters, rhinoceroses, and even Yatagarasu.

    Each was an overwhelmingly powerful creature.

    The moment they appeared, they charged into the battlefield without hesitation, creating havoc among the Rain ninjas.

    In addition to the summoned beasts, occasional rockets flew out from the chaos, striking groups of Rain ninjas with devastating force.

    Seeing this, Obito narrowed his eyes.

    "So, this is the power of the Rinnegan?"

    In the original timeline, the true awakening of the Rinnegan had occurred when Yahiko died, prompting Nagato to summon the Gedo Statue.

    But now, Orochimaru had manipulated events to activate Nagato''s power early.

    Though not fully awakened, Nagato had spent years honing his abilities. He was now proficient in using the Rinnegan''s techniques.

    Under these circumstances, the Gedo Statue was unnecessary.

    How strong was Nagato without the black rods implanted in his back?

    Perhaps only Hanzo could answer that question now.

    ---

    Some might wonder: why did Nagato use the Six Paths of Pain in the original story?

    Were the six bodies stronger than his own?

    Of course not!

    The Six Paths were far weaker in combat than Nagato himself.

    In the original timeline, Nagato had lost his legs and had been severely weakened due to the black rods embedded in his body.

    He had no choice but to rely on controlling corpses.

    Moreover, since the Six Paths bodies couldn''t withstand the full power of the Rinnegan, Nagato had to divide its abilities among them.

    In truth, Nagato''s strongest state was his current, fully intact self.

    ---

    With Orochimaru gone, the battle quickly reached its conclusion.

    Hanzo used the Body Flicker Technique to flee, while the remaining Rain ninjas also retreated.

    The summoned beasts dispersed into white smoke, vanishing from the battlefield.

    The remnants of the Akatsuki organization stared at Nagato in shock.

    They had been with him for years and had always believed Yahiko to be the strongest among them.

    But now, seeing Nagato''s overwhelming power left them stunned.

    ---

    "Who''s there?"

    A sudden voice rang out.

    The air rippled as Obito and Zetsu appeared before the Akatsuki members.

    Nagato stepped forward, his Rinnegan glowing faintly as he fixed his gaze on the two newcomers.

    "Who are you?"

    "Nagato," Obito said, his tone calm, "let''s find a place to talk."

 Chapter 329

    In the Land of Rain, within a pavilion deep in a forest, five figures stood facing each other.

    "You said Lord Orochimaru sent you?"

    There was no doubt that Nagato had never met Obito before, so he didn''t know who Obito was.

    But that didn''t matter. Obito was here to deliver Orochimaru''s orders.

    Since Yahiko and his companions were now Orochimaru''s subordinates, it made sense for Obito to claim he was passing along instructions from Orochimaru.

    The three of them¡ªYahiko, Nagato, and Konan¡ªwere momentarily confused by how this stranger knew their names. But upon hearing Orochimaru''s name, they grew slightly less suspicious.

    They had never seen these two men before.

    "Yes, you''ll understand after looking at this."

    Obito''s deep voice echoed faintly. As he spoke, he handed over a sealed letter.

    Yahiko took it cautiously, his doubt easing as he saw the unique seal of Otogakure on the letter.

    The content was simple: it instructed them to replace Hanzo as the leader of Amegakure.

    After the recent battle, it was clear that their conflict with Hanzo was irreconcilable.

    Whether Yahiko chose to retreat from Amegakure to promote their ideals of peace elsewhere or to stay and continue their efforts, the Akatsuki would face constant suppression and attacks from Hanzo.

    The only viable solution was to replace Hanzo.

    Should they abandon Amegakure, leaving the members of the Akatsuki to fend for themselves? Or should they stay and address the root of the issue by overthrowing Hanzo?

    This was a serious decision.

    Once again, Orochimaru had left the choice to Yahiko.

    Yahiko stared silently at the letter in his hand. After a long pause, he finally spoke.

    "Did Lord Orochimaru know this would happen?" Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Though Yahiko and the others greatly trusted Orochimaru and saw him as their idol, they couldn''t help but feel uncomfortable if Orochimaru had foreseen this situation.

    "No," Obito replied calmly, fully aware that he couldn''t undermine Orochimaru. "Today''s events are just one of many possible outcomes."

    "In other words, the path you''re on is the one you''ve chosen for yourselves."

    "Is that so¡­" Yahiko took a deep breath, exhaling slowly. "I understand. Let''s go, Nagato, Konan."

    From the moment Yahiko had allowed Nagato to fight back, he knew retreat was no longer an option.

    Staying meant continued conflict with Hanzo and inevitable bloodshed.

    Leaving would result in Hanzo''s forces slaughtering the hundreds of Akatsuki members who remained loyal to them.

    For the sake of the Akatsuki and to fulfill Orochimaru''s mission, there was only one solution: Hanzo had to be removed.

    Given the current strength of the Akatsuki, killing Hanzo and replacing him would be far too easy.

    ---

    A few days later, under Obito''s guidance, Yahiko and the others arrived at Hanzo''s mansion in Amegakure.

    Six orange-haired figures stood in the shadows of the residence.

    They possessed unique abilities and overwhelming power, effortlessly breaking through the mansion''s defenses.

    This marked the true beginning of the Akatsuki.

    But unlike the events of Orochimaru''s memories, Nagato was not crippled, and Yahiko was still alive.

    After eliminating Hanzo with the Akatsuki''s support, they officially took control of the Rain Country and ruled it under the ideals of peace.

    Yahiko became the leader of Amegakure on the surface, Konan was seen as its guardian angel, and Nagato served as Yahiko''s shadow.

    However, because Yahiko had survived, Nagato did not fully descend into darkness.

    As a result, Hanzo''s family and loyalists were spared.

    ---

    But sparing them proved to be a mistake.

    Not long after, Hanzo''s remnants staged a coup, causing widespread casualties.

    Only then did Yahiko realize the naivety of his earlier ideals.

    War bred hatred.

    Mercy would not be repaid in kind.

    Guided by Obito, Yahiko and the others finally resolved to carry out a large-scale purge of Hanzo''s family and followers.

    Rain Tiger at Will Technique

    A unique jutsu tied to Nagato''s Rinnegan, this technique made it far too easy to locate Hanzo''s remnants.

    With its help, the Rain Country was completely brought under the Akatsuki''s control.

    ---

    It took a year.

    A year after overthrowing Hanzo, they began to use the technology provided by Orochimaru to rapidly develop Amegakure.

    ---

    Konoha Village, Senju Clan Residence.

    Tsunade, who was drinking alone, frowned as a small snake slithered into her home.

    Recognizing it as one of Orochimaru''s summons, she calmly watched as it spit out a small scroll before disappearing into the shadows.

    She quickly picked up the scroll.

    After reading its contents, Tsunade''s expression changed. She dismissed the ANBU guards stationed outside her house and took a deep breath to compose herself.

    Moments later, a shadow appeared before her.

    Without hesitation, she rushed forward.

    "Husband¡­"

    "Hehe, it''s becoming more troublesome to see you these days, my dear Hokage."

    Orochimaru caught Tsunade in his arms, smiling faintly.

    "What nonsense are you saying? Come, sit down and drink with me. I''ve been so bored drinking alone!"

    Orochimaru didn''t refuse. He sat across from her and poured himself a drink.

    "Why are you alone? Isn''t Mikoto here?" he asked curiously.

    After giving birth to her daughter and finishing her recovery period, Mikoto had returned to Konoha.

    Although Orochimaru had wanted her to remain in Otogakure, he ultimately decided to send her back to help Tsunade, who needed support.

    With Tsunade as Hokage, it wasn''t difficult to arrange a suitable identity for his daughter to live in Konoha.

    Hearing Orochimaru''s question, Tsunade waved her hand dismissively.

    "She goes home to your daughter every evening, of course!"

    "Really, her daughter is already three years old, yet you''re still neglecting me," Tsunade teased while pouring him another drink.

    "Three years have passed already?" Orochimaru sighed softly. "But didn''t you say you were too busy as Hokage to have children?"

    "Hm? That''s true¡­ Maybe I should just find time to resign?"

    Her words were bold, but Orochimaru was used to them. This wasn''t the first time she had brought it up.

    "Resign? It''s not time for that yet," Orochimaru replied calmly.

    "Not time? What are you waiting for?" Tsunade pressed, then added, "By the way, why did you return to Konoha this time? Surely not just to see me?"

    "I was just about to tell you," Orochimaru said, sipping his drink. "I may be starting a war soon. I''ll need your cooperation."

    "¡­What? A war?"

    ***

    Checkout my new books under Reading List on my Profile.

    This book is complete. Support me on Patreon to read all advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 330

    From Orochimaru''s cooperation with Obito to the birth of his two daughters, and now his appearance in Tsunade''s house, another three years had passed before anyone realized it.

    During these years, Orochimaru had been busy consolidating political control over small countries and changing their leadership structures.

    Of course, whenever he passed through the Land of Fire, he would sneak into Konoha to see Tsunade.

    These visits were nothing special, just brief meetings, spending the night together, and enjoying the life of being with the Hokage.

    But this time...

    "You''re saying you want to start a war?"

    Tsunade couldn''t believe her ears.

    Konoha was a peace-loving village, and she herself was a pacifist. How could Orochimaru even think about initiating a war?

    Orochimaru replied calmly, "That''s essentially what I''m saying."

    "Are you kidding me?" Tsunade snapped as she regained her composure. "Let''s not even talk about the fact that Konoha has only just stabilized internally. Starting a war...

    "War comes with death, Orochimaru. We''ve been together for so long, you should know me well by now. I can listen to you about many things, but starting a war is something I absolutely cannot agree to."

    Tsunade''s tone was firm. She had no intention of supporting Orochimaru''s proposal.

    Konoha had suffered immeasurable losses during the three Great Ninja Wars. Even after years of recovery, the village had not yet regained its former strength. How could she possibly agree to initiate a war now?

    "Don''t worry," Orochimaru said with a faint smile. "I''m not suggesting we do it immediately. Besides, this isn''t about starting a war for the sake of aggression."

    "Not for aggression?" Tsunade frowned, clearly confused.

    "Exactly," Orochimaru nodded and continued. "Do you remember when you were a child, you asked me how to end this era? Do you recall my answer?"

    "As a child?"

    Tsunade was momentarily stunned before shaking her head. "I don''t remember. It was so long ago, how could I possibly remember something like that?"

    Orochimaru didn''t seem bothered by her response. He recounted the memory for her.

    "You asked me, and my answer was: ''Unification.'' Only through unification can the era of war truly end."

    "Right now, in the entire ninja world, aside from the neutral Land of Iron and a few slightly stronger nations, more than 70% of the small countries are already under my influence."

    "Your village, combined with my village, plus the military strength of these smaller countries, it wouldn''t be difficult to conquer two major nations in a short period of time."

    "But... war involves countless sacrifices..."

    "Tsunade," Orochimaru interrupted her, his tone more serious now. "As Hokage, you need to think long-term. The peace you see now is nothing more than a fa?ade."

    "When the other four major nations recover, another war will inevitably break out. And when that happens, even more people will die.

    "You''re a medical ninja, wouldn''t you agree that short-term pain is better than long-term suffering? I don''t think I need to explain that to you."

    "But..."

    Tsunade opened her mouth to refute him but couldn''t find the words.

    Orochimaru was right. A war to unify the ninja world would undoubtedly be bloody.

    But the benefits of unification were undeniable.

    The problem was that Tsunade couldn''t reconcile this with her personal beliefs.

    "Alright," Orochimaru said as he stood up and walked over to her, placing a hand on her shoulder. "There''s no rush. Take your time to think about it. For now, I''ll go take a bath."

    With that, he walked toward the bathroom in Tsunade''s house as if it were his own home.

    Tsunade''s bathroom was equipped with a modern shower heater, a product of advancing technology.

    Orochimaru casually tossed his robe aside and began washing up as though no one was watching.

    Splash!

    The hot water flowed over his well-toned body, instantly refreshing him.

    "Orochimaru, even if I don''t agree to this, there''s no way I can stop you, is there?"

    Tsunade''s voice suddenly came from the bathroom doorway.

    Her tone carried a trace of helplessness.

    She knew Orochimaru all too well. If he had reached this point, it meant he had been planning this for a long time.

    The arrow was already nocked, and there was no turning back. There was no way she, as Tsunade, could stop him.

    "Correct," Orochimaru replied without looking back, letting the hot water cascade over him. "Even without your help, I''m more than 70% certain I can accomplish this plan."

    "It''s just that more people will die."

    "More people will die?"

    "Of course. But if you join me..." Orochimaru finally turned his head to look at Tsunade. "I should be able to minimize the number of casualties."

    "After all, the more people who die, the greater the security risks will be in the future. I''m not a butcher, I have no interest in senseless slaughter." S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Is that so..." Tsunade murmured.

    Orochimaru shrugged slightly and smirked. "Want to join me in the shower?"

    "I do."

    "..." Orochimaru was speechless. "I was joking."

    "I wasn''t."

    Steam quickly filled the bathroom, and the hot water soaked Tsunade''s clothes as it trickled down their faces.

    ---

    A few days later, in the jungle of the Land of Taki.

    Two figures walked side by side, their black cloaks adorned with red clouds.

    From their exposed faces, one had orange hair and lavender ripple-patterned eyes, while the other had a face split into yin and yang, with a pitcher plant-like structure growing from his head.

    They were Pain and Zetsu.

    "Zetsu, are you sure this is the location?" Pain asked calmly.

    "Yes," Zetsu''s soft voice replied. "Kakuzu from the Land of Taki and Sasori of the Red Sand from the Land of Wind, both have been located. It took me quite some time to track them down."

    "Kakuzu?"

    "Yes. He''s a ninja who takes on black-market bounty missions to earn money. He''s extremely powerful."

    "As powerful as Lord Orochimaru?"

    "..." White Zetsu paused, his tone flat. "Pain, that joke isn''t funny at all."

    "Haha, fine. Tell me about the Red Sand Scorpion."

    "Heh, I know what you''re worried about. Don''t worry, Konan is perfectly suited to counter Sasori. She won''t have any issues defeating him."

    "Is that so?" Pain nodded slightly. "Good."

    As they spoke, they reached a dense valley filled with trees.

    Looking down at the fierce battle unfolding below, Pain''s lips curled upward slightly.

    In the woods, corpses were scattered everywhere.

    Kunai and swords lay strewn across the ground, while smoke from exploding tags and smoke bombs created a hazy atmosphere.

    Eventually, the smoke began to clear.

    Amidst the carnage stood a masked ninja with a body stitched together like a patchwork quilt. Four ANBU masks were strapped to his back.

    ****

    This book is complete. Support me on Patreon to read all advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 331

    The Land of Taki, deep within the jungle.

    Kakuzu tightened his grip on a Takigakure ninja''s neck, his expression calm and indifferent.

    "Hmph, is that all you''ve got? It doesn''t seem like you''ll fetch much money."

    With that, he exerted a little more pressure, snapping the ninja''s neck effortlessly.

    Just as he was about to discard the body, a sudden sense of danger made him pause. Acting on instinct, he quickly tossed the corpse aside and leapt backward, landing on a sturdy tree branch.

    However, the moment his feet touched the branch, a yin-yang face surrounded by pitcher plants emerged from the bark, startling him.

    Kakuzu reacted instantly, leaping again and landing in an open clearing nearby. He turned, his guarded gaze fixed on the two figures who had suddenly appeared.

    "What a mess," a gentle voice commented from the figure embedded in the tree.

    Kakuzu''s eyes narrowed as he looked at the two individuals in black cloaks adorned with red clouds slowly walking toward him. His expression darkened.

    "Who the hell are you?"

    Pain and Zetsu didn''t answer right away. They continued forward until they stopped just a short distance away.

    "Kakuzu?" Pain''s calm voice broke the silence. "I''m here to invite you to join Akatsuki."

    "Akatsuki?" Kakuzu repeated, frowning.

    Noticing his confusion, Zetsu explained in his usual gentle tone, "It''s an organization dedicated to creating true peace."

    "Oh?"

    Hearing this, Kakuzu chuckled disdainfully, his scorn evident even in his half-covered face.

    "Whatever kind of organization it is, it has nothing to do with me. The only thing I care about is money."

    "It doesn''t matter whether you''re interested or not, you''re going to join," Pain said, his relaxed tone starkly contrasting the weight of his words.

    Kakuzu''s irritation was evident. "What an annoying choice of words. It seems like you''re just another fool overestimating himself."

    As he spoke, his right arm tensed. Suddenly, black tendrils burst from the seams of his stitched-up arm, writhing and twisting as if alive.

    "Although you don''t seem like you''re worth much, you''ve managed to irritate me!" Kakuzu shouted, his voice filled with anger.

    As someone who had fought against the First Hokage, Kakuzu considered himself above being underestimated.

    "Are you challenging me?" Pain remained calm. "That''s fine. If I win, you''ll join Akatsuki."

    "Bring it on, then¡­"

    Kakuzu''s eyes narrowed, his expression turning grim. "In that case, take this!"

    Without hesitation, his right fist detached from his body, connected by the black threads as it shot toward Pain with incredible speed.

    Pain stood motionless, only raising his right hand as his lavender ripple-patterned Rinnegan glowed faintly.

    "Shinra Tensei."

    ---

    While Pain was dealing with Kakuzu, Konan was taking on Sasori of the Red Sand.

    The sequence of events seemed logical, but on closer inspection, there was something profoundly different:

    These subordinates all now served Orochimaru.

    At first glance, this might seem unbelievable.

    But when you thought about it carefully, it made sense.

    During the Second Great Ninja War, Orochimaru had taken in Yahiko, Nagato, and Konan when they were just three or four years old. At the time, Orochimaru had been twenty-one years old.

    To them, Orochimaru was not only a savior but also a father figure and a teacher.

    Growing up in Otogakure, the three of them came to see Orochimaru as their idol, their unwavering source of guidance.

    As long as Orochimaru''s orders didn''t involve senseless massacres, they would carry them out without hesitation.

    ---

    Meanwhile, in the Land of Wind, the scorching sun beat down as fierce winds carried sand across the barren landscape.

    Sasori of the Red Sand, a genius puppet master, had once claimed he could conquer an entire nation with his secret technique: "Performance of a Hundred Puppets."

    In the original timeline, he had assassinated the Third Kazekage before the Third Ninja War and defected from the village.

    But in this altered history, Orochimaru had killed the Third Kazekage during the war instead.

    As a result, Sasori''s reasons for defecting had become simpler, he desecrated the Third Kazekage''s grave and fled Sunagakure.

    Now, he roamed the Land of Wind, constantly searching for materials suitable for crafting puppets.

    His body was still flesh and blood, leaving him vulnerable to fire and water.

    Konan, with her ability to manipulate paper, had an overwhelming advantage. Her paper techniques infiltrated Sasori''s puppets, rendering them useless in battle.

    ---

    In the middle of their fight, the Third Kazekage puppet lay motionless on the ground, its mechanisms clogged with paper.

    Konan''s voice was cold as she spoke, "I''ll say it again. We need your skills."

    Sasori stared at his defeated puppet, then let out a long breath. "For someone who''s already lost, it seems I don''t have a choice. Take me wherever you like."

    Konan allowed herself a small smile. "Surprising. You''re more reasonable than I expected."

    Sasori looked up at the paper still fluttering through the air, a hint of curiosity in his gaze. "Actually, I''m more interested in meeting the other members of Akatsuki. Who knows? Maybe your techniques will inspire some new artistic ideas."

    Konan frowned slightly at his words. "If that''s what motivates you, so be it."

    ---

    A month later, west of the Land of Fire, a quiet orphanage nestled in the mountains.

    In front of a small wooden house, a modest clearing held tables and chairs for resting.

    Orochimaru sat in one of the chairs, sipping hot tea while listening to a White Zetsu clone report on Akatsuki''s progress.

    "Kakuzu, Sasori of the Red Sand, and Juzo?"

    "Yes. The three of them have now joined forces."

    White Zetsu''s voice emerged softly from the ground as he continued to provide updates.

    "Only these three?" Orochimaru frowned slightly.

    He knew that while the early Akatsuki frequently cycled through members, the core lineup eventually consisted of ten individuals.

    These ten did not include Obito.

    Counting Nagato, Konan, Zetsu, and now the three new recruits, that made seven members total.

    Who would the remaining three be?

    Uchiha Itachi?

    He seemed far too young at this point.

    Deidara?

    Even younger than Itachi.

    Hidan from the Land of Hot Water?

    He hadn''t been located yet.

    ---

    "What about that strange guy, Kisame?"

    "Kisame Hoshigaki is currently serving Fuguki Suikazan," White Zetsu explained. "We haven''t found the right opportunity to approach him yet."

    "Is that so?" Orochimaru nodded. "Leave it for now. Let the current members get used to working together. Afterward, shift your focus to investigating the locations of the remaining tailed beasts." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Understood."

    The White Zetsu clone nodded before sinking back into the ground.

    ***

    This book is complete. Support me on Patreon to read all advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 332

    The Akatsuki organization sought ten members to match the ten fingers of the Gedo Statue. With ten members, the Phantom Dragon Nine Consuming Seals could seal the tailed beasts as quickly as possible. Missing a few wouldn''t stop the process, but it would slow it down.

    As a result, Orochimaru doesn''t actually care much about the number of members.

    It''s ironic to think that when Orochimaru first arrived in this world, he never imagined that the three founding members Nagato, Konan, and Yahiko would eventually work under him. Nor did he expect that, instead of being a member of the Akatsuki organization as in the original timeline, he would end up being one of its secret founders.

    But fate always finds a way to catch people off guard.

    Tomorrow or the unexpected, no one can predict which will come first.

    As for why Orochimaru, who knew about the tailed beasts, asked White Zetsu to investigate them? It''s because Orochimaru only had general knowledge of their existence and lacked specific details. Instead of taking action himself, he assigned the task to White Zetsu, whose skills in gathering information were unrivaled.

    In the original timeline, during Nagato''s leadership, the Akatsuki organization was merely a mercenary group. They participated in wars across different countries at low costs, sowing discord and weakening nations by exacerbating their conflicts.

    However, under Orochimaru''s early intervention, the Akatsuki organization skipped this phase entirely. Now, by firmly controlling the Land of Rain, they could directly begin capturing the Tailed Beasts.

    With Nagato working for Orochimaru, there were no safety concerns from his end. However, Obito and White Zetsu also needed the Tailed Beasts.

    Orochimaru remained calm about this. Not only did he have leverage over the two of them, but the fact that the Seven-Tails was already in his possession gave him absolute control over the situation.

    Suddenly, a childish voice interrupted Orochimaru''s thoughts.

    "Dad! Dad! Come play with me!"

    Looking up, Orochimaru saw a three-year-old girl running toward him excitedly. Following behind her was none other than Kushina, her bright red hair unmistakable.

    Watching the two approach, Orochimaru''s lips curled into a smile.

    "If it weren''t for the threat of the Otsutsuki clan looming in the future, this life might actually be... pleasant."

    Without Naruto or Sasuke to serve as humanity''s saviors in this timeline, since he hasn''t confirmed whether they''ll still be Asura and Indra''s reincarnations, Orochimaru himself would have to prepare to deal with them.

    Of course, such dangers were still far off, and he didn''t allow these thoughts to distract him. For now, he remained focused on the present.

    ---

    Elsewhere Obito''s actions had taken a different course due to Orochimaru''s interference.

    Although Obito had not attacked Konoha Village, Kirigakure had not escaped his grasp. Using his Sharingan, Obito controlled the Fourth Mizukage and enacted brutal policies.

    Not only was the previous graduation system reinstated, where students killed each other upon completing their training, but the Fourth Mizukage was also ordered to execute his predecessor, the Third Mizukage.

    The village descended into chaos under this oppressive regime. Many were either killed or forced to defect.

    Even Juzo, one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, eventually defected.

    The Seven Ninja Swordsmen, revered as the strongest in Kirigakure, would never have abandoned their village unless driven to the brink. This alone showed how terrifying the "Blood Mist Village" era was under the Fourth Mizukage.

    However, Obito couldn''t care less about Kirigakure''s plight. To him, the village was merely a means of venting his anger, a way to make them experience the same pain and loss he had endured.

    Once his plans were in motion, he wasted no time issuing an order for Kirigakure to attack Konoha.

    Although the people of Kirigakure were already fractured and disorganized, Obito didn''t care. Their mission was to spread chaos.

    Konoha, confused by this unprovoked attack, had no choice but to engage. Thus, the eastern region of the Land of Fire once again became a battlefield.

    ---

    In a forest to the east, Orochimaru was walking with a young boy.

    "Orochimaru-sama, where are we going?" the boy asked curiously.

    The boy, about twelve or thirteen years old, had silver hair and wore a pair of glasses. It was Yakushi Kabuto.

    "To test your training," Orochimaru replied calmly. "Starting today, you''ll need to separate from your companions temporarily. If you want to better protect them in the future, you''ll have to improve your strength now."

    With that, Orochimaru stopped, a faint smile playing on his lips.

    "Come, Kabuto. Let me see how much progress Nono has made in training you."

    "Wait¡­ you want me to fight you?" Kabuto asked, startled.

    He was still just a child, raised in an orphanage by Nono, the person he respected most in the world. Having lived together for so long, Kabuto also noticed the unclear connection between Nono and Orochimaru.

    Though he didn''t fully understand their relationship, he did know that Orochimaru had helped Nono and the orphanage on multiple occasions. For this reason, Kabuto felt genuine respect for Orochimaru.

    Even so, when he heard that he would have to fight him, he had to confirm it.

    But Orochimaru didn''t answer. Instead, he suddenly stopped, his grin widening as he flicked a kunai into the nearby bushes.

    Whoosh!

    The kunai struck the ground with a cold gleam.

    "Your opponents aren''t me," Orochimaru said, his voice filled with amusement. "They''re them."

    As he spoke, six or seven Kirigakure ninjas emerged from the bushes, startled by the sudden attack.

    "Damn it! We''ve been discovered!"

    "Wait¡­ isn''t that¡­"

    "Be careful. That guy looks like Orochimaru."

    The ninjas, now fully exposed, exchanged uneasy glances. Some held their weapons tightly, while others hesitated. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Kabuto, caught off guard by the sudden appearance of enemies, quickly drew a kunai and adopted a defensive stance.

    Though Kabuto had decent strength for his age, his lack of real combat experience made him nervous.

    Orochimaru, on the other hand, remained calm. He needed capable subordinates, and Kabuto showed promise. However, this potential could only be fully realized through battle.

    "Oh?" Orochimaru raised an eyebrow at the frightened group of ninjas. "You recognized me so easily. Impressive."

    The Kirigakure ninjas'' unease only grew when Orochimaru spoke.

    "Is it really him?"

    "It can''t be... What''s he doing here?"

    "Why would Orochimaru show up in a place like this?"

    To them, Orochimaru was a nightmare, a man who had killed five of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen during the last war. Facing him now felt like a death sentence.

    Orochimaru, however, showed no concern for their panic. His golden eyes fixated on one ninja in particular, a young woman wearing Kirigakure''s standard waterproof gear.

    "Well, well," he murmured, his voice tinged with amusement. "Who might you be... Terumi Mei?"

    ***

    This book is complete. Support me on Patreon to read all advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 333

    The Terumi Mei in Orochimaru''s memory was the Fifth Mizukage tall, bold, and confident, a mature and passionate woman. But now...

    She was still beautiful, but under twenty years old, dressed in the standard Kirigakure ninja attire, and still wearing her forehead protector.

    She was able to recognize Orochimaru immediately, which surprised him. However, Orochimaru being able to call her name left her even more astonished.

    But now was not the time for such thoughts.

    Her mind was already calculating a way to retreat.

    After all, how could Terumi Mei, in such a chaotic Kirigakure, rise to prominence and overthrow the Fourth Mizukage''s reign of terror?

    Could it really have been just her two bloodline limits? That would''ve been far too simplistic.

    Having a bloodline limit implied belonging to a clan, and a clan meant influence and power.

    Other Kirigakure ninjas might abandon their mission upon encountering Orochimaru, but Terumi Mei knew enough about him to realize retreat was the only option.

    She was strong, but Orochimaru was on an entirely different level.

    "Kabuto, this is your chance to get accustomed to combat," Orochimaru said with a faint smile. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Yes!" Kabuto nodded, gripping the kunai in his hand tightly.

    At just twelve years old, Kabuto was still quite young, even in a war-torn era.

    Facing six or seven Kirigakure ninjas and Mei, who was already nearing Kage-level strength, there was no way he could handle them alone.

    But with Orochimaru by his side, anything felt possible.

    ---

    Elsewhere, in the Land of Fire, Konoha Village:

    Tsunade sat at her desk, hands folded, a serious expression on her face.

    She wasn''t too concerned about Kirigakure''s sudden attack on Konoha.

    What weighed on her was the question: Was Orochimaru planning to start a war?

    Since Orochimaru''s departure from Konoha, this thought had lingered in her mind.

    Part of her wanted to stop him. But deep down, she knew she didn''t have the strength to do so, no matter how hard she tried, whether through persuasion or force.

    Click!

    The door to her office opened, and Konoha''s four advisers entered one after another.

    "Tsunade, what''s the matter?" Hiruzen asked directly as he stepped in.

    Though he had been reluctant to step down as Hokage, Hiruzen now served as one of Konoha''s advisers. Fortunately, Tsunade had proven herself to be a competent leader, managing the village with precision and order.

    Tsunade exhaled lightly and said, "There''s something I need to discuss with all of you."

    "What is it?"

    "Orochimaru... he''s asked for Konoha''s help to start a war."

    "What?"

    "Start... a war?"

    Tsunade''s short explanation left the four advisers visibly stunned.

    They all understood the complex relationship between Tsunade and Orochimaru, but the idea of her even considering such a thing...

    For a moment, silence filled the room as they processed the news.

    Finally Hiruzen broke the silence, his expression solemn. "So, what I feared has finally happened." He turned toward Danzo, narrowing his eyes. "Danzo, what''s your role in this?"

    It was clear Hiruzen suspected Danzo had played a part in this development.

    Danzo frowned, suppressing a smirk. "Sarutobi, what are you implying?" he asked coldly. "Yes, I''ve had dealings with Orochimaru in the past. I even considered recruiting him as a subordinate.

    "But after what happened back then, do you think I could control him now? With his current power?"

    "Is that so?" Hiruzen studied Danzo for a moment, then exhaled, blowing out a smoke ring. "Fine, I''ll believe you for now. But Tsunade, what are your thoughts on this?"

    "I... I think we should agree to his request," Tsunade said hesitantly.

    "What?"

    "Agree?"

    "Konoha has always stood for peace! How can you suggest supporting Orochimaru to provoke a war?"

    Koharu and Homura, two of the four advisers, immediately voiced their objections.

    Unlike Danzo, who was always in favor of aggressive action, the two of them generally sided with Sarutobi''s more peaceful approach.

    Hiruzen also tried to reason with her. "Tsunade, they''re right. You should reconsider. Don''t let your history with Orochimaru cloud your judgment..."

    "Reconsider? What''s there to reconsider?" Danzo interrupted, his voice sharp. "You all keep preaching about peace, but true peace can only come through unification."

    He turned to Hiruzen with a glare. "Haven''t you learned anything from all your failures? Peace gained through tolerance is nothing but self-deception.

    "In the past, Konoha had no choice but to tread carefully around the other major villages. But now? Konoha has defeated four villages at once! If that doesn''t give you confidence, what will?"

    Hiruzen retorted, "That victory was only possible because of Orochimaru''s help."

    "And isn''t that still the case?" Danzo shot back.

    "That technique of his, Edo Tensei, it''s a forbidden jutsu that goes against the natural order."

    "As long as it wins wars, what does it matter? Do you really think other villages haven''t researched forbidden techniques?"

    "Danzo, you¡ª"

    "Enough!" Koharu quickly interjected, trying to diffuse the argument. "Let''s hear Tsunade out first. After all, she''s the Hokage now, and she likely has more information than we do."

    She turned to Tsunade. "Tsunade, as Hokage, I trust you wouldn''t suggest this lightly. Is there something we''re missing?"

    Tsunade nodded reluctantly. "Even if I don''t agree to assist him, a war will still happen. And it won''t just be a small-scale conflict."

    "What do you mean?" Hiruzen asked, frowning. "Is Orochimaru planning to use his Edo Tensei army to attack the major villages?"

    "No," Tsunade replied, shaking her head. "That''s not his primary force.

    "Orochimaru''s main army is made up of clones."

    "Clones?"

    "How... how is that possible?"

    "How many?"

    "I don''t know the exact number," Tsunade admitted. "But based on his preparations over the years, I''m certain it''s no less than 20,000. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be so confident."

    "20,000?"

    "Twenty thousand clones?"

    The room fell into stunned silence.

    ***

    This book is complete. Support me on Patreon to read all advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

    Giving away 1-month free Patreon to 3 random members tomorrow. D?sc?rd link: .gg/UN2j5Cmq

 Chapter 334

    Hearing the number reported by Tsunade, the four advisers in the Hokage''s office were stunned.

    Twenty thousand? What kind of force was that?

    In the Fourth Great Ninja War, the combined army of all five major nations totaled only 80,000. Even if Konoha was the strongest of the five villages, its own forces barely surpassed 20,000.

    But Orochimaru alone had 20,000 troops?

    How was that even possible?

    Hiruzen and the others were utterly shocked. Meanwhile, Danzo''s initial surprise quickly turned into growing ambition.

    Twenty thousand clones, combined with Konoha''s original forces, which were slightly over 20,000, could completely overwhelm any of the major ninja villages.

    Orochimaru¡­ just how far ahead had this man planned?

    "When did he start developing this?" Hiruzen asked cautiously.

    Though he had never personally seen cloning technology, he had at least heard of it. He knew it was capable of replicating soldiers, but producing an army of 20,000 was not something that could be accomplished overnight.

    Tsunade, not intending to withhold information, revealed everything she knew about Orochimaru''s preparations. After all, Orochimaru himself had approved her to share these details.

    As Tsunade explained, Hiruzen found himself at a loss for words.

    Nearly twenty years of development?

    And these clones were all at j¨­nin-level strength?

    After hearing the full account, Hiruzen criticized Tsunade for not reporting this earlier. But back when Orochimaru had first begun building his own village, it was under the guise of helping orphans and the displaced.

    At that time, how could Tsunade have possibly exposed the truth?

    Most of Konoha''s higher-ups reacted with growing concern. Only Danzo saw this as an unprecedented opportunity.

    After all, why had Danzo valued Orochimaru so highly when they were younger?

    It was because Orochimaru was different. Unlike the others, whether it was Hiruzen, Jiraiya, Tsunade, or Minato all of whom preferred peaceful resolutions, Orochimaru was a pragmatist.

    Danzo had always struggled to relate to those who pursued peace. In Orochimaru, he had found someone who aligned more closely with his vision of strength and control.

    When Orochimaru left the village, Danzo believed his own ambitions of becoming Hokage had been crushed. But Orochimaru''s recent alliance with Tsunade gave him renewed hope.

    And now, this revelation¡­

    "If he truly has 20,000 troops, along with the Edo Tensei army and his own abilities, he could destroy any major nation!"

    "Damn it¡­ is there no way to stop him?" Hiruzen murmured, rubbing his temples as his headache grew worse.

    ---

    In the forests east of the Land of Fire, twelve-year-old Kabuto lay on the ground, panting heavily.

    Covered in dirt and blood, Kabuto was bruised and exhausted, his battered appearance a testament to the intense battle he had just endured.

    "Here, drink this," Orochimaru said, sighing as he handed Kabuto a recovery potion.

    "Th-Thank you, Lord Orochimaru," Kabuto replied weakly, taking the potion and drinking it gratefully.

    Orochimaru, however, had already shifted his attention. Rising to his feet, he walked toward the Kirigakure ninjas lying on the ground ahead.

    Except for Mei, all the Kirigakure ninjas were unconscious, either severely or slightly injured, and bound tightly by vines.

    Mei herself was restrained as well, the vines coiled around her like a predator holding its prey. Though she remained conscious, she was completely defenseless, her strength utterly drained.

    She looked like a cornered animal, her once-fiery spirit subdued.

    As Orochimaru approached her step by step, Mei closed her eyes in despair, resigning herself to death.

    But to her surprise, the expected pain never came.

    Instead, she felt a hand lift her chin gently.

    Startled, she opened her eyes to see Orochimaru''s face inches from hers, his lips curved in a sly, mocking smile.

    A wave of humiliation surged through her.

    "Your strength isn''t bad," Orochimaru said with a smirk. "But there''s still much you''re lacking."

    "Just kill me already!" Mei spat, turning her head away. She had given up resisting, but her pride burned.

    Kirigakure hadn''t wanted to fight this war, yet they were forced to obey the Fourth Mizukage''s commands.

    Her mission had been little more than a symbolic show of force. Every time she led her team to "attack," Konoha had responded half-heartedly, seemingly understanding that Kirigakure had no real intention of fighting.

    It had always been the same¡ªuntil today.

    Who could have guessed that this time, she would encounter Orochimaru of all people?

    "Kill you?" Orochimaru''s smile widened. "Hehehe¡­ that would be too boring."

    Swish!

    Orochimaru raised his hand, and the vines binding Mei unraveled, retreating back into the ground.

    For a moment, she was stunned. But before she could react, Orochimaru struck her abdomen with his palm.

    Bang!

    "Fire Release: Infernal Lock!"

    A searing heat coursed through Mei''s body, spreading from her abdomen and robbing her of strength.

    Her legs buckled, and she collapsed to the ground, clutching her stomach in pain.

    "What¡­ what is this?" she gasped, her voice trembling as she felt her chakra vanish.

    "This is a sealing technique I learned during my travels in the Land of Grass," Orochimaru explained casually. "It suppresses your chakra. If you stray too far from me, the seal will activate, and you''ll be burned alive."

    "You¡­ what do you want from me?" Mei asked warily, a sense of dread washing over her.

    Orochimaru''s lips curled into another smile.

    "I''m heading to the Land of Water. You''ll act as my guide."

    "What? You want me to betray my village? Don''t even think about it!" Mei snapped, gritting her teeth in defiance.

    Like most Kirigakure ninjas, she didn''t fully understand the reasons behind Orochimaru''s defection from Konoha. However, she did know that during this war, Orochimaru had used Edo Tensei to help Konoha achieve victory.

    To her and her comrades, it seemed as though Orochimaru''s betrayal was a ruse, that he was secretly still loyal to Konoha.

    Orochimaru chuckled at her resistance. "I have no interest in your village''s secrets. My trip to the Land of Water is to save Kirigakure, not destroy it."

    "Save Kirigakure? Don''t make me laugh!" Mei retorted, clutching her stomach as she forced herself to stand. "Kirigakure doesn''t need an outsider like you to save it!"

    Her hand reached for a kunai, which she gripped tightly before slashing at Orochimaru without hesitation. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    But she was no match for him.

    Without her chakra, her strength and speed were that of an ordinary person. Orochimaru sidestepped her attack effortlessly, grabbing her wrist and stopping her mid-swing.

    "If you attack me again," Orochimaru warned, his voice cold, "I''ll kill all of your companions."

    "You¡­"

    Orochimaru released her wrist, then reached down to remove her ninja pouch, tossing it aside.

    "If you want to end your own life, go ahead. But if you do, Kirigakure will truly be doomed¡­"

    *****

    This book is complete. Support me on Patreon to read all advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 335

    Terumi Mei, known in the future as the Fifth Mizukage, was remembered as a fiery and mature woman who could fly into a rage at the mention of marriage.

    But now, Terumi Mei was only eighteen years old, a young woman in her prime.

    Naturally, she didn''t yet possess the allure of her older, mature self nor the obsession with marriage that came with her later years.

    Hearing Orochimaru''s words, Mei looked at her unconscious teammates, her silver teeth gritting tightly.

    There was no doubt Orochimaru''s threat had worked.

    Unlike the hardened, ruthless ninjas of Kirigakure, she valued her teammates and didn''t want to see them die here.

    With her chakra sealed, what choice did she have but to reluctantly comply?

    "It seems you''ve come to a decision?"

    Orochimaru''s lips curled into a smirk as he observed the conflicted emotions playing across the face of the blue-eyed girl before him.

    "Let''s go then, Kabuto. Keep an eye on her." Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Yes, Lord Orochimaru!" Kabuto nodded dutifully.

    With that, Orochimaru turned and began walking in the direction of the Land of Water, ignoring his two reluctant companions. Behind him followed Kabuto and the unwilling Mei.

    ---

    The Land of Water was an isolated nation surrounded by a vast expanse of ocean.

    While Orochimaru had visited many countries, the Land of Water was too remote, requiring travel by sea. As such, this would be his first time entering it.

    Between the Land of Fire and the Land of Water lay the small Bear Country, and as the trio passed through it, they came upon a peculiar location.

    It was the entrance to a canyon within the Land of Bears, a place Orochimaru had never visited before, despite having once been to the daimyo''s mansion in this land.

    "This mist..."

    As Orochimaru gazed at the green haze before him, something seemed to spark in his memory. Without hesitation, he began walking toward the canyon''s entrance.

    Seeing him move toward the mist without any sign of caution, Mei said nothing, silently hoping for the worst.

    She prayed that the toxic-looking fog would be the end of Orochimaru.

    "Orochimaru-sama, be careful! That mist is poisonous!" Kabuto warned, stepping in front of Orochimaru to stop him.

    The canyon ahead was vast, its mouth wide and nearly impassable for ninjas without the ability to fly. Perhaps the use of the Eight Gates or other advanced techniques could allow someone to jump across.

    But the mist within the canyon was a faint green color, and the ground below was littered with bones, animal and human alike.

    It was undoubtedly toxic, a natural barrier of sorts.

    After Kabuto''s warning, Orochimaru glanced casually at the bottom of the canyon, noting the remains scattered throughout.

    "It is indeed poisonous," he remarked with a slight smile. "But that doesn''t matter. Let''s go¡ªtogether."

    "Y-Yes..." Kabuto replied hesitantly, though his face betrayed his reluctance.

    "No way. If you want to die, do it alone, don''t drag me into this!" Mei protested sharply. The canyon was far too dangerous.

    "Do you have a choice?" Orochimaru asked, clearly uninterested in her complaints.

    Before anyone could respond, there was a ripple in the air. Orochimaru pulled out a Flying Thunder God kunai and hurled it toward a large tree on the other side of the canyon.

    Without another word, he grabbed Kabuto and Mei, activating the technique to teleport them across the gorge in an instant.

    Mei barely had time to process what had happened before she realized they had already crossed to the other side of the canyon, bypassing the poisonous mist entirely.

    "Stop right there! Who are you?"

    A sudden shout caught their attention.

    A man wearing a gas mask and holding a crossbow appeared before them, blocking their path.

    Mei didn''t even consider asking the man for help. She had given up hope of being rescued long ago.

    Meanwhile, Orochimaru regarded the figure with curiosity, his hoarse voice cutting through the tension.

    "You must be a star ninja, correct? Go ahead, show me your ninjutsu."

    The man stiffened, his grip on the crossbow tightening as fear flickered in his eyes.

    "You... are you here to steal the secrets of our village''s ninjutsu?"

    "Stealing ninjutsu? That''s such an unpleasant way to put it..." Orochimaru raised his hand.

    Suddenly, countless shards of black iron sand materialized from a dimensional space, hovering ominously in the air.

    Seeing this, the star ninja''s nerves snapped. With a sharp twang, the arrow from his crossbow shot straight toward Orochimaru''s face.

    Clang!

    The black iron sand formed a barrier, stopping the arrow in its tracks. The projectile embedded itself into the sand but went no further.

    "Damn it..." the man muttered under his breath. Realizing his crossbow was ineffective, he formed a hand seal, and his chakra transformed into shimmering wings that sprouted from his back.

    "The Mysterious Peacock Method, huh?" Orochimaru said with interest. "Chakra manipulation... and four pairs of wings. Is this the ninjutsu you''ve cultivated using the star?"

    The Mysterious Peacock Method, unique to the Star Village, allowed chakra to take on physical form.

    It was versatile, capable of:

    1. Materializing chakra to transform into beasts for attacks.

    2. Absorbing the opponent''s chakra.

    3. Converting chakra into wings for flight.

    While the technique intrigued Orochimaru, he dismissed its combat potential. Its attacks were weak, and its chakra absorption would be nearly useless in high-level battles.

    What Orochimaru wanted was its flight ability. His current method of flying through magnetic release consumed too much chakra and lacked both speed and altitude.

    This chance encounter was an opportunity to claim what he needed.

    "Stop talking and take this!" the man shouted.

    "Peacock Method: Bear Demon!"

    The chakra wings transformed into the shape of a massive bear, surging toward Orochimaru.

    But before it could reach him, the materialized chakra abruptly dissipated.

    Looking closer, several vines had sprouted from the ground and wrapped around the man, binding his arms and legs.

    "What... what kind of jutsu is this? Who are you? And what do you want from our Star Village?"

    The man struggled against the vines, his voice trembling with fear as he glared at Orochimaru.

    Ignoring the barrage of questions, Orochimaru dismissed the iron sand and walked up to the restrained man.

    "Take me to your village chief," he said calmly. "Don''t try anything foolish. The consequences would be... unpleasant."

    The vines loosened slightly, allowing the man to remove his gas mask. His wary face, framed by the star-shaped forehead protector of the Star Ninja Village, was tense with suspicion.

    "You... you want to meet our Hoshikage?"

    "Hoshikage?" Orochimaru repeated, a sly grin spreading across his face. "Kage, huh? Interesting. Lead the way."

    ***

    This book is complete. Support me on Patreon to read all advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 336

    In the ninja world, only the leaders of the five great nations'' villages are entitled to the title of "Kage."

    Star Ninja Village, with a population of just a few hundred people and barely over a hundred ninjas, dared to call its leader "Hoshikage."

    This title made Orochimaru feel rather amused.

    It was reminiscent of a certain memory of a nation far larger in size that claimed dominance over its neighbors and boasted a long, exaggerated history. Everything was supposedly theirs, and they acted as though one day the whole world would belong to them. It was shameless.

    "What''s your name?" Orochimaru asked as they walked forward.

    "Hotaru Hoshi," the young man answered honestly.

    It was clear he had no idea who Orochimaru was or why he had come to the village. But he understood one thing¡ªOrochimaru was not someone he could handle, so all he could do was observe and bide his time.

    "Hotaru Hoshi?"

    "That''s right!" Hotaru said proudly. After a moment, curiosity overcame him. "What was that ability you just used? Controlling plants?"

    "Controlling plants?" Orochimaru didn''t respond, but Mei scoffed. "Your country is so isolated, you don''t even know about Wood Release?"

    While Kirigakure didn''t have detailed intel on Orochimaru''s Wood Release, they had heard that Konoha had many users of this technique during the war.

    Furthermore, Orochimaru''s reputation for scientific research was widely known in the ninja world.

    It wasn''t hard to deduce.

    "Wood Release?" Hotaru appeared confused, as if he had never heard of such a technique.

    Orochimaru didn''t bother clarifying and continued walking toward the village.

    ---

    Star Ninja Village was a far cry from Konoha. While Konoha was vast and more akin to a city, Star Ninja Village truly resembled a small village.

    Scattered small houses dotted the area, with villagers hanging clothes to dry or relaxing outside.

    Aside from the elderly and children, there were only about a hundred capable adult ninjas.

    When the villagers saw three strangers entering their village, they were both curious and wary.

    Hotaru quickly sprinted toward the Hoshikage''s office without waiting for Orochimaru''s permission, and Orochimaru made no effort to stop him.

    ---

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Almost immediately, four or five figures appeared, surrounding Orochimaru, Kabuto, and Terumi Mei in the middle of the village.

    "You''re from another village, yet we haven''t received any commission. Why are you here uninvited?"

    A middle-aged star ninja, his expression dark, spoke up.

    "What''s your purpose?" the man demanded, frowning.

    "Nothing much," Orochimaru said casually. "I just wanted to see your Peacock Method. It caught my interest."

    His tone was indifferent, as though he were a superior inspecting someone''s work.

    It was as if he were critiquing a dish at a restaurant: This is decent. I''ll take it. Send the waiter to my room later for further instructions.

    But the star ninjas were not his subordinates. Upon hearing Orochimaru''s words, they immediately activated their Peacock Method, their chakra materializing into bird-like wings.

    "You want to steal our star? Over my dead body! Peacock Method: Slashing Feathers!"

    Convinced Orochimaru was an enemy, they didn''t hesitate to attack.

    Materialized chakra turned into sharp blades, slashing toward Orochimaru.

    Mei instinctively tried to move out of the way, but with her chakra sealed, there was nowhere to run.

    Before she could panic further, a white materialized chakra in the shape of a skull surrounded her, blocking the incoming attack.

    "This... What is this?"

    "How... How is that possible?"

    The star ninjas were stunned. Orochimaru''s Susanoo had easily deflected their Peacock Method''s assault.

    Orochimaru smiled faintly. "I, too, can materialize chakra. Shall we see whose technique is superior?"

    As he spoke, the skeletal figure of the Susanoo grew. Muscles and armor attached themselves to its frame, and a massive rocket launcher formed on its back, aimed directly at the star ninjas.

    The immense pressure of the Susanoo''s chakra weapon left the star ninjas frozen in place, their wings trembling as they hesitated to move.

    "Stop!"

    An elderly man, appearing to be eighty or ninety years old, hurried over, guided by Hotaru Mars. In truth, the Third Hoshikage was well over a century old.

    As he approached and saw Orochimaru''s Susanoo, the old man''s expression darkened.

    "I must ask, why have you come to Star Ninja Village?" the elder said solemnly.

    Noticing that Orochimaru hadn''t acted yet, the Hoshikage decided to take a cautious approach, choosing diplomacy over aggression.

    "Lord Hoshikage, this man is here for the star! Capture him immediately!"

    "Yeah! He''s definitely after our star!"

    "I knew it! The other villages have always been after our treasure!"

    Hearing the panicked accusations, Orochimaru sighed in irritation. Even Kabuto couldn''t help but mutter, "You people are so deluded. Do you really think your village''s ninjutsu is that valuable?"

    Kabuto''s words stung.

    "With techniques like yours, not even smaller nations like the Rain or Grass villages would care about your so-called secrets," Kabuto added coldly.

    "You... How dare you insult us!"

    "Then what is your purpose here?" the Hoshikage interjected, silencing his subordinates.

    Hotaru had already informed him of Orochimaru''s arrival and supposed interest in the Peacock Magic.

    But now Orochimaru claimed otherwise. What was he really after?

    Orochimaru smiled casually. "Other villages may not care for your ninjutsu, but I happen to like it."

    The surrounding ninjas bristled at his shameless words, their anger barely contained.

    "Do you know why no one else wants your ninjutsu?" Orochimaru continued. "It''s because the Peacock Method cripples or even kills its users if they practice it beyond a certain point. Do you really think anyone would covet such a flawed technique?" Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "What?!"

    "How do you know so much about our village''s techniques?"

    "Who... Who are you?"

    Orochimaru narrowed his eyes. "Are we really going to waste time with more questions?"

    The Susanoo dispersed with a faint hum, and before the star ninjas could react, Orochimaru moved.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    In the blink of an eye, several star ninjas collapsed to the ground, vines erupting from the earth to bind their limbs.

    In an instant, five or six ninjas were subdued, leaving only the Hoshikage and Hotaru Mars standing.

    The Third Hoshikage was terrified. Orochimaru hadn''t even used his Flying Thunder God technique, yet his speed was unmatched.

    The star ninjas, so focused on their Peacock Magic, were utterly helpless in close combat.

    "I''ll say this one last time," Orochimaru said coldly. "I have no interest in your lives. Take me to see the star you use for training. If not, I won''t hesitate to kill you all."

    The Third Hoshikage''s face was pale as he nodded nervously. "Y-You are a guest, and I wouldn''t dare neglect you. Shall we... perhaps have a meal first?"

    ***

    This book is complete. Support me on Patreon to read all advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 337

    The Hoshikage of Star Ninja Village, despite being over eighty years old, was a seasoned veteran.

    Having witnessed Orochimaru''s overwhelming power, he knew better than to engage in direct conflict. With this in mind, he quickly decided to escort the three visitors deeper into the village, making every effort to keep the situation calm.

    Orochimaru, unconcerned by the Hoshikage''s cautious hospitality, followed along leisurely, chatting with the old man as if they were old friends. The atmosphere seemed surprisingly relaxed and harmonious as they walked.

    Meanwhile, the Hoshi-nin left behind took the opportunity to check on their fallen comrades. Upon confirming that their injuries were minor and their lives were not in danger, they collectively breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Thank goodness. At least he had no intent to kill."

    "Yeah¡­ but what was that power just now? It felt far stronger than anything we''ve ever seen."

    "Terrifying..."

    The star ninjas exchanged nervous glances. Having experienced Orochimaru''s Susanoo firsthand, they couldn''t deny the truth in his words.

    Their treasured star, their pride as a village, seemed insignificant in comparison to the strength of the larger nations.

    The sheer presence of Orochimaru''s abilities made them realize how outmatched they were, let alone the strength of the hidden villages beyond their reach.

    In reality, Orochimaru had been careful not to inflict serious harm. After all, he wasn''t here to create unnecessary conflict, and doing so would only make things difficult.

    For him, senseless killing served no purpose.

    ---

    The Mysterious Peacock Method, which allowed users to transform chakra into animal-like forms, relied on a special meteorite housed within Star Ninja Village.

    Under the guidance of the Third Hoshikage, Orochimaru and his companions arrived at the crater where the meteorite had landed centuries ago.

    At the center of the crater was a small building that served as the village''s training ground.

    When Orochimaru opened the door, he found five or six young ninjas practicing around a platform in the middle of the room. At the center of the platform rested the meteorite. Among the group, two of the practitioners were girls.

    "Is this the star?" Orochimaru asked, his tone calm and detached. "Hoshikage-sama, I''ll need some time alone."

    It was clear he wanted to examine the meteorite without interference.

    The Third Hoshikage hesitated for a moment before sighing in resignation. He called out to the young ninjas inside.

    "Everyone leave the room for now. Suspend your training for a while."

    "Why?"

    "What''s going on, Lord Hoshikage?"

    "Don''t ask. Just leave immediately!" the old man barked, his tone heavy with exasperation.

    The young ninjas exchanged confused glances but obeyed, walking out of the room reluctantly.

    Orochimaru wasted no time. He stepped up to the platform and sat down. Pulling out a pouch, he tossed a stack of money, 100,000 ryo to the Hoshikage.

    "This is for your cooperation," he said simply. "And I''ll need a copy of your training method as well."

    The old man smiled weakly as he accepted the payment. Despite his age and experience, he was powerless to resist Orochimaru. After all, Orochimaru had handled his subordinates with minimal effort. What choice did he have?

    Once the Hoshikage left the room, Orochimaru picked up the meteorite in his hand and examined it closely. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Lord Orochimaru, what exactly is this?" Kabuto asked curiously, his eyes fixed on the meteorite.

    Kabuto wasn''t as intrigued by Orochimaru''s combat prowess as he was by his intellect. He admired how Orochimaru seemed to know everything, even about a place he''d never visited before.

    "This is the star they use for training," Orochimaru explained casually. "It''s said to have fallen from the sky about two hundred years ago."

    He began recounting the information he had gathered.

    The meteorite contained a fragment of the Ten-Tails'' chakra. As an extraterrestrial object, it was also highly radioactive.

    These two factors made it extremely dangerous. Ordinary ninjas couldn''t handle prolonged exposure to the star. Those who attempted to train near it often faced dire consequences, lifelong disability or even death.

    "To think the ninjas of Star Village still practice with this..." Orochimaru muttered. "They''re either incredibly stubborn or utterly reckless. Do they really think the Ten-Tails'' chakra is something they can control?"

    As Orochimaru spoke, Mei crossed her arms and scoffed. "The Ten-Tails? What a load of nonsense. Since when was there such a thing? The strongest tailed beast has always been the Nine-Tails of Konoha. Where are you even getting this from? Did you just make it up?"

    Hearing her skepticism, Orochimaru smirked. "Ignorance isn''t a crime. But when you treat your ignorance as fact, that''s when you look like a fool."

    He turned to her with an amused glint in his eyes. "Kirigakure is so isolated from the rest of the world. I doubt you''ve even heard of the Rinnegan, let alone the Ten-Tails."

    "The Rinnegan? You mean the eyes of the Sage of Six Paths?" Terumi Mei frowned. "Those are just myths, aren''t they?"

    "Oh, you''ve at least heard of them," Orochimaru said with a chuckle. "Myth or not, you''ll find out soon enough."

    Too impatient to explain further, Orochimaru dismissed the conversation and refocused on the meteorite.

    Not long after, the Third Hoshikage returned with a written copy of the training method. Orochimaru scanned through it briefly and understood it immediately.

    "The chakra in the body can be altered by the star''s influence?" he mused aloud. "Kabuto, stand guard."

    "Yes, Lord Orochimaru," Kabuto replied promptly.

    ---

    While Orochimaru was engrossed in studying the meteorite, events were unfolding back in Konoha.

    After deliberation among Konoha''s leadership, they had reluctantly decided to approve Orochimaru''s request. Their goal was to minimize casualties in the ninja world, and with peace treaties signed with the Land of Wind and the Land of Earth, their options were limited.

    For now, Konoha maintained a hostile stance only toward the Land of Lightning and the Land of Water.

    ---

    Knock, knock, knock!

    A firm knock sounded at the Hokage''s office door.

    "Come in!" Tsunade called out.

    The door opened, and Hiruzen entered, followed by Konoha''s two advisers and a young man.

    "Old man, what brings you here?" Tsunade asked curiously.

    Hiruzen gestured toward the young man. "I''ve brought someone for you to meet. You should know him, right?"

    Tsunade''s eyes shifted to the figure standing behind the group.

    The young man wore a black, short-sleeved Uchiha uniform. His short, neatly kept hair framed sharp, intelligent eyes. A sword rested on his back.

    When Hiruzen introduced him, the young man stepped forward.

    Tsunade smiled. "Of course. Uchiha Shisui, also known as ''Shisui of the Body Flicker.'' A genius ninja who played a key role in the last war. What''s this about?"

    "His eyes," Hiruzen said calmly, "may be the key to stopping Orochimaru."

    ***

    This book is complete. Support me on Patreon to read all advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 338

    "No!"

    Tsunade, having only recently taken on the role of Hokage, had yet to fully grasp the extent of Shisui''s ocular powers.

    However, after Hiruzen''s explanation of Shisui''s abilities, she immediately rejected the idea.

    Kotoamatsukami¡ªthe ultimate genjutsu of the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, mastered solely by Uchiha Shisui. Undeniably the "strongest genjutsu," it could control a person''s thoughts and will without them ever realizing it, permanently and completely altering their mindset.

    Its power was immense, but it came with a heavy limitation: each use required a cooldown of more than ten years.

    Was this genjutsu truly invincible? Such a concept was impossible.

    According to the principles of genjutsu, the more chakra an individual possessed, the longer it took for the illusion to take hold. Likewise, individuals with exceptionally strong mental fortitude were naturally more resistant to such techniques.

    Though Kotoamatsukami was unique in its ability to bypass these defenses by directly rewriting the brain, it wasn''t guaranteed to work against everyone.

    Orochimaru, with his Sage Body and Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, was an unknown variable. Could Kotoamatsukami truly work on someone like him? Would it be effective against titans like Uchiha Madara or the Sage of Six Paths?

    Perhaps it could succeed, but the greater likelihood was that it would fail entirely.

    This discrepancy stemmed from the differences in ocular power between the two parties.

    Even if there was only the slightest chance of failure, Tsunade could not afford to take that gamble.

    If Kotoamatsukami proved ineffective against Orochimaru or if its effects were discovered and countered by those around him, it would result in a catastrophe for the ninja world.

    She imagined the consequences of such a scenario: Orochimaru, having removed the genjutsu, would no doubt retaliate with devastating force.

    At that point, it wouldn''t just be a matter of starting a war, it could lead to something far worse.

    After Tsunade''s detailed explanation, the advisers were left speechless.

    "Orochimaru''s ocular power surpasses that of the Mangeky¨­?" one of them muttered in shock.

    The idea of a non-Uchiha developing the Sharingan to such a level through research alone was unfathomable.

    Uchiha Shisui, too, was visibly surprised.

    Hiruzen turned to the young man beside him. "Shisui, are you confident in your ability to deal with this?"

    Shisui, snapped out of his thoughts by the question, hesitated before responding, "If it''s just a standard Mangeky¨­, I''m absolutely confident. But if Orochimaru''s abilities are truly as Tsunade-sama described, I would have to see them for myself to be certain."

    He continued, his voice steady but uncertain, "Up until now, I''ve never encountered a Sharingan with more powerful ocular abilities than my own."

    "Is that so?" Hiruzen murmured thoughtfully.

    "Old man," Tsunade interrupted, addressing Hiruzen directly, "I strongly advise you to abandon this idea."

    She turned to the others. "Even if Kotoamatsukami does manage to affect Orochimaru, it will only be temporary. His abilities have already surpassed the realm of ordinary ninjas."

    Without hesitation, Tsunade revealed another of Orochimaru''s secrets: his ability to achieve resurrection.

    Not only could Orochimaru back up his physical cells, but he could also store his mental consciousness.

    If Orochimaru were to die, the effects of Kotoamatsukami would be nullified. Once resurrected, he would no longer be bound by its influence.

    And if that happened, Orochimaru would undoubtedly retaliate with something beyond imagination¡ªsomething no one, not even Tsunade herself, could stop.

    Hiruzen and the others were left dumbfounded by Tsunade''s explanation.

    "Immortality? Infinite resurrection? Eternal life?" Danzo muttered in disbelief.

    "Dear God¡­ Is Orochimaru invincible?"

    ---

    Elsewhere, in a dark basement beneath Kirigakure Village in the Land of Water, Zetsu emerged from the ground, his voice low as he addressed Obito.

    "Obito, have you located the Nine-Tails?"

    "It''s nearly confirmed," Obito replied. "What about you?"

    "We''ve found two so far," Zetsu answered.

    "Only two?" Obito frowned but then sighed. "Still, that''s not bad. What''s Orochimaru''s current location?"

    "Orochimaru?" Zetsu''s voice remained calm. "He seems to be heading toward Kirigakure Village."

    Due to their cooperative relationship, Zetsu could sense Orochimaru''s movements as long as the latter''s feet were on the ground.

    "He''s coming to Kirigakure? Why?" Obito muttered, his voice filled with suspicion.

    "No idea," Zetsu admitted with a shrug. "If it''s not important, I wouldn''t dare approach him."

    "I see¡­" Obito murmured, deep in thought. After a moment, he waved Zetsu off. "Continue locating the Tailed Beasts. And send the ring to Orochimaru."

    "Understood," Zetsu replied, sinking back into the ground.

    Left alone, Obito lowered his head, lost in contemplation.

    ---

    Back in Star Ninja Village in the Land of Bears, Mei was utterly stunned as she watched Orochimaru.

    From his back sprouted enormous wings, bone-like structures connected by a glowing blue chakra.

    She had always known Orochimaru was powerful, but this exceeded anything she had imagined.

    The ninjas of Star Ninja Village required prolonged exposure to the meteorite to train and develop their wings. Orochimaru, on the other hand, appeared to have absorbed the star''s energy directly.

    And his wings¡­ Unlike the short, flimsy wings of the Star Ninja, his were massive, transparent, and lined with crackling elemental energies. Wind, fire, thunder, and lightning flickered across the glowing bones, creating a spectacle that was both awe-inspiring and terrifying.

    "So this is Orochimaru''s true power¡­" Mei muttered in disbelief.

    Orochimaru himself remained indifferent, studying his new wings with a hint of dissatisfaction.

    "As expected, I still need the Rinnegan," he said, his tone calm but resolute.

    He cared little for the appearance of the wings. What truly mattered to him was the boost they provided to his strength.

    His purpose for coming here had been twofold: to improve his flying ability and to test whether the star, imbued with the Ten-Tails'' chakra, could enhance his spiritual power enough to create a Truth-Seeking Orb.

    Yes, he intended to forge his own Truth-Seeking Orb.

    Orochimaru had previously attempted to create one but failed.

    In his research, Orochimaru had discovered four methods to create a Truth-Seeking Orb:

    1. Harnessing the power of the Bloodline Limit known as the Rinne Sharingan. However, this method was unattainable, as only figures like Kaguya Otsutsuki could achieve it.

    2. Using the Rinnegan to generate an orb, as demonstrated by Toneri Otsutsuki. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    3. Achieving the Six Paths Sage Mode by obtaining chakra from all Tailed Beasts, which allowed individuals like Obito, Madara, and Naruto to unconsciously produce Truth-Seeking Orbs. However, this method was limited, as the orbs could not be recreated once destroyed or sealed.

    4. Creating the orbs through sheer personal power. This method, pioneered by Hagoromo and Hamura Otsutsuki, was the closest path available to Orochimaru.

    Despite possessing the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, Orochimaru had discovered a crucial limitation. While he possessed the necessary attributes¡ªimmortality, vast chakra, and mastery of yin-yang release, his ocular power fell short of the Rinnegan or Hamura''s Byakugan.

    He had underestimated the sheer scale of Hamura''s spiritual power.

    ***

    This book is complete. Support me on Patreon to read all advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 339

    "Why is it said that Orochimaru underestimated the power of Hamura''s Byakugan?

    Is there a difference in the power of the Byakugan?

    Indeed, there is.

    Even if it''s just the Byakugan, its strength can vary greatly.

    This was evident in the original story, where Kaguya directly told Hamura during their battle, ''My Byakugan is far above yours.''

    Moreover, Hamura could create the Truth-Seeking Orbs using his Byakugan, while Orochimaru, even with his Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, could not.

    Even absorbing the power of the star didn''t change that. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    This clearly indicates one of two possibilities:

    1. Hamura''s Byakugan inherently possesses spiritual power superior to the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.

    2. Hamura''s direct bloodline grants him spiritual strength far beyond Orochimaru''s current capacity.

    Thus, if Orochimaru wants to create a Truth-Seeking Orb, his only options are to either absorb all the Tailed Beasts or acquire the Rinnegan.

    ''However,'' Orochimaru thought to himself, ''the power of the Rinnegan is overwhelming. If I want to open and close it freely like the Sharingan, current technology can''t accomplish that yet.''

    The issue lay with the Rinnegan''s inability to deactivate. The lavender ripple-shaped eyes remained constantly active after fusion. Orochimaru considered them too conspicuous, something that would undoubtedly disrupt his plans.

    "Forget it. I''ll deal with it later," Orochimaru muttered, comforting himself.

    He was already far beyond the level of a Kage. After absorbing the star, even without the power of the nine Tailed Beasts, he was only a single step away from the Six Paths level.

    That final step, he reasoned, could always be filled in later with the Rinnegan.

    Therefore, Orochimaru felt no sense of urgency.

    But while he was calm, others were anything but.

    ---

    When the Star Ninjas realized that the energy of their treasured meteor had been completely absorbed by Orochimaru, their rage boiled over. Orochimaru, along with Mei and Kabuto, was quickly surrounded.

    "You''ve gone too far!"

    "How could you do this? We lent you the star in good faith!"

    "Damn it! How could there be someone like you?"

    The Star Ninjas were indignant, their fury even prompting the Third Hoshikage to step forward.

    "The star is the foundation of our village! You owe us an explanation!"

    "An explanation?" Orochimaru glanced at the dim, lifeless meteorite in his hand and chuckled indifferently. "Fine, I''ll give you one."

    He spoke in an almost casual tone. "The chakra in this star is too volatile. While training with it can indeed increase a ninja''s chakra, ordinary bodies can''t withstand it. Continued exposure will lead to nothing but death.

    "By absorbing the star''s energy, I''ve saved your village from its own self-destruction. In other words, I''ve done you all a favor."

    Orochimaru''s words were spoken with a calm detachment, but the Star Ninjas erupted in anger.

    "Lies!"

    "Lord Hoshikage, don''t believe his nonsense!"

    "Even if it costs us our lives, we must protect the star!"

    Enraged, several Star Ninjas activated their Peacock Method, ready to attack.

    Their anger was not without cause. The meteorite had been their village''s foundation, and Orochimaru''s actions had effectively destroyed that.

    The fact that they hadn''t attacked immediately was a testament to their restraint.

    ---

    Orochimaru, however, had no interest in further conversation.

    In a flash, using the Flying Thunder God technique, he appeared in front of one of the ninjas. Before the man could react, Orochimaru landed a sharp punch to his abdomen.

    The ninja doubled over, his mouth opening in pain, but Orochimaru grabbed his hair and held him steady. Without hesitation, he pulled out a vial of restorative fluid and poured it down the man''s throat.

    "What are you doing?!" the others shouted, moving to intervene.

    But before they could act, Orochimaru released the ninja, who had already swallowed the fluid.

    "Consider that my compensation," Orochimaru said nonchalantly.

    He reached into a separate space, retrieving three boxes and placing them on the ground.

    "Goodbye."

    Without waiting for the stunned reactions of the Star Ninjas, Orochimaru activated the Flying Thunder God technique and disappeared with Mei and Kabuto.

    ---

    "What a bastard!" one of the Star Ninjas cursed.

    "Hey, are you okay?" another asked, helping their downed comrade to his feet.

    The ninja coughed a few times before replying, "I''m... fine. I feel fine."

    "Damn it, what did that guy make you drink?"

    "Do you feel anything strange?"

    "Actually..." the ninja paused, examining himself. "Now that you mention it, I feel... better. The injuries I got from training with the star¡ªthey''re gone?"

    The group exchanged bewildered glances, their anger replaced by confusion as the restorative fluid''s effects became apparent.

    ---

    At the border of the Bear Country, Mei finally caught up to Orochimaru, her curiosity piqued.

    "What did you put in those boxes you left behind?" she asked.

    She had recognized the value of the meteorite, even with its side effects. The ability to fly alone made it incredibly valuable. She couldn''t believe Orochimaru had left something more precious behind.

    "Twenty vials of restorative fluid, twenty vials of strengthening fluid, and thirty basic ninjutsu scrolls," Orochimaru replied.

    "Restorative fluid? The kind that heals injuries quickly?"

    "Yes."

    "What''s strengthening fluid?" Terumi Mei asked, her curiosity growing.

    Orochimaru, unwilling to waste time explaining, pulled out a vial and handed it to her. "Try it for yourself."

    Mei hesitated for a moment before taking the bottle.

    "What''s the matter? Don''t tell me you''re scared," Orochimaru teased.

    "Who says I''m scared?" Mei snapped, grabbing the vial. With a glare, she removed the stopper and drank the contents in one gulp.

    If Orochimaru had wanted to kill her, he wouldn''t need poison to do it.

    "Wait... what is this?" Mei asked, frowning as a strange sensation spread through her body.

    Behind them, Kabuto sighed. "There''s no bath nearby..."

    "Bath? Why would I need a bath?" Mei asked, confused.

    Orochimaru ignored her question and asked instead, "Do you have a change of clothes?"

    "Of course!"

    "Good. We''ll wait for you ahead."

    With that, Orochimaru removed the seal that had been suppressing her power. He and Kabuto walked on, leaving her behind.

    As the seal lifted, Mei felt her strength return. But before she could decide whether to escape, a sudden burning sensation coursed through her body.

    "What... what is this...?" she gasped, her voice trembling.

    ***

    This book is complete. Support me on Patreon to read all advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 340

    "Lord Orochimaru, aren''t you worried that unsealing her might let her escape?"

    "She won''t run," Orochimaru replied calmly.

    Kabuto was confused. If Mei wanted to escape, this would be her best opportunity.

    But Orochimaru was right¡ª Mei had no intention of running.

    Soon, she appeared before the two of them, now wearing her signature blue dress and fishnet stockings.

    "She¡­ she didn''t run?" Kabuto muttered in disbelief.

    Orochimaru, gazing at the distant sea, didn''t even turn around. "She knows I have valuable medicine, and by staying with me, she can learn things she''d never hear otherwise. What reason does she have to leave?"

    "Orochimaru, you''re terrifying," Mei said, approaching them.

    She had overheard his comment and couldn''t help but be startled by his accuracy. Orochimaru had perfectly articulated her own thoughts.

    The conflict between Kirigakure and Konoha served no real purpose, making her return to the battlefield meaningless.

    Instead, following Orochimaru and uncovering his plans for Kirigakure seemed far more worthwhile, especially after experiencing the effects of the strengthening liquid.

    A single vial that could enhance one''s physical abilities?

    Such technology was enough to shake the entire ninja world.

    And deep down, she was still curious. Why had Orochimaru defected in the first place?

    "Smart choice," Orochimaru said, smiling faintly as Mei returned to the poised, composed woman from his memories. "Now, let''s go. Take me to your Kirigakure Village."

    "What do you want to do?"

    "You''re in no position to ask me questions," Orochimaru replied bluntly.

    "You¡­"

    Mei was visibly upset and wanted to argue further, but Orochimaru had already started walking away. Frustrated, she had no choice but to follow him.

    Her ninja tools had been confiscated by Orochimaru, leaving her unable to threaten him. And with Kabuto nearby, ever-watchful, she had no room for resistance.

    ---

    Orochimaru led the group onto a boat, easily bypassing the Land of Water''s border defenses and entering its territory.

    When they arrived on the massive island housing Kirigakure Village, a black-and-white head emerged from the ground.

    "Lord Orochimaru, be careful!"

    Kabuto immediately drew his kunai, stepping in front of Orochimaru to shield him.

    Despite knowing Orochimaru''s strength, Kabuto took his role as a follower and bodyguard seriously, ready to deal with minor threats.

    Mei was also on high alert, but she found herself instinctively glancing at Orochimaru instead.

    He remained calm, his expression relaxed and unbothered.

    They¡­ know each other?

    "Orochimaru, everything alright?" Zetsu asked, briefly glancing at Kabuto and Mei.

    Orochimaru, understanding the context of Zetsu''s inquiry, patted Kabuto on the shoulder to signal him to stand down. "Of course. What''s the matter?"

    "Here, this is for you," Zetsu said, reaching out and handing him a ring.

    The ring bore the character for "Void" (¿Õ).

    "Hmm?" Orochimaru paused, then smiled faintly as he slipped it onto the pinky finger of his left hand. "Have you gathered everyone?"

    "Not yet. I''m just delivering this to you first. It will make meetings easier."

    "I see," Orochimaru replied with a nod.

    He was well aware that the Akatsuki''s rings were not just decorative, they were linked to the ten fingers of the Gedo Statue.

    When Pain activated the Projection Jutsu, the rings allowed the members'' consciousnesses to be drawn into the Gedo Statue''s fingers, enabling remote meetings and even combat projections.

    "Do you want to meet them now?" Zetsu asked gently.

    "There''s no need for that," Orochimaru waved him off. "Let me finish my business here first."

    "Understood." Zetsu nodded before sinking back into the ground.

    ---

    After Zetsu left, Mei couldn''t suppress her curiosity any longer.

    "Orochimaru, what exactly are you planning to do in my village?" she asked, her tone sharp. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Although she couldn''t understand the specifics of Orochimaru''s conversation with Zetsu, it was clear that he was plotting something significant.

    "Let''s make a deal, Mei," Orochimaru said cryptically.

    "A deal?" Terumi Mei repeated, startled. "What kind of deal?"

    "I want you to become the Mizukage of Kirigakure Village. Once you''re in power, I want you to lead your village to submit to me. What do you think?"

    Orochimaru''s words were so shocking that Mei froze, struggling to process what he had just said.

    He wanted her to become Mizukage? And then submit her entire village to him?

    Was this some kind of joke?

    "You want me to be your puppet?" Terumi Mei spat, her fists clenched and her voice filled with fury.

    Never mind whether Orochimaru''s outlandish plan to make her Mizukage could even succeed. The mere thought of becoming his puppet was intolerable.

    She''d rather die.

    "Don''t use such an unpleasant word as ''puppet.''" Orochimaru shrugged. "We''re all working toward peace."

    "Peace?" Mei shot back, her voice dripping with sarcasm.

    "The current situation in your village is dire," Orochimaru continued, unfazed. "I can solve that problem for you. Isn''t it only natural to make a deal in return?"

    "No matter how bad things are, it''s still an internal matter. It''s not your place to interfere!" Mei interrupted, her anger boiling over.

    "Is that so?" Orochimaru smirked, his golden eyes narrowing. "If you refuse, I''ll have no choice but to kill everyone in your village."

    "What?!" Mei''s eyes widened in shock.

    "Most of the ninjas in your village have already killed their own comrades. They''re hardly paragons of virtue. Wouldn''t you agree?" Orochimaru''s tone was calm, but his words were laced with menace.

    "You¡­" Mei gritted her teeth, stepping forward into a fighting stance. "Damn it! As a ninja of Kirigakure, I won''t just stand by and let you do this to my village!"

    "You can''t stop me," Orochimaru replied coldly. "If you oppose me, Kirigakure will be reduced to ruins because of your actions. Are you sure you want to fight me, Terumi Mei?"

    ***

    This book is complete. Support me on Patreon to read all advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 341 (BONUS)

    Coercion and manipulation were tactics that both the original Orochimaru and the current Orochimaru excelled at.

    However, in the original work, Orochimaru''s strength was limited, and he could, at best, threaten smaller villages.

    Now, with his newfound power, Orochimaru could even threaten the great shinobi villages.

    Mei was furious upon hearing his words.

    She was intelligent enough to recognize the vast disparity in strength between herself and Orochimaru.

    If Orochimaru were to act, there was no scenario in which she could defeat him. The only outcomes would be her meaningless death and an enraged Orochimaru unleashing devastation on Kirigakure.

    She had no doubts that Orochimaru would carry out his threats.

    Kirigakure''s current situation was precarious. Most of their forces were stationed on the front lines, and the remaining ninjas in the village were hardly capable of defending against an attack.

    Moreover, Orochimaru had his own army of reanimated shinobi.

    Among the reports Mei had received from the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, there were at least three Kage-level combatants under Orochimaru''s command.

    If such individuals were unleashed on the village, the ninja clans of Kirigakure would...

    "Damn it! Why are you doing this? Why?" Mei''s voice trembled with despair.

    This was the suffocating pressure brought by absolute power.

    And Orochimaru knew her well enough to exploit her weaknesses. He knew that, despite Kirigakure''s flaws, she deeply cared for the village and could never abandon it.

    "I told you¡ªthis is for peace," Orochimaru said, his tone calm as he walked ahead, with Kabuto following closely behind. "Initially, I didn''t plan on this, but after meeting you, I decided otherwise."

    He glanced back at her. "In other words, you''re the only one who can save Kirigakure now."

    Mei trailed behind him, her mind racing.

    At only eighteen or nineteen years old, she had no initial interest in becoming Mizukage. Like Tsunade before her, she had little desire to take on such a burden.

    But if becoming Mizukage meant saving the village...

    "You¡­ What exactly do you want me to do?" she asked cautiously. "I''ll say this upfront: I won''t do anything that would harm my village."

    "Relax," Orochimaru replied casually. "I have no interest in harming your village."

    ---

    With Mei reluctantly leading the way, Orochimaru and Kabuto approached the outskirts of Kirigakure Village.

    Shrouded in thick mist year-round, Kirigakure was isolated from the outside world.

    After taking control of the Fourth Mizukage, Obito''s cruel regime plunged the village into chaos, launching unnecessary wars and persecuting those with kekkei genkai.

    For Mei to have survived and thrived under such conditions was a testament to her strength and capability.

    "The environment here isn''t exactly ideal..." Orochimaru muttered as they walked.

    The perpetual mist left the village humid and damp. For someone like Mei, a master of Water Release, this wasn''t a problem. But most people needed special clothing to tolerate the humidity.

    "When it comes to the environment, it''s naturally not as pleasant as Konoha," Terumi Mei remarked, casting a sharp glance at him. "Orochimaru, I hope you''ll keep your promise." S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "We''ll see how you perform," Orochimaru replied with a sly smile, handing her a kunai marked with his Flying Thunder God seal.

    "You¡­" Mei hesitated, glaring at him before taking the kunai and heading toward the village.

    To her, everything Orochimaru was forcing her to do felt like a betrayal of her home.

    The thought made her stomach turn.

    But what choice did she have?

    If Orochimaru decided to attack, Kirigakure would be defenseless. The Fourth Mizukage, Yagura, was far from reliable and even at his peak, he wouldn''t stand a chance against Orochimaru''s army of Kage-level reanimated shinobi.

    ---

    Following Orochimaru''s instructions, Mei returned to her residence.

    Moments later, Orochimaru and Kabuto appeared in her room, using the Flying Thunder God technique.

    Her private quarters were simple and clean, with a faint, pleasant fragrance lingering in the air.

    "Now," Orochimaru said, surveying the room briefly before turning to her, "tell me where your Mizukage is."

    ---

    The Fourth Mizukage, Yagura, appeared much younger than his actual age.

    With green hair, striking purple eyes, and a noticeable scar beneath his left eye, Yagura carried himself with an air of quiet authority. He wielded a hooked staff adorned with a green flower, a weapon uniquely his own.

    Despite his youthful appearance, Yagura''s knowledge of specialized ninjutsu and his ability to govern Kirigakure proved that he was no mere child.

    Orochimaru observed him from the roof of a tall building, watching as Yagura moved through the mist-covered streets below.

    Narrowing his eyes, Orochimaru smirked slightly.

    "Just as I thought¡­"

    "What is it? Are you going to¡ª"

    "You two stay here," Orochimaru interrupted, cutting off Mei.

    Before she could question him further, Orochimaru leapt from the rooftop, bypassing the village''s defenses with the Flying Thunder God technique.

    Rather than approach Yagura directly, he reappeared inside a dimly lit hut near the Mizukage''s office.

    The room was dark, and in the corner sat Obito, his whirlpool-patterned mask partially obscured by shadows.

    "Orochimaru, what are you doing here?" Obito asked, his voice calm but laced with surprise.

    What surprised him wasn''t Orochimaru''s presence in Kirigakure, it was the fact that Orochimaru had sought him out immediately upon arrival.

    "I have something to discuss with you," Orochimaru said directly.

    "Couldn''t you have relayed it through Zetsu?" Obito asked.

    Orochimaru smiled faintly. "No, this isn''t something Zetsu can know about."

    Hearing this, Obito''s posture straightened slightly. His expression, though hidden behind his mask, turned serious.

    Orochimaru approaching him in secret, without Zetsu''s knowledge? This was clearly something significant.

    "What is it?" Obito asked, his tone cautious.

    "You''re aware of my relationship with Tsunade, correct?" Orochimaru began.

    "Of course," Obito replied without hesitation. If not for Orochimaru''s ties to Konoha''s leadership, Obito might have attacked the village much sooner.

    Orochimaru''s golden eyes gleamed. "I spoke to Tsunade and uncovered the reasons behind your... condition."

    "So what?" Obito said coldly, narrowing his eyes.

    He wasn''t surprised that Orochimaru had learned about him. With Tsunade as Hokage and access to Konoha''s intelligence, it would have been easy for Orochimaru to piece things together.

    "I want you to work for me," Orochimaru said bluntly, "and in return, I''ll bring Rin back to life."

    Obito froze, his body stiffening. "Bring Rin back to life? Are you joking?"

    "Why would I joke about something like this?" Orochimaru countered. "Was my resurrection of Nawaki not proof enough of my capabilities?"

    "Don''t think I don''t know how your resurrection technique works," Obito retorted. "It requires living human cells. You can''t bring someone back without a clone to act as a vessel."

    Orochimaru chuckled. "You''ve done your research, but you still underestimate me."

    His voice dropped slightly, taking on a more sinister tone.

    "Tell me, Obito¡­ What if I told you I could create a Rin from nothing?"

    ***

    Bonus chapter. Eid Mubarak ?? to my Muslim readers.

    This book is complete. Support me on Patreon to read all advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 342

    The Sharingan is the ultimate representation of spiritual power.

    The Mangeky¨­ Sharingan takes this a step further, surpassing the ordinary Sharingan with its heightened abilities.

    So, after awakening the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, Obito''s mind became significantly sharper than before.

    Orochimaru didn''t need to beat around the bush when speaking to him now.

    Obito and Zetsu had personally witnessed Orochimaru''s resurrection of Nawaki, so it was only natural that they had secretly investigated him afterward.

    However, Orochimaru was meticulous in protecting his research data. No matter how much they investigated, they could only uncover surface-level information.

    Thus, Obito and Zetsu could only speculate about the extent of Orochimaru''s resurrection capabilities.

    It was true that his clones required living human cells to grow.

    It was also true that Edo Tensei required an identical yet soulless clone to revive the dead.

    There was never a rule stating that the vessel had to be identical in size to the original body.

    Not only that¡ªgender, physique, and even overall build didn''t matter.

    Since Edo Tensei was performed by a third party, its requirements for vessels were stricter than Orochimaru''s personal reincarnation technique.

    But that didn''t mean a clone was necessary.

    And more importantly¡­

    ---

    When Orochimaru suggested creating a completely new Rin from scratch, Obito''s first reaction was disbelief.

    "Creating someone out of thin air? Even the legendary Sage of Six Paths couldn''t achieve that level of Yin-Yang Release," Obito scoffed.

    The Rinnegan was the Sage of Six Paths'' legendary eye technique.

    Obito knew that Orochimaru had a deep understanding of the Rinnegan, so he didn''t hold back in his response.

    Yin-Yang Release was the power that could breathe life into objects, allowing for creation and restoration.

    But among all known users, the strongest practitioners weren''t Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki or even Six Paths Madara.

    The true masters were Hagoromo ¨­tsutsuki, Hamura ¨­tsutsuki, and Naruto Uzumaki after receiving chakra from all nine Tailed Beasts.

    Their Yin-Yang Release wasn''t limited to simple healing.

    It could restore the vitality of those near death, as seen when Naruto saved Might Guy after opening the Eighth Gate.

    It could even recreate lost human organs, like how Naruto restored Kakashi''s missing eye.

    However, even the Sage of Six Paths could only reshape pre-existing forms.

    To create a fully-formed human from nothing? That was beyond even his capabilities.

    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have allowed himself to die of old age.

    ---

    Orochimaru remained unfazed by Obito''s skepticism.

    "You''re right," he admitted with a casual shrug. "Yin-Yang Release alone isn''t enough to create a human body.

    But you should know by now that I''ve never relied on ninjutsu."

    Obito''s expression darkened.

    "¡­What are you implying?"

    "I rely on science," Orochimaru said smoothly.

    "With my current level of research, creating a body identical to Rin''s is just a matter of time.

    If you''ve ever set foot in my lab, you wouldn''t doubt me."

    Obito fell silent.

    "¡­You''re saying you can really bring Rin back?" His voice was quieter now.

    A part of him had always considered the possibility of asking Orochimaru to help resurrect Rin.

    But his hatred, his conviction in the world''s cruelty, had buried that thought deep within him.

    Besides, there was no guarantee that Orochimaru would even agree to help.

    Yet now, Orochimaru had sought him out first.

    Orochimaru smiled. "I have no reason to lie to you.

    And if you pledge your loyalty to me, I''ll even share certain secrets you''ve never known before."

    Obito clenched his fists.

    Orochimaru continued, "Think it over. I''ll be in Kirigakure for the next few days.

    When you''ve made your decision, come find me."

    Without waiting for a response, Orochimaru disappeared from the dimly lit room.

    ---

    Reappearing via Flying Thunder God, Orochimaru landed back on the rooftop where Mei and Kabuto were waiting.

    He said nothing about his meeting with Obito.

    Instead, he instructed Mei to find them a hidden guest room, then settled in with Kabuto.

    Kirigakure was sparsely populated with shinobi at the moment, and thanks to the Flying Thunder God''s precision, no one could detect their movements.

    ---

    Could Orochimaru actually sway the darkened Obito?

    It seemed unbelievable at first, but it wasn''t impossible.

    No matter how fearsome or powerful Obito had become, to Orochimaru, he was still just a boy.

    A boy who had a weakness.

    And Orochimaru had the perfect leverage.

    For Uchiha Obito, bringing Rin back to life was far more enticing than creating an illusionary world in the Infinite Tsukuyomi.

    That''s why Orochimaru wasn''t worried about Obito refusing.

    Sure enough, within a day, Obito sought him out in Kirigakure.

    But he had one condition:

    Until Rin was successfully resurrected, he would only maintain a cooperative relationship with Orochimaru.

    Only after she was revived would he fully submit as a subordinate.

    Orochimaru, of course, had no reason to refuse.

    ---

    With their mutual agreement in place, the next steps unfolded quickly.

    Under their joint manipulation, the Fourth Mizukage, Yagura, issued an order to halt the war.

    Once all the remaining Kirigakure shinobi had returned, Yagura publicly passed the title of Mizukage to Mei.

    The decision shocked everyone.

    Even Mei herself was caught completely off guard.

    She wasn''t even twenty years old yet, how could she possibly be Mizukage?

    After all, even in the original timeline, when Minato became Hokage in his twenties, many including Danzo argued that he was too young and inexperienced for the position.

    And Minato had a much stronger record of military achievements.

    But Mei?

    She was even younger than Minato at the time of his appointment.

    She was a woman, a rarity among Kage.

    And worst of all, she hadn''t even made significant military contributions yet.

    So what qualified her to be Mizukage?

    ---

    That question burned in Mei''s mind. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Storming into Orochimaru''s guest room, she shoved the door open without hesitation.

    "Orochimaru, this was your doing, wasn''t it?" she demanded.

    She was still dressed in her signature blue attire, her expression filled with disbelief.

    Yagura''s sudden 180-degree shift in attitude, along with his immediate decision to name her his successor, was simply too suspicious.

    If Orochimaru wasn''t involved, she''d never believe it.

    Across the room, Orochimaru sat calmly at the table, sipping tea.

    Hearing her accusation, he chuckled lightly.

    "If you don''t want others to discover my presence," he mused, "you should lower your voice¡­ and close the door."

    Mei stiffened.

    After a brief hesitation, she complied, shutting the door behind her before stepping inside.

    "Damn it¡­" she muttered under her breath.

    "What the hell happened?

    Why did Yagura suddenly hand over his position to me?

    He wasn''t like this before!"

    Orochimaru set his tea down, giving her a lazy smile.

    "It''s nothing complicated," he said smoothly.

    "The root of your village''s chaos was your Mizukage."

    "So¡­" He tilted his head slightly.

    "I simply used the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan to control him and made him hand over the position.

    That''s all."

    Mei''s eyes widened in disbelief.

    "Genjutsu? You''re telling me you used genjutsu on Yagura?"

    "Mm-hmm," Orochimaru hummed, taking another sip of tea.

    "That''s¡­ impossible!" Mei protested.

    "Yagura¡­ how could he fall under a genjutsu?"

    ***

    This book is complete. Support me on Patreon to read all advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 343

    Yagura is the perfect Three-Tails Jinch¨±riki. How could he possibly be trapped in a genjutsu?

    This was the thought racing through Terumi Mei''s mind.

    Indeed, under normal circumstances, it was impossible for a perfect Jinch¨±riki to be placed under genjutsu.

    The fundamental principle of genjutsu was to disrupt the target''s chakra flow, but a Jinch¨±riki had a Tailed Beast inside them.

    If the Tailed Beast had a good relationship with its host, it could immediately regulate their chakra flow, rendering genjutsu completely ineffective.

    Just like when Killer Bee easily countered Sasuke''s Sharingan illusions in the original timeline.

    By this logic, Yagura should have been immune to genjutsu.

    And that''s precisely why he was able to remain controlled for so long without anyone suspecting a thing.

    Because no one even considered the possibility that a perfect Jinch¨±riki like Yagura could be placed under genjutsu in the first place.

    ---

    Orochimaru smiled knowingly.

    "Under normal circumstances, that would be true," he admitted.

    "But what if¡­ the Tailed Beast is placed under genjutsu as well?"

    He didn''t elaborate further.

    But the implication was clear.

    As long as both the Jinch¨±riki and the Tailed Beast were simultaneously subdued, they could both be placed under genjutsu.

    That was exactly how Obito had controlled Yagura.

    However, Obito''s ability to phase through attacks was a defensive technique.

    It gave him an advantage in evasion but not in direct combat.

    So, when it came to subduing a Kage-level Jinch¨±riki like Yagura, Obito had needed Nagato''s help.

    Of course, Orochimaru had no intention of revealing that part of the story.

    ---

    Mei furrowed her brows.

    "You''re saying¡­ you controlled both Yagura and the Three-Tails?"

    It sounded ridiculous, but she couldn''t ignore the logic.

    Suppressing a Tailed Beast was possible with certain sealing techniques.

    But controlling one?

    That could only be achieved through Wood Release or the Sharingan.

    And Orochimaru had both.

    Combined with his immense combat prowess¡­ it wasn''t impossible.

    Moreover, if Orochimaru even knew about Yagura''s Jinch¨±riki status,

    didn''t that prove he had already fought and subdued him?

    "¡­Fine," she exhaled.

    She didn''t want to believe it, but she couldn''t deny the possibility either.

    ---

    Orochimaru smirked.

    "Well then, if there''s nothing else¡ª" he stretched lazily, "¡ªyou should probably get back to handling your duties. Managing an entire village won''t be easy."

    Mei sighed in exasperation.

    She got up to leave, but hesitated at the door.

    "¡­Orochimaru, can I ask you something?"

    "Go ahead."

    "¡­Why did you help Kirigakure?"

    She turned slightly, her emerald eyes locked onto him.

    "Was it really just for peace?"

    "And¡­ even if I am Mizukage now, I have to admit¡­ I don''t deserve the title.

    I don''t have the experience.

    I don''t have the military achievements.

    There are plenty of stronger candidates in Kirigakure¡ªso why me?"

    Her voice softened slightly.

    "¡­I really want to know."

    Orochimaru was momentarily stunned by her sincerity.

    Then, after a brief pause, the corners of his mouth curled up playfully.

    "Hm¡­ well, I suppose I could tell you," he murmured.

    "But what if I told you¡ª"

    "It''s just plain curiosity?"

    Mei blinked.

    There was a moment of silence.

    Then, to Orochimaru''s genuine surprise¡ª

    Mei smiled.

    "Of course, I believe you."

    She turned fully, stepped forward

    and bowed deeply.

    "¡­Regardless of your reasons, on behalf of Kirigakure, I sincerely thank you for what you''ve done for our village."

    Her words genuinely caught Orochimaru off guard.

    Was this¡­ the mindset of a true Kage?

    For the sake of the village¡ª

    Hiruzen had cast aside their master-disciple bond and betrayed him.

    For the sake of the village¡ª

    The Third Raikage had sacrificed his own dignity, even kneeling before Orochimaru to beg for his son''s life.

    And now¡ª

    Because he had saved Kirigakure, Mei had put aside her prejudices and bowed to him, a man branded as a traitor.

    Orochimaru chuckled softly.

    "¡­I suppose I really was never meant to be a Kage."

    He shook his head.

    But as he observed Mei, her confident yet graceful posture.

    He had to admit, she was quite striking.

    "No need to be so formal," he finally said.

    "Just don''t forget our agreement."

    Mei hesitated, then nodded.

    "¡­I won''t."

    With that, she turned and left the room.

    As soon as she was gone¡ª

    A distortion rippled through the air.

    A masked figure emerged from the shadows.

    "What''s the next move?" Obito''s voice was low.

    "Do we just take Yagura and leave?"

    Orochimaru took a sip of tea, unbothered.

    "Almost," he mused.

    "But first¡­ there''s someone else I''d like to meet."

    ---

    One Day Later ¨C Jungle Outside Kirigakure

    A tall, imposing figure moved steadily through the misty jungle.

    Strapped to his waist was a massive blade, so large that it couldn''t be carried on his back.

    His skin was ashen-blue, his teeth sharp and jagged like a shark''s.

    His dark blue hair swayed slightly as he walked.

    His expression remained unreadable.

    Then, suddenly¡ª

    A black silhouette appeared before him, wielding a coral staff.

    "Who''s there?"

    The man''s sharp eyes flashed.

    He instinctively lowered his stance, fingers tightening around his sword''s hilt.

    But as he got a clearer look at the figure¡ª S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He relaxed.

    "Oh¡­ it''s you," he exhaled.

    His lips curled into a toothy grin.

    "Mizukage-sama¡ªno, my mistake¡ªthe former Mizukage."

    From behind the misty figure, a hoarse voice spoke:

    "Hoshigaki Kisame?"

    Kisame tensed.

    He immediately sidestepped, creating some distance.

    His grip on his sword tightened once more.

    "¡­You snuck up on me?"

    He grinned wider, his razor-sharp teeth glinting in the fog.

    "Hah! You must be quite the powerhouse."

    Another voice joined in.

    A masked figure stepped forward.

    "And here I thought you''d be smarter than this."

    Obito''s voice was calm, yet commanding.

    "Let''s make introductions, shall we?"

    He gestured slightly.

    "I am Uchiha Madara."

    Then, he pointed behind Kisame.

    "And the man standing behind you¡ª

    ¡ªis Orochimaru of the Legendary Sannin."

    ---

    Kisame''s pupils shrank.

    "¡­Uchiha Madara?

    Orochimaru?"

    ***

    This book is complete. Support me on Patreon to read all advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 344

    Obito originally had short hair, but at this moment, he used the Transformation Technique to alter his hairstyle.

    His once-short hair was now styled into the wild, flowing mane of Uchiha Madara¡ªthe infamous "killing mat."

    Standing behind the Fourth Mizukage, he remained partially obscured, making it difficult for Kisame to get a clear look at him.

    "Uchiha Madara? You''ve got to be kidding me." Kisame glanced at Orochimaru from the corner of his eye and grinned. "That man should have been dead long ago. As for Orochimaru?"

    He chuckled. "Now that''s a name I''ve heard way too many times over the years. Never thought I''d see you here in Kirigakure. What an honor."

    "We''ve been watching you for quite some time, Kisame Hoshigaki." Obito''s voice was calm but piercing. "It must be exhausting, carrying out all those dirty missions for your village and your country, isn''t it?"

    Kisame''s grin didn''t fade, but his grip on Samehada remained firm. "Exhausting? Maybe. But I fail to see what that has to do with you."

    His gaze sharpened. "And what I really can''t wrap my head around¡­ is how the Fourth Mizukage, someone I always believed to be a true leader ended up as your puppet."

    He sneered. "Amazing. Those glowing eyes of yours¡­ do they really have the power to control the Mizukage? Are you seriously claiming to be Uchiha Madara?"

    "It doesn''t matter whether he''s Uchiha Madara or not." Orochimaru''s hoarse voice drifted through the mist, calm yet insidious. "What matters is that from this moment on¡­ you will become one of us."

    Kisame tilted his head. "Oh?" His grin widened. "Is that an order? Or a threat?"

    Orochimaru merely spread his hands in an exaggerated shrug. "Does it really matter?"

    "You''re asking me to betray my village."

    "Not at all." Orochimaru''s lips curled into a faint smile. "But perhaps¡­ I should show you something first. It might help you make up your mind."

    As he spoke, Orochimaru pulled out a peculiar-looking device.

    A portable 3D projector.

    With the mist in the air acting as a natural screen, the projected image became even clearer, more vivid.

    "What is this¡­?"

    Even Obito was caught off guard. He knew Orochimaru had access to high-tech equipment, but this was something he had never seen before.

    Kisame scoffed. "Hah. Looks like a fancy toy."

    "This is no ordinary toy." Orochimaru''s smile deepened. "Watch carefully."

    Kisame narrowed his eyes, finally taking a closer look.

    And then¡ªhe recognized it.

    The scene playing before him was all too familiar.

    It was none other than a recording of Orochimaru aiding Mei in her bid for the Mizukage position¡­ and, more importantly, evidence of the Fuguki secretly selling Kirigakure''s classified information to foreign nations.

    Orochimaru''s voice remained eerily calm. "Your superior, the Fuguki, is a rather ambitious man."

    "Ever since the Third Mizukage stepped down, he''s coveted the position of Mizukage for himself. But, for various reasons, he was never able to seize the seat."

    "And so, following the philosophy of ''if I can''t have it, I''ll destroy it,'' he began selling Kirigakure''s secrets to rival nations in exchange for personal gain."

    Kisame''s expression shifted ever so slightly.

    His lips curled downward, his fingers tightening around Samehada''s handle.

    Even for someone like him, someone accustomed to bloodshed and betrayal, this revelation was¡­ unsettling.

    Kisame had spent his life carrying out covert missions, eliminating his own comrades in the name of duty. He had already questioned his purpose countless times.

    But this?

    Seeing his superior, the very man he had followed betraying their village so blatantly¡­ it left him feeling hollow.

    Orochimaru raised an eyebrow at Kisame''s reaction. "Oh? You''re surprised? Then¡­ let me show you something even more unexpected." sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The projection shifted.

    A woman appeared on the screen.

    She was clad in an elegant blue dress, her presence striking yet composed.

    And in that moment, her voice carried through the mist.

    A voice filled with genuine gratitude, thanking Orochimaru.

    Kisame''s eyes widened slightly. "The Fifth Mizukage¡­ Terumi Mei?"

    Orochimaru continued, his tone unchanging. "I assume you''ve figured it out by now, we had a hand in your village''s reform."

    "So, if you join us¡­ it doesn''t mean betraying Kirigakure."

    A flicker of hesitation crossed Kisame''s face.

    "¡­What exactly does your organization do?" His tone had finally lost its edge.

    A group powerful enough to not only count someone like Orochimaru among its members but also influence Kirigakure''s internal affairs?

    He had to admit¡ªhe was curious.

    Orochimaru''s answer was simple. "We maintain world peace and strive to create a world without war."

    Kisame let out a dry chuckle. "World peace? That''s quite the noble dream¡­ but this world is built on lies. How do I know what you just showed me is the truth?"

    Orochimaru smirked and tucked away the projector. "That''s easy."

    He didn''t try to argue.

    Instead, he simply called Mei over that evening to speak with him in person.

    From the mountain''s peak, Kisame watched the two interact.

    And in that moment¡ªhe believed.

    "Unbelievable." Kisame exhaled slowly. "Your influence¡­ your power¡­ it''s almost absurd. Maybe you really can change this world."

    "Then let''s go."

    Obito finally spoke again. His tone was calm, assured. "At the very least, we can promise you this, we don''t kill our own.

    "Unless, of course¡­ they betray us."

    Kisame didn''t respond immediately.

    Then, after a moment¡ªhe and Obito turned, leading the Fourth Mizukage away.

    At the foot of the mountain, Orochimaru and Terumi Mei remained, their conversation continuing.

    "Fuguki¡­ was he really leaking intel?"

    Terumi Mei still found it hard to believe.

    The leader of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist, the man who stood at the very top of Kirigakure''s hierarchy was secretly betraying them?

    Orochimaru''s reply was cold and factual. "The evidence is conclusive. Send two of your best intelligence operatives to investigate, and you''ll find out for yourself."

    Then, after a pause, he added¡ª"That said¡­ I''ll be taking Samehada."

    Mei stopped in her tracks. "Absolutely not. You''ve already taken five of our swords. If you take the last one, what are we supposed to use?"

    Orochimaru''s expression didn''t change. "A weapon is merely a tool."

    Then, as if making a casual trade, he added¡ª"Fine. I''ll have Tsunade return two of them in exchange. Consider it a deal."

    Mei stared at him, speechless.

    This man had stolen from them¡­ only to negotiate with the stolen goods?

    How shameless could he be?!

    But what choice did she have?

    With Orochimaru''s power, he didn''t need to bargain at all, he could simply take Samehada and leave.

    Yet, he had chosen to negotiate instead. In his own twisted way, he was giving her respect.

    After a moment, Mei sighed. "Fine. I want the Nuibari and the Kiba blades."

    Orochimaru shrugged. "Deal."

    "How do you plan to get Samehada?"

    "Don''t worry about it."

    "Just¡ªplease. Don''t hurt my people."

    Orochimaru chuckled. "I''ll do my best."

    ***

    This book is complete. Support me on Patreon to read all advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 345

    Kisame Hoshigaki, the infamous "Tailless Beast" of Kirigakure, was known for his monstrous chakra reserves.

    In the original story, Hyuga Neji once remarked that, aside from Naruto, Kisame possessed the largest chakra reserves he had ever seen.

    However, despite his immense chakra, Kisame''s combat effectiveness would be significantly diminished without his signature weapon¡ªSamehada.

    Thus, to mold him into a Kage-level powerhouse capable of taking on Jinch¨±riki, Orochimaru needed to ensure that this weapon ended up in Kisame''s hands.

    Originally, Kisame wouldn''t leave Kirigakure for several more years not until after Itachi had joined the Akatsuki.

    But now, everything had changed with Orochimaru''s interference.

    Even Samehada, which was meant to belong to Kisame, had to be acquired through a different method...

    The wielder of Samehada, Fuguki Suikazan, was Kisame''s superior and one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist.

    A formidable warrior in his own right, Fuguki''s strength was even more pronounced when wielding Samehada.

    As a member of the Seven Swordsmen, he was ruthless by nature yet highly vigilant, especially when it came to guarding his weapon.

    Samehada never left his side, not even when he slept.

    But for Orochimaru, who possessed the Flying Thunder God Technique, stealing it was hardly a challenge.

    Summoning Jutsu!

    With a boom, a puff of white smoke appeared, and a small black creature emerged before Orochimaru.

    "Master!"

    "Ah, I need you to steal something for me."

    "Steal¡­ steal??" The little creature, Yamata, hesitated, clearly confused.

    With Orochimaru''s strength, wouldn''t it be easier to just take what he wanted by force?

    Why resort to sneaky tactics?

    But as a summoned beast, it had no right to question Orochimaru''s orders.

    Wherever Orochimaru pointed, it would go.

    So¡­

    Using the vision granted by his scout flies, Orochimaru marked Yamata with a Flying Thunder God seal and directed it to burrow underground, heading toward Fuguki''s residence.

    Though Fuguki was not a major political figure, as one of the Seven Swordsmen, his estate was naturally quite large.

    His home¡ªa massive stone fortress¡ªwas spacious, sturdy, and heavily secured.

    Scanning the empty halls, Orochimaru smirked.

    It seemed this man was quite confident in his own security.

    Aside from four or five guards stationed around, there was no one else inside.

    According to prior reconnaissance, Fuguki should be resting at this time, so Orochimaru wasn''t in a hurry.

    He continued guiding Yamata forward.

    At that moment, Orochimaru mused, if the Second Hokage knew his signature Flying Thunder God Technique was being used for petty theft, would he burst out of his coffin just to scold him for misusing his genius?

    ---

    By dawn, on the western outskirts of Kirigakure¡­

    Kisame sat against a massive stone, his massive sword resting across his lap as he dozed off.

    A short distance away, Obito and the Fourth Mizukage sat across from each other in silence, both lost in thought.

    There was no conversation, no exchange of words¡ªonly quiet observation.

    Then¡ªwhoosh!

    A figure suddenly appeared before them.

    Kisame''s eyes snapped open, his instincts sharpening as he prepared for battle, only to see a large, bandaged sword thrown toward him.

    "This is for you," Orochimaru said casually, tossing the weapon his way.

    Kisame reflexively caught it, but as his gaze fell upon the blade, a flicker of astonishment crossed his face.

    "¡­Samehada?"

    He was genuinely surprised. Orochimaru had actually managed to obtain this legendary weapon so effortlessly?

    "Did you take care of Fuguki?" Kisame asked, his excitement barely concealed.

    "No," Orochimaru replied flatly. "I have no interest in him."

    Fight? Kill?

    Orochimaru had long since lost interest in reckless battles.

    If he didn''t have to fight, he wouldn''t. And if the opponent wasn''t worth his time, he certainly wouldn''t bother.

    "Then how did you get it?" Kisame asked, gripping the sword tightly, unable to contain his curiosity.

    He had coveted this weapon for a long time.

    He had been waiting for the right moment to take it himself, but now, Orochimaru had simply handed it to him?

    If Fuguki was still alive, how had Orochimaru managed to seize his sword?

    Hearing Kisame''s question, Orochimaru simply shrugged. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "That''s a secret."

    ---

    At that same moment¡­

    Fuguki Suikazan awoke from his slumber.

    Instinctively, he reached for his weapon.

    But his hand grasped nothing but empty air.

    Frowning, he groped around again¡ªonce, twice, three times¡ªyet still found nothing.

    (T/N: That feeling when you can''t find your phone hahaha.)

    His body stiffened.

    A deep sense of unease crept into his gut.

    Bolting upright, he turned to where Samehada should have been¡ªonly to see an empty space.

    His stomach dropped.

    "¡­No way."

    A furious roar erupted from the stone fortress.

    His blade¡ªgone?!

    How was that possible?!

    His residence was extremely well-hidden, practically impenetrable!

    Within Kirigakure, his security was second only to Danzo''s in Konoha!

    There were no outsiders nearby, and with his strength, there was no way someone could have infiltrated his domain without him noticing.

    Right?

    Right?!

    Yet, the evidence was undeniable.

    Just as panic began to set in¡ªBAM!

    The door was kicked open.

    A flood of Kirigakure shinobi poured in.

    "What the hell is this?!" Fuguki snarled, his fury palpable. "Do you all have a death wish?!"

    One of the leading shinobi stepped forward and spoke coldly.

    "Under the orders of Lord Mizukage, Fuguki Suikazan, you are under arrest for treason."

    "What?!"

    Fuguki''s eyes widened in shock.

    Treason?

    Before he could fully process the accusation, his battle instincts flared.

    "¡­You''re looking for a fight?" he growled darkly. "Fine¡ªI''ll give you one."

    Ninja Art: Needle Senbon!

    His hair instantly hardened, transforming into countless needle-like projectiles that shot toward the Kirigakure forces like a torrential storm.

    But¡ªsplash!

    The shinobi struck by the attack dissolved into puddles of water.

    Water clones!

    The real operatives had been prepared for resistance from the very start.

    From the moment Fuguki fought back, this was no longer an arrest, it was an execution.

    If he still had Samehada, he could have turned the tide of battle.

    Even if Mei personally led the charge, there was a chance he could have escaped.

    But now?

    Without Samehada, he was like an eagle with clipped wings¡ªpowerless.

    Escape was no longer an option.

    Especially now that he had arrived.

    A white-haired boy in a short-sleeved top stepped forward from the crowd.

    The moment Fuguki saw him, all thoughts of fleeing vanished.

    His heart sank.

    "¡­Damn it. H¨­zuki Mangetsu?!"

    "Haha, my apologies, Lord Fuguki," Mangetsu said with a smirk.

    ***

    This book is complete. Support me on Patreon to read all advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 346

    H¨­zuki Mangetsu, a prodigy of Kirigakure, was a master of the Seven Ninja Swords.

    But now, before he ever had the chance to wield them all, six of the seven blades had already fallen into Orochimaru''s hands.

    The only exception was the Executioner''s Blade, which had been taken by J¨±z¨­ Biwa to the Akatsuki.

    As a result, Mangetsu now found himself without a sword to wield.

    Even so, his combat prowess far exceeded that of an ordinary shinobi.

    The H¨­zuki Clan''s secret Water Transformation Technique made him immune to physical attacks, and combined with his exceptional combat skills and the support of other Kirigakure shinobi, taking down Fuguki Suikazan, who had lost Samehada was an easy task.

    Thus, the Bloody Mist era under the Fourth Mizukage, Yagura, was brought to an early end thanks to Orochimaru''s involvement.

    With his assistance, the young Terumi Mei embarked on her path to becoming the new Mizukage.

    A nineteen-year-old Kage?

    A remarkable feat.

    While not as extreme as Gaara becoming Kazekage at fifteen, it was still unheard of for a nineteen-year-old woman to take such a position at this point in history.

    After handing Samehada over to Kisame, Orochimaru parted ways with them.

    He carried a katana at his side, moving leisurely along the forest paths of the Land of Water.

    "Kabuto."

    "I''m here, Lord Orochimaru."

    "How is the investigation I assigned to you progressing?"

    "We''ve located their settlement and gathered detailed information on the clan."

    "Good. In that case, it''s up to you to find an opportunity to retrieve the child." sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Yes, Lord Orochimaru."

    With that brief exchange, Kabuto''s next task was decided.

    Orochimaru gave a slight nod, then pulled out two scrolls and handed them to Kabuto.

    "These should help you handle any unexpected situations."

    "Thank you, Lord Orochimaru." Kabuto accepted the scrolls with both hands, bowing respectfully.

    He knew that one contained advanced ninja tools, while the other held genetic restoration fluid.

    With these, along with his own skills in espionage, he could operate freely within the Land of Water.

    Orochimaru waved him off and continued his slow journey toward the border.

    Kabuto, however, remained where he was, only looking toward the dimly lit distance once Orochimaru had disappeared from view.

    "¡­Kimimaro of the Kaguya Clan?"

    Why had Orochimaru come to the Land of Water?

    It certainly wasn''t to help Kirigakure with its reforms.

    His real reason, aside from avoiding Obito was to study the Kaguya Clan''s bloodline.

    By now, his own strength had reached a level where conventional power held little interest for him.

    While he was delving into scientific advancements, researching ancient bloodlines had become another of his pursuits.

    The Kaguya Clan was a warlike people, known for their unique kekkei genkai, the Shikotsumyaku.

    One of their members who inherited this ability was named Kaguya Kimimaro.

    From Orochimaru''s recollections, Kimimaro''s features bore a striking resemblance to those of the ancient ¨­tsutsuki clan.

    In other words, the Kaguya were likely direct descendants of Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki.

    Orochimaru''s current interests were largely focused on those connected to the ¨­tsutsuki lineage.

    As for helping Kirigakure reform?

    That had been nothing more than a fleeting whim after his encounter with Terumi Mei.

    People who were too kind would be trampled by the times, but those who only knew war and slaughter would be abandoned by them just the same.

    The Kaguya Clan belonged to the latter category.

    A clan that lived solely for battle, without intelligence or strategy, was doomed to destruction.

    Orochimaru had no intention of saving them.

    He had simply left Kabuto behind in the Land of Water with instructions to retrieve Kimimaro and bring him to Otogakure.

    Time passed, and soon, it was June of Konoha''s 52nd year, one month after Orochimaru had left the Land of Water.

    In a cavern hidden within a hollow mountain in the Land of Grass, two figures clad in black robes adorned with red clouds stood side by side.

    One possessed lavender ripple-patterned eyes.

    The other, a woman, wore a small purple flower in her hair.

    The cave was dark and damp, but neither of them minded.

    Behind them stood a massive humanoid statue, its nine empty eyes staring blankly ahead, its body resembling withered wood.

    The Gedo Statue.

    They were preparing to perform a sealing ritual.

    Pain stepped onto his designated spot on the Gedo Statue, ready to begin the process, when Konan suddenly spoke.

    "Pain¡­ are we really going through with this?"

    "Why?" Pain''s voice was calm. "Do you doubt Lord Orochimaru?"

    "No," Konan hesitated. "It just feels¡­ cruel."

    "Cruel?" Pain''s expression remained unreadable. "If not for Lord Orochimaru, we would have endured far worse cruelty."

    "He saved us from the horrors of war, Konan. So don''t waver now."

    "You''re right," she sighed. "I was overthinking it. Sorry."

    Pain gave a faint smile but said nothing more, raising his hand into position.

    A moment later, spectral projections of figures clad in Akatsuki robes appeared one by one on the fingers of the Gedo Statue.

    Including Pain and Konan, there were only seven in total.

    "Summoning us at this time¡­ what''s the reason, Leader?" came the cold, hoarse voice of Sasori of the Red Sand.

    Sasori had two forms, his human form and his puppet form.

    At the moment, he was in his puppet body, Hiruko, lying low to the ground, the metallic scorpion tail behind him swaying slightly.

    Pain responded flatly.

    "We''re sealing the first captured Tailed Beast today. But first, let me introduce two new members."

    "Oh? New recruits?"

    "Heh, now this is getting interesting. The group''s been feeling a little empty lately."

    "Is that so? Then I suppose one of them must be responsible for the first capture?"

    "You''ll see soon enough."

    At that moment, a loud, echoing boom sounded from the cavern''s stone entrance.

    Slowly, the stone door creaked open.

    A tall figure clad in an Akatsuki robe stepped inside, a massive sword strapped to his back.

    J¨±z¨­ Biwa narrowed his eyes.

    "¡­Fuguki? No¡­ wait. You''re that guy¡­ Kisame?"

    "Oh? J¨±z¨­-senpai is here too?" Kisame grinned, amused. "What a pleasant surprise."

    With a loud thud, he casually dropped an unconscious body onto the cavern floor.

    It was Yagura.

    The stone door sealed shut behind him.

    J¨±z¨­''s gaze flicked to the weapon on Kisame''s back.

    "¡­Wait. You have Samehada? That means¡­ the Fuguki¡­"

    "Oh? Looks like you''re familiar with each other."

    "More Mist defectors, huh?"

    "Hah! Kirigakure sure breeds a lot of rogue ninjas."

    "Heh, the more, the merrier, I suppose."

    A sudden, raspy chuckle echoed through the cavern.

    The room fell silent.

    All eyes turned toward the source of the voice.

    A figure with golden, snake-like eyes had appeared on the left pinky finger of the Gedo Statue''s projection.

    Orochimaru.

    ***

    This book is complete. Support me on Patreon to read all advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 347

    Although Orochimaru was one of the founding members of Akatsuki, the leader of the organization was still Pain.

    Just as Yahiko had been the nominal leader of Amegakure, Pain now held the same role within Akatsuki.

    Orochimaru had never met the majority of the other members before.

    Yet the moment he arrived, he heard them engaged in a lively discussion.

    Taking a quick glance, he saw several familiar figures among them, along with one person he didn''t recognize.

    Even with his vast knowledge, Orochimaru couldn''t immediately determine which village this unfamiliar ninja came from.

    "So, you must be our second new recruit?" Sasori remarked calmly.

    "You don''t even greet your seniors when you see them? That''s a bit rude, don''t you think?" Kakuzu added.

    "When new members join, isn''t it customary to introduce themselves first?" another unknown ninja chimed in.

    This kind of hazing wasn''t uncommon.

    In any organization, veteran members often tested newcomers and in a group like Akatsuki, composed entirely of S-rank rogue ninja, such behavior was even more pronounced.

    Seeing that everyone was targeting Orochimaru, Kisame¡ªwho had also just joined grinned and wisely chose to remain silent.

    Although he wasn''t sure under what circumstances Orochimaru had joined Akatsuki, or exactly when he had, he knew one thing for certain: Orochimaru was terrifyingly strong.

    The ease with which he had stolen Samehada alone was beyond the abilities of an ordinary shinobi.

    Orochimaru, unfazed, was about to respond, but to everyone''s surprise, Pain spoke first.

    "Let me handle the introductions."

    Despite his irritation, Pain maintained a calm demeanor.

    "This man''s name is Hoshigaki Kisame. Like J¨±z¨­, he hails from Kirigakure."

    "And the one who just arrived¡ªOrochimaru. One of the legendary Sannin of Konoha. I trust you''ve all heard of him."

    Orochimaru, one of the Sannin?

    At the mention of the name, there was a brief silence.

    Then¡ª

    "Seriously?"

    "So that''s who he is? No wonder he''s so confident."

    "Another big name joining our ranks, huh?"

    Everyone reacted with varying degrees of surprise.

    After all, who in the shinobi world hadn''t heard of Orochimaru?

    His reputation far surpassed that of Hanz¨­ of the Salamander, the former ruler of Amegakure.

    Considering his strength, why would he bother introducing himself to them?

    J¨±z¨­ Biwa, however, found himself in a particularly awkward position.

    He had recognized Orochimaru the moment he arrived.

    The last time they had met, Orochimaru had nearly wiped out the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist.

    And now?

    Now, they were part of the same organization.

    But Orochimaru clearly had no interest in him.

    Back then, they had been on opposing sides, and it had been a battle to the death.

    Now, they were colleagues, so there was no point in dredging up the past.

    Pain continued with the introductions, and Orochimaru quickly took stock of the group.

    The unknown figure appeared to be a rogue ninja from the Land of Grass.

    Not that it mattered.

    He was grouped with Kakuzu, which meant he was unlikely to survive long anyway.

    "Enough talk. Let''s begin sealing the Tailed Beast," Pain ordered, cutting off any further conversation.

    Akatsuki''s membership was small, and most of them were already well-known figures. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    A simple introduction was more than enough.

    At Pain''s command, everyone fell silent.

    Kisame moved to his assigned position.

    On the way here, Obito had already given him a brief explanation of the sealing process, so even though this was his first time, he wasn''t completely unfamiliar with it.

    Under normal circumstances, a Jinch¨±riki''s strength was at least on par with a Kage, and they were heavily protected by their respective villages.

    Capturing them alive was no easy task.

    But Yagura was a rare exception.

    To ensure the sealing process went smoothly, Obito had released the genjutsu controlling Yagura partway through, leaving him in a weakened state.

    Then he had ordered Kisame to incapacitate him.

    And with Kisame''s abilities, combined with Samehada, taking down a lone Tailed Beast was almost too easy.

    Capturing a Jinch¨±riki alive?

    For him, it might be easier than for anyone else.

    By the time Yagura regained consciousness, he was already severely injured.

    He had no chance against Kisame.

    Phantom Dragon Nine Seals.

    With a hand seal, Pain activated the technique.

    The Gedo Statue opened its mouth, and nine spectral dragon-like chakra constructs emerged, coiling around Yagura and siphoning his chakra.

    A Jinch¨±riki was a unique existence.

    Their life force was intrinsically linked to their Tailed Beast.

    To extract a Tailed Beast, the Jinch¨±riki had to be captured alive, then forcibly separated from the beast before they died.

    The Phantom Dragon Nine Seals was a technique designed specifically for this purpose.

    It was an ability granted by the Gedo Statue itself.

    But because Tailed Beasts contained massive amounts of chakra, the sealing process would take several days.

    Could a Jinch¨±riki survive after their Tailed Beast was extracted?

    Orochimaru had pondered this question for years.

    Beyond the resurrection techniques he had developed, he had also considered other possibilities such as life force transfer.

    Once a Tailed Beast was removed, the Jinch¨±riki''s life force rapidly deteriorated.

    Even those with the vitality of the Uzumaki Clan could only hold on for a short time.

    But since the problem was a loss of life force, then theoretically, if enough life force was replenished after the extraction, the Jinch¨±riki could survive.

    This was the principle behind Chiyo''s Reanimation Jutsu.

    However, artificial humans, clones, and White Zetsu lacked true life force.

    The only viable method was life-for-life exchange.

    Orochimaru''s thoughts drifted back from miles away, returning to his physical body, which sat inside a wooden house at an orphanage.

    He let out a quiet sigh.

    Whether it was using Edo Tensei in combination with cloning or forcibly transferring life force from one person to another, both could be considered forbidden techniques.

    Edo Tensei required human sacrifices.

    Life exchange, while it could be seen as an act of self-sacrifice, could also be twisted into dark sorcery if imposed on others.

    Still¡­

    "¡­Hm? How did I overlook this before?"

    A sudden realization struck him.

    He quickly stood up and walked out of the room.

    Outside, in an open clearing, two figures, one large, one small were playing a game.

    "Kushina! Come here!" Orochimaru called out.

    The red-haired woman turned in surprise.

    "Huh? Lord Orochimaru, are you finished training?" she asked, carrying her young daughter in her arms as she approached.

    "I''ve found a way to keep you alive," Orochimaru said without preamble.

    "¡­Really?"

    Kushina''s eyes widened in shock, but her expression quickly turned wary.

    "¡­Wait. It''s not one of those techniques again, is it?"

    "Of course not." Orochimaru chuckled.

    "I just remembered¡ªthe Nine-Tails can be split."

    ***

    This book is complete. Support me on Patreon to read all advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 348

    The people of Konoha, especially the women around Orochimaru shared a common trait.

    They were too kind.

    Uzumaki Kushina was no exception.

    According to her, if Orochimaru had to obtain the Tailed Beasts, she would rather die than see him turn into a monster who abused forbidden techniques and killed without hesitation.

    Because now, she wasn''t just a kind-hearted woman.

    She was a mother.

    She wanted Orochimaru to remain a positive figure in her daughter''s eyes.

    If this had been the old Orochimaru, he would have scoffed at such naive thinking.

    In this chaotic era, what was the difference between killing a man and slaughtering livestock?

    Good and evil, righteousness and wickedness, were they anything more than illusions?

    The Third Hokage had been known as a kind leader, yet on the battlefield, he had killed countless people.

    And behind closed doors, hadn''t he also conducted his own secret experiments on living subjects?

    But as time passed, Orochimaru''s perspective had shifted.

    He had grown weary of constant bloodshed.

    Life without personal connections held no meaning.

    So he had started exploring new avenues of study, learning to consider other people''s opinions.

    That was why he had agreed to Kushina''s request.

    He would find another way to ensure her survival.

    Until now, his focus had been on the concept of life force transfer.

    But he had overlooked a simpler solution, the Nine-Tails'' chakra could be split into Yin and Yang.

    One part Yin, one part Yang.

    As long as a portion remained within her, Kushina would not die. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Moreover, if extracting a Tailed Beast killed the Jinch¨±riki, but immediately sealing another one inside allowed them to survive.

    Then didn''t that mean a synthetic chakra entity, created with Yin-Yang Release, could serve the same purpose?

    Or perhaps, could a massive infusion of life force sustain a Jinch¨±riki even after their Tailed Beast was removed?

    Similar to how Naruto had saved Might Guy?

    After listening to Orochimaru''s theory, Kushina finally felt some relief.

    "Splitting it in two? That¡­ that actually makes sense! When do you need it?"

    "We''ll talk about it later. I have some unfinished business to take care of first."

    "By the way, Kushina¡­" Orochimaru suddenly smirked, tilting her chin up with his fingers. "Why do you keep calling me ''Lord''? Do we really need to be so formal?"

    "I¡­ I think it''s fine the way it is."

    Kushina smiled as she cradled her daughter in her arms.

    Back when she first met Orochimaru, she had little romantic attachment to him.

    But feelings could change over time.

    She wasn''t immune to that.

    "What''s so good about it?"

    "Anyway, I think it''s best this way! This way, other people won''t suspect our relationship. And when we''re¡­ doing things, it feels¡­ um¡­ better..."

    Orochimaru blinked.

    "¡­"

    Huh.

    Had she always been this sly?

    ---

    With Orochimaru in Akatsuki, the organization''s progress had accelerated significantly.

    Just two months after sealing the Three-Tails, they had pinpointed the locations of the other Tailed Beasts.

    Inside a cavern, the Akatsuki meeting commenced once again, their spirits projected onto the fingers of the Gedo Statue.

    But this time, only eight figures were present.

    "Kakuzu, where''s your partner?" J¨±z¨­ Biwa asked curiously.

    "Dead," Kakuzu replied flatly.

    "¡­Did you do it on purpose?"

    "He should''ve dodged."

    Kakuzu''s tone was so indifferent that he might as well have been talking about the weather.

    Well, it was only natural.

    Akatsuki was made up of highly capable shinobi. If a weaker recruit couldn''t keep up, their death was inevitable.

    "Whatever. If he''s dead, he''s dead."

    Pain''s voice carried no emotion.

    Most of Akatsuki''s recruits were criminals. He wasn''t going to waste time mourning them.

    "However, with only eight of us, it''ll be difficult to capture and seal all the Tailed Beasts efficiently."

    "We''ll just go one at a time," Orochimaru said.

    Right now, Uchiha Itachi and Deidara were still brats, and Hidan was even younger than Kabuto.

    Recruiting them was out of the question.

    So for now, they had no choice but to proceed methodically.

    "¡­That''s our only option for now," Pain agreed. "We''ll divide into teams.

    "Konan and I will head to Kirigakure to capture the Six-Tails.

    "Kisame and J¨±z¨­, you''ll go to the Land of Earth and retrieve the Four-Tails and Five-Tails.

    "Orochimaru and Kakuzu, you''ll be responsible for the Two-Tails and Eight-Tails.

    "Sasori, return to the Land of Wind and prepare. Once Konan and I capture the Nine-Tails, we''ll join you.

    "As for Zetsu, you''re not a combatant, so you''ll focus on gathering intel."

    "Understood."

    "No problem."

    "Let''s move."

    One by one, the projections faded from the cave.

    "Orochimaru."

    Kakuzu remained a moment longer, turning to face him.

    "Where should we meet?"

    "Where are you now?" Orochimaru asked.

    "Land of Fire. Short Book Street."

    "Hm? That''s close." Orochimaru smirked. "Wait for me there."

    "Fine." Kakuzu''s eyes gleamed faintly. "I hope you''re as interesting as your reputation suggests."

    Orochimaru gave no response.

    Instead, his projection disappeared in an instant, and his consciousness returned to his body.

    This time, he was not in the Land of Sound.

    He was in Konoha.

    More specifically, Tsunade''s bedroom.

    The moment he opened his eyes, he found Tsunade sitting cross-legged in front of him, her elbows resting on her knees, chin propped up in her palms, watching him intently.

    Their faces were close. No more than twenty centimeters apart.

    "¡­Tsunade, why are you staring at me like that?"

    "I wanted to see what you were up to."

    Tsunade sighed, shaking her head.

    "We were having a nice conversation, and then you just¡ªbam. Meditation. What''s with that?"

    "This is my job."

    "Your job?" She raised an eyebrow. "What, plotting world destruction?"

    "I''ll explain later."

    "Fine, whatever." She leaned back, dropping the subject.

    "Now, back to what we were talking about. You said you''re capturing Tailed Beasts¡­ and your reason is to reduce casualties?"

    "What do you mean by that?"

    Orochimaru shrugged.

    "It''s not hard to understand, is it?"

    "We''ve all seen firsthand the destructive power of Tailed Beasts."

    "If our forces overwhelm the enemy, and they''re backed into a corner, what do you think will happen? A single Tailed Beast Bomb could wipe out thousands."

    "Even though I can subdue a Jinch¨±riki with ease, the safest course of action is to capture the Tailed Beasts beforehand."

    Tsunade exhaled sharply.

    "¡­How long will this take?"

    "Six months at most."

    "So in six months, war will break out?"

    Orochimaru''s golden eyes gleamed.

    "¡­It might not even take that long."

    ***

    For every 200 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 30+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 349

    Whether or not all Akatsuki members were present was irrelevant.

    What mattered was that Orochimaru needed an organization like this to shake the ninja world.

    That was why, despite having the power to stop it, he had instead played a role in its formation.

    He had no qualms about sharing much of this information with Tsunade, because with his current strength, he was confident he could control everything.

    The two of them talked from early evening into the late hours of the night, and by the end of it, Tsunade had a solid grasp of the situation.

    "So, according to you, Kushina¡­"

    "She''ll be fine," Orochimaru assured her, explaining his plan with the Nine-Tails.

    Splitting the beast in two and leaving half of it within her was enough to sustain her life. And beyond that, he had other methods to support her survival.

    "¡­Right." Tsunade nodded thoughtfully at his words. "But, husband, if you truly want to minimize casualties, you should also consider the lives of the other Jinch¨±riki."

    "Of course, I already know that. No need to remind me," Orochimaru replied matter-of-factly. "I have my own way of handling things."

    Some Jinch¨±riki were relatives of the Kage.

    Killing them would provoke relentless retaliation from their villages, one that wouldn''t stop unless every last one of them was eradicated.

    To avoid such trouble, it was in his best interest to ensure the Jinch¨±riki survived the extraction process.

    "As long as you understand," Tsunade said with a small sigh of relief. "I was worried you might change."

    Ever since Orochimaru had defected from Konoha and she had become Hokage, their meetings had grown infrequent.

    She had feared that, in that time, he might have turned into the kind of man she dreaded most.

    Orochimaru smirked and playfully lifted her chin.

    "Whether I''ve changed or not¡­ you could always test it yourself."

    "Hm? Test it?" Tsunade blinked, then let out a laugh. "Hah! You''re just looking for an excuse to mess with me every time you come back to Konoha, aren''t you?"

    "What do you take me for? Some tool to relieve your stress? If that''s the case, why not go to one of them?"

    "I already have." Orochimaru''s eyes flicked downward, his gaze drifting to her collar. "But after all my travels, I''ve realized, I still prefer yours the most."

    "Yeah, right. Who''d believe that?" Tsunade scoffed, wrapping an arm around his neck. "Now carry me inside."

    "¡­You seem more eager than I am."

    "Of course I am. You have plenty of options, but I only have you. Now shut up and lie down."

    And so, Tsunade took the lead in claiming the battlefield.

    It was a long, exhausting night.

    ---

    Early the next morning, Orochimaru quietly left Konoha and resumed his mission to capture the Tailed Beasts.

    Catching one was no easy task.

    But for members of Akatsuki, all they needed was to locate the Jinch¨±riki.

    Finding the right moment to act was simply a matter of patience.

    After all, no one made it into Akatsuki without exceptional means.

    This time, they once again operated in pairs.

    A lone operative might be overwhelmed, but two were enough to handle any emergency.

    However, even with multiple teams working at once, the sealing process dictated the pace.

    The Gedo Statue could only absorb one Tailed Beast at a time.

    Sealing two simultaneously wouldn''t shorten the process, it would just make it more complicated.

    Thus, the missions were staggered.

    In the blink of an eye, two months passed.

    By then, two more Tailed Beasts had been sealed into the Gedo Statue.

    One was the Six-Tails, Saiken, captured by Pain.

    Its Jinch¨±riki, Utakata, was only slightly older than Kabuto.

    The other was the Four-Tails, Son Gok¨±, captured by Kisame.

    Its Jinch¨±riki, R¨­shi, had put up a decent fight, but the outcome was inevitable. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Investigation. Strategy. Extraction.

    All in all, the process had taken two months.

    ---

    Konoha Year 53, January.

    In a secluded canyon within the Land of Lightning, a lone kunoichi was training.

    She had long, straight brown hair with a single braid draped down her back.

    Her movements were swift, precise, refined by years of discipline.

    Boom!

    A series of massive fireballs erupted from her hands, scorching the earth beneath them.

    The ground beneath her feet smoked from the lingering heat.

    Then, two figures appeared in the distance.

    Both were clad in black cloaks, adorned with red clouds.

    She ceased her training, her sharp eyes narrowing as she studied them.

    The two approached slowly.

    One was a pale-skinned man with long, dark hair.

    The other was a masked, middle-aged man with a grim expression.

    They stopped a few feet away.

    She observed them carefully, her posture proud, her aura commanding.

    Then, a low, raspy voice spoke.

    "Two-Tails Jinch¨±riki¡­ Nii Yugito?"

    Yugito frowned, her stance shifting slightly.

    "And who are you?"

    The two had appeared so suddenly, their intentions all too obvious.

    She knew they weren''t here for anything good.

    The pale man''s lips curled into an unsettling smile.

    "My name¡­ is Orochimaru."

    Yugito''s heart skipped a beat.

    Orochimaru?!

    Her expression darkened.

    As a Jinch¨±riki, she had never been directly involved in war.

    But she still knew the names of the world''s strongest shinobi.

    And Orochimaru''s name was one of the most feared.

    He was a man spoken of in hushed whispers.

    A monster cloaked in human skin.

    What the hell is he doing here?

    Her grip on her kunai tightened.

    "I don''t know what your business is, but if you''ve come for my Tailed Beast¡ª"

    "Relax," Orochimaru interrupted. His smile never wavered. "We''re here to save you."

    "¡­Save me?"

    "That''s right. I could explain, but it''ll make more sense once you release the Two-Tails."

    "Hmph¡­ So you are after the Tailed Beasts."

    Yugito scoffed, brandishing her kunai.

    "I don''t care who you are, even if you''re Orochimaru, I won''t just surrender without a fight!"

    She lowered herself into a ready stance.

    Her sharp, cold gaze locked onto him.

    Seeing this, Kakuzu muttered under his breath.

    "Orochimaru¡­ want me to handle this, or do you want to do it yourself?"

    "I''ll take care of it."

    "Hmph. Fine. I''d actually like to see the so-called ''legendary Sannin'' in action."

    Kakuzu took a step back, giving Orochimaru room.

    Within Akatsuki, everyone wanted a chance to team up with Orochimaru.

    His reputation was too well known.

    Everyone was curious to witness his fighting style firsthand.

    But within the organization, Pain''s word was law.

    This time, Kakuzu was the only one with the opportunity.

    Orochimaru paid him no mind.

    He stepped forward, his ever-present smirk deepening.

    "Give up. You won''t win."

    As he spoke, nine dark orbs manifested behind him.

    And yet¡ªhis golden, slit-pupil eyes remained unchanged.

    ***

    This book is complete. Support me on Patreon to read all advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 350

    Orochimaru had not activated any special mode, yet nine Truth-Seeking Orbs hovered in a perfect arc behind him.

    Clearly, he had replicated the technique of the Sage of Six Paths'' two sons, forging his own Truth-Seeking Orbs through his personal power.

    "These nine black spheres¡­"

    Kakuzu narrowed his eyes.

    Standing behind Orochimaru, he couldn''t see the man''s pupils.

    But he could feel the overwhelming power radiating from those orbs.

    Even without actively sensing them, the sheer pressure was undeniable.

    "What the hell is this¡­?" Kakuzu murmured, unable to believe what he was sensing.

    It was a power beyond comprehension.

    Truth-Seeking Orbs were the ultimate manifestation of the complete power of the Six Paths.

    They couldn''t be obtained through sheer spiritual strength or raw physical might alone.

    One needed both in balance and at an overwhelming level.

    To generate them, a shinobi''s body had to surpass even Hashirama Senju''s Sage Body, and their spiritual power had to exceed that of an ordinary Rinnegan user.

    Otherwise, at best, one could wield fragments of the Six Paths'' power, like Nagato or Madara with the Rinnegan but never produce a single Truth-Seeking Orb.

    Both Madara and Obito had created them, but only after obtaining the Ten-Tails'' power.

    Naruto had acquired them through the inheritance of the Nine Tailed Beasts and the Sage of Six Paths himself.

    So then, what had Orochimaru done to achieve this?

    There was no doubt, he had fully integrated the Rinnegan.

    And yet, through his own power and technology, he had managed to conceal the ripple-patterned eyes of the Rinnegan.

    A true sage body, combined with the Rinnegan, pushed him terrifyingly close to the level of the Sage of Six Paths.

    And with his mastery of senjutsu and the meteor-derived energy from Hoshigakure, he had gained true Six Paths-level power.

    While it wasn''t on par with the Sage after he had sealed Kaguya, it was enough.

    Seeing the nine black orbs manifest around Orochimaru, Yugito felt a deep unease.

    "¡­Is he unbeatable?"

    Boom!

    Before she could finish her thought, a sudden force struck her like a sledgehammer, sending her flying.

    Invisible attacks followed in rapid succession.

    Blow after blow.

    She couldn''t even defend herself.

    "This¡­ what is this¡­?"

    Boom!

    A massive surge of chakra erupted from her body.

    She was preparing to unleash the Two-Tails'' power to break free from Orochimaru''s relentless assault¡ª

    But before she could react, her chakra abruptly vanished.

    Orochimaru had already used the Flying Thunder God Technique, appearing before her in an instant. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    A Truth-Seeking Orb, reshaped into a black rod, was driven straight into her abdomen.

    Boom!

    Yugito''s eyes widened in shock.

    Her chakra, both hers and the Two-Tails'' was completely suppressed.

    As if it had been erased from existence.

    Her strength failed her.

    She collapsed onto one knee, gasping for breath, clutching the ground for support.

    "H-How¡­?"

    "How can he be this fast?"

    "The rumored Flying Thunder God¡­? But what about the invisible attacks before that?"

    The surrounding Kumo shinobi were just as bewildered.

    Kakuzu, too, was struggling to process what he had just witnessed.

    Was this really Orochimaru''s power?

    Had the Jinch¨±riki already lost?

    When did Orochimaru become this monstrous?

    While Kakuzu was still piecing things together, Orochimaru crouched beside the fallen Yugito.

    She tried to resist, but her body refused to move.

    "Damn it¡­"

    "I told you," Orochimaru whispered, his tone disturbingly calm, "you''re no match for me."

    He retracted the Truth-Seeking Orbs.

    Before Yugito''s strength could return, he placed a hand on her chest.

    Fire Release: Heavenly Prison.

    ---

    Kumogakure ¨C Raikage''s Office.

    "What did you just say?"

    The Fourth Raikage''s fury was palpable.

    "Yugito is missing?"

    His subordinates flinched under his glare.

    "S-Sir, the situation is¡ª"

    "Explain. Now."

    With trembling voices, they recounted the events.

    By the time they finished, the Raikage had slammed a hand onto his desk, rising to his feet.

    "Bastards¡ªall of you, with me!"

    CRASH!

    He shattered the office window and leaped out, dashing toward the scene at full speed.

    The Jinch¨±riki were Kumogakure''s ultimate weapons.

    Normally, villages assigned elite shinobi to protect them in secret.

    But Kumo was different.

    The Jinch¨±riki had good relationships with their Tailed Beasts, and Kumogakure''s warrior culture bred strength and resilience.

    The Raikage had seen no reason to assign bodyguards.

    But now¡­

    He sped toward Yugito''s usual training grounds, guided by several Kumo shinobi who had already begun their investigation.

    "Raikage-sama!"

    "What''s the situation?"

    "S-Sir¡­ aside from signs of training, we''ve found no significant traces¡­"

    "What?"

    "Wait¡ªthere''s more."

    Another scout hurried over.

    "Raikage-sama, we did find something unusual."

    "Take me there. Now."

    With a blur of movement, the Raikage and his men arrived at an open clearing.

    There, next to two faint footprints, was a shallow groove in the dirt.

    Inside the groove was a strange, viscous fluid.

    "Raikage-sama," the scout reported, "according to our analysis¡­ this is the secretion of a snake."

    "¡­A snake?"

    ---

    Land of Sound ¨C Dense Jungle.

    Two figures clad in Akatsuki''s signature black cloaks moved leisurely through the forest.

    Beside them slithered a massive python.

    Not as large as Manda, but far larger than any normal snake.

    By Ryuuchi Cave standards, it was of medium size.

    Attached to the top of its head was a reinforced iron plate, with four thick chains securing Yugito to it.

    Her limbs were bound at the corners, and her chakra remained completely sealed.

    She could barely move.

    But she was still alive.

    After all, Orochimaru had only struck her abdomen.

    And the power of the Truth-Seeking Orb had not detonated.

    For a Jinch¨±riki, such injuries were far from fatal.

    Kakuzu, who had remained silent for most of the journey, finally spoke.

    "¡­I must admit, that was impressive, Orochimaru."

    He glanced at the still-bound Yugito before adding, "One hit. That''s all it took?"

    "Hmph. Even the First Hokage couldn''t have done that in my time."

    Orochimaru didn''t deny it.

    "You''re right," he said simply. "The First Hokage couldn''t have done it."

    Kakuzu frowned slightly.

    He was an old relic.

    He had fought Hashirama Senju personally.

    And while the difference in power had been vast, his statement was no bluff.

    Just like how a young Onoki had once faced Uchiha Madara in battle.

    Even if Onoki had been terrified at the time, the fact remained, he had fought Madara.

    "¡­With power like yours, even the leader''s Rinnegan wouldn''t guarantee victory against you," Kakuzu muttered.

    "So tell me¡­ why did you even join Akatsuki?"

    ***

    This book is complete. Support me on Patreon to read all advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 351

    Is Orochimaru stronger than the First Hokage?

    It seems almost certain.

    After all, Hashirama Senju''s power stemmed from Asura ¨­tsutsuki, who inherited only half of the Sage of Six Paths'' power. That alone speaks volumes about the First Hokage''s strength.

    He was indeed powerful, capable of effortlessly subduing Tailed Beasts. But compared to Orochimaru''s current Six Paths-level abilities, the gap wasn''t insurmountable.

    Truth-Seeking Orbs were the purest manifestation of Six Paths power.

    Uchiha Madara, wielding just a single Rinnegan, had been able to obliterate nine Tailed Beasts in an instant.

    Orochimaru possessed both Rinnegan, combined with Flying Thunder God and Truth-Seeking Orbs. It wasn''t surprising that he could incapacitate a Jinch¨±riki instantly with the element of surprise.

    The black rods, created through Yin-Yang Release, were already capable of suppressing and disrupting a Tailed Beast''s chakra.

    Truth-Seeking Orbs not only carried that function but also possessed the power to obliterate all matter.

    Furthermore, Orochimaru had struck the Jinch¨±riki''s most vital chakra meridians, crippling her ability to fight back.

    ---

    "Why did I join Akatsuki?"

    Hearing Kakuzu''s question, Orochimaru gave a faint smile.

    "No grand reason. Perhaps¡­ I was just looking for something to do."

    Every Akatsuki member had their own past before joining the organization.

    Some were driven by faith.

    Some sought wealth.

    Some pursued art.

    Some simply had nowhere else to go and treated Akatsuki as a temporary home.

    "¡­Just looking for something to do?" Kakuzu narrowed his eyes. "Are you searching for the meaning of your existence?"

    "Something like that."

    Orochimaru shrugged, offering neither confirmation nor denial.

    These days, aside from delving into advanced technology, the only thing that seemed to interest him was hunting Jinch¨±riki.

    ---

    "OROCHIMARU, YOU BASTARD! STOP RIGHT THERE!"

    A familiar roar suddenly rang out, cutting their conversation short.

    Then¡ª

    Whoosh!

    Three figures dropped from the sky, landing with force.

    At the forefront stood a tall, muscular man with dark skin, dressed casually yet exuding an imposing aura.

    "¡­Tch. Looks like we''ve got company," Kakuzu muttered, frowning.

    Was Kakuzu strong?

    If Orochimaru had to evaluate him, he would say moderately so.

    Kakuzu''s raw strength might barely reach Kage level, but at best, he ranked below the Third Hokage in his prime.

    Among elite shinobi, he wasn''t particularly outstanding.

    So how had he survived this long? How had he defeated Jinch¨±riki?

    The answer was his deceptive ability.

    His Earth Grudge Fear technique allowed him to generate black tendrils that could be used for long-range ninjutsu. More importantly, those same tendrils allowed him to steal hearts and prolong his life.

    Most of his victories came from deception.

    An enemy would think they had killed him, lower their guard, only to be ambushed when he resurrected.

    It was a tactic used frequently by both the Second Hokage and Danzo¡ªfeigning death to create an opening.

    But against overwhelming force, such tactics were useless.

    And when the Fourth Raikage was leading the charge, Kakuzu''s usual tricks wouldn''t work.

    Because A wasn''t just Kage-level, he was one of the strongest in that tier.

    His raw power, combined with insane speed, made him nearly unstoppable.

    Not to mention, he wasn''t alone.

    If Kakuzu tried to play dead, A''s two subordinates would be there to finish the job before he could recover.

    ---

    "¡­So it''s the Fourth Raikage."

    Orochimaru''s lips curled into a smirk.

    "What''s the matter?" he asked lazily. "Something wrong?"

    Something wrong?!

    The Fourth Raikage''s glare darkened as he spotted Yugito, bound and restrained atop Orochimaru''s massive python summon.

    His blood boiled with fury.

    You came to my village, stole my Jinch¨±riki, and now you''re asking me if something''s wrong?!

    "Don''t play dumb!" A clenched his fists. "You already know the answer!"

    He was impulsive. Hot-tempered.

    And the kind of man who acted first and asked questions later.

    But Orochimaru was the only man alive who could make him hesitate.

    The other Kumo-nin were also staring at Yugito''s restrained form.

    Orochimaru''s smirk widened.

    "So, I take it you want her back?"

    He sighed, almost mockingly.

    "I hate to sound arrogant, but I''d advise you to abandon that idea."

    "You bastard¡ª"

    "Wait, C!"

    A young man with white hair and a slightly lazy expression suddenly stepped forward, stopping his companion.

    "Darui, what are you doing?!"

    "Don''t rush in. Not against this guy."

    Darui''s tone was cautious.

    Though he had never personally witnessed Orochimaru fight, as one of the Raikage''s guards, he had detailed intelligence on the Sannin.

    C, however, was younger. He had only recently become A''s bodyguard and had no idea just how dangerous Orochimaru truly was.

    Among their group, only A could last more than a few seconds against him.

    Anyone else who rushed in?

    Dead on arrival.

    "¡­Orochimaru," A growled. "I''m not letting you leave today. C! Darui!"

    "Right!"

    "Understood!"

    Lightning Release: Illusion Technique ¨C Thunder Illusion Lightning Pillar!

    Lightning Release: Black Panther!

    Both Kumo-nin swiftly formed hand seals.

    A faint beastly roar echoed as black lightning took the form of a massive panther, surging toward Orochimaru and Kakuzu.

    Almost simultaneously, a blinding light, similar to the White Extreme Attack, flashed, robbing them of their vision.

    As the Raikage, A knew exactly what had to be done.

    His Jinch¨±riki had been captured.

    He had found the enemy''s trail and caught up to them.

    If he hesitated because the enemy was too strong, then what kind of Raikage was he?!

    But none of them realized¡ª

    Orochimaru was already playing on a different level. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    With Nozomi''s blinding light and his absurd speed, A shot toward Kakuzu in an instant.

    He knew Orochimaru was strong.

    Even with two guards backing him up, taking him down would be no easy task.

    So instead, he aimed for the weaker target first.

    Eliminate Kakuzu, recover Yugito, and then focus everything on Orochimaru.

    ---

    "Too fast!"

    Kakuzu''s eyes widened.

    He tried to dodge¡ª

    But blinded by the lightning beam, there was no way he could react in time.

    Heavy Stream Storm!

    BAM!

    A devastating punch slammed into Kakuzu''s back, right over his heart.

    The force sent him flying.

    But A wasn''t finished.

    Even as Kakuzu was launched through the air, A was already pivoting.

    His next target: Orochimaru.

    Yet¡ª

    Just as he was about to strike, an invisible force suddenly erupted from nowhere.

    A massive repelling force surged outward, halting the Raikage''s charge in an instant.

    "Shinra Tensei."

    ***

    This book is complete. Support me on Patreon to read all advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 352

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    A powerful repulsive force erupted from Orochimaru, radiating outward in all directions.

    The three figures were hurled back by the immense shockwave, carving deep trenches into the ground as they skidded across the terrain.

    Shinra Tensei¡ªthe gravitational repulsion technique wielded through the Rinnegan.

    Its principle was simple: by concentrating chakra at its core, the user could expel all objects around them in an omnidirectional blast.

    Why had Orochimaru used Shinra Tensei?

    The explanation was straightforward.

    While the Rinnegan had originally belonged to Uchiha Madara, Orochimaru had extracted his own pair from Nagato.

    That meant he could not only wield Madara''s abilities but also those of Nagato.

    The Limbo: Border Jail that had crippled Yugito earlier? That was Madara''s technique.

    And now, Shinra Tensei, a technique frequently used by Nagato.

    But how could Orochimaru use both?

    The truth was simple: these techniques weren''t exclusive to individuals.

    Madara had always possessed the full power of the Rinnegan, while Nagato despite his immense potential had only been able to tap into a fraction of it.

    For instance, Nagato''s Chibaku Tensei took time to charge.

    Madara, however, could unleash multiple at once with greater force.

    If one could wield Chibaku Tensei, then Shinra Tensei was naturally within reach as well.

    Madara had never used Shinra Tensei in battle, not because he couldn''t, but because he had superior abilities at his disposal.

    Even in the original timeline, Naruto¡ªwhen powered by Four-Tails¡ªhad been able to resist Shinra Tensei. Against the likes of Super-Kage-level fighters and Tailed Beasts, the technique wasn''t always practical.

    Orochimaru, however, had essentially replicated Madara''s Rinnegan.

    It was only logical that he could wield its techniques.

    Of course, his Rinnegan suppression method was still newly developed. His mastery wasn''t yet at Madara''s level.

    But with his sage body, Uchiha DNA, meteor-infused Ten-Tails chakra, and Sage Mode, his growth in Rinnegan abilities would far outpace what Nagato had achieved.

    ---

    "What¡­ was that?"

    "Damn it¡­!"

    C and Darui struggled to rise from the dirt, still reeling from the impact.

    The area around them, a ten-meter radius, had been completely leveled by the repulsion force.

    C''s face darkened.

    "What kind of power is this?"

    They hadn''t sustained major injuries, but the sheer defensive power of Orochimaru''s technique¡­

    It had negated C''s Lightning Illusion Beam.

    It had overpowered Darui''s Black Panther attack.

    And it had even sent the Fourth Raikage flying, despite his Lightning Chakra Cloak.

    A landed on his feet, staring at Orochimaru in disbelief.

    What the hell is going on with this guy?

    His attack and defense patterns were completely different from before.

    In his mind, the plan had been simple:

    C''s Lightning Illusion Beam should have neutralized Orochimaru''s Sharingan, limiting his Flying Thunder God teleportation.

    Darui''s Black Panther would have provided a follow-up strike.

    And then, A himself would have moved in to shatter Orochimaru''s defenses with his overwhelming speed and power.

    Three against one. Even if they couldn''t win outright, they should have at least pressured him.

    But Orochimaru¡­ hadn''t even used Susanoo.

    He hadn''t teleported away.

    Instead, he had unleashed a completely unknown technique¡ªShinra Tensei.

    What kind of ability is this?!

    ---

    "The Fourth Raikage¡­"

    Orochimaru smirked.

    "I''m afraid you won''t be able to stop me."

    He turned to Kakuzu.

    "Take the Jinch¨±riki and leave."

    "Tch¡­ As much as I hate this," Kakuzu muttered, pushing himself up, "I guess I have no choice."

    The moment he spoke, the left-side mask on his back detached, writhing with black tendrils, before collapsing lifelessly to the ground.

    Nothing more than an empty husk.

    The Fourth Raikage and his team immediately tensed.

    "¡­What the hell?"

    "He took a direct hit to the heart and he''s still standing?!"

    Kakuzu ignored their reactions.

    Casually dusting himself off, he began walking away, Orochimaru''s massive python carrying the captured Yugito beside him.

    Of course, he didn''t plan on going far.

    Orochimaru''s battle prowess wasn''t something just anyone could witness.

    --- S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Meanwhile¡ªThe Land of Whirlpools.

    Situated between the Land of Fire and the Land of Water, the remnants of Uzushio had long since been reduced to ruin.

    Without their once-thriving shinobi village, the land had been ravaged by war.

    However, when Orochimaru had passed through, he had cleansed the region twice.

    As a result, the Land of Whirlpools was now relatively stable.

    At that moment, eight figures moved along a hilly path within the country.

    At the forefront was Tsunade, clad in casual attire.

    Beside her walked Uchiha Mikoto, her trusted assistant.

    The remaining six figures, clad in ANBU combat uniforms and animal masks, moved in formation behind them.

    "Tsunade-sama, was it really necessary for you to come in person?"

    Mikoto''s voice carried a hint of exasperation.

    As Hokage, Tsunade already had countless responsibilities.

    And now, she had personally left Konoha to meet with enemy shinobi?

    Tsunade waved her off dismissively.

    "Being stuck in the village all day is suffocating. I needed some fresh air. This was a perfect excuse."

    "But¡­"

    "It''s fine. It''s just a few days. What''s the worst that could happen?"

    Mikoto sighed, realizing there was no talking her out of it.

    Suddenly, Tsunade narrowed her eyes.

    "Hey, Mikoto¡ªlook over there. That person on the mountain. One of theirs?"

    Mikoto followed her gaze.

    In the distance, standing atop a hill, was a young woman in a blue dress.

    Beside her stood several Kirigakure shinobi.

    Among them, a white-haired boy and a one-eyed middle-aged man.

    Mikoto nodded.

    "According to our intel¡ªyes."

    Tsunade frowned slightly.

    "¡­She''s young."

    Mikoto raised an eyebrow.

    "Well, yes. Why? Do you not like her?"

    Tsunade crossed her arms.

    "Logically, I respect her. But personally?" She smirked.

    "Can''t say I''m a fan."

    "¡­Huh? Why not?"

    Mikoto blinked, caught off guard.

    But before she could press for an answer, Tsunade had already stepped forward.

    "Tsunade-sama! Wait for me!"

    ---

    As they approached, the young woman atop the hill turned to greet them.

    Her expression was composed, her posture confident.

    "Hokage-sama, it''s a pleasure to finally meet you."

    Her voice was smooth, yet firm.

    "I am Terumi Mei, the Fifth Mizukage of Kirigakure."

    ***

    This book is complete. Support me on Patreon to read all advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 353

    Tsunade was the Hokage.

    Mei was the Mizukage.

    A meeting between the leaders of two great nations should have been a grand affair, reflecting the prestige and dignity of their respective villages.

    Yet, instead of a formal summit, they had chosen to meet in a desolate, unremarkable location.

    The reason was simple, neither of them cared for unnecessary formalities.

    The two sides met while maintaining a safe distance.

    Tsunade was accompanied by six ANBU operatives and her trusted assistant, Uchiha Mikoto.

    TMei had brought along two bodyguards¡ªAo, a seasoned veteran, and to Tsunade''s surprise, H¨­zuki Mangetsu.

    This meeting wasn''t arranged for any hostile reasons.

    There were two objectives.

    First¡ªTsunade had received word from Orochimaru and had come to return two of Kirigakure''s Seven Ninja Swords.

    Second¡ªthe two villages were finalizing a peace and alliance treaty.

    Negotiations had been ongoing for a while. It had taken a full month to finalize the details and arrange a meeting time and location.

    By convention, Terumi Mei should have traveled to Konoha to formally sign the agreement.

    Alternatively, Konoha, as the more dominant power, could have sent envoys instead of a Kage.

    But Tsunade, for whatever reason, wanted to meet Mei in person.

    And so, she found an excuse and slipped away from Konoha.

    Yet, as she laid eyes on the Mizukage for the first time, she felt something¡­ off.

    An inexplicable sense of unease settled in her chest.

    It was a feeling she had never experienced before.

    Mikoto, who was well-acquainted with Tsunade''s temperament, noticed immediately.

    She also realized that Tsunade had no idea what Orochimaru had been doing in Kirigakure.

    So why was she acting so tense?

    As for Mei, she, too, was puzzled.

    Because from the moment they locked eyes, she could sense hostility from Tsunade.

    Not the hostility born of political tension between villages.

    But the kind that came from women''s intuition.

    ---

    Land of Sound

    BOOM!

    A deafening explosion rocked the canyon.

    The ground trembled, sending shards of rock flying in all directions.

    "Lord Raikage!"

    "Sir!"

    Nozomi and Darui watched in horror as Orochimaru''s Wood Clone unleashed a Susanoo rocket barrage, obliterating the terrain.

    The sheer force left a massive crater in the battlefield.

    They wanted to rush in, to help

    But their bodies were battered, their injuries severe.

    "Damn it!"

    Darui clenched his fists, striking the ground in frustration.

    Orochimaru''s power was so overwhelming that it felt hopeless.

    Could he really force the Fourth Raikage to this level using only five Wood Clones?

    If his clones alone were this powerful.

    Then how strong was his true body?

    "What do we do now, Darui?"

    Nozomi groaned as he pushed aside a boulder pinning his leg.

    He began healing himself while keeping a wary eye on the battlefield.

    The Fourth Raikage had barely managed to withstand the full force of Susanoo''s attack.

    His Lightning Armor had provided some protection.

    But what truly unsettled Nozomi was that Orochimaru himself hadn''t even been fighting seriously.

    If this dragged on, there was only one possible outcome¡ªdeath.

    Darui picked up his fallen sword, using it to steady himself as he rose.

    "There''s no other option," he muttered.

    "Even if reinforcements arrive, they''ll only suffer the same fate."

    His voice was heavy with resignation.

    "We''ll just have to fight to the end."

    Even though he had heard the rumors about Orochimaru''s strength, experiencing it firsthand was an entirely different kind of fear.

    This wasn''t human power.

    ---

    A gentle breeze swept across the canyon.

    Orochimaru''s long, silky hair drifted in the wind.

    He stood motionless, quietly observing the battle, an unreadable expression on his face.

    Then, suddenly.

    His eyes narrowed.

    A shadow loomed overhead.

    "Big bro, I''m comin'' in hot!"

    A new voice boomed from above.

    Killer Bee¡ªThe Eight-Tails Jinch¨±riki¡ªentered the fight.

    A figure plummeted from the sky, swords glinting in both hands, aiming directly for Orochimaru.

    "Heh¡­ Finally."

    Orochimaru grinned and took a casual step back.

    CLANG!

    Two blades stabbed into the ground where he had just been standing.

    "Orochimaru, one of the legendary Sannin¡­ I''ve heard about you plenty¡­"

    Bee''s rapping accompanied a blindingly fast sword dance, his seven-sword style a whirlwind of slashes aimed at Orochimaru''s vitals.

    But Orochimaru wasn''t fazed.

    His golden snake pupils flickered.

    Behind them, hidden beneath a thin retinal membrane, lay his true Rinnegan.

    Using its enhanced perception, he sidestepped the first slash.

    And in an instant, the Kusanagi Blade materialized in his grip, gleaming silver.

    "I''m not much of a swordsman myself¡­"

    His voice was almost amused.

    "But I don''t mind playing along."

    Ding! Ding! Ding!

    Their blades clashed in rapid succession, sparks flying with each strike.

    Despite the relentless assault of seven blades, Orochimaru deflected every attack with perfect precision.

    He hadn''t used the Flying Thunder God technique.

    He hadn''t deployed the Truth-Seeking Orbs.

    Because Killer Bee had studied his teleportation abilities beforehand.

    If Orochimaru teleported away, Bee would anticipate his landing point and counter him immediately.

    Regular ninjutsu wouldn''t be effective at this range, either.

    And using Rinnegan abilities would make things too easy.

    ¡­Where was the fun in that?

    ---

    On a nearby mountaintop.

    Kakuzu, who had distanced himself from the battle, frowned as he observed the fight.

    "The speed of those attacks¡­ I can''t even follow his swordplay."

    His expression was unreadable.

    "¡­Orochimaru is actually blocking all of that?"

    Just then, the wind shifted.

    Snowflakes?

    No¡ªpaper.

    Dozens of tiny paper fragments fluttered through the air before quickly converging, taking the form of a woman adorned with a purple flower in her hair.

    "Hm? You''re here."

    Kakuzu''s voice remained impassive.

    Konan''s expression was calm, yet piercing.

    "Kakuzu, I heard you captured the Two-Tails?"

    "Over there."

    Kakuzu jerked his chin toward the distant boulder where Orochimaru''s python summon rested.

    Yugito lying atop it, conscious, but completely restrained.

    "¡­Hmph. You weren''t slow, either."

    Konan turned her gaze toward the canyon.

    "Who''s fighting?"

    Kakuzu crossed his arms.

    "The Fourth Raikage. And the Eight-Tails Jinch¨±riki."

    "¡­One against two Kage-level shinobi?"

    For the first time, Konan hesitated.

    She had heard rumors of Orochimaru''s power, but she had never seen him fight directly.

    Was he truly capable of handling both opponents at once?

    Just as she was about to speak.

    A new figure descended from the sky.

    Pain.

    Konan turned to him.

    "Pain, you arrived just in time. Want to help him?"

    Pain glanced at the battlefield.

    His Rinnegan gleamed.

    "Four Shadows? And they''re still standing without taking action?"

    He studied the scene carefully. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Then, after a moment of silence, he smirked.

    "No need."

    "He''s just blowing off some steam."

    ***

    This book is complete. Support me on Patreon to read all advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 354

    Why had Pain appeared here?

    As the leader of Akatsuki, he was responsible for summoning the Gedo Statue whenever a Jinch¨±riki was captured to begin the sealing process.

    Upon learning that Orochimaru had successfully captured the Two-Tails, both he and Konan had immediately set out.

    Yet now, after hearing Pain''s words, both Kakuzu and Konan were confused.

    "Four shadows? What four shadows?"

    "Nothing. Just watch the battle," Pain replied calmly.

    He offered no further explanation.

    As a shinobi, there were secrets even within Akatsuki that he had no intention of revealing.

    Limbo: Border Jail was an ability unique to the Rinnegan.

    With both eyes active, the user could generate four invisible clones, existing in a separate dimension, imperceptible to anyone without Six Paths power.

    These clones mirrored the exact strength and abilities of the original.

    Not only that, but they could freely shift between intangible and tangible states.

    Pain himself had never used this technique, but with his Rinnegan, he could now see it.

    Although he was curious about how Orochimaru had acquired such an ability, now was not the time for such discussions.

    ---

    On the battlefield, the fight had reached its peak intensity.

    The Fourth Raikage was gasping for breath, struggling against five Wood Release Clones.

    Darui and Nozomi had both sustained severe injuries.

    They couldn''t even get close to Orochimaru.

    Their only role now was to support Raikage by alleviating some pressure from the Susanoo on the field.

    Suddenly¡ª

    BAM!

    Killer Bee was sent flying out of nowhere.

    "Of course."

    Orochimaru planted his Kusanagi Blade into the ground before him.

    "Even now, I still can''t match you in swordsmanship, can I?"

    Taijutsu might lack the flashiness of Ninjutsu or Genjutsu.

    But when honed to perfection, it could even injure a Six Paths-level Madara.

    Orochimaru, however, was neither a taijutsu specialist nor a swordsman.

    His expertise lay elsewhere.

    If he relied on nothing but physical combat, he could overpower average taijutsu users with his sheer physical and mental durability.

    But against true masters like Killer Bee or Might Guy, he stood no chance.

    Killer Bee, still tumbling through the air, was momentarily stunned.

    "What¡­ was that just now¡­?"

    BAM!

    Another invisible strike landed, sending him hurtling away again.

    "Can''t¡­ even see the attack¡­ What''s¡­ goin'' on¡­? Fool¡­ ya fool¡­!"

    Even while being pummeled mid-air, Bee still rapped through his confusion.

    "Bee! Watch out!"

    A deep voice echoed within him.

    The Eight-Tails had finally spoken up.

    Realizing the warning came too late, Bee snapped back to awareness.

    Just in time to see Orochimaru lunging toward him, Kusanagi''s blade glinting in the dim light.

    The strike was aimed directly at his throat.

    Clang! Clang! Clang!

    Thinking fast, Bee used the swords strapped to his body, planting them into the ground to propel himself backward.

    Dodging in a series of rapid flips.

    As he did, red chakra began leaking from his body, surging like a wave.

    Within moments¡ª

    Bee was completely enveloped in a blood-red cloak, a single tail forming behind him.

    Tailed Beast Cloak¡ªActivated.

    When a Jinch¨±riki partially transformed, their body became encased in a Tailed Beast Cloak.

    But there were two distinct forms of this transformation.

    A translucent red cloak, offering moderate enhancements to strength and defense.

    And a fully materialized, blood-red version, offering massive boosts to power, durability, and speed.

    Bee had now activated the materialized form.

    This cloak was tough enough that even the Kusanagi Blade, renowned for piercing anything wouldn''t be able to cut through it. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Your reaction speed is better than the Two-Tails'' Jinch¨±riki," Orochimaru observed, retracting his sword.

    "But a single tail¡­ still isn''t enough."

    "Enough talk! Come at me!"

    With a burst of movement, Bee vanished in a cloud of dust.

    He had doubled in speed.

    Yet¡ª

    Orochimaru remained perfectly still.

    BAM!

    Lariat!

    Bee, now cloaked in Tailed Beast Chakra, slammed his arm into Orochimaru''s chest with terrifying force.

    The shockwave sent Orochimaru flying backward, the sheer inertia behind the attack capable of shattering bones.

    But¡ª

    Bee''s eyes widened.

    Orochimaru wasn''t just unharmed.

    His attack had been stopped mid-motion, repelled by some kind of invisible force.

    Not only that.

    Bee could feel his chakra being drained upon impact.

    "What the¡­ hell is this?"

    Orochimaru exhaled softly, dusting off his cloak.

    "I already told you," he mused.

    "One tail isn''t enough."

    "Forget it," he smirked.

    "Let''s end this."

    Countless snakes erupted from Orochimaru''s sleeves, coiling around Bee in an instant.

    Bee''s instincts kicked in.

    Although entangled, he used his immense Jinch¨±riki strength to try and tear free.

    But Orochimaru simply raised his hand.

    Bansh¨­ Ten''in!

    A crushing gravitational force yanked Bee straight into his grasp.

    "Bee!!"

    Both the Eight-Tails within him and Raikage from a distance shouted in alarm.

    But Orochimaru ignored them.

    A black sphere materialized in his hand.

    Truth-Seeking Orb¡ªBlack Rod.

    With a flick of his wrist¡ª

    Bee was impaled midair.

    At the last moment¡ª

    A massive tentacle surged forward, blocking the fatal strike.

    It was the Eight-Tails, intervening just in time.

    But Orochimaru merely smirked.

    "That won''t help you."

    He discarded the first black rod.

    And in the blink of an eye.

    Teleported behind Bee.

    Another black rod plunged into his back.

    Squelch!

    Bee''s body convulsed as blood splattered from his wounds.

    "Apologies."

    Orochimaru''s voice was calm, yet merciless.

    But he wasn''t finished.

    With perfect accuracy, he continued stabbing black rods into Bee''s body.

    Each attack carefully missing his vital organs.

    The combined power of the Six Paths and the Flying Thunder God was utterly overwhelming.

    It was simple math.

    Any technique combined with Flying Thunder God instantly became broken.

    Imagine a missile launcher but with the ability to teleport anywhere in an instant.

    Now add Six Paths-level abilities to that equation.

    It was completely unfair.

    "How¡­ how is this possible?"

    The Eight-Tails'' voice echoed inside Bee''s mind.

    Bee gritted his teeth through the pain.

    "What¡­ what''s wrong, man¡­?"

    "This power¡­ It''s the Truth-Seeking Orbs."

    Bee''s mind was still hazy.

    "Truth-Seeking what now?"

    The Eight-Tails hesitated.

    "That''s the power¡­ of the Sage of Six Paths."

    Bee blinked.

    "¡­Who?"

    A deep sigh reverberated through his mind.

    The Eight-Tails suddenly had the overwhelming urge to slap him.

    ***

    This book is complete. Support me on Patreon to read all advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 355

    The world of Naruto had its fair share of amusing characters.

    Jiraiya was one.

    Naruto was another.

    And without a doubt, Killer Bee was yet another.

    Though each of them could be serious and formidable in battle, their everyday personalities leaned toward the goofy and eccentric.

    The Eight-Tails had long since grown accustomed to Bee''s antics and chose not to bother explaining the significance of the Sage of Six Paths to him.

    Besides, even if he wanted to explain it now, he wouldn''t have the chance.

    Because the Fire Release: Heavenly Prison technique didn''t just seal chakra, it also severed the connection between Bee and the Eight-Tails entirely.

    Orochimaru employed the same strategy once more.

    After sealing Bee''s chakra, he retracted the Truth-Seeking Orbs and restrained him using Wood Release.

    ---

    "Bee!!"

    The Fourth Raikage let out a furious roar, pushing forward in an attempt to rescue his brother.

    Boom!

    But before he could reach Orochimaru.

    A Susanoo stepped in front of him, blocking his path.

    A single Susanoo would have been too slow to keep up with the Raikage''s speed.

    But with five of them, the playing field was even.

    ---

    Whoosh!

    Orochimaru turned slightly in Raikage''s direction, raising a hand.

    A Truth-Seeking Orb condensed at his fingertips.

    Then, without hesitation, he launched it forward.

    ---

    "Damn! This isn''t good¡ª"

    "Lord Raikage!"

    "Big bro¡ª!!"

    Everyone present realized the danger, but it was too late.

    BOOM!

    A massive explosion erupted, shaking the entire battlefield.

    The ground itself shattered.

    The sheer force of the Truth-Seeking Orb disintegrated stone, dirt, and debris into dust.

    The very air trembled under the intensity of the blast.

    A blinding white light followed, so bright that it forced everyone to shield their eyes.

    ---

    "Damn it¡­ that bastard¡­!"

    Bee clenched his fists in rage, his body struggling to move.

    But he had been struck by the Truth-Seeking Orbs earlier.

    His body hadn''t recovered yet.

    And on top of that.

    His chakra was still sealed.

    "Quit struggling."

    Orochimaru barely spared him a glance.

    Without looking back at the battlefield, he summoned another giant python and began leaving with Bee in tow.

    This time, no one pursued him.

    ---

    Powerful.

    Terrifying.

    Unstoppable.

    That was Orochimaru in the eyes of everyone present.

    Even Pain found himself momentarily taken aback, his Rinnegan reflecting shock.

    There was no doubt.

    This was true Six Paths-level power.

    Though the Truth-Seeking Orbs didn''t create explosions as large as a Tailed Beast Bomb, their destructive capability far exceeded one.

    Just how powerful had Orochimaru become?

    ---

    "Orochimaru¡­ what kind of power do you have?"

    Kakuzu couldn''t hide his astonishment.

    He was certain, if that Truth-Seeking Orb had been directed at him, he wouldn''t have even had time to revive.

    Every single one of his five hearts would have been erased instantly.

    "A power that surpasses the limits of bloodline abilities," Orochimaru answered casually.

    He had no intention of explaining the concept of Six Paths power to Kakuzu.

    Kakuzu let out a small breath.

    "¡­What a terrifying man."

    Of course, he hadn''t expected a detailed answer.

    After all, no shinobi would freely disclose all their abilities, especially not to temporary allies.

    And truthfully did Orochimaru even need allies?

    ---

    "This is nothing. Let''s go. Sealing the Tailed Beasts is the priority."

    Orochimaru didn''t waste any more words and began leading the group away.

    ---

    "¡­Is it really okay to kill the Raikage?"

    Konan''s voice carried a hint of concern.

    Publicly eliminating a Kage could trigger an international crisis.

    If that happened, nations would unite in condemning Akatsuki.

    And the world would soon be drenched in blood.

    Unlike Pain, who had experienced the full horrors of war, Konan still hoped to avoid such extremes.

    Orochimaru''s response was dismissive.

    "Don''t worry. He''s not dead."

    Konan''s eyes widened.

    "Not¡­ dead?! How is that possible?"

    She had seen the radius of the explosion.

    She had felt the overwhelming destructive force of the Truth-Seeking Orb.

    There was no way the Raikage could have survived.

    Was there?

    ---

    "There''s no need to be so shocked, Konan."

    Pain''s voice cut in.

    "Don''t forget, there were still five Wood Clones present."

    Konan suddenly understood.

    ---

    The Fourth Raikage¡ªAlive.

    Yes, he had survived.

    And not just him¡ªDarui and Nozomi were alive as well.

    Why?

    Because at the exact moment the Truth-Seeking Orb detonated, Orochimaru''s Wood Release Clone positioned itself in front of them.

    The Raikage''s Lightning Armor provided partial defense.

    Darui and Nozomi had been far enough away from the explosion.

    And Susanoo clones, combined with their own defenses, had absorbed most of the impact.

    But make no mistake.

    They had barely survived.

    When the reinforcements from Kumogakure arrived, they found the three of them half-dead.

    And as they surveyed the utterly devastated battlefield.

    The sheer level of destruction sent chills down their spines.

    "How strong¡­ is Orochimaru?"

    "¡­Terrifying. Even Raikage-sama was."

    No one dared finish the sentence.

    ---

    Capturing two Tailed Beasts at once.

    An impossible feat for most.

    For Orochimaru?

    It was just another mission.

    From the moment he sensed the Fourth Raikage approaching, he had been waiting for Killer Bee to arrive.

    He had known exactly how it would unfold.

    Because if the Raikage was in trouble, Bee wouldn''t just sit back and do nothing.

    Even though they weren''t biological brothers, their bond was stronger than blood.

    So Orochimaru had waited.

    And in the end, he hadn''t needed to wait long.

    ---

    Deep within a hidden cave in the Land of Rice Fields, the Akatsuki gathered once more.

    It was time to extract the Tailed Beasts.

    ---

    "Two at once?"

    Juzo let out a low whistle.

    "Kakuzu, your efficiency is getting ridiculous."

    "Yes," Sasori added. "And if I recall correctly, these two are among the strongest Jinch¨±riki."

    Kakuzu''s expression remained indifferent. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I didn''t do much. Orochimaru handled it alone."

    Juzo chuckled.

    "Figures. With that technique of his, even if the Jinch¨±riki went all out, they wouldn''t stand a chance."

    "Alright, enough talk."

    Pain''s voice was firm.

    "Everyone, focus on sealing the Tailed Beasts."

    "Understood."

    And thus¡ª

    The month-long process of extracting both Two-Tails and Eight-Tails began.

    ---

    One month later.

    In the depths of a remote mountain, the Gedo Statue slowly sank into the earth once more, its work completed.

    Six figures in black cloaks remained.

    And before them, two nearly lifeless Jinch¨±riki.

    Yet, as Yugito lay there, gazing at Orochimaru, disbelief filled her weakening eyes.

    "¡­Why?" she whispered.

    "Why¡­ did you save me?"

    ***

    This book is complete. Support me on Patreon to read all advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 356

    Why had Orochimaru taken pity on her?

    Was this some kind of joke?

    After all, just earlier, he had mercilessly beaten her down using Limbo: Border Jail.

    Then, after ripping the Tailed Beast from her, he had shown zero hesitation not the actions of someone inclined to show mercy.

    And yet, despite all that, he was now saving her?

    For Yugito, a nineteen-year-old Jinch¨±riki who had always struggled to form meaningful friendships, Orochimaru''s mocking tone caught her completely off guard.

    She had never heard someone talk to her like that before.

    "D-Don''t¡­ joke around!" Yugito protested weakly.

    Truthfully¡ª

    She couldn''t understand anything about Orochimaru.

    How was he so powerful?

    How had he not only easily defeated her, but also overwhelmed both the Fourth Raikage and Killer Bee as if it were nothing?

    And more importantly¡ª

    Why had he saved her after taking her Tailed Beast?

    She had fully expected to be dead by now.

    This feeling¡­

    It was utterly baffling.

    ---

    "Save your strength," Orochimaru''s hoarse voice interrupted her thoughts.

    At that moment, his hand rested over her left chest, directly above her heart.

    Orochimaru himself seemed completely unaware, but Yugito who was slowly regaining consciousness felt an unexplainable unease.

    Yet, she said nothing.

    Because despite the strangeness of it all, she could feel that Orochimaru was actually healing her.

    ---

    "¡­It''s really working?"

    Watching the color return to Yugito''s face, Konan''s eyes widened in surprise.

    Was it really possible to save a Jinch¨±riki after their Tailed Beast was extracted?

    Orochimaru hadn''t been joking?

    When the sealing ritual had concluded and the others had left, Orochimaru had claimed he could save them.

    At the time, Konan had doubted him.

    But now, she realized it wasn''t impossible after all.

    ---

    "¡­Incredible."

    Even Pain was surprised.

    To rescue someone from certain death, without using the Rinne Rebirth Technique should have been impossible.

    And yet, Orochimaru had done it.

    --- S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "My theory was correct after all," Orochimaru muttered.

    "When a Jinch¨±riki loses their Tailed Beast, their life force is extracted along with it. The key to saving them is simple, use Yin-Yang Release to recreate that lost life force and replenish their body."

    Having confirmed this, Orochimaru withdrew his hand from Yugito and placed it over Killer Bee''s chest instead.

    A Jinch¨±riki without their beast suffered symptoms similar to chakra exhaustion but far more extreme.

    It wasn''t just chakra depletion.

    It was as if every single cell in their body had been drained dry.

    Their bodies had essentially lost trillions of active cells all at once.

    A normal person would never survive such trauma.

    But¡ª

    If massive amounts of life force were injected quickly enough, it was possible to save them.

    Then, by using Yin-Yang Release to generate new cells, the Jinch¨±riki''s body could stabilize before it collapsed entirely.

    "¡­You might be the only person capable of creating that level of vitality with Yin-Yang Release," Pain admitted.

    He could use Yin-Yang Release as well, but clearly, Orochimaru''s mastery was on a completely different level.

    Orochimaru simply smirked.

    "This is nothing," he said.

    "This power is only useful in moments like these."

    "If their injuries had been fatal or if they had already died, I''d have to use a different method."

    "W-Why¡­?"

    Now able to speak, Killer Bee asked the same question as Yugito.

    His voice was weak, but his confusion was genuine.

    Why had Orochimaru captured them alive?

    Why had he taken their Tailed Beasts?

    And then why had he saved them?

    It made no sense.

    Orochimaru''s response was casual.

    "No particular reason. Just preserving resources."

    "¡­Preserving resources?"

    Both Killer Bee and Yugito exchanged bewildered glances.

    What was he even talking about?

    But clearly, Orochimaru had no intention of explaining further.

    After finishing Bee''s treatment, he stood up and dusted off his hands.

    "Alright, you''re both out of danger now. With some rest, you should be back to full strength in a few days."

    "As for your Tailed Beasts?"

    His lips curled into a smirk.

    "¡­Forget about them."

    Then, turning to Pain, he motioned for them to leave.

    "Let''s go."

    And with that, they departed, leaving behind the still-recovering Yugito and Killer Bee.

    One Month Later

    The extraction of the Two-Tails and Eight-Tails had taken a full month to complete.

    During this time, a lot had happened.

    But the biggest event was the rampage of the Fourth Raikage.

    ---

    With his Lightning Chakra Mode enhancing his already incredible durability, ordinary attacks had no effect on him.

    And Kumogakure''s medical ninjas weren''t incompetent either.

    However¡ª

    Even with advanced medical care, it had taken him three full days just to wake up after being hit by the Truth-Seeking Orb.

    And seven days before he could stand again.

    By the time he had regained mobility.

    Killer Bee was gone.

    And when he realized he had failed to rescue his brother.

    He exploded with fury.

    Gathering his forces, he marched toward Konoha, demanding an explanation.

    Why had their Jinch¨±riki been taken?

    ---

    At this point, the entire Ninja World was watching.

    Everyone knew that Tsunade was Konoha''s Hokage.

    And everyone knew that Orochimaru was her husband.

    Would Tsunade really be unaware of what Orochimaru had done?

    Of course not.

    This wasn''t just a conflict between Kumo and Akatsuki.

    It was now a test of Konoha''s stance.

    How Tsunade responded could determine whether or not a world war would erupt.

    ---

    For Tsunade, this situation was frustrating.

    In her view, Konoha should have already made peace with Kumo.

    But thanks to Orochimaru, the state of war had been sustained.

    And now.

    With Kumogakure demanding answers, she was left with no choice but to stall for time.

    She couldn''t make any decisions without hearing from Orochimaru first.

    Because if she made one wrong move, the entire Ninja World would be thrown into chaos.

    ---

    But of course, Orochimaru had anticipated all of this.

    With Zetsu feeding him intelligence, he quickly reached out to Tsunade with his response.

    When Mikoto handed her the letter, Tsunade''s eyes widened in shock.

    "What?! He wants to start a war?!"

    Mikoto, just as stunned, snatched the letter and read it.

    Orochimaru''s intentions were crystal clear.

    He was ready to go to war with Kumo.

    His plan was simple.

    He would lead his forces to crush Kumogakure and annex the Land of Lightning.

    All Tsunade had to do was deploy Konoha''s forces to the border, applying pressure to Kumo.

    The rest¡ªOrochimaru would handle.

    At the very end of the letter, he had written a single line:

    > "Trust me. I''ll keep the casualties to a minimum."

    ---

    Tsunade took a deep breath, her hands clenched into fists.

    Finally, she made her decision.

    "Pass down the order¡ªFirst-Level Combat Readiness."

    "Yes, ma''am!"

    ***

    This book is complete. Support me on Patreon to read all advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 357

    There is a fundamental difference between maintaining a state of war and actively starting a war.

    Maintaining a war-like relationship means occasional border skirmishes, where injuries are common, but deaths remain rare under normal circumstances.

    However.

    Declaring an all-out war?

    That would result in massive casualties.

    So, when news broke that Tsunade had ordered Konoha''s military into combat readiness, the village''s high-ranking officials, clan leaders, and elite j¨­nin immediately convened for an emergency meeting.

    Each faction had their own stance on the matter.

    Launching a full-scale attack on Kumogakure?

    Why?

    Wasn''t Konoha a peace-loving village?

    Wouldn''t it be better to enjoy a period of peace instead of escalating into war?

    --- sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Unfortunately.

    They were just Konoha''s shinobi.

    Now that the village leadership had already approved the decision and with Danzo actively backing it, they had no choice but to follow orders.

    Besides.

    Tsunade''s command didn''t explicitly declare war.

    Her order was simply to mobilize Konoha''s forces to the border, placing pressure on Kumogakure.

    There was still a chance that a war could be avoided.

    With that reasoning, no one had grounds to object.

    Thus, after weeks of preparation, elite forces, led by Hatake Sakumo and Namikaze Minato marched toward Kumogakure.

    ---

    Both Sakumo and Minato were renowned war heroes with exceptional leadership abilities.

    In fact, had Orochimaru not forced the Third Hokage into retirement with his three consecutive victories, the next Hokage would have been either of them.

    And as for Hatake Sakumo''s fate?

    After much reflection, Orochimaru had finally uncovered the truth behind why Sakumo had survived in this timeline.

    In the original timeline, Sakumo''s death was a result of political warfare between the Third Hokage and Danzo.

    On the surface, Sakumo had disobeyed orders to save his comrades, leading to major mission failure and public disgrace.

    Overwhelmed by shame, he ultimately committed suicide.

    However, Ninja missions are classified.

    Especially high-level operations that could result in major losses for the village.

    How had the details of such a top-secret mission leaked so easily?

    There was only one answer, Danzo had orchestrated it.

    During the Second Shinobi War, Sakumo had become a living legend, rivaling Orochimaru in merit and prestige.

    Yet Danzo wanted Orochimaru to become Hokage.

    To achieve this, he needed to eliminate the only true competitor, Hatake Sakumo.

    Sakumo wasn''t just a war hero, he was also aligned with the Third Hokage.

    For Danzo, that was unacceptable.

    So, he set a trap.

    The mission failure was manufactured.

    The public backlash was engineered.

    Danzo even approached Sakumo directly, feeding him poisonous words.

    > "Your reputation is outshining the Sannin. This is a problem for the future of Konoha."

    > "Your existence is hindering the will of fire."

    Seeing himself slandered and betrayed by his own village, yet unwilling to defect, Sakumo had only one way out.

    Suicide.

    But in this timeline, Orochimaru''s early departure from Konoha and Danzo''s loss of power had completely altered Sakumo''s fate.

    He had survived.

    And now, he was leading Konoha''s army to war.

    ---

    Kumogakure, Raikage''s Office.

    A messenger ninja rushed into the room, panic written across his face.

    "Lord Raikage!"

    "Konoha''s military is gathering at the border! It looks like they''re preparing for a full-scale invasion!"

    "WHAT?! A full-scale invasion?!"

    The Fourth Raikage froze.

    What the hell was going on?

    Orochimaru had captured his brother.

    Shouldn''t he be the one declaring war?

    Why the hell was Konoha attacking first?!

    Where was their justification?

    "HOW?! Why would Konoha start a war?!"

    A dark-skinned kunoichi standing beside him frowned.

    In every war, there must be a reason.

    Even if it''s fabricated, there must be some kind of justification.

    Otherwise, how would any shinobi be willing to risk their lives?

    "Did Konoha¡­ state any reason for their attack?" she asked.

    The messenger ninja hesitated.

    "This¡­ Uh¡­ We''re still in contact with their forces at the border. They haven''t given any formal explanation yet."

    "Damn it¡­"

    The Raikage clenched his fists.

    Was this what Konoha was really like?

    Had they finally revealed their true nature?

    At that moment, another ninja burst into the room, his voice urgent.

    "Raikage-sama! Lord Killer Bee and Lady Yugito have returned!"

    "WHAT?!"

    The Fourth Raikage''s head snapped up in shock.

    "They¡­ came back?!"

    Just then¡ª

    Bee, his seven swords strapped to his back, and Yugito, her braids swaying with each step, walked into the office.

    "Lord Raikage," Yugito greeted formally.

    "Big bro!" Bee grinned.

    BOOM!

    The Raikage slammed his fists onto the desk, his eyes blazing.

    "What the hell is going on?!"

    He turned to Bee.

    "I chased after you, and you got captured and now you just walk back in like it was a field trip?!"

    His brotherly concern was evident.

    Bee was his responsibility.

    He had trained him personally, and yet.

    Because of this mess, his younger brother had been taken.

    And now, seeing him safe, his emotions conflicted between relief and rage.

    "You better have a damn good explanation, Bee!"

    Bee scratched his head.

    "Big bro¡­ This whole thing¡­ was weird as hell, yo."

    Even now, he was struggling to process what had happened.

    Orochimaru''s Akatsuki organization was hunting Tailed Beasts?

    And yet, Orochimaru had somehow revived them after the extraction?

    That was insane.

    Even for the bizarre world of shinobi.

    ---

    Hearing this, the Raikage''s expression darkened.

    "Damn you, Orochimaru¡­ Damn Konoha¡­ So this was all part of your plan?!"

    The timing was too perfect.

    Orochimaru stripped their Tailed Beasts.

    Then, not long after, Konoha launched an invasion?

    Anyone could see that something wasn''t right.

    "As the Raikage," he growled, "I''ll defend my country and my village even if it kills me."

    His fists clenched.

    "Prepare our forces. We''re going to war."

    "Yes, sir!"

    ***

    This book is complete. Support me on Patreon to read all advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 358

    If Konoha was preparing for war, then the shinobi of Kumogakure wouldn''t back down either. The Fourth Raikage knew that no matter how powerful Konoha was, there was no way they could take down Kumo in a short time.

    And in the meantime, the other nations wouldn''t just stand by and watch.

    After all, Konoha had no justifiable reason to attack this time.

    Everyone understood the old saying: When the lips perish, the teeth grow cold.

    If Kumo were truly destroyed, then the other villages wouldn''t be far behind.

    What''s more, Orochimaru''s move to capture the tailed beasts had put every nation on edge.

    With that in mind, Sunagakure and Iwagakure would undoubtedly send reinforcements.

    A peace treaty with Konoha?

    That was meaningless.

    No one actually believed in peace treaties.

    Everyone knew that agreements forged on paper were nothing but temporary truces. The moment profit dictated otherwise, such documents were as worthless as scrap paper, easily torn apart.

    But even if Suna and Iwa wanted to help the Land of Lightning, would Orochimaru give them the chance?

    Of course not.

    By the time the attack was officially declared, Orochimaru had already made all the necessary arrangements.

    In the mountains west of the Land of Fire, deep within an abandoned orphanage, the members of the Akatsuki had gathered once again.

    This time, six out of the eight members were present.

    Inside the cavern, a man in a straw hat and crimson armor lay sprawled on the ground, barely conscious, his body battered and broken.

    There was no doubt about it.

    This was Han, the Jinch¨±riki of the Five-Tails, known for his mastery of steam release and raw physical power.

    However, his taijutsu paled in comparison to Might Guy''s Eight Gates. Instead, his true strength came from his control over the tailed beast.

    Jinch¨±riki? Against Kisame, wielding Samehada, that was barely a challenge.

    He never stood a chance.

    After a hard-fought battle, Kisame and J¨±z¨­ had successfully subdued him.

    "The sealing is finally complete," someone muttered.

    "Should we save him?"

    "Why bother? He keeps a low profile in Iwagakure, his influence is minimal."

    "I say we keep him alive. He might be useful later."

    "By the way, is it even possible to save a Jinch¨±riki after their tailed beast is extracted?"

    "I was wondering the same thing."

    "For most, it''s a death sentence. But Orochimaru can do it. No, only Orochimaru can do it without side effects."

    "Seriously? That guy''s a freak."

    "How does it even work?"

    "Yin-Yang Release."

    "Yin-Yang Release? Isn''t that just a legend?"

    "A legendary technique used by a legendary shinobi. What''s so surprising about that?"

    "...Fair point."

    While the Akatsuki members casually discussed this, Orochimaru stepped away from the Demonic Statue of the Outer Path and approached Han. His raspy voice echoed softly:

    "Better to save him. It''s not difficult¡­ and who knows? He may be of use later."

    "Understood," Pain replied with a nod. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Then, turning to the others, he continued, "Only three tailed beasts remain¡ªOne-Tail, Seven-Tails, and Nine-Tails. These will be our priority."

    "Kisame, J¨±z¨­, Kakuzu," Pain called. "You three, head to the Land of Frost. Your strength may be needed for the next mission."

    "The Land of Frost?" Kakuzu frowned. "Why there?"

    "You''ll understand when you arrive. Someone will meet you there."

    "Understood."

    Without hesitation, the three turned and vanished into the darkness.

    Sasori of the Red Sand also reported his position before slipping away.

    Meanwhile, Orochimaru used the Flying Thunder God Technique to teleport Han a few kilometers away and began his treatment. Within minutes, Han''s condition stabilized.

    Then, with a flicker, he reappeared in the cave.

    His gaze landed on Zetsu''s spectral form. "Zetsu, how''s the task I assigned you?"

    "The messages have been delivered. No issues."

    "Good." Orochimaru nodded. "Then it''s time¡­ Let''s go to the battlefield."

    "Understood." Zetsu''s shadowy figure melted away.

    "Pain, Konan, you''re coming with me."

    Inside an underground laboratory beneath the orphanage, Orochimaru issued his orders.

    "Konan, take this army east of the Land of Frost."

    Konan''s eyes widened in shock.

    "This¡­ this is insane¡­"

    "Lord Orochimaru¡­ how many are there?"

    She couldn''t believe what she was seeing.

    Though there were few actual experimental pods, the facility was filled with health chambers each containing a soldier.

    Hundreds, no¡­ thousands of them.

    Although they wore nothing but simple garments, the sheer bloodlust radiating from their ranks sent chills down her spine.

    "Not too many," Orochimaru said casually. "Only about six or seven thousand for now."

    "But with this army, Iwagakure won''t be able to reinforce Kumo."

    "Incredible¡­"

    "If there are no issues, move out immediately. Follow the path I''ve marked, travel east of the Land of Taki. The strategic supplies will arrive later."

    "Understood! But, Lord Orochimaru, what if we encounter shinobi from the Land of Taki? Should we engage them?"

    "No need," Orochimaru said indifferently. "I''ve already¡­ greeted the daimyo of these smaller nations. Under normal circumstances, they won''t interfere."

    "You¡­ greeted them?"

    Konan was baffled.

    Orochimaru''s influence extended that far? Even the lords of small nations obeyed him?

    "Yes," he replied. "Just follow the route I''ve planned. Of course, adjust accordingly if necessary."

    "I understand!"

    With that, Konan decisively turned and began organizing the troops.

    One by one, figures clad in simple garments emerged from the underground facility, stepping into the sunlight.

    Within ten minutes, the once-bustling laboratory was emptied only a handful of maintenance personnel remained.

    As Konan looked at the sheer scale of the army, she felt a wave of disbelief.

    Six to seven thousand soldiers?

    From above, the sight was overwhelming, thousands of heads stretching as far as the eye could see.

    This one underground base had produced a force comparable to the entire population of Amegakure.

    "A group of six per unit. Spread out and move forward. First stop: the Land of Taki. Move out!"

    "Yes!"

    The voices of over six thousand warriors roared in unison, shaking the very air.

    And then¡ª

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Like locusts sweeping across the land, the army divided into over a thousand squads, leaping across the terrain in tight formation, rapidly advancing toward the Land of Taki.

    "Unbelievable¡­"

    Watching them depart, even Pain couldn''t help but feel admiration.

    "They were all created through technology alone¡­?"

    "Would you rather build an army with manpower?" Orochimaru chuckled. "If so, I doubt I''d be able to form a force like this in my lifetime."

    "...Fair enough."

    "Let''s go, Pain. Time to deal with the Nine-Tails."

    ***

    This book is complete. Support me on Patreon to read all advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 359

    How many clone armies did Orochimaru have?

    No one knew for sure.

    But Tsunade had a pretty good guess.

    There were five to six thousand in Otogakure, another six to seven thousand at the orphanage, and the laboratory east of Konoha, though built last was the largest, housing around ten thousand.

    Three main bases. Over twenty thousand troops in total.

    That was the size of an entire major shinobi village.

    Before sealing the Five-Tails, Orochimaru had already sent orders to both Mi and Naoki, instructing them to merge the forces from their respective bases.

    He also had Nawaki prepare supplies, while Guren led a squad of clones to transport those supplies to the Land of Frost.

    Both Mi and Nawaki obeyed without question.

    Now, the three factions¡ªKonoha, Kumogakure, and Orochimaru''s clone army were on the move, each heading toward their respective battlefields.

    Everyone knew war was coming.

    Yet, Orochimaru remained unshaken. He left the laboratory, taking Pain with him to the orphanage.

    Non¨­, the orphanage director, was stunned when she heard Orochimaru''s plan.

    "A war¡­?"

    A pacifist at heart, Non¨­ had been deceived into sleeping with Orochimaru. She had spent years managing his experimental base, believing it was all to ensure the safety of the orphanage and provide for war orphans.

    Deep down, she had always suspected what Orochimaru planned to do with his growing army, but now that the day had finally arrived, she still found it hard to accept.

    "Why¡­?" she whispered, her voice trembling. "Why start a war?"

    "To eliminate the problem at its root," Orochimaru replied, his tone eerily calm.

    He had known Non¨­ since childhood, but they had never been close, mere acquaintances at best.

    Later, their relationship took an unexpected turn, though it was undeniable that Orochimaru had initially trained her with the intention of using her.

    "The root¡­?" she echoed, confused.

    "Yes," he said. "There''s no time to explain further. Where is Kushina?"

    "In the courtyard¡­ playing with the children," Non¨­ answered instinctively.

    She didn''t fully understand Orochimaru''s intentions, but what could she do to stop him?

    Nothing.

    All she could do was hope that the Orochimaru standing before her was still the same man who had founded Otogakure to protect war orphans¡­

    "Kushina, do you trust me?"

    In a clearing deep in the forest, Orochimaru stood before Kushina, his expression unreadable.

    There were five people present: Orochimaru, Kushina, Pain, Non¨­, and Kushina''s nearly five-year-old daughter, Uzumaki Reige.

    "Of course," Kushina said with a warm smile.

    She had doubted him once, back when he defected from Konoha.

    But now?

    Their daughter was already this old. There was no point in questioning trust anymore.

    Orochimaru''s lips curled into a faint smirk. "Then undo your seal."

    "Alright."

    Without hesitation, Kushina closed her eyes and entered her mindscape.

    Sealing techniques varied in complexity, and even identical seals could differ depending on the shinobi who applied them.

    Typically, only the original caster could undo a seal easily. Anyone else would need extensive research.

    Kushina''s seal had been placed by Uzumaki Mito before her death. But Orochimaru had spent years studying the sealing arts of the Uzumaki Clan.

    Figuring out how to unseal it had taken time but not too much time.

    Of course, there was no method easier than having the Jinch¨±riki remove the seal themselves.

    Just like when Kurama tempted Naruto into loosening his seal in the past.

    Now, Kushina simply had to enter her mindscape, unlock the mechanism, and tear off the sealing talisman.

    It was that easy.

    ROAR!

    A monstrous growl echoed through Kushina''s consciousness.

    Kurama had sensed the weakening of the seal. The fox prowled restlessly, its killing intent palpable.

    Sweat beaded on Kushina''s forehead.

    Then¡ª

    BOOM!

    The seal shattered.

    A massive surge of chakra erupted outward as the blood-red Tailed Beast Cloak engulfed Kushina.

    But before it could go any further.

    Orochimaru''s hand pressed firmly against her forehead, his palm glowing with the kanji for sit (×ù).

    Hokage-Style Sixty-Year-Old Technique: Kakuan Entering Society with Bliss-Bringing Hands!

    The First Hokage''s unique technique for suppressing Tailed Beasts.

    When Yamato used it, he required Hashirama''s necklace to amplify its effect.

    But Orochimaru? He needed no such thing.

    Under the influence of the jutsu, the crimson Tailed Beast Cloak gradually faded. Kushina''s breathing steadied, and her mind cleared.

    "Let me stabilize your body first," Orochimaru murmured.

    Kaka!

    The ground trembled.

    On either side of Kushina, saplings burst through the soil, growing rapidly into towering trees.

    Vines shot out, binding Kushina''s arms, restraining her.

    In a flash, Orochimaru retreated a dozen meters away, raising two fingers.

    "Come out, Kurama."

    Tailed Beast Unsealing!

    ROAR!

    Another deafening roar shook the clearing.

    The seal on Kushina''s stomach twisted, morphing into an ink-black vortex.

    Then¡ª

    Kurama''s head emerged from the darkness.

    Followed by its front paws.

    Its hind legs.

    And finally, its massive tails.

    BOOM!

    The full form of the Nine-Tails stood before them, towering a hundred meters tall.

    Majestic. Terrifying.

    Meanwhile, Kushina collapsed to her knees, gasping for breath. Her clothes were drenched in sweat.

    "Mother!"

    Reige cried out in panic, trying to rush forward, but Non¨­ held her back, whispering reassurances.

    "Die!"

    Kurama''s wrath exploded.

    A violent chakra hurricane whipped through the forest, forcing everyone to brace themselves. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    With a ferocious snarl, Kurama swung its colossal claw straight at Kushina.

    Unlike Naruto''s eventual relationship with the fox, Kushina had never formed a bond with it.

    To Kurama, she was nothing more than a captor.

    And if it could kill her, if it could eliminate the one suppressing it, it would finally be free.

    The monstrous claw descended.

    Then¡ª

    BOOM!

    A massive black barrier materialized between Kurama and Kushina.

    The claw stopped inches away.

    No matter how much force Kurama exerted, it couldn''t push past the shield.

    The beast''s eyes widened in shock.

    Before it could react.

    Countless black rods rained down from the sky.

    Slick!

    Each rod, nearly a meter long, pierced deep into Kurama''s flesh, nailing it to the earth.

    These black receivers were the ultimate weapons against Tailed Beasts.

    Kurama thrashed violently, but it was futile, the more it struggled, the more chakra it lost.

    Within moments, it was completely subdued.

    ---

    Inside the shield, Orochimaru''s raspy voice cut through the tension.

    "Don''t be afraid," he murmured. "As long as I''m here¡­ you''ll be fine."

    He then turned to Pain.

    "Keep an eye on Kurama. I''ll focus on stabilizing her."

    "Understood," Pain replied. "Leave it to me, sir."

    **

    This book is complete. Support me on Patreon to read all advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 360

    The Tailed Beasts are fragments of the Ten-Tails, and their destructive power is immense.

    When they go berserk, if there isn''t a shinobi of Kage-level strength or higher to subdue them, they can easily wipe out an entire village.

    What is the Tailed Beast''s most powerful attack?

    Without a doubt, the Tailed Beast Bomb.

    Its explosive force is comparable to a nuclear detonation, utterly devastating.

    However, in the face of true Wood Release and dojutsu surpassing the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, a Tailed Beast is nothing more than a minor threat.

    For shinobi possessing Wood Release or powerful ocular jutsu, eliminating a Tailed Beast without a Jinch¨±riki is as simple as executing a single move.

    Gate of the Great God. Hokage-Style Sixty-Year-Old Technique: Kakuan Entering Society with Bliss-Bringing Hands. The Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.

    At this point, it''s important to note that Jinch¨±riki and Tailed Beasts complement each other.

    While it may seem like the Tailed Beast is merely providing its Jinch¨±riki with power, in reality, the Jinch¨±riki is also protecting the beast.

    A Tailed Beast without a host can be controlled with just the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.

    Just like how Madara controlled Kurama in the past or how Obito manipulated it on the Night of the Nine-Tails'' attack.

    But against a Jinch¨±riki?

    Dojutsu alone isn''t enough.

    The only way to win is through overwhelming raw power, as seen when Sasuke fought Bee.

    He thought his Mangeky¨­ was invincible, until Bee nearly punched a hole through his chest.

    Right now, Kurama had been forcibly extracted from Kushina using Orochimaru''s Tailed Beast Unsealing technique.

    At this moment, it was a Tailed Beast without a Jinch¨±riki.

    And in this state, even Obito could easily suppress it, let alone Orochimaru and Pain.

    The instant Kurama emerged, Pain had already leaped into the air, launching a barrage of black rods.

    Tail. Claws. Head. Abdomen. Waist.

    Every vital point was impaled.

    These rods, fragments of the Ten-Tails itself had an absolute suppressive effect on Tailed Beasts.

    Kurama was completely restrained, unable to move despite its struggles.

    "This power¡­ belongs to the old man¡­?"

    Kurama, who had been seething with rage just moments ago, suddenly paused.

    It wasn''t the black rods piercing its body that caught its attention.

    It was the black shield that had blocked its earlier attack.

    That shield was composed of Truth-Seeking Orbs¡ªpure Six Paths chakra.

    Why was it in Orochimaru''s possession?

    Truth-Seeking Orbs weren''t just overwhelmingly powerful, they could change form freely.

    They could become black rods, staff weapons, the Totsuka Spear.

    Seeing that same power now on Orochimaru of all people was shocking.

    But Orochimaru had no time to explain.

    "Your body is truly unique," Orochimaru murmured, focusing on Kushina.

    "Even after losing your Tailed Beast, you''re still clinging to life."

    As he spoke, he channeled a stream of synthesized life energy into her body.

    The Uzumaki Clan¡­ their physical resilience was on a completely different level.

    Even Bee, a fellow Jinch¨±riki, didn''t possess life force as strong as hers.

    This¡­

    This was the power of bloodline inheritance.

    Kushina let out a weak chuckle.

    "Oh? Are you saying¡­ you''ve studied plenty of Jinch¨±riki like me before?"

    "I''ve examined most of them except for the One-Tails'' host."

    "And¡­ the others?"

    "Three are dead. Three are still alive. One is currently without a Jinch¨±riki."

    "I see¡­"

    Feeling her strength gradually returning, Kushina hesitated, then asked:

    "Sir¡­ may I ask you something?"

    Orochimaru withdrew his hand, signaling that the treatment was complete.

    "Go ahead."

    "Why¡­ are you capturing the Tailed Beasts?"

    Kushina''s eyes narrowed slightly.

    "With your power, unifying the shinobi world wouldn''t require Tailed Beasts at all. So why bother?"

    Orochimaru was silent for a moment.

    Then, in a low voice, he asked.

    "Kushina¡­ have you ever heard of the Ten-Tails?"

    "Ten¡­ Ten-Tails?"

    ---

    Land of Sound

    Two figures moved swiftly through the dense jungle.

    "Tsunade-sama¡­ are we really supposed to be sneaking out like this¡­?"

    "There''s nothing wrong with it," Tsunade replied.

    "I just want to see him. The technique Orochimaru described is beyond belief, how can I rest easy without seeing it for myself?"

    "...Fair point."

    Hearing that, Mikoto sighed and continued following silently. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Tsunade picked up her pace, and before long, Orochimaru''s Otogakure came into view.

    At the village entrance, a familiar figure was overseeing the loading of supplies.

    Short light-brown hair. A face she knew well. A warm, sunlit smile.

    Nawaki?!

    Tsunade''s breath caught in her throat.

    "This bastard¡­ Orochimaru actually¡­!"

    Her voice trembled.

    "It''s unbelievable¡­"

    ---

    Land of Wind, Sunagakure

    The desert sun blazed mercilessly, casting long shadows over the village.

    The sky was thick with swirling sand.

    Inside the Kazekage''s office, Rasa paced back and forth, his face creased with tension.

    Lately, his anxiety had only grown worse.

    Two reasons.

    One¡ªSuna''s morale was at an all-time low.

    Two¡ªThe Land of Lightning''s request for aid.

    During the Third Great Ninja War, the sudden reappearance of the First and Second Hokage had forced Sunagakure into an unconditional surrender.

    That single event had shattered Suna''s morale.

    And before they could recover.

    A secret message arrived from the Land of Lightning.

    According to their intelligence, Konoha was planning to annex the entire shinobi world.

    Their attack on Kumogakure was only the beginning.

    The Raikage was now urging Sunagakure to send reinforcements immediately.

    Rasa felt trapped.

    What was he supposed to do?

    Send reinforcements? Engage Konoha in battle?

    With Suna''s current morale, could they even win?

    And it wasn''t as if this was their first time joining a coalition against Konoha.

    The results had never been in their favor.

    But if they didn''t act.

    Once Konoha crushed Kumogakure, how long before they turned their attention here?

    What was the right move?

    Suddenly¡ª

    "Not good¡­! Not good¡­! NOT GOOD!"

    A Sand shinobi rushed into the office, gasping for breath.

    Three times in a row¡ª"Not good"¡ªhis panic was unmistakable.

    Rasa''s brows furrowed.

    "What are you panicking about?"

    "Orochimaru¡­ Orochimaru is here!"

    "Orochimaru?!"

    Rasa''s heart skipped a beat.

    From the Raikage''s intel, he knew Orochimaru''s power had evolved beyond recognition and that he was actively capturing Tailed Beasts.

    If he had come to Sunagakure¡­

    Could it be¡ª?!

    His face darkened.

    "Find Chiyo, tell her to hide Gaara immediately. The rest of you follow me!"

    "Yes, Lord Kazekage!"

    At the entrance of Sunagakure, four figures stood against the backdrop of swirling sand.

    Three of them wore black cloaks embroidered with red clouds.

    The last¡ª

    Red-haired.

    Short-sleeved attire.

    There was no mistaking them.

    Orochimaru. Pain. Sasori of the Red Sand. Uzumaki Kushina.

    ***

    This book is complete. Support me on Patreon to read all advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 361

    Orochimaru, like a butterfly flapping its wings, brought great changes to the shinobi world with just a small motion.

    From the time of the First Great Ninja War, when he was only a few years old, he had already displayed unparalleled combat prowess and scientific research talent.

    During the Second Great Ninja War, these two talents caught the attention of other villages.

    And now, he has disrupted the balance of the entire shinobi world.

    Everyone is aware of his plans, yet no one can stop him?

    The Five Great Shinobi Villages were supposed to protect the remaining two tailed beasts.

    But because of Orochimaru''s schemes, everything has changed!

    Currently, there are a total of nine tailed beasts in the shinobi world. Eight of them are already in Orochimaru''s hands, leaving only one, still within Sunagakure.

    This is completely different from the Fourth Great Ninja War in the original events!

    The original war was a battle between the Akatsuki organization and the entire shinobi world.

    But now, the Third Great Ninja War has just ended, and every village is still recovering!

    With Orochimaru''s support, Mei may have ascended to power, but there''s no way she can lead Kirigakure into war!

    As for Konoha, there''s no need to even mention it.

    And with Orochimaru having reached the Six Paths level, along with his army of clones...

    That leaves only three major villages. Who among them can take the offensive?

    Because of this, Rasa was panicking.

    A kind of panic that made his heart race uncontrollably.

    He knew that the current combat strength of Sunagakure was far inferior to that of Kumogakure.

    If even the Kumo shinobi couldn''t protect their own Jinchuriki, how could the shinobi of Sunagakure possibly protect Gaara?

    "Orochimaru, I originally thought you would sneak in and capture Shukaku. But I never expected you to act so openly. It''s truly surprising!"

    A low voice came from the Red Sand Scorpion, lying on the ground.

    After dealing with Kurama, Orochimaru had brought Pain to the Land of Wind to capture Shukaku.

    In any case, the orphanage was close to Konoha''s border, not far from here. A short detour wouldn''t affect his command of the war.

    Upon arriving, Orochimaru made no further moves. He simply stood outside Sunagakure, waiting for the village to respond.

    Sasori was genuinely surprised by Orochimaru''s direct approach. Based on the information he had, Orochimaru was an extremely cautious person. A man like that wouldn''t normally use such a straightforward and forceful method!

    Orochimaru''s actions now were not like those of a legendary shinobi, but rather like a reckless brute.

    Hearing Sasori''s words, Orochimaru smirked. "With absolute power, why would I need to be sneaky?"

    "The three of us alone are enough to threaten Sunagakure, wouldn''t you agree, Pain?"

    "Wrong."

    "Oh?"

    "You alone are enough," Pain said calmly.

    Pain understood his own strength well, yet Orochimaru was clearly stronger than him.

    So while his words might have sounded like flattery, they were, in fact, the truth.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    As they spoke, Rasa led a hundred shinobi rushing out from Sunagakure''s entrance.

    The moment they appeared, they surrounded the three of them without hesitation.

    "You¡­" Rasa was briefly stunned, then his expression turned cold. "Sasori of the Red Sand?"

    "It''s surprising to meet under these circumstances, Rasa. No, I should call you the Fourth Kazekage now." Sasori flicked his scorpion tail nonchalantly.

    Rasa was only five years older than Sasori, and there had never been a superior-subordinate relationship between them.

    And Sasori was someone who had already abandoned all attachment to life. A person who had lost all purpose and meaning.

    Someone like that no longer cared about much, whether it be loyalty, honor, or even his own life and death.

    So, upon seeing Rasa, he felt no particular emotion at all.

    "Enough nonsense, Sasori!" Rasa said solemnly. "Tell me, what is your purpose in coming to Sunagakure? As a once-genius puppet master of this village, you suddenly return after defecting, and you''re associating with Orochimaru?

    "I doubt it''s anything good, right?"

    "Purpose? I have no say in this matter."

    "What do you mean?" Rasa was surprised by Sasori''s response.

    Just then, Pain took a step forward.

    "Fourth Kazekage-sama, allow me to introduce myself. My name is Pain, and I am the current leader of the Akatsuki organization."

    "Pain? The leader of Akatsuki?" Rasa frowned.

    He knew that Orochimaru was a member of Akatsuki, but he never expected the organization''s leader to be this person.

    Could this man not only command Sasori but also subdue Orochimaru?

    "Hm." Pain nodded. "The reason we''re here today should be very clear to you, Lord Kazekage, correct?"

    "I don''t quite understand," Rasa feigned ignorance.

    "Shukaku." Pain was unfazed by the act. "We are only here for Shukaku. As long as you hand it over, we promise not to harm your village."

    "What?"

    "Are these guys insane?"

    "They think just a handful of people can threaten us?"

    "Even with Orochimaru¡ª"

    Boom!

    Before the Sunagakure shinobi could finish their words, a terrifying, enormous figure suddenly appeared before them!

    With its massive form, sharp fangs, and nine enormous tails swaying in the wind, it exuded an overwhelming presence.

    "This is¡­ Kurama?"

    "H-How is this possible?"

    "Is this a joke?"

    "K-Kurama?"

    "Shit, retreat!"

    The sudden appearance of Kurama made the Sunagakure shinobi tremble in fear.

    Even a large shinobi village feared the destruction a rampaging tailed beast could bring.

    Once a tailed beast went berserk, death and devastation would follow.

    And now, Kurama had appeared right before them. How could they not be terrified?

    But what was even more terrifying¡­ was the fact that it seemed to have been summoned by Orochimaru?!

    Seeing Kurama appear, Rasa was also shocked. "Why is Kurama here? And¡­ wait¡­" Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Rasa''s expression darkened.

    Kurama hadn''t attacked immediately.

    It simply lay there, grinning, as if waiting for Orochimaru''s command.

    Could Orochimaru control a tailed beast?

    No, that''s not right!

    "This is¡­!"

    Rasa''s eyes widened in shock.

    Because he had just noticed, Kurama''s eyes¡­ were shaped like lavender ripples?!

    ***

    This book is complete. Support me on Patreon to read all advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 362

    Kyuubi''s eyes had taken on a ripple-like pattern?

    There was no doubt, Kyuubi was being controlled, and it was through the power of the Rinnegan!

    Whether it was a tailed beast or a summoned creature, once controlled by dojutsu, its eyes would take on the shape of its controller''s pupils.

    Just like Kyuubi at this moment, its eyes had become Rinnegan.

    This phenomenon had occurred multiple times in the original events, such as when Sasuke controlled Manda to shield himself from Deidara''s explosion, when Obito controlled Kyuubi to attack Konoha, and when all of Pain''s summoned creatures displayed the same transformation.

    Speaking of controlling summons with dojutsu, it was necessary to mention the art of summoning.

    Logically, a shinobi could only sign a contract with one species of summoned creatures in their lifetime. It was impossible to form blood contracts with multiple species at the same time.

    But there was one exception.

    That exception was shinobi who possessed dojutsu!

    Shinobi with powerful eyes could summon two or even more different types of creatures simultaneously.

    Even though they couldn''t sign a second blood contract, they could use their dojutsu to control other summoned creatures, effectively allowing them to summon multiple species at once.

    This was exactly how Pain controlled his summons and how Sasuke commanded his hawk.

    To put it simply, Orochimaru''s blood contract covered all the snakes in Ry¨±chi Cave, meaning he could only summon snakes.

    If he wished to summon another species, he would have to use dojutsu to control an entirely new creature. Once controlled, he could then summon that new species in addition to his original contracted summons.

    However, the second species of summoned creatures would consist only of individually controlled beings, not an entire race bound by a summoning contract!

    Back to the present.

    Rasa was still in shock as he looked at Kyuubi, controlled by the Rinnegan.

    After all, the ability to control a tailed beast with dojutsu was an extremely terrifying prospect for other villages.

    "Rinnegan..." He turned his gaze toward Pain. "So that''s how it is¡­"

    As Kazekage, he was naturally well-informed.

    Even if he had never seen the Rinnegan before, he had at least heard of it.

    These were the legendary eyes of the Sage of Six Paths.

    "Lord Kazekage, for the sake of your village''s safety, please consider Lord Orochimaru''s proposal!"

    A gentle yet firm voice echoed through the battlefield.

    Hearing this, Rasa frowned. "Who are you??"

    "My name is Uzumaki Kushina¡­ well¡­ the former Jinchuriki of Kyuubi."

    "Kyuubi''s Jinchuriki¡­ What?! You were Kyuubi''s Jinchuriki?"

    This time, Rasa was truly stunned.

    The name Uzumaki Kushina might not have meant much to him, but the title "Kyuubi''s Jinchuriki" certainly did¡­

    There was no doubt, Kushina had willingly followed them to Sunagakure.

    Having barely recovered, she had entrusted her daughter to Non¨­ and pleaded with Orochimaru to let her come along.

    Her sole purpose was to temper Orochimaru''s bloodthirsty tendencies and advocate for peace.

    And in truth, she had succeeded.

    Because of her presence, Orochimaru had indeed restrained himself from killing indiscriminately.

    Seeing her striking red hair, Rasa had no choice but to believe her claim.

    However, what puzzled him was, if the tailed beast had been extracted, why was Kyuubi''s Jinchuriki still alive?

    Of course, now was not the time to dwell on that. The most pressing issue was whether he should yield to Orochimaru.

    Gaara was his son, that was undeniable. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    But as a shinobi, he had always been prepared for sacrifices.

    If Gaara were to die, he might grieve for a moment, perhaps even shed a few tears.

    But if the village fell, it would mean that he, as Kazekage, had failed.

    Without a village, there would be no nation. Without a nation, there would be no family.

    The consequences of failure would be far worse than losing his son.

    Should he surrender Shukaku?

    That might mean only losing a single tailed beast, but no one could predict what further consequences would follow.

    But if he refused¡­

    Just Kyuubi alone was enough to destroy them.

    Not to mention, standing beside Orochimaru were Sasori, Pain, and the Rinnegan itself.

    Could Sunagakure really stand against these three powerhouses and Kyuubi?

    Rasa felt his thoughts spinning in turmoil.

    Sasori''s combat ability was at most on par with his or Chiyo''s.

    But Orochimaru had already proven capable of effortlessly eliminating the Raikage and a Jinchuriki who could possibly stop him?!

    If a battle broke out, and Pain joined the fray alongside the massively destructive Kyuubi, the outcome was obvious¡­

    "Damn it¡­ this guy¡­"

    "Lord Kazekage, you must not give in!"

    "That''s right, Lord Kazekage! Let''s fight them together!"

    "Idiot, stop spouting nonsense, that''s Kyuubi!"

    "Kyuubi? So what? As long as we attack together¡ª"

    "Shut up! Orochimaru is controlling Kyuubi! Doesn''t that tell you everything?"

    "Dammit¡­"

    Hearing his subordinates'' frantic arguments, Rasa gritted his teeth, clenching his fists tightly.

    This¡­ was the crushing weight of absolute power.

    In the past, it had been the First and Second Hokage.

    Now, it was Orochimaru, Pain, and Kyuubi.

    Was the shinobi world truly doomed to kneel before Konoha once more¡­?

    ¡ª

    Meanwhile, as Orochimaru was using his overwhelming power to force Rasa into submission, a group of Konoha shinobi had arrived at the seaside border of the Land of Lightning!

    There were about a hundred of them, all clad in ANBU masks.

    Leading them was a man with bandages wrapped around his right arm and eye.

    As they gazed at the massive factory before them and the dense ranks of clone soldiers, the shinobi of Konoha were left in shock.

    "An army of this scale¡­ it''s enough to dominate any large-scale war!"

    "Unbelievable¡­ this is simply too powerful! As expected of Lord Orochimaru!"

    "Indeed¡­ this isn''t something an ordinary man could accomplish."

    The members of Root were trained to remain silent, yet even they couldn''t hide their astonishment at the sight of Orochimaru''s base and the sheer number of clones.

    Clones.

    That word alone was enough to instill shock.

    It was a concept beyond the understanding of ordinary shinobi, let alone the fact that these clones possessed combat abilities equal to their own.

    Danzo himself was even more thrilled.

    Because in addition to the forces Konan had taken to the Land of Frost, there were still more than 10,000 clones here.

    And at this very moment, all 10,000 of them were waiting for Danzo''s command.

    He had waited far too long for this moment.

    "This man actually used technology to create such an army? Unbelievable!"

    Whoosh!

    Just as he finished speaking, a young man in a white robe suddenly appeared before him.

    "Who?"

    The sudden arrival immediately put the Root shinobi on high alert.

    Danzo, however, remained unfazed. Raising his hand to stop his subordinates, he looked at the young man and spoke in a solemn tone.

    "You must be Orochimaru''s son, correct?"

    "My name is Mi."

    The young man smiled gently and bowed respectfully to Danzo.

    "As per my father''s orders, I am here to assist Danzo-sama in infiltrating Kumogakure!"

    ***

    This book is complete. Support me on Patreon to read all advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 363

    Only three people knew the truth about his creation.

    Orochimaru, Tsunade, and Kushina.

    Aside from these three, everyone else believed that he was the biological son of Tsunade and Orochimaru.

    Danzo was no exception.

    This time, after receiving intel that Orochimaru had sent Mi over, Danzo made his move, arriving here to assist in the battle.

    Hearing Mi''s words, Danzo frowned.

    "Infiltrating Kumogakure? What do you mean?"

    "Danzo-sama, just follow me, and you''ll understand."

    With that, Mi turned and led the way.

    Danzo hesitated for a moment before signaling his subordinates to follow.

    "The plan, according to my mother''s wishes, is a forced landing operation. We need to transport this army to the Land of Lightning."

    "A pincer attack from both the front and rear?" Danzo said solemnly. "I see what you''re aiming for, but the shinobi of Kumo aren''t fools. Even a six-man team would be quickly detected and eliminated, let alone an army of this scale."

    "Danzo-sama is correct, which is why we''ll be utilizing some¡­ external assistance."

    "External assistance?"

    "Yes, in the form of special technological advancements."

    Under Mi''s guidance, Danzo and his subordinates entered a massive factory near the coast.

    Inside, they saw clones moving about, along with many citizens, all engaged in various tasks.

    Some were welding, others were inspecting machinery, tightening screws, everyone was busy at work.

    "This place is¡­"

    "Amazing!"

    "Unbelievable!"

    "This is my father''s shipyard."

    "Shipyard?" Danzo glanced around. "Are you planning a naval assault?"

    Although Kumogakure was situated at a high altitude, most of the Land of Lightning''s borders faced the sea.

    From a strategic standpoint, launching an attack from the sea was certainly possible.

    However, that still didn''t solve the most fundamental issue.

    With an army of this size, avoiding detection would be nearly impossible no matter which route they took.

    Yet, Mi and the others seemed unconcerned, leading them deeper into the shipyard¡­

    ---

    Meanwhile, outside Sunagakure¡­

    A small child with black eyes clutched a stuffed bear, standing before everyone.

    The childhood of a Jinchuriki was rarely peaceful.

    As the host of Shukaku, Gaara had faced nothing but cold indifference from the world since birth.

    At this moment, only five years old, he trembled in fear, hiding behind Yashamaru as he faced the gathered shinobi of Sunagakure, including his distant, unfeeling father.

    "Orochimaru, can you keep your promise?"

    A voice filled with age and experience rang out.

    Stepping forward from her reclusive life, Chiyo gazed at Orochimaru.

    Having long since withdrawn from active duty, she now stood beside her younger brother, Ebizo.

    Had it not been for the dire circumstances threatening the village, she would not have appeared here.

    Hearing Chiyo''s words, Orochimaru smirked.

    "It''s not like you have any other choice."

    "Of the Five Great Shinobi Villages, Sunagakure may have vast territory, but it is also the poorest. Were it not for certain considerations, I wouldn''t have bothered coming here at all."

    "Simply put, I have no interest in killing you. If you surrender, not only will casualties be kept to a minimum, but you will also gain access to better living conditions and resources. Consider it carefully."

    "Of course, I advise you to think wisely. If you insist on resisting, I will have no choice but to slaughter you all."

    "Do not doubt my words¡ªI am fully capable of doing so."

    The power of the Six Paths.

    It was an ability more broken than any other ninjutsu.

    Take the Truth-Seeking Orbs, for example. They negated all forms of ninjutsu, and ordinary shinobi would be injured simply by touching them.

    An existence of such overwhelming power, how could anyone be allowed to challenge it?

    At this moment, the shinobi of Sunagakure had no saviors like Naruto or Sasuke to rescue them.

    Hearing Orochimaru''s words, Chiyo, Rasa, Ebizo, and the other high-ranking officials of Sunagakure fell into deep thought.

    Even the other shinobi present hesitated.

    Bringing out a five-year-old Gaara was, in itself, a sign of surrender.

    And it wasn''t just because of Orochimaru''s display of power.

    He had summoned two coffins.

    Inside one was the Third Kazekage.

    Inside the other¡ªthe Second Tsuchikage.

    The moment these two figures appeared, the truth became undeniable, Orochimaru had been the one responsible for using Edo Tensei during the Third Great Ninja War.

    With such a powerful Edo Tensei army, along with Kyuubi and Orochimaru himself, Sunagakure stood no chance.

    There was no option but surrender.

    Whether their submission was genuine or merely temporary was another matter.

    "Hand Gaara over to me," Orochimaru said.

    "As for your formal surrender, discuss it with your daimyo. There''s no rush."

    He gestured toward Gaara with a slight motion of his fingers.

    With tensions rising in Kumogakure, his forces and Tsunade''s had their own battles to fight.

    If Sunagakure surrendered now, Orochimaru had no available personnel to oversee the village.

    With visible hesitation, Yashamaru watched as little Gaara, his forehead still unmarked by the word "love" timidly walked toward Orochimaru.

    Orochimaru wasted no time.

    Using the same method he had employed to extract Kyuubi, he began removing Shukaku.

    It was a method both efficient and swift.

    Its only drawback was that it required the Jinchuriki''s cooperation along with some form of suppression for a fully realized tailed beast.

    But with two pairs of Rinnegan present, there was no need to worry about subduing a tailed beast. The only requirement was Gaara''s passive cooperation.

    Why hadn''t Orochimaru used this method on the Jinchuriki of other villages? Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Because unlike Gaara, the others weren''t so obedient.

    Rasa knew exactly how terrifying Edo Tensei was.

    He had witnessed the devastation Kyuubi could bring.

    He had seen Orochimaru crush the Raikage and Bee.

    He understood the situation.

    And so, he compromised.

    Because resisting would only lead to pointless deaths.

    Rasa was a Kage-level shinobi.

    And while Kage were strong, they paled in comparison to the Rinnegan.

    Against Six Paths-level power, there was no comparison.

    A fully realized Susanoo had allowed Madara to dominate all Five Kage.

    What chance did they have against Orochimaru, who wielded even greater power?

    For an ordinary shinobi, there were only two abilities capable of harming a Six Paths-level opponent, the Eight Gates and Senjutsu.

    But unfortunately for them, both of those abilities belonged to Konoha.

    ¡ª

    "Want to catch up on old times?"

    Pain''s voice broke the silence, directed at Sasori.

    Sasori glanced at Chiyo.

    "There''s no need."

    "Then let''s go."

    With that, they departed.

    ***

    This book is complete. Support me on Patreon to read all advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 364

    In the early stages of a shinobi war, battles rely on tactics and intelligence.

    It can be said that this stage still retains the essence of ninja combat.

    But at the Super Kage-level, tricks and strategies become meaningless.

    At that level, the only thing that matters is absolute power.

    No matter what kind of ninjutsu or technique one possesses, a single slash of sword energy from a complete Susanoo could reduce them to dust in an instant.

    Raw strength trumps all. That is the undeniable truth.

    And so, Rasa had no choice but to surrender.

    After Orochimaru extracted Shukaku and ensured Gaara''s survival, the nine tailed beasts were finally gathered.

    Kushina, who had insisted on following them, finally felt relieved about Orochimaru.

    In her mind, Orochimaru had always been the most ruthless of the Sannin, someone who reveled in combat and experimentation.

    But now, she realized something.

    It wasn''t that Orochimaru was avoiding battles with ordinary shinobi, he simply no longer cared to fight them.

    Perhaps, this was the mindset of someone who had reached a certain level of power.

    After escorting Kushina back to the orphanage, Orochimaru immediately set off for the battlefield with Pain and Sasori.

    And with that, the war had officially begun.

    ---

    At Iwagakure

    ¨­noki, the Tsuchikage, had received intelligence confirming that Orochimaru was attacking Kumogakure.

    As expected, he immediately deployed an army of Iwa shinobi for reinforcements.

    ¨­noki knew very well that if Kumogakure fell, Iwagakure would be next.

    Even though he had signed a peace treaty with Konoha, he could not afford to stand idly by.

    The ever-changing alliances and rivalries between villages had never been clearer than at this moment.

    After all, Iwa and Kumo had just been at war.

    But now, with Konoha threatening their interests, they were suddenly willing to cooperate without hesitation.

    But would it even matter?

    Not at all.

    If Iwa wanted to reinforce Kumo, they had two options:

    1. Take the sea route.

    2. Pass through the Land of Frost.

    But the Land of Frost was already occupied by an army of clones led by Akatsuki.

    How were they supposed to get through?

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    A group of Iwa shinobi in khaki-colored vests quickly leaped toward the Tsuchikage''s office.

    "Tsuchikage-sama!"

    "Many enemy shinobi claiming to be from Otogakure have appeared in the Land of Frost! They are intercepting us! We''re unable to reinforce Kumo!"

    "Tsuchikage-sama! We have confirmed Akatsuki among them!"

    "Tsuchikage-sama! Those Akatsuki members are too strong! Even Lord Kitsuchi is struggling¡ª"

    "Tsuchikage-sama! Amegakure is mobilizing troops! They seem to be preparing to attack us!"

    One crushing report after another reached ¨­noki''s ears.

    Otogakure?

    Where the hell did Otogakure come from?

    Which country even recognized Otogakure as a legitimate shinobi village?!

    How was Akatsuki now involved with Otogakure?

    And why was Amegakure suddenly trying to attack Iwagakure as well?!

    Individually, each of these events might have seemed like a coincidence.

    But together¡­?

    ¨­noki immediately realized something was wrong.

    "Prepare for battle!" ¨­noki commanded. "We''re heading to the battlefield!"

    ---

    In the Land of Frost

    On a high mountain overlooking the battlefield, several figures in black cloaks adorned with red clouds stood watching.

    Behind them lay a temporary base created by the clone army.

    Akatsuki, the most infamous rogue organization in the shinobi world.

    Many of them should have been dead.

    But thanks to Orochimaru''s intervention, they were now pawns in this war.

    These were not people who bowed to others.

    Many had joined Akatsuki simply to witness the unknown.

    And in this organization, they had indeed seen things beyond their imagination.

    The Rinnegan, the Gedo Mazo, and now, Orochimaru''s Six Paths-level power.

    "It''s unbelievable¡­ These clones were all created by Orochimaru''s technology?"

    A deep voice rumbled.

    Juzo wore a look of admiration.

    This clone army required no training.

    The moment they were activated, they possessed the combat ability of elite j¨­nin.

    And even more terrifying, they all had the Sharingan.

    "With this kind of technology¡­ does the shinobi training system even matter anymore?" Juzo muttered.

    "Even if you train two hundred children for fifteen years, there''s no guarantee you''ll produce one hundred j¨­nin."

    "But Orochimaru?"

    "Give him half a year and the right equipment¡­ and he could mass-produce thousands of j¨­nin."

    "It''s a terrifying ability," Kisame remarked indifferently, "but it''s not our concern. Our only job is to carry out Pain''s orders."

    "You''re surprisingly laid back about this," Juzo scoffed. "By the way, Kisame¡ªwhen you joined Akatsuki, was it really because that little girl Terumi Mei became Mizukage?"

    "Do you even need to ask?" Kisame replied flatly.

    When he had left Kirigakure, Yagura, the Fourth Mizukage, had been in power.

    He had once served under Fuguki Suikazan, the previous wielder of Samehada.

    There was no chance either of them would have become Mizukage.

    So aside from them, who else in Kirigakure was even qualified?

    No one.

    Except for Terumi Mei.

    Before Juzo could say anything else, a yin-yang-faced figure emerged from the ground.

    Zetsu.

    "Sorry to interrupt."

    "Hm? What is it?"

    "Tsuchikage ¨­noki is on his way here. Pain wants you all to be careful. If you encounter him, do not engage directly, just delay him until reinforcements arrive."

    "Understood."

    ---

    At Kumogakure

    Given the current crisis, the Fourth Raikage could no longer afford to send troops to guard the borders.

    He had no choice but to focus all defenses on Kumogakure itself. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Hearing of Konoha''s advance, he prepared for war.

    But surprisingly, Konoha did not attack.

    There had been no direct clashes between Konoha and Kumo¡ªyet.

    Because at this moment, it was clear that Kumogakure stood no chance of defeating Konoha''s forces.

    If Konoha wasn''t making a move, Kumo would certainly not be the one to act first.

    "Raikage-sama! The chakra cannon is ready and can be fired at any time!"

    A Kumo shinobi knelt before the Fourth Raikage, reporting with urgency.

    "Good!"

    The Fourth Raikage nodded, his gaze locking onto the massive fortress at Kumogakure''s highest peak.

    "Without the tailed beasts¡­ this is our village''s final trump card."

    "Bee! What''s the status of our defenses?"

    "All set up, bro."

    "Good."

    Just as the Raikage felt somewhat reassured.

    "Raikage-sama! Bad news!"

    A Kumo shinobi rushed to the top of the fortress.

    "What happened?!" The Raikage frowned.

    "A large force of shinobi wearing Otogakure forehead protectors has appeared in the north! They are marching toward our village!"

    "What?!"

    "How many?!"

    "Estimated to be¡­ over 10,000!"

    ***

    This book is complete. Support me on Patreon to read all advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 365

    More than ten thousand?!

    Hearing that number, the Fourth Raikage was completely stunned.

    How is that even possible?!

    Even among the Five Great Shinobi Villages, the total number of shinobi barely exceeded 20,000.

    Where did Otogakure manage to find so many troops?

    "What''s going on?! Where did these guys come from?! And why are they appearing in the north?!"

    The Fourth Raikage roared in frustration.

    The north was close to the sea, while Otogakure, located in the Land of Sound lay south of Konoha.

    The two locations were in completely opposite directions!

    How had they managed to bypass the frontlines and appear behind Kumogakure?

    More importantly, how had such a massive force gone completely undetected until they were practically at the village gates?!

    "Report¡­ Raikage-sama!" A Kumo shinobi hurriedly knelt before him.

    "The enemy appeared suddenly! The exact reason is still unknown!"

    "Unknown?! Then find out!"

    "Yes, sir!"

    "Raikage-sama! Raikage-sama! This is bad!"

    The Fourth Raikage''s irritation deepened.

    "What now?!" he snapped.

    This was the phrase he hated hearing the most lately.

    Because none of the reports had been good news for Kumogakure.

    "Tailed beasts! Two tailed beasts have been spotted west of the village, moving toward us!"

    "What?!"

    "Tailed beasts?! Two of them?!"

    More reports kept flooding in, each more alarming than the last.

    Konoha alone was already enough to put Kumogakure on edge.

    Now, an army of Otogakure shinobi had suddenly appeared¡­

    And now, two tailed beasts were approaching?!

    Kumogakure was in danger.

    ---

    Two kilometers west of Kumogakure¡­

    Two colossal tailed beasts moved slowly across the landscape.

    One was a fox with nine tails.

    The other was a tanuki with violet markings.

    Both of them had lavender, ripple-shaped pupils.

    "Whether in terms of sheer numbers or top-tier combat power, we hold an overwhelming advantage."

    Standing atop Kyuubi''s head, Pain gazed forward calmly.

    "The Fourth Raikage should surrender, shouldn''t he?"

    This war was nothing more than an utter rout.

    For Kumogakure, the outcome was already decided.

    There was no suspense.

    Watching the scene unfold through the perspective of an invisible spy fly, Orochimaru chuckled.

    "It won''t be that easy. The Fourth Raikage has a fiery temper, he won''t surrender unless he''s completely backed into a corner."

    "For example, look at what they''ve prepared. They even brought out a chakra cannon, it''s clear they have no intention of surrendering."

    Orochimaru casually handed Pain a small display screen, about the size of a mobile phone.

    The screen displayed an aerial view of the chakra cannon, positioned at Kumogakure''s highest point.

    "Chakra cannon?"

    Pain glanced at the display with mild curiosity.

    Taking the screen from Orochimaru, he observed the massive weapon carefully.

    "I don''t know how advanced their research is, but based on its design¡­ at minimum, a single blast would have the destructive power of a Tailed Beast Bomb."

    Pain''s expression barely changed, though a flicker of surprise crossed his face.

    "The lowest level is already on par with a Tailed Beast Bomb?"

    Tailed Beast Bombs could level an entire battlefield with a single shot.

    And this weapon¡­

    "Compared to a Tailed Beast Bomb, it''s only stronger, not weaker."

    "The only downside is its size, it''s too bulky and lacks mobility." Orochimaru smirked. "Otherwise, they would have already deployed it in battle."

    "So, if we want to crush their will to resist, the first step is destroying that weapon."

    "You want to do it, or should I¡ª"

    "Forget it. I''ll take care of it."

    Before Pain could respond, Orochimaru unleashed his chakra wings, shimmering with five elemental attributes, and soared into the sky.

    Pain could also use Shinra Tensei to fly, but his movement wasn''t nearly as agile as Orochimaru''s Peacock Method.

    That made Orochimaru the ideal choice for this stealth mission.

    "Pain, I''m leaving the rest to you."

    "Understood. No need to worry."

    ---

    The Fourth Raikage was furious.

    He was always known for his unyielding and indomitable spirit.

    But at this moment, he wasn''t just a warrior, he was a Kage.

    And as a Kage, he had to prioritize the village''s survival.

    Seeing so many enemies closing in on Kumogakure, he couldn''t afford to act recklessly.

    If this had been a normal battle, Kumogakure might have stood a chance.

    Even if they were outnumbered, they could still use their mountainous terrain to defend the village.

    But the problem was:

    1. Kumogakure no longer had its tailed beasts.

    2. Their top-tier combat power was significantly weaker than the enemy''s.

    They simply could not hold out.

    After receiving countless reports, the Raikage quickly made a tactical decision.

    First, they would deal with the two tailed beasts to the west.

    His shinobi could still hold the line against the forces from Konoha and Otogakure, but the tailed beasts could not be stopped without Kage-level fighters.

    Just as he was preparing to head west with Bee and a group of elite shinobi.

    He saw something in the sky.

    "Raikage-sama¡­ that is¡­"

    Zooming in with their monoculars, the Kumo shinobi''s faces turned pale.

    A pale face came into view.

    "Orochimaru?!"

    "Shit! Not good!"

    The Raikage reacted instantly, leading his men into a full retreat.

    However¡ª

    Orochimaru''s Peacock Method had been refined and enhanced.

    His flight speed was now as fast as ¨­noki''s in his prime.

    No matter how fast the Raikage was, he was still on the ground.

    There was no way he could outrun Orochimaru in the air.

    The roaring wind howled around Orochimaru''s ears.

    The chakra cannon came into view.

    Orochimaru smirked.

    "This feeling of absolute dominance¡­ it''s really quite nice."

    Konan''s wings were made of white paper, giving her an almost angelic presence.

    But Orochimaru''s wings, formed from pure chakra and imbued with elemental energy, made him look like a fallen demon god.

    The Kumo shinobi operating the chakra cannon finally spotted him.

    They immediately swiveled the barrel toward him.

    But¡ª

    This massive cannon moved too slowly.

    It still needed time to charge up chakra. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    How could they possibly hit Orochimaru?

    With a few rapid maneuvers and a Flying Thunder God teleport, he easily dodged its aim.

    "Attack! Attack! Don''t let him get close!"

    "Hurry up!"

    "Dammit! He''s too fast, we can''t lock on!"

    "Shit! He''s coming! Brace yourselves!"

    From the sky, a Truth-Seeking Orb expanded into a massive shield, deflecting all kunai, shuriken, and jutsu.

    At the same time.

    Another Truth-Seeking Orb formed.

    Whoosh!

    It launched forward, straight toward the chakra cannon.

    "It''s over¡­ it''s really over¡­"

    "Orochimaru, you bastard¡­!"

    The Fourth Raikage let out a furious roar.

    BOOM!

    A massive explosion shook all of Kumogakure.

    At that moment, the entire world seemed to fall silent.

    ***

    This book is complete. Support me on Patreon to read all advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 366

    The Chakra Cannon had the power to obliterate the moon but its material composition was naturally not very strong.

    No matter how sturdy it was, it stood no chance against a Truth-Seeking Orb.

    How terrifying was the Truth-Seeking Orb?

    In the original story, even Minato''s custom-made Flying Thunder God kunai was instantly shattered the moment it made contact with Obito''s black rods which were merely extensions of the Truth-Seeking Orb.

    Even Susanoo would be blown apart if caught in the center of its explosion.

    So how could Kumogakure''s Chakra Cannon possibly withstand such a devastating attack?

    As the cannon was reduced to a pile of useless scrap, the Fourth Raikage was furious.

    This weapon had been Kumogakure''s last source of pride and it had been destroyed so effortlessly.

    Although the explosion didn''t completely obliterate it, the cannon was completely unusable now.

    The Fourth Raikage had always known that Orochimaru was powerful.

    He had known that Orochimaru could fly.

    But the problem was¡ª

    No one in Kumogakure could fly.

    Even if they could, no one could withstand Orochimaru''s attacks.

    Not even him.

    Watching Orochimaru hovering in the sky, his chakra wings flickering with energy, the Fourth Raikage felt an overwhelming urge to punch him to death.

    But even that was impossible.

    Above, Truth-Seeking Orbs had transformed into an impenetrable shield, covering Orochimaru''s blind spots.

    "Fourth Raikage, surrender."

    Orochimaru''s lips curled into a playful smile.

    "If you resist, you''ll only be sacrificing your subordinates for nothing."

    Shinobi.

    Some feared death, and some did not.

    But in this profession, those who did not fear death far outnumbered those who did.

    The Fourth Raikage was not the type to fear death¡ªif he was, he would never have become a shinobi in the first place.

    Orochimaru knew that neither his own life nor Bee''s life would be enough to force the Raikage into submission.

    If he wanted to force a surrender, he had to do what he did with Rasa, threaten the entire village.

    And sure enough, after hearing Orochimaru''s words, the Fourth Raikage hesitated.

    The army surrounding them was overwhelming and unstoppable.

    He didn''t care about himself but his subordinates¡­

    "Damn it¡­ even Raikage-sama can''t¡­"

    "Lord Raikage¡­"

    "Is there really nothing we can do¡­?"

    The Kumo shinobi looked up at Orochimaru, who could launch a devastating attack at any moment, their nervousness and despair growing.

    They had originally planned to rely on the Chakra Cannon to hold the line and protect Kumogakure''s final defenses.

    But now¡­

    Their plan had completely failed.

    And Orochimaru had destroyed it so casually.

    "What¡­ what was that sphere?!" Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Why was the explosion so powerful?!"

    "And that shield¡­ it''s completely impenetrable!"

    The Kumo shinobi had finally realized the truth.

    Against Orochimaru in his Six Paths form, those without Super Kage-level strength couldn''t even stand, let alone fight.

    For the average shinobi this was a battle beyond comprehension.

    "Raikage¡­ are you still hesitating?"

    Orochimaru''s faint smirk never wavered.

    "Kumogakure is already surrounded on three sides."

    "Your trump card has been destroyed."

    "If I take you down and launch just a few Tailed Beast Bombs into your village¡­"

    He didn''t finish the sentence.

    But the Fourth Raikage understood.

    Kumogakure wasn''t just shinobi, there were civilians in the village as well.

    If he was defeated, and Tailed Beast Bombs were launched into the village, followed by a full-scale invasion, Kumogakure would be completely annihilated.

    BOOM!

    Before he could make a decision, the two tailed beasts had already arrived at the outskirts of Kumogakure, controlled by Pain.

    Meanwhile, the clone army commanded by Danzo had finished eliminating the last scattered Kumo shinobi and had also begun closing in on the village.

    The pressure surrounding them was now unbearable.

    As the Fourth Raikage hesitated, Orochimaru landed on the ground, using a Flying Thunder God Kunai as his marker.

    Without saying a word, he summoned a coffin.

    "This is¡­?"

    "No¡­ No way!"

    "It¡­ It''s the previous Raikage?!"

    "Father?!"

    The Fourth Raikage was momentarily stunned.

    Then, his rage erupted.

    "Bastard!! Orochimaru, I''ll kill you!!"

    Whoosh!

    In a flash, the Fourth Raikage disappeared moving so fast that only an afterimage was left behind.

    The Third Raikage¡­ reincarnated through Edo Tensei?!

    At that moment, the Fourth Raikage''s mind reached its own conclusion.

    Orochimaru must have been the one who killed his father.

    Impulse overpowered reason, he would make Orochimaru pay.

    Old grudges and new hatred.

    Settled in blood.

    Yet, just as his fist was about to strike, a massive figure blocked his path.

    "Son, don''t be reckless!"

    "Father¡­ you¡­?!"

    The Fourth Raikage, known for his unyielding toughness, suddenly felt his emotions spiral out of control.

    "The Third Raikage, due to some special circumstances, I cannot control your mind."

    Orochimaru spoke casually.

    "Take your time and talk. I''ll be outside¡­ waiting for your decision."

    Without waiting for a response, Orochimaru vanished from the scene.

    ---

    Is Edo Tensei an evil jutsu?

    No.

    Its reputation as an evil technique came only from the fact that it required a human sacrifice.

    Aside from that, Edo Tensei was an incredibly useful ability.

    Not only could it reduce casualties in war, but it could also reunite the living with their deceased loved ones.

    Now, letting the Third Raikage and the Fourth Raikage settle their unfinished matters this was the current situation.

    ---

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    At Kumogakure''s western front, countless figures landed behind the two tailed beasts.

    "Orochimaru, how''s the situation?"

    A clear voice called out.

    Hearing it, Orochimaru slowly turned.

    Four figures had arrived.

    Tsunade.

    Mikoto.

    Minato.

    Sakumo.

    Their gazes first landed on the two tailed beasts, then turned toward Orochimaru.

    Orochimaru smiled faintly.

    "It''s over."

    "Over?"

    Tsunade was momentarily stunned.

    "You mean¡­ Kumogakure surrendered?"

    Yes.

    For Kumogakure, there were only two choices¡ª

    1. Surrender.

    2. Be annihilated.

    As a Kage of a great nation, the Raikage could only choose the first option.

    "Then prepare the troops."

    "We''re taking over Kumogakure."

    Minato and Sakumo were still in disbelief.

    But their doubts lasted less than an hour.

    Because soon, the Fourth Raikage arrived.

    With Bee, his bodyguards, and his secretary at his side.

    He walked directly up to Orochimaru.

    And said¡ª

    "Orochimaru¡­ you win."

    ***

    This book is complete. Support me on Patreon to read all advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 367

    The Fourth Raikage spoke calmly, but his tone was filled with helplessness and unwillingness.

    As a Kage, failing to protect his village was a pain that only a few could understand.

    There had always been a delicate balance between the Five Great Nations.

    Even though their military strengths varied, any attempt to capture another village would ultimately result in heavy losses for both sides.

    But now¡ª

    Orochimaru''s overwhelming power had completely shattered that balance.

    Everyone had anticipated this possibility, but despite their best efforts, they had been powerless to stop it.

    Even when they had joined forces to hunt Orochimaru down, they had failed completely.

    And as for why the Fourth Raikage surrendered?

    Before launching his attack on Kumogakure, Orochimaru had already shown the Third Raikage the full extent of his forces.

    So, the Third Raikage understood exactly what they were up against.

    Konoha''s elite shinobi, an army of clones, tailed beasts, and even Akatsuki''s most dangerous criminals¡­

    The sheer scale of Orochimaru''s power had driven the Third Raikage to despair.

    The strength of the Six Paths was far beyond the realm of ordinary shinobi.

    And in this era, without saviors like Naruto and Sasuke, Orochimaru was simply unstoppable.

    A Kage was expected to risk their life to protect their village.

    But when the power gap was so insurmountable, was it worth throwing their lives away in a hopeless battle?

    That would be nothing but foolishness.

    If there had been even the slightest chance, the Fourth Raikage would have fought to the end.

    But in this situation?

    That would be pointless self-destruction.

    Orochimaru, who understood human nature all too well, had played his strategy perfectly.

    Rather than forcing surrender directly, he had first convinced the Third Raikage to accept the reality of their situation.

    Then, the Third Raikage had conveyed this understanding to his son, making it easier for the hot-tempered Fourth Raikage to accept defeat.

    And of course.

    The most crucial factor was Orochimaru''s promise.

    If Kumogakure surrendered, he would spare the lives of its shinobi.

    This was the same promise he had made to the Third Raikage before his death.

    The Third Raikage knew that given Orochimaru''s power, there was no need for him to lie to a dead man.

    So, for the future of Kumogakure, he had chosen to compromise.

    The Kumo shinobi felt frustrated and humiliated seeing their once-proud Raikage forced to bow before someone else.

    But the truth was undeniable.

    They could not defeat Konoha.

    They could not defeat Orochimaru.

    "Raikage, you¡ª"

    "Enough."

    The Fourth Raikage raised a hand, cutting off Tsunade''s words.

    "Victory and defeat are absolute, Hokage. My life is in your hands."

    "Lord Raikage!!"

    "Damn it¡­!"

    "Brother!!"

    The Fourth Raikage''s unwavering surrender left Bee and the others seething with anger and humiliation.

    If they could, they would gladly take his place.

    But they knew.

    Shinobi from a defeated village are never trusted.

    And in a conquered nation, if someone had to be sacrificed, the first to go would always be the Kage.

    Tsunade turned to look at Orochimaru.

    For some reason, despite being strong-willed and decisive, whenever Orochimaru was present, she instinctively sought his opinion.

    Orochimaru, noticing her gaze, smirked.

    "Don''t look at me. Just make your decision."

    "No matter what you decide, I''ll support you."

    "Oh?"

    Tsunade was briefly stunned, then let out a small, moved smile.

    "You really are something¡­"

    Taking a deep breath, she turned back to the Fourth Raikage.

    "For now, go back to your village."

    There was no question, Tsunade could not kill the Raikage.

    Because if she did, it would only provoke a violent backlash from the remaining Kumo shinobi.

    That would be more trouble than it was worth.

    Taking control of Kumogakure had to be done carefully.

    After all, conquering the ninja world was far easier than governing it.

    Force alone could help one conquer nations.

    But to rule them?

    That required far more than just power.

    Managing the newly conquered Kumogakure was now a major challenge.

    From what Orochimaru remembered, history showed that after a victorious conquest, the entire military of the defeated nation was often wiped out even those who surrendered had grim fates.

    In other words, the most loyal and defiant shinobi of Kumogakure would need to be executed.

    But doing that would never be something Tsunade would accept.

    Nor would Konoha.

    So, Orochimaru left the matter to her.

    He trusted that with Tsunade''s abilities, she would find a way to handle the situation.

    As for the Fourth Raikage, he returned to Kumogakure with Bee and his loyal followers, preparing to convince the rest of the village to surrender peacefully.

    Watching him leave, Tsunade suddenly asked.

    "Orochimaru, what''s the situation in the other countries?"

    She knew that Kumogakure was not his only target.

    Orochimaru responded calmly.

    "No need to mention the small nations."

    "Among the Five Great Nations¡­ only Iwagakure remains."

    "Oh? So Iwagakure is the only one left?"

    "What about Sunagakure?"

    "Rasa has already surrendered."

    "Once you''re ready to take over the village, you can head there anytime."

    His casual tone stunned Tsunade and the others.

    Sunagakure surrendered?

    When did that happen?!

    Before they could even process the information, Orochimaru had already left.

    Kirigakure''s Mizukage had already allied with Orochimaru.

    Sunagakure and Kumogakure had been forced into submission.

    News of this shook the entire shinobi world.

    And in Iwagakure¡ª

    Upon receiving the news, the Iwa shinobi realized their fate was sealed.

    They knew they were next.

    As the Tsuchikage, ¨­noki had considered every possible countermeasure.

    But when he personally witnessed the battlefield, he understood Orochimaru''s overwhelming power.

    An army of j¨­nin-level clones.

    Akatsuki''s most dangerous shinobi.

    And the man standing in his way, his own mentor, the Second Tsuchikage, resurrected through Edo Tensei.

    Every single force they faced was beyond troublesome.

    ¨­noki stood atop the highest rooftop, staring into the distance.

    "Is this truly the fate of the ninja world?"

    He had always known that Orochimaru would be the one to break the balance.

    But he never expected this day to come so soon.

    BOOM!

    A massive explosion shook the outskirts of Iwagakure, sending a mushroom cloud into the sky.

    ¨­noki didn''t even flinch.

    He knew.

    Now that Kumogakure had fallen.

    Orochimaru would be coming for Iwagakure next.

    Taking a deep breath, he turned to his son. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Kitsuchi, come with me."

    "We''re going to meet the man they now call a legend."

    ***

    This book is complete. Support me on Patreon to read all advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 368

    Outside Iwagakure, a dense crowd of people stood gathered.

    With Kumogakure having announced its surrender, Orochimaru naturally mobilized all his forces here.

    So, present here were not only the tailed beasts and the clone army but also representatives from other villages. Yahiko stood as the representative of Amegakure, while Tsunade represented Konohagakure. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    It could be said that various forces of the ninja world had converged in this place.

    The nuclear bomb-like explosion just moments ago had been a Tailed Beast Bomb, unleashed by the Nine-Tails under Orochimaru''s orders simply for amusement.

    In truth, Orochimaru could have easily crushed any village with his own strength, especially when supported by the Akatsuki and the tailed beasts.

    The reason he involved Tsunade was merely to have more people available for governance and administrative work after their inevitable defeat.

    Otherwise, to ensure smoother control, Orochimaru might have resorted to extreme methods, such as the large-scale execution of enemy shinobi.

    After all, as Orochimaru once told Tsunade: only through death can one eliminate the risk of betrayal.

    From Iwagakure, ¨­noki flew out with his son Kitsuchi and a group of guards, his face pale with shock as he gazed at the formidable army before him.

    He had anticipated this moment, but the sheer size of the force and the obedient tailed beasts still caught him off guard.

    As the distance closed, Orochimaru''s pale face and long, flowing hair came into view.

    "Orochimaru¡­ as expected, you''re the one standing at the top in the end," ¨­noki said, his tone heavy.

    The moment he had tried and failed to kill Orochimaru, barely escaping with his life, ¨­noki had foreseen this outcome.

    "No need for small talk." Orochimaru''s lips curved into a faint smile. "You know the situation. So, ¨­noki¡­ will you fight or surrender?"

    The question was blunt, leaving no room for ambiguity. The decision was ¨­noki''s to make.

    "Do I even have a choice?" ¨­noki replied with a bitter smile.

    Orochimaru had mastered Edo Tensei, commanded an army of clones, and controlled all nine tailed beasts.

    With his Six Paths-level strength and the Akatsuki''s combat power at his disposal, who could hope to stand against him?

    Certainly not Iwagakure.

    The image of Orochimaru easily dismantling his Jinton: Genkai Hakuri no Jutsu remained vivid in ¨­noki''s mind.

    "You''re right." Orochimaru''s voice remained casual. "Death might not frighten a Kage, but knowing your decisions led to your village''s destruction¡­ That''s a weight no Kage wants to bear."

    "Indeed." ¨­noki''s eyes darkened. "But before I surrender, Orochimaru, I want to ask one thing."

    "Go ahead."

    "What do you intend to do with Iwagakure?"

    "Sorry, but I can''t answer that. It''s a decision for you to make."

    "For us to decide¡­?"

    "Precisely. Since you''ve agreed to surrender, I''ll be straightforward." Orochimaru paused briefly. "In a month, a summit will be held in the Land of Iron. The Kage and leaders of every village are expected to attend."

    "I see¡­ Then I''ll be there," ¨­noki said with resignation.

    "Good. Let''s go."

    With that, Orochimaru gave a simple gesture, and his vast forces began withdrawing in an orderly fashion.

    Nagato had once sought to use the tailed beasts to resurrect the Ten-Tails and subdue the world through fear.

    Now, Orochimaru had achieved the same feat but with far greater power.

    He had captured all nine tailed beasts, commanded both the clone army and the Edo Tensei army, and held the full strength of Konoha as his foundation.

    Faced with such an overwhelming force, the other villages had no choice but to surrender.

    The news of Iwagakure''s surrender soon spread like wildfire across the ninja world.

    With all five great villages submitting to Konoha''s dominance, the next step was to decide how this new world order would be governed.

    To that end, Orochimaru had arranged the upcoming Kage Summit.

    This was not a typical Gokage Kaidan (Five Kage Summit).

    It was, in fact, a global ninja summit, heralding the dawn of a unified shinobi world.

    The meeting was scheduled for September 1, Year 53 of the Konoha Calendar, in the Land of Iron.

    Why choose the Land of Iron?

    Because it was the only nation that had consistently remained neutral throughout the ninja world''s conflicts. Orochimaru needed a third-party witness to legitimize the meeting''s outcome.

    The Land of Iron, with its perpetually snowy climate, was governed by samurai rather than shinobi. Its culture, authority, and military strength remained independent from the villages of the ninja world.

    Mifune, the leader of the Land of Iron, would serve as the summit''s presiding official.

    In the past, Kage summits had been called only in times of major disputes or critical decisions.

    But this time, attendance was mandatory.

    Two historical summits stood out in memory.

    The first was the initial Gokage Kaidan, attended by the First Hokage, Senju Hashirama.

    At that summit, Hashirama had proposed the equal distribution of tailed beasts among the great nations to maintain balance and prevent war.

    While initially skeptical, the other Kage were eventually moved by Hashirama''s sincerity, and the agreement brought a temporary end to the era of constant warfare.

    The second was the summit before the Fourth Great Ninja War, called by the Fourth Raikage after believing Sasuke had killed Bee.

    That summit had originally been intended to demand accountability from the other Kage for harboring Akatsuki''s rogue ninjas.

    However, Obito''s sudden appearance and declaration of war turned the meeting''s focus toward forming the Allied Shinobi Forces.

    This time, however, the summit was not convened out of conflict or necessity.

    It was Orochimaru''s declaration of a new world order.

    While the notice came from Konoha, the true mastermind was Orochimaru. His goal was clear: the complete and irreversible unification of the ninja world.

    As the days passed, villages hurried to make preparations.

    Ten days before the summit, Kage from the various nations began traveling to the Land of Iron, each accompanied by their most trusted guards.

    They all understood one thing:

    This summit would bring about an earth-shaking transformation to the world as they knew it.

    ***

    This book is complete. Support me on Patreon to read all advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 369

    The Five Kage Summit traditionally requires one Kage and two guards per village.

    However, in the current situation, such formalities have become irrelevant.

    After all, Orochimaru has attained the power of the Rikud¨­ (Six Paths). Against him, genjutsu, ninjutsu, and taijutsu are meaningless.

    Unless one wields the same power, they aren''t even qualified to harm him.

    So, regardless of how many guards each Kage brings, they would be nothing more than decorations.

    In light of these circumstances, a "one Kage, one guard" arrangement was adopted for the summit.

    The Land of Wind

    The sun blazed mercilessly, casting waves of heat through the air. The wind carried sand across the village entrance, forming swirling clouds of dust.

    Standing at the gate and looking back at the shinobi of Sunagakure, Rasa couldn''t help but sigh.

    No wonder the village was utterly helpless against Orochimaru. Aside from himself, was there anyone here with decent combat abilities?

    Even when choosing his bodyguard, Maki had been the only viable candidate.

    Not much of a choice.

    What about Chiyo?

    How could he possibly bring an elderly woman to serve as his bodyguard?

    "Maki, let''s go."

    "Yes, Kazekage-sama!"

    "Be careful on the road, Kazekage-sama!"

    "Captain Maki, safe travels!"

    Maki waved dismissively. "All right, head back!"

    Maki was an elite j¨­nin of Sunagakure, trusted by Rasa and known for his strategic prowess. He was a crucial figure for the Land of Wind.

    As Rasa walked away from the village, Maki followed closely behind.

    ---

    For the Kazekage, Rasa brought Maki.

    The Tsuchikage, ¨­noki, traveled with his son, Kitsuchi.

    The Raikage, A, brought along the white-haired Darui.

    The Mizukage, Terumi Mei, was accompanied by the one-eyed Ao.

    As the summit day drew near, these figures began arriving one after another in the Land of Iron.

    The Land of Iron

    Snowflakes drifted gently from the sky, covering the ground in a thick, white blanket. The air was frigid, and silence filled the atmosphere.

    Surprisingly, the first Kage to arrive wasn''t the Hokage, despite Konoha''s proximity. Instead, it was Rasa of Sunagakure, who had departed earliest.

    Standing at the gate of the Iron Fortress, Maki, unaccustomed to such cold weather rubbed his arms and sneezed loudly.

    "So cold! The climate here is the complete opposite of ours!"

    A man stood at the gate, an older figure with his head wrapped in bandages, accompanied by two guards. Hearing Maki''s complaint, he responded in a calm, steady voice:

    "I''ve been waiting for you. I am Mifune, General of the Land of Iron."

    Despite his long beard, Mifune looked sharp and alert.

    "Thank you for receiving us."

    Rasa adjusted the hood of his robe and greeted him with a calm expression.

    "Please, come in and have some hot tea. Follow me upstairs."

    Rasa nodded, and he and Maki followed Mifune into the fortress.

    Outside, the snow continued to fall, turning the world into a sea of white.

    ---

    Meanwhile, in the snow-covered woods, a pair of figures walked arm-in-arm. From a distance, they might have been mistaken for a couple out for a stroll. Behind them trailed a third figure, cloaked in a robe.

    Orochimaru tilted his head upward to watch the snow. For a moment, he considered reciting a poem but realized he had long forgotten the verses he''d once memorized.

    A sudden sneeze broke the silence.

    Orochimaru raised an eyebrow and turned to the woman beside him.

    "Hmm? Did you catch a cold?" he asked, almost instinctively.

    The question caught Tsunade off guard. Her heart warmed at his rare display of concern. She smiled and shook her head, pulling her robe tighter.

    "No, just a bit of an itch in my nose."

    Orochimaru nodded. "I thought so. With your physique, you shouldn''t be affected by the cold."

    Thanks to her sage body, illness was practically impossible. Besides, Tsunade was a medical ninja who knew how to care for herself. Getting sick under these circumstances would be absurd.

    Tsunade leaned against Orochimaru''s arm, smiling softly.

    "You''re right. By the way, Orochimaru¡­ do you think this summit will really bring peace to the ninja world?"

    Orochimaru''s expression didn''t change. "You already know the answer. There will always be conflict." He paused. "But with proper management, most wars can be prevented."

    "Proper management, huh? Do you have any ideas?" Tsunade''s eyes held a glimmer of hope.

    Her respect for Orochimaru had grown significantly.

    This man had forced the great villages into unconditional surrender.

    Orochimaru shifted his gaze toward her, then smiled faintly.

    "There''s a way, but it takes time. If only¡­"

    "If only what?"

    Tsunade''s curiosity was piqued. She turned to look at him, noticing his slightly dazed expression.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Nothing¡­ I was just thinking."

    Tsunade raised an eyebrow but didn''t press him. Instead, she turned around and waved at Uchiha Mikoto, who was following behind.

    Meanwhile, Orochimaru''s thoughts raced.

    He had been about to say: If chakra didn''t exist in this world, much of the conflict would disappear.

    In his view, chakra gave individuals power beyond what ordinary people possessed. That power bred ambition, conflict, and war. If no one had chakra, there would be fewer reasons to fight, fewer opportunities to commit crimes.

    Wasn''t that precisely what Kaguya had attempted to do? Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    She had tried to absorb the world''s chakra through the Shinju (Divine Tree), leaving herself as the sole wielder of that power. In theory, if she ruled over a world of powerless individuals, wouldn''t peace naturally follow?

    Was Kaguya a villain¡­ or a misunderstood savior?

    Perhaps she had recognized that distributing chakra among humanity would only cause chaos. Maybe her methods were radical, but her intentions¡­ logical?

    If that were true, then her philosophy directly opposed the teachings of the Rikud¨­ Sennin.

    Orochimaru exhaled slowly.

    Why am I even thinking about this? Let''s unify the ninja world first.

    With that thought, he turned to Tsunade and abruptly pulled her into his arms.

    Caught off guard, Tsunade tried to speak but found her lips sealed by a sudden kiss.

    The cold air around them seemed to vanish in that moment, replaced by the warmth they shared.

    "This¡­ feels like our first time together."

    ***

    This book is complete. Support me on Patreon to read all advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.

 Chapter 370

    "W-Wait¡­ what are you doing?! Mikoto is still here!"

    Tsunade quickly broke free from Orochimaru''s grasp, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment as she glared at the man''s mischievous smile.

    "I¡­ I didn''t see anything!" Mikoto exclaimed, raising her hands to cover her eyes in an exaggerated gesture.

    Orochimaru wiped his lips with the back of his hand, the corners of his mouth curling into a wicked grin.

    "Mikoto said she didn''t see anything¡­ so what''s the problem?"

    "...That doesn''t make it okay, you bastard!" Tsunade scolded, flustered. "So suddenly¡­ and in the middle of the wilderness?!"

    "It''s not like it''s the first time we''ve done it in the wilderness."

    "You¡ª!"

    Tsunade''s expression shifted between frustration and amusement.

    She was annoyed that Orochimaru could be so brazen, acting intimately without regard for time or place.

    But at the same time, she couldn''t help but smile. Since Orochimaru left the village, his plans and actions had become enigmatic, even as his lover, she rarely understood his true thoughts.

    Only in moments like this did he feel close to her again.

    ---

    The Land of Iron

    By the time Orochimaru, Tsunade, and Mikoto arrived at the Land of Iron''s main city, a full day had passed.

    Standing at the entrance of the city was a bearded man clad in samurai armor, his posture upright, his eyes sharp.

    Orochimaru narrowed his eyes and smiled faintly.

    "The Land of Iron''s general¡­ Mifune, I presume?"

    Tsunade glanced at Mikoto and gave her a subtle nod, signaling her to greet their host. Orochimaru had traveled across the world in his youth but had never visited this nation, given its unique neutrality.

    Thus, this was his first encounter with Mifune.

    "The Hokage of Konoha¡­ and Orochimaru of the Legendary Sannin. I''ve heard of your reputation for many years." Mifune''s voice was steady and respectful as he made a gesture of invitation. "Please, come inside. We have hot tea prepared."

    Despite Orochimaru''s status as a former Konoha missing-nin, the world at large believed his defection had been a ploy orchestrated by Konoha''s top brass.

    Now, with his overwhelming strength and his marriage to the Hokage, Mifune knew better than to underestimate him.

    "Thank you for your hospitality."

    Orochimaru responded politely, exchanging a few more pleasantries before stepping forward.

    "The armor these samurai wear looks quite unique," Tsunade remarked as she walked alongside him, observing the heavily armored guards stationed nearby.

    Unlike ordinary samurai, these men wore thick, full-body armor with protective helmets.

    Orochimaru gave a slight nod, about to respond when a voice suddenly called out behind him.

    "Orochimaru-sama! Please wait!"

    Startled, Orochimaru turned around to see a woman with long brown hair and blue eyes approaching. She wore a stylish, form-fitting blue dress beneath a thick cloak to guard against the cold.

    Terumi Mei?

    The Mizukage greeted Mifune with a nod before stepping closer, Ao trailing behind her.

    Her eyes briefly flicked toward Tsunade.

    "Orochimaru-sama, Hokage-sama¡­ fancy meeting you here under these circumstances." S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Tsunade''s gaze shifted to the Mizukage hat Mei held in her hands. Her lips curled into a smile.

    "Mizukage-sama is too kind."

    Hearing the formal address, Mei faltered slightly, sensing the subtle distance in Tsunade''s tone.

    Orochimaru, noticing the shift in atmosphere, quickly interjected.

    "It''s freezing out here. Let''s head inside and talk."

    Without waiting for a response, he turned and walked toward the city gates, Mikoto following silently.

    Mei hesitated for a moment, then exhaled softly and followed suit, her footsteps crunching against the snow.

    ---

    Inside the Iron Fortress, the warmth was a welcome relief from the harsh cold outside.

    As they entered the main hall, Orochimaru felt a sharp pinch at his waist. He winced and turned to the culprit.

    "Why did you pinch me just now?" he asked, his voice low.

    "I felt like it." Tsunade smiled sweetly, her tone casual.

    Orochimaru sighed, then smirked. His eyes flicked toward Mei, who lingered behind them.

    "Haha¡­ Are you jealous?"

    "Of you? Don''t flatter yourself."

    "Ask Mikoto if she believes you." Orochimaru''s smile widened. "It''s funny¡­ You were the one who sent Mikoto to my bed, yet now you''re jealous over something this trivial?"

    "You¡ª! Shut up!" Tsunade hissed, her cheeks turning crimson.

    Orochimaru let out a soft chuckle, clearly enjoying her reaction.

    ---

    Three Days Later ¨C The Summit

    The conference hall in the Iron Fortress was spacious and dignified, far larger than the typical venue used for a Five Kage Summit.

    Outside, snow continued to fall, blanketing the ground in white. Inside, the air was warm and heavy with anticipation.

    The room featured a large U-shaped table with more than a dozen chairs, each seat marked by a banner representing its respective village.

    Alongside the five great nations¡ªFire, Water, Wind, Earth, and Lightning¡ªthere were banners for smaller villages like Oto, Ame, Kusa, Taki, Yuki, and more.

    In total, sixteen villages were present.

    Orochimaru represented Otogakure, while Yahiko attended as Amegakure''s leader.

    Though the smaller villages had been invited, their role was merely symbolic. The true decisions would be made by the Five Kage.

    A smaller table was positioned in the open space at the center of the U-shape, reserved for Mifune, the neutral party overseeing the summit.

    As the clock struck the appointed time, Mifune rose to speak.

    "Please place your Kage hats on the table."

    The five Kage followed his instructions, each removing their respective hats, marked by the kanji for Fire (»ð), Water (Ë®), Wind (ïL), Earth (ÍÁ), and Lightning (À×) and placing them on the polished surface.

    Tsunade sat at the head of the table, with the other Kage arranged beside her in descending order of their village''s influence.

    Rasa, ¨­noki, A, and Mei all straightened their postures, ready for the proceedings to begin.

    Still, ¨­noki, A, and Rasa couldn''t hide their curiosity.

    Kirigakure chose her as Mizukage?

    Mei''s name was unfamiliar to them. And Yahiko a young, blond-haired boy was representing Amegakure? Hadn''t Hanzo of the Salamander ruled that village?

    Despite their confusion, none voiced their thoughts aloud.

    Mifune cleared his throat and addressed the gathering.

    "In response to the Hokage''s call, we have gathered here today to discuss the future of the ninja world." His voice was measured, his expression solemn. "I am Mifune, General of the Land of Iron, and I will be presiding over this meeting."

    A heavy silence settled over the room as the gravity of the occasion set in.

    "The primary purpose of this summit is to determine how best to manage the ninja world going forward. To that end, I invite each of you to share your thoughts."

    The Ninja World Summit had officially begun.

    ***

    For every 200 PS = 1 extra chapter. Support me on patreon to read 30+ advanced chapters: /Blownleaves.